《Claimed And Marked By Her Stepbrother Mates》 Chapter 1-Dating A Coward Alpha

Chapter 1: 1-Dating A Coward Alpha

Hnie: "When are you going to ept me?" I asked him as he shrugged into his ck jacket, adjusting itfortably while sitting beside me on the bench. The alpha before me looked excited for the night. He was the only son of Alpha Diaz of The Vicious Bane Pack. He was supposed to have his official crowning when he turned 23 but that would be another three years. "It''ll take time. Why do you always bring it up when I am in a good mood?" His irritation was evident. But I needed to know if I was holding onto false hope or if this was leading somewhere. In the hustle and bustle of my house, everyone had forgotten that I finally turned eighteen. I had waited for this day for what felt like forever. Probably since I was six. That''s when everything changed, and I was no longer Daddy''s princess or Mommy''s little queen. But that''s when I found a friend in Altan. Despite him being an alpha''s son, he connected well with me. However, he always insisted we keep our friendship a secret. I wondered if it was because he was ashamed of me having no wolf. But like any other werewolf, I carried a certain aura and also the ability to find a mate, if only I had one. Apart from that, I didn''t have any other abilities that a fully transitioned werewolf has even when they are in their human form. "I turned eighteen tonight, Altan. I''ll be expected to find a mate soon. I don''t want my father to push me into a match with someone of his choosing," I managed to say, even as his hands roamed over my thighs, lifting my knee-length dress toward ces that made me ufortable. It felt wrong being touched like that in public. Especially in the abandoned underground station. The pack that once thrived here had long been destroyed by dark forces. Now, it was just barrennd between active territories, with a rarely-used train station stop. That''s why Altan had brought me here. Nobody could see us here. "Mmm. We''ll figure something outter. But for now" He nuzzled his face into my neck, his fingers toying with my pendant. Every time someone got too close to it, fear gripped me. This pendant was my lifeline. A shield, protecting me from harm. "Altan, I don''t think we should be doing this here," I murmured, growing increasingly uneasy with his advances. But he insisted on meeting in secluded ces, where no one could spot us together. It hadn''t always been like this. It wasn''t so sexual before. But now that I was eighteen, he was acting differentlymore possessive, more physical. When he had asked me to lie to my family and sneak out, pretending I was going to study at a friend''s house, he had promised to celebrate my birthday with a cake. That was a lie. There was no cake. Just his lust-filled gaze. "No onees here, Hnie!" he grumbled, lifting his head from my neck and cupping my face in his hands. "I want all of you tonight. I need to see how far you''re willing to goto prove to me that you''re ready to be my mate, to be the Luna of the pack." His words felt heavy, suffocating. I had wanted his eptance for so long. And despite not being able to find a fated mate, I wasn''t entirely upset that Altan had promised to make me his chosen mate. "I am" I began to respond, but before I could exin how ufortable I felt about giving myself to him before any realmitment, he grabbed my pendant. It was like he had snatched my heart from my chest. "Take this off," he whispered close to my ear, making me shudder. I quickly shook my head. "Altan, I''m not supposed to," I pleaded, but he shook his head in return. Then, in one swift motion, he yanked the pendant from my neck. Seeing the pendant in his hand felt like staring at my own vulnerability reflected in a mirror. Swallowing hard, I whispered, "I should put it back on." But it was toote. My body had already started releasing pheromones almost instantly. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, his body visibly trembling. "They called it a curse, but I call it a blessing," Altan murmured before pressing his lips against mine with a passion that made me shudder. His words echoed in my mind as I remembered how others had described me. Growing up, I was kept sheltered for this exact reason, until an old neighbor gave me the pendant to help control my condition. Being born into an Omega family, I was supposed to be like themordinary. But when I turned twelve and couldn''t transition, I discovered that my body produced potent pheromones, attracting those around me uncontrobly. But they weren''t that bad until I began to grow. It only happened to one in a million years to a cursed she-wolf and sadly, I was deemed one now. My body could go into heat quickly, and it was dangerous. The pendant had suppressed my pheromones. Now, without the pendant, I was left vulnerable, and in public no less. "Rx, Hnie. No one''s going to pick up on your pheromones here," Altan reassured me as he pulled away, his eyes gleaming with desire. He quickly discarded his jacket, ready to fulfill what he had always wanted. He had often expressed his desire to take my virginity when my body was in heat, the pheromones making him insatiable. No! I didn''t see it as a blessing. It was most definitely a curse. The realization hit me hard as he grabbed my wrists, pinning me against the wall. He wasn''t going to stop tonight. "You''re mine now," he whispered in my ear, his hand slipping under my dress, lifting it higher with each movement. "And ours too!" A sudden voice startled us both, forcing Altan to stop. We turned to see a group of Alphas standing before us, wearing blue training jackets and holding bottles of alcohol. "Excuse us!" Altan tried to pull me past them, gripping my hand tightly, but the tallest of the Alphas blocked his path, his massive frame towering over us. "You can go," the man growled in a low, menacing voice, "but leave her with us." Fear gripped me as I squeezed Altan''s hand, my heart pounding in my chest. There were six of them. They must have been returning from Alpha training and celebrating when they caught a whiff of my pheromones. That was the only exnation for why they came at us so aggressively. Their eyes, hungry and predatory, raked over my body from behind Altan. He had recognized me by my scentthe cursed one. And I had identified them as alphas from their training jackets. "I don''t want any trouble. I''ll take her home. You guys enjoy your drinks," Altan said, nodding at their bottles, though it was clear they wanted something more than alcohol. "Come on now, I can sense your aurayou''re an Alpha too," the tallest alpha hissed, stepping closer to Altan''s face. He was so tall and broad that it looked like he could crush Altan with ease. "What are you doing with someone who doesn''t even have a wolf?" He sneered, having picked up on my human scent. "Altan!" I whimpered, stepping behind him and clutching his shirt, trembling with fear. The young Alphas were intimidatinghuge, imposing, and clearly not in control. "Step away. That''s an Alpha''s order," Altan snarled, but one of them broke intoughter. At that moment, I realizeding here had been a mistake. They already knew my body was in heat, and now they were, too, driven by my pheromones. But I held out hope. Altan was an Alpha, and surely hismand would be respected. "Are you sure you want to be known as the Alpha mated to a wolf-less creature who gives off such a filthy scent that she drives men wild around her?" the tallest Alpha taunted, cing a hand on Altan''s shoulder, his voice loud enough for me to hear. He seemed to be the one leading. "Altan, let''s go!" I begged, tugging on his shirt, but he shook his head, conflicted. The Alphas were stepping closer now, too close. Desperate, I snatched the pendant from Altan''s hand and quickly fastened it around my neck, praying it would stop them. "Toote," one of the Alphas sneered,ughing cruelly. "With or without your scent, we want you tonight." The leader''s eyes remained locked on Altan''s, daring him to act. "Altan!" I shook him again, trying to hold his hand, but this time, his fists were clenched tightly, making it impossible for me to intertwine our fingers. "Look at her! She''s a cursed and shameless woman, unting herself in public, ready to release her pheromones. Would you ever want to make a woman like her your Luna?" The Alpha taunted, and that''s when I noticed Altan turn slightly towards me. Our eyes met, and for the first time, I sensed the depth of the trouble we were in. "What are you thinking? Please, let''s go home," I mouthed silently, hoping he would snap out of his silence. But he remained frozen, unmoving. I was beginning to fear Altan, too. The Moon Goddess seemed to give us onest chance when a train arrived and stopped briefly at the station. All Altan needed to do was stand up for me and walk with me onto that train. Once we were back in our pack, I promised myself I''d nevere to ces like this again. But my hope for surviving the night shattered when Altan did something I never expected. The Alphas watched him closely as he slowly hunched over, picked up his jacket, dusted it off, and began walking awaywithout me. In that moment, my world crumbled. My body froze in shock before I scrambled to my feet, only to have my arms seized by two of the Alphas. "Let me go!" I screamed, "Altan!" He stepped into the train, and the ss doors began to close. "What are you doing? Why are you leaving me with them?" I cried out, watching him through the ss as tears welled up in my eyes. He stood there, watching as the doors shut in his face. We could still see each otherhe could still see me. "You''re ours tonight," the Alpha''s voice slithered into my ear. They pushed me roughly against the wall, and I realized, with dread, that my boyfriend had left me to the mercy of these Alphas. As they surrounded me, the one with gray streaks in his hair pulled out a camera and pointed it toward me. "Let''s have some fun, shall we?" he said with a sick grin, while the big guy signaled his friends to grab me. They pinned me against the wall as one of them began filming. It was going to be a long night. A night that would change everything for me. Chapter 2-The Runaway Teen.

Chapter 2: 2-The Runaway Teen.

Hnie: Every inch of my existence was battered. My body throbbed, and my eyes were now dry from crying. When I woke up, I found myself beside an abandoned building of the dead pack. It took me a few minutes to even force my eyespletely open. But I still hadn''t managed to move much since then. Quiet whimpers slipped from my lips whenever I tried to call for help. It wasn''t even the physical pain that weighed me downit was the crushing of my spirit and the vition of my body that left me paralyzed. "Ugh!" A sorrowful groan escaped as I tried to push myself to my feet, only to copse once again. Those Alphas showed me no mercy, even when I wore the pendant that was supposed to keep them from losing control. I barely had any clothing left. My undergarments were ripped away, and the dress I wore was torn apart from the shoulders down. But it was still enough to cover at least part of my body. I started my journey home on foot with much difficulty. By the time I reached the pack, it was broad daylight. "Isn''t she the girl who lures wolves with her indecent scent? Where do you think she was the entire night? And look at herOh My! Did she lose her virginity?" The loud gasp of a woman reminded me that I had reached the omega neighborhood. I crossed my arms over my body, trying to shield myself as much as I could. I kept my eyes down, unable to bear the judgmental stares of those who passed by. "Nile''s daughter. I told that old man to keep her chained up in the basement. He never listened. Thought he could prevent something like this with that pendant." The voices continued, but my steps never faltered. It was unbelievable that no one offered me even a sheet to cover myself, yet they had already spread the news to my home. Before I even arrived, my father was standing at the top of the stairs. The neighbors trailed behind me, beside me, taunting and sneering. Once I reached the bottom of the steps, they stopped following. With my gaze fixed on the ground, I climbed the stairs in silence and entered the house. My father didn''t say a word until the door mmed shut. That''s when I felt the sting of a p against my cheek, the burn searing my skin as I clutched the wall to keep from falling. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you? You wanted us punished for neglecting you all these years, and this is how you made yourself known to us and everyone else!" my stepmother, Larissa, shouted, pointing her finger at me. She wore her usual heavy eyeliner, glossy red lipstick, fake nails, and a golden dress. My father couldn''t afford my college fee, but she sure had money for her endless salon visits. "I told you to marry her off to some old widower. Wasting money on her education, and this is how she repays us!" my stepbrother, neen and full of contempt, hissed as he punched his palm and paced the room. Our house was small and very dark. During the daytime, we didn''t turn on any lights because the electricity bill was too high. We were really struggling with money, but I was the only one who had to sacrifice her desires. I stood with my hand on my cheek, wondering if any of them would evere to give me a hug. I was beyond shattered. My existence had been questioned. My body ached, feeling as though it had been nothing but a gutter for those Alphasst night, and that thought alone made me want to burn the entire pack to the ground. "I''m going to marry you off to the omega next door!" my father growled, grabbing a fistful of my hair and dragging me toward the pantry on the other side of the house, which we now used to store old nkets. "No! Wait" I nted my hands on the doorframe, forcing my body to stay outside. Afraid of the dark and confined spaces, I begged through hups for him not to do this to me. I needed attention for my wounds and injuries. "Ask her why she wasn''t at her friend''s house like she said she would be," Sullivan, my stepbrother, sneered. He wasn''t the typical siblinghe despised his sisters, me, and my little stepsister. He always imed we''d be the reason they''d hang their heads in shame one day. That''s when I realizedthey didn''t know the whole truth aboutst night. They only saw the blood between my legs and my torn clothes and assumed I''d lost my virginity. Even though my condition should have told them I was forced. "I was meeting Alpha Altan, my boyfriend," I blurted out, my voice trembling. The moment I said it, my father''s grip on my back softened. He let go of me, and I turned around to watch them exchange nces. "What did you say?" Larissa stepped toward me, her heels clicking against the floorboards. "I''ve been dating Alpha Altan for some time now," I stammered through hups. However, I noticed my father''s eyes light up with a sudden gleam. "Did hetake your virginity?" There was a hidden excitement in my father''s voice, as though he was already nning to trap Alpha Altan into marrying me. "No!" I had to shatter their twisted hopes. "I was gang rap*d, and he ran away like a coward." I broke down, copsing to the ground as gasps filled the room. "AUGH! This is whyI''ve been telling you to get rid of her!" Sullivan bellowed, his voice booming through the house. "Wait, wait! If what she''s saying is true, I can speak to Alpha Diaz. If his son was really dating Hnie, I can convince them to either ept her or provide us with some aid," my father murmured, his mind already calcting his next move in this dangerous game. "But before that, I want her gone," Sullivan growled, unable to contain his rage any longer. He lunged toward me, gripping my hair in his fist as he dragged me toward the pantry. I was still on my knees, too weak to resist. I couldn''t bnce myself or fight back. I fell into the pantry, and the door mmed shut in my face. Pain rushed back into my body as the darkness swallowed me whole. Trapped in the suffocating space, I relived every nightmareevery harsh treatment from childhood to the horrors of the previous night. It was all too much, and I lifted my head in despair, questioning the Moon Goddess. "Where were you when your alphas tore apart my dignity and self-esteem?" I whispered, tears spilling silently down my face. "Huh? Where were you when I walked home naked? Do you only care about alphas, gammas, and betas? What about omegas? Why did you create us if you never intended for your royals to ept us into their packs?" I huped, covering my face with my hands as sobs wracked my body. Shaking my head, I uncovered my face and muttered, "I will never forgive you for noting to my rescue. If you can''t save me, you have no right to decide anything for me. I swear, I will defy you at every turn. I promise you, I will not ept the mate you have chosen for me. And I will punish your alphas." I broke down again, the weight of it all crashing over me. I had begged her for a mate who could take me away from this toxic pack and its cruel people. She never listened. Instead, she cursed me with these pheromones that made me a target. I had only just dozed off when the door creaked open, jolting me awake. I quickly held my breath and straightened my posture, only to find my stepmother standing before me with a tray of food. The pantry was so cramped that only one person could sit in it. She knelt down and ced the tray on the floor, her head turned to the side. "Eat, or else you''ll starve to death," she said, her voice carrying an unexpected hint of care. But she didn''t linger; she left swiftly, mming the door shut behind her. The darkness returned, but the small candle on the tray provided some light. I had just grabbed the loaf of bread when the door opened again, this time with more secrecy. "Hnie! Oh my Goddess, are you okay?" It was Vani, my fourteen-year-old stepsister. Unlike Sullivan and Larissa, we had a strong bond. Though her mother didn''t allow her to spend much time with me, Vani always found ways to be around. "I heard what happened. I don''t know how to ease your pain, but" she stammered, reaching out to take the tray from me. Her action was unexpected. I thought she would be happy that at least I had food. My lips were so dry I couldn''t ask her why she had taken the food. But she began speaking before I could. "Dad went to Alpha Diaz to talk about you. His sonAlpha Altandenied ever dating or having feelings for you. He imed you are lying," she whispered softly, lowering her head. I wasn''t surprised; I had expected this. The man who failed to defend mest night wouldn''t admit to our rtionship. "His father was furious. He said you must have wanted the attention of the alphas to secure a chosen mate for yourself and that you brought this upon yourself," Vani said, her eyes filled with guilt and sadness. "It is not true," I whimpered. "I know. I believe you, Hnie. But everyone else is siding with Alpha Diaz, and he offered Dad arge sum to get rid of you," she said, her words making my heart stop. "It''s poisoned. Alpha Diaz must have known there''s some truth to your usations. He wants you gone before his son''s official crowning. Hnie! This home is no longer safe for you," she spoke urgently, her voice trembling with fear. "I''ve packed a bag for you. You need to run away because if you''re found dead in this pantry by morning, Dad will kill you with his bare hands." Each of her words sent shivers down my spine. "Come on. We don''t have much time. Dad and Sullivan are asleep, and so is Mom. They want to wake up and find you dead. It''s dark outside, so it is a perfect time for you to escape," she urged, holding my hand and pulling me out of the pantry. She handed me a dress to wear over my old clothes. "But where would I go? I don''t know any other ce," I pleaded, realizing I was begging a child who was doing her best to keep me alive. "Go to the woods. Your biological mother is in the roguemunity. You''ll find her if you head toward the Great Mountains. Just please go. These people will kill you," Vani insisted, her desperation clear. I quickly donned the dress, grabbed my bag, and followed her instructions. Chapter 3-No Home For Me.

Chapter 3: 3-No Home For Me.

Hnie: The woods inside the pack were intimidating, but the forest beyond the pack''s borders was far more treacherous. I tightened my grip on my bag strap and took a cautious step forward. I despised this feeling of homelessness. The sense of security I once believed was mine to cherish had now be an illusion. I couldn''t even bear to think about Altan and how he abandoned me at the subway that night. If only he had fought to protect me, I wouldn''t be fleeing like a rogue now. Every growl in the distance sent a chill through my body. "There''s only one ce I can go," I muttered under my breath, biting my bottom lip as the thought of meeting my biological mother after so many years crossed my mind. She was the only one I could turn to now. My father said the rest of the family despised me because I reminded them of her. It was unfair, considering it wasn''t like my mother had chosen to leave my father. She had no choiceespecially when he came home with his second mate and children. The betrayal had been too much for her, his fated mate. But I still remember what she said to me thest time we met. "The betrayal of your father is nothingpared to you choosing to live with the man who hurt me. You let me down, Nie!" I closed my eyes, swallowing back tears, and pressed on, fear gnawing at my heart. I avoided the open roads, knowing I didn''t want to be spotted by creatures who weren''t bound by any rules or restrictions. I''d be an easy target for them. I''d heard my mother had moved in with the rogue king a few years ago, and it wasn''t a secret where his mansion was. He was the wealthiest rogue and had established his own academy, where he trained warriors and alphas for high-ranking battles. He''d been living in the mountains with his four sonsand my motherall this time. The trek was exhausting. I don''t know how I managed not to get robbed or attacked while wandering through the wilderness, but I suppose the Moon Goddess had finally taken pity on me. After hours of walking, just as my knees were about to give out, I looked ahead and saw the peak of the mountain and a massive buildinging into view. "Mom will be so broken when she sees me like this," I whispered in a broken voice, my existence shaken to the core, as I forced myself to continue up the trail toward the mountain''s summit. When I finally reached the top, panting and exhausted, I found an entirely new world awaiting me. The building before me was the academy, but beyond it, down the trail on the other side of the mountain, stood the grand mansion, towering over everything. I could see people from where I stood. "Excuse me, who are you? You cannot trespass on thisnd," a guard''s voice startled me as he approached. Ever since that night, anyone getting too close felt like a threat to me. "I''m here to meet my mother," I whispered so softly that he had to narrow his eyes and lean in to hear. "My mother. I''m her guest." He pulled back, frowning. "Your mother lives here?" He gestured toward the academy, and I quickly shook my head. Through the windows and open hallways on the second floor of the academy, I saw a few students watching curiously. They were probably wondering who I wassomeone so frail and disheveled, a sight they likely hadn''t seen before. "My mother lives with the rogue king. She''s his mate," I exined quietly. The moment I said that, the guard''s eyes widened in surprise. I had heard remarkable things about the rogue king, but seeing the respect his guards had for him in person was something else entirely. "Come with me," the guardmanded, motioning for me to follow him. He led me to his SUV, and thankfully, the rest of the journey wasn''t on foot. My legs were already killing me, and I hadn''t eaten anything since the incident. I wasn''t even sure how I had made it this far, but perhaps the will to survive had awakened something deep within me. The mansion behind the mountains was enormous, standing proudly amidst lush greenery, towering trees, and the dense forest behind it. The mansion resembled a ck castle, with open hallways on each floor and ck stone towers nking both sides. The guard stopped the car and helped me out, guiding me toward the main gate. "Inform Lady Urs that her daughter is here," the guard instructed the warrior stationed at the grand entrance. I took the opportunity to nce around and noticed how fresh the air was in this part of thend. A gentle breeze stirred the trees, making them sway rhythmically, and the birds chirped joyfully. In one of the many gardens, a stunning fountain caught my eyea sight I hadn''t expected. I had always believed rogues lived like savagesthat''s what my father used to say. Even when the academy gained fame, rumors persisted that these people were nothing like civilized werewolves. The guard who had brought me here left in his SUV, leaving me standing outside the gate, waiting for a glimpse of my mother. After a few minutes, the front door opened, and there she was. The driveway was long, and she walked briskly toward me, her white high heels clicking against the ground. Yet, she carried herself with such grace that she didn''t stumble even once. Her golden hair was now a slightly darker shade, as if she had been dyeing it, but it was styled impably, just barely grazing her neck. The white dress she wore was elegant, made from what looked like luxurious silk. I forced a shaky smile, ready to copse into her arms and tell her everything I had endured in that cruel pack. "Mom" I had barely taken a step toward her when she raised her hand, signaling me to stop. "Why the hell are you here now? Huh? What happened, did your father shut you out too? Is that why you''vee crawling back?" The bitterness in her voice left me speechless. A deep frown marred her face as she looked at me with disdain. She waved a dismissive hand at me, continuing, "Get the f*** out of here." She didn''t even curse loudly, muting herself when saying the harsh word. It was clearshe was ying the role of the rogue king''s sophisticated new mate. "But I have nowhere else to go," my voice trembled as I spoke, and it felt like my heart shattered into a million tiny pieces. The shakiness in my tone revealed the pain I had endured, yet it did nothing to disturb herposed demeanor. "Go ask your father to find you a ce. You and Iwe are nothing to each other. We stopped being each other''s everything the moment you chose him over me," she spat, her eyes filled with so much anger that I began to wonder if this door had truly been closed for me forever. "I can''t go back to him. I don''t want to" I broke down, standing before my mother, sobbing into my hands. "Well, then I suppose you''re on your own, just as I was. Now go, it''s time for my son''s arrival" Her eyes lit up as she noticed someone behind me. A car pulled up, but instead of driving up the long driveway, it stopped beside us. My mother nced at me briefly, gesturing with her hands for me to step aside, but I couldn''t move. I needed shelter, a roof over my head. A tall man in ck sunsses and a sleek ck suit emerged from the car. His towering presence, probably over 6 feet 6 inches, made me instinctively step aside. His veiny hands sported an expensive watch, and one of his broad fingers bore a blue ring and a tattoo of a sword in the storm on the back of his left hand. "My son, Norman!" my mother eximed, faking a smile as she hurried over to greet him. She didn''t even wee her own child with such enthusiasm, yet here she was, eager to please her mate''s son. "How many times do I have to remind you not to call me your son?" His voice was so deep it sent chills down my spine. "I''m sorry, I must''ve forgotten. Seeing you excites me so much," she replied, trying desperately to win his favor. All I needed was one smile from her, and I would have fallen to my knees in gratitude. "Who''s this?" Norman asked, barely giving me a nce. His cologne was sweet and mysterious. "I am" I barely got the words out before my mother silenced me with her harsh response. "She''s here for a maid''s position," she said, and my heart shattered, the words cutting deeper than any de. My own mother was ashamed to call me her daughter? "We don''t need any more maids. Dismiss her and send her on her way," Norman waved his hand dismissively before stepping into his car and driving up the long driveway. My mother quickly grabbed my arm, shaking me as she hissed, "You heard him. Now go away!" She covered my mouth with her hand, muffling any response I might have had. Without another word, she spun on her heel and hurried after her ''son.'' I stared down at the spot where she had touched me, my arm still tingling from the roughness of her grip. A flood of tears escaped my eyes. What had happened to her touch? It used to be so gentle, so full of love. Even after she disappeared, I stood frozen, unsure of where to go. I had no ce to return to, nowhere to seek refuge. "HONK!" Startled, my body jolted, and I turned to see another car pulling up behind me. This time, an older man stepped out. He removed his sunsses, studying me intently. "What are you doing just standing there? Bow before the rogue king!" a guard hissed at me from behind the older man. I quickly lowered my head in respect, sping my hands nervously in front of me. "Who are you?" the man asked, his voice calm butmanding. "I''m your mate''s daughter, but don''t worry, I''ll be leaving now," I replied, ready to turn and go when he surprised me with his response. "You don''t need to leave." Chapter 4-Stepbrother Wants Me Gone

Chapter 4: 4-Stepbrother Wants Me Gone

Hnie: "You don''t need to go anywhere. It''s getting dark, and the wilderness is not a ce for a helpless werewolf," I noticed howforting his voice was. He didn''t appear threatening or angry, even though he stood as tall as a six-foot guy. "Mom said I''m not wee," I admitted, knowing I was practically begging to stay here, but it was my only chance to stay alive. The minute Alpha Diaz discovered I had escaped, he would deploy his warriors to capture me and punish me for all the ''sins'' I hadmitted, including fleeing from my punishment. "My door is open for any helpless creature. And you are not just anyone; you''re my mate''s daughter. Soe inside and stay for the night." He patted my head like a father would, and tears once again welled up in the corners of my eyes. I knew I was heavily emotional in the moment. I hadn''t even processed what I had endured over the past few days. With my weakened state, I followed him. His mansion was grand with many staircases leading upstairs and to different floors. "Sophia! Where is Urs?" Lord McQuoid called for the maid in a white apron and blue dress. They had a uniform for maids, and there were so many of them. My mother must not have to work a single day anymore, yet she couldn''t bring herself to soften up for me. I thought all these luxuries andforts might have changed her resentment toward me, but I guess I was wrong. "Dad! Why did you bring this maid inside?" The guy from earlier, Norman, appeared, walking downstairs. He wasn''t wearing the sses that had hidden his eyes. "She is not a maid," Lord McQuoid corrected his son, who frowned and tilted his head. His eyes brieflynded on me before he turned back to his father. "She is Urs''s daughter from her fated mate." That was all it took for Lord McQuoid to change the look on Norman''s face. "And Hnie, this is my eldest son, Norman A. McQuoid. He is not only the finest trainer at my academy but also manages my business." The pride in his voice made me think about my own parents. I never made them proud like this. In fact, one wanted to kill me while the other refused to acknowledge me as her child. However, I was jolted back to reality when Norman scoffed at me. "Why is her daughter here?" His tone was stern and harsh, clearly unweing. He was now looking me deep in my eyes while unbuttoning his coat. "Because, just like you stay here with your father, she can visit her mother," Lord McQuoid tried to reason, but the tall man seemed unmoved. "She visited; now she can leave," Norman stood his ground, his eyes harshly examining. I felt under attack but maintained myposure to avoid showing difort under his gaze. "You will not make that decision, young man. Besides, the mansion has many rooms; she can sleep in any of them for the night," His words were interrupted by the arrival of my mother. "Didn''t I tell you to leave?" Her voice was quite loud this time as she red at me. "Easy! Don''t you see, she is pretty shaken up. I think we should let her stay for the night," Lord McQuoid interjected and I wondered if he was the only one who could see the pain on my face. I must admit, it did intrigue me to wonder how it must feel to have a father like him. "No! She will not stay here. If it''s about safety, I can ask my driver to drop her back home. But she will not stay here. I will not allow this woman to bring her family and take over. We let you bring in this woman at one promise that you won''t expect more from us, but now her daughter is here too," Norman yelled, causing me to step back and away from everyone. He kept ring at me, taking off his coat and casually stretching his arm to the side to hand it over to the maid. "Norman, you''re scaring the little girl," Lord McQuiod attempted to step between us as Norman slowly lost hisposure. The amount of hatred from someone I had just met surprised me. "I think Norman is right. She should be dropped off," my mother agreed with her stepson, just to please him. "I won''t go back home," I said firmly. I knew I couldn''t return there. There was no home for me. Despite being disrespected here, I knew this would be the safest ce for me. The silence thickened the air. While the Rogue King seemed genuinely concerned, my mother covered her mouth, hiding her shock at my statement. But it was Norman McQuoid who lost his temper and came directly at me. "You are not staying here. This is not your home," he yelled, pointing his finger in my face. "I am not working hard so people like you can take advantage of the luxuries I provide. You need to leave." The disdain in his voice and the elegance still persisted, but his tone was sharp, and the clenching of his jaw didn''t go unnoticed either. As he continued ring into my eyes, I began to see stars. I had been starving, and the pain from the night of terror had not yet healed. I had only covered the bruises and wounds under arge sweater and an oversized dress, but that didn''t mean they didn''t exist. His scent was so strong just like his presence that I began to lose my consciousness. My vision blurred, and my body began to crumble. "Step aside, look what you''ve done," I could only hear Lord McQuoid''s voice before I passed out. I watched him push his son aside and approach me. I don''t know who carried me to where but I kept having these dreams of the past. ''Mommy will always love you,'' Those words were once spoken by my mother. ''Daddy will be proud of his little girl when she grows up and bes a pack''s doctor,'' My dad used to be so loving before he exposed his infidelity. I was my parents'' spoiled princess, but only until I was six. After that, I don''t even remember who I was. Just an excuse to make each other look bad or guilty. They used me in their personal war, and now I was without a family, a loved one, a parent, or even a friend. "Ahh!" My neck hurt so much from sleeping in the same position, probably. I winced as I began to wake. "I''ve never seen Norman lose his temper before," I heard some people talking around me. It was a woman''s voice. "Of course he was angry. He was having such a hard time seeing us around, and then she showed up," This time, the voice sounded much younger. "What if he kicks us out as well?" the girl asked. "That won''t happen. You are my childhood best friend, someone who left the pack with me and took her little daughter into the wilderness just so that she could be with me. I will never let this girl ruin our lives," that was my mother. I realized the other two were Aunt Emma and her daughter, who had left the pack with my mother many years ago. "She''s waking up," the girl, Charlotte, who I used to y with when I was little, announced as she saw me struggling to open my eyes. I had never felt so weak before. "Come on, stop this drama and get up. You''re leaving." My mother didn''t care about my condition. I bet she couldn''t even sense that something was wrong with me. She just grabbed my arm to pull me out of the bed again, but this time, I shrugged myself free, hugging myself and shaking my head. "Lord McQuoid said I can stay here," I uttered miserably. "Look at her, she''s already trying to take Lord McQuoid on her side," Aunt Emma had not changed in her behavior. She was still the same arrogantdy with her eyebrow raised and a scowl on her face. "Imagine, this is how the calmest one behaved. Girl, you better leave if you don''t want to fall under the radar of the other brothers. They are not as nice as Norman," Charlotte stated, and my body shuddered. What did she mean by that? Norman was nice? Did that mean the others would be worse than him? Chapter 5-Accidentally Touching His Bulge

Chapter 5: 5-identally Touching His Bulge

Hnie: "Great, Lord McQuoid said you''ll be staying in my room," Charlotte remarked, sounding more irritated than ever. I had always admired her, even though she was only a year older than me. But seeing her now made me realize how luxury can change a person. She paced around the room, scoffing and clenching her fists in frustration, unable to calm down. "Charlotte, it''s only temporary. Soon, she''ll be gone, and you can have your room back," her mother reassured her, gently patting her on the back to soothe her. I felt like such a burden sitting on the mattress they had hastilyid out for me. "But there are so many other bedrooms," Charlotte grumbled. "If she gets her own room, it means she''s staying here permanently. Try to understand, we don''t want that, right?" Aunt Emma muttered under her breath, running her fingers through Charlotte''s hair as though she was trying to be discreet. I didn''t respond to anything they said. All I wanted was to lie down and drift off to sleep. I hadn''t eaten all dayjust an apple, which a maid handed me when everyone left for dinner, abandoning me in Charlotte''s room. "Fine. But not for more than a week," Charlotte snapped before climbing into her bed and turning off the bedsidemp. Aunt Emma shot me onest re before leaving the room. Finally, I could lie down and rest. But that wasn''t the case. Sleep wouldn''te easily, and when it did, it brought the same nightmarewhere I was pinned to the cold ground and those alphas were crawling over me. "No, get off me," I screamed, feeling their hands on my body. I was repulsed. I wanted to tear at their skin, break their fingers, and throw them into boiling oil. "Get off me!" I shouted again, this time thrashing violently. A blow struck me hard, jolting me awake. "What the hell is wrong with you? Shut up and go back to sleep," Charlotte growled, having woken me from the nightmare. I was drenched in sweat, gasping for breath, but realizing it had all been a dream brought a brief sense of relief. "Dammit, if you''re going to wake me up every night crying over your nightmares, you better ask for a new room," she muttered, already back in bed and sounding thoroughly annoyed. I didn''t me her. I would have been terrified too if I woke up to someone screaming like that. After calming my breaths, I eventually drifted off again. But that didn''t mean the torturous nightmares stayed away. By the time morning arrived, I was awakened by the sound of murmurs around me. Charlotte and her mother were already in the room, getting Charlotte ready. A deadly storm was expected in two days, and the weather was predicted to turn dangerously cold. Every single student at the academy, along with the staff at the mansion, was busy preparing for it. My two brothers, whom I was meeting for the first time, were out in the woods, gathering firewood. I was told to get ready quickly, as everyone would be working together to secure the mansion and academy from the storm and also pick the fruits from the trees before the storm destroys them. I''d never seen anything like this in the packs. The rogues had a very different way of living. I didn''t have a suitable outfit for this kind of work. While Charlotte was dressed in ck pants and a white top, I had to make do with an old blue dress. We marched alongside the other maids to the woods to join the stepbrothers and share the load. We stopped when we approached two men. The one stepping forward was a tanned, handsome mantall, broad, with a slim waist, and wearing a dirty white sleeveless shirt over ck shorts. He held an axe in his hand, effortlessly splitting wood with a single throw. "That''s Maximus. He''s Lord McQuoid''s third son. Isn''t he cute?" Charlotte whispered in my ear before smirking and straightening her posture. His blond curls framed his chiseled face, the golden strands catching the light in a way that made his piercing blue eyes even more striking. A thin scar traced just beneath his full, tempting lips, drawing attention to them, giving his face a rugged, almost dangerous allure. The tattoo on the back of his handa sword, distinct from his brother''sonly added to his handsomeness. His body was a masterpiece of lean, sculpted muscle, effortlessly powerful. "Oh, sorry, I forgothe''s your stepbrother. You can''t look at him that way," she teased dramatically in whispers, pouting as she nced back at Maximus, who was now heading toward us. "You all know why we''re gathered here," he began, his voice strong. "The storm will be arriving soon, and we must prepare as we always do. So get to your assigned duties and" He paused abruptly when his eyesnded on me in the crowd. I gulped and looked down, my hands sped tightly in front of me. I remembered how Norman had reacted to me, and I feared Maximus would humiliate me in front of everyone too. "And you," he pointed directly at me, causing me to look up swiftly, e with me. I''ll assign you some work." That was odd. He didn''t say anything else. Everyone else had left, but I had to follow him. He led me deep into the woods and stopped near a river. There were empty buckets ced on the side, so I assumed my task was to bring water to the main area, where they would be washing the fruits the maids were collecting before the storm. "I''ve never seen you before," he said before I could even step up and grab the bucket. I turned to him and saw him standing tall, one leg on the ground and the other propped on arge rock beside him. "I''m... Hnie," I replied, hesitating. I wasn''t sure if I should mention my rtionship with their stepfather. The brothers seemed hostile, so I decided to stay silent and wait for Lord McQuoid to introduce me to his sons. I felt more at ease in my stepfather''s presence. "Sweet name!" he said, tilting his head slightly as his eyes roamed over my body, ogling every inch of me. I started to wonder if I should tell him who I was before he said something that would make things awkward between uster. "I''m Maximus A. McQuoid," he introduced himself, clicking his tongue and strolling in my direction. I held my breath, trying to remainposed. "Should I carry these buckets to the main ground?" I asked, attempting to break the ufortable silence. However, I couldn''t stop my eyes from drifting down to his pants. He was packed tightly in them, and I hated that I had even looked. "What''s the rush?" he shocked me by stopping right in front of me, hunching down slightly. "You got quite a body. You know, I don''t discriminate. Anyone who can please me is wee in my bed," he said in a husky voice, lowering his face until our eyes met. I wanted to scream inside. Hearing that from my stepbrother was thest thing I wanted. "I should go. The others are already working, and I don''t want to" I tried to flee, but he stepped in my way, his smirk deepening. "Don''t act like you don''t know I caught you staring at the bulge in my pants. And trust me, it''s growing," he said, grabbing my hand and cing it on his bulge. Sure enough, I could feel it moving. I gasped, horrified, and immediately pulled away. Just then, Charlotte appeared, thankfully interrupting the moment. "Oh! You two have met already?" she said. I jumped back from him, rubbing my face with my hands, while Maximus didn''t seem the least bit shy about what had just happened. "Huh?" Maximus turned to Charlotte, his smirk fading as she continued. "I''m saying, have you met your stepsister? She''s Hnie. She''s staying with us for a week." The minute she made the introduction, the seductive grin on Maximus'' face vanished, reced by a look of sheer horror. It was equally horrifying for both of us as we stood there, cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Chapter 6-Getting Rid Of Me

Chapter 6: 6-Getting Rid Of Me

Hnie: "Say that again?" Maximus asked Charlotte with amanding tone in his voice. "Why? Didn''t anyone tell you?" she pouted, but she knew why they hadn''t been informed. With the storm approaching, it had been decided that there were far more pressing issues than my introduction. "Are you freaking serious?" His voice grew even deeper, and anger was evident in his eyes. "I am sorry, but that is the truth. She came to stay," Charlotte kept one eye on me, almost as if she took pleasure in Maximus''s reaction. What she didn''t realize was that his reaction stemmed more from the fact that he had said all those things to his supposed stepsister. "Charlotteguide the others; they are messing up the baskets," a shirtless man appeared with a frown on his forehead. With a striking presence, he stood at an impressive 6 feet 6 inches, his figuremanding attention effortlessly. His hair was a mesmerizing blend of two-toned brown and silver-blonde. Long, thick eyshes and perfectly arched eyebrows allured his emerald-green eyes, making them seem almost hypnotic. A distinctive tattoo of a sword marked at the back of his hand as well. His sharp jawline and high, sculpted cheekbones created a striking contrast that highlighted his impable facial features. Without a shirt, his well-defined abs drew the eye irresistibly, the low-slung pants enhancing his confidence at the same time. "Kaye! I was just telling" I didn''t know what was wrong with Charlotte, but she wouldn''t stop talking. However, it wasforting when the man gave her a stern look, and she immediately zipped her lips. "I will go guide the maids," she said, now that her task here was done, and she hurried away. But that didn''t change the fact that I was now under the scrutiny of two men. "Who is she?" Kaye asked his brother as Maximus continued to breathe heavily and re at me. "Meet our little sister, brother," Maximus muttered sarcastically. I had learned their names from Charlotte earlier that morning. Norman was 25 years old, Maximus was 22, and Kaye was 20. And the brother that I hadn''t seen around was 23 years old. "What?" Kaye asked, his eyes quickly scanning me. "I am Hnie. I am Urs''s daughter" I began, thinking they would ask me more, but Maximus''s loud, gruff interruption cut me off. "Why the hell didn''t you tell me that you are my stepsister? Why did you stand here listening to me talk to you?" He stepped closer, his towering form looming over me, causing me to nce at Kaye for support. "What did you say to her?" There was a strange hostility in Kaye''s voice. He seemed very intense. His body remained mostly still, and he kept his gestures minimal. He used only his eyes to track a person, without moving his head. "NothingI was just assigning her tasks," Maximus replied to his brother but continued to stare at me, clenching his jaw. He looked so intimidating standing so close to me. "You!" Kaye said, and Maximus stepped aside, visibly disturbed. It wasn''t like I enjoyed hearing him speak poorly about me. But I wasn''t going to react because, no matter what, I had to stay here for my own good. "I don''t know why you showed up suddenly, but you won''t be staying here for long. After the storm is over, I want you out of my sight and my mansion," Kaye said, barely moving, his finger pointing to his chest each time he mentioned the mansion that belonged to him. "I can''t believe this," Maximus continued to mutter under his breath. "Don''t take it too seriously. I''ll get rid of her after the storm," Kaye said, showing little emotion. He patted his brother on the shoulder and turned to leave. I hated being alone with Maximus now because I knew he was ready to confront me. "Why didn''t you fucking say anything when I was" He closed his eyes, his face showing disgust at the thought of seeing his stepsister in that light. "And you were checking me out. Why the hell did you look at" He was delving into the wrong conversation. I hadn''t checked him out; my eyes had briefly wandered because he forgot to wear a damn underwear. Why was he walking around with such a noticeable bulge? "I didn''t check you out. I was looking at the ground," I hesitantly lied, but he continued to hiss through his nostrils. "Do you have any idea if anyone has heard or seen us?" He paused, his gaze lingering on the reminder of my hand near his bulge. "It would have been the end for both of us. I''m not sure what kind of messed-up things pack members do, but here, we don''t cross boundaries. And whoever does gets punished and kicked out to live in the wild," he said, waving his finger in my face, causing me to gulp. I was relieved that Charlotte hadn''t seen us. Now that I knew how seriously rtionships were regarded in the roguemunity, I decided to stay far away from these men I hadn''t even known before. They were young men, and I had a tendency to attract men. I would be in trouble if I released any pheromones and identally attracted any one of them. I shook my head quickly to avoid thinking about such an inappropriate thing. "Nothing happened. You''re my stepbrother, and I know my boundaries," I said. Apart from my scent and my body going into heat, I had promised not to engage in any sexual activity until I had punished those who had used my body as if they had every right to it. "Fuck off!" he waved his hand to dismiss me. "Go join the others, and if I hear you telling anyone about me hitting on the workers or the roguemunity she-wolves, I will be your worst nightmare. Did you hear me?" He warned me onest time before stepping out of my way and heading straight to the main ground, where Kaye was splitting wood again. I watched as the maids stared at Kaye and giggled together. Every time he lifted the axe, the girls bit their lips. I walked closer to Charlotte and grabbed the apples to clean them. "What happened? Did theysh out at you?" she asked with much enthusiasm. "No," I lied. I wouldn''t give her that satisfaction. "Oh! Well, they look pretty mad about your arrival. Anyway, leave this work and go bring in buckets of water. You''ve been granted a good life, so it''s better you pay with your hard work," she said. Now that she knew she wouldn''t get any gossip from me, she dismissed me angrily. It felt like walking on fire. I was exhausted and starving, and they made me carry almost fifteen buckets. Even when the brothers saw that I was tired, they kept pushing me and making demands. I could tell they were doing it out of spite because they were so caring towards the others. They didn''t let any maid overwork except for me. By the time I arrived back at the mansion with Charlotte, I had calluses on my hands. I didn''t stick around, and since I wasn''t wee at the dining table, I stayed in the room and was given a loaf of bread. I devoured it as if my life depended on it. After that, Iy down early and dozed off before Charlotte even came into the room. I didn''t like being around people anymore. Any gaze on me reminded me of the stares of the alphas when they stripped me naked and examined every inch of my body like hungry eagles. As I drifted into a deep slumber, the door opening woke me up. I thought it was Charlotte until a man appeared in my view. It was the same tall alpha who had initiated the torture that night. "What are you doing here" I tried to get up, but he quickly got on top of me and covered my mouth with his hand. "Your stepbrothers invited me over to let you know that you are not safe here, my little toy," he said. The minute he uttered those words, terror engulfed me. I couldn''t believe they were willing to go as far as finding that alpha and bringing him here to get rid of me. Chapter 7-Found My Fated Mate.

Chapter 7: 7-Found My Fated Mate.

Hnie: "Noooo!" I screamed the moment I felt like he had prated me again. My whole body got covered in goosebumps, while my feet felt this pain that was simr to that night. It was like reliving the same night of torture. "Hnie! Are you seriously doing this right now?" A loud, ear-splitting groan full of frustration made me force my eyes open and stare at the ceiling. I realized I might have been screaming in my sleep again. "I''m sorry" I began, steadily getting off the mattress to calm my racing breaths before trying to go back to sleep, but Charlotte was not having it. She was ring at me from her bed, causing me considerable distress. I wanted to be left alone, or at least not be seen at that moment. "Get out of my room and onlye back when you''re sure you won''t wake up again," she threw her pillow at me, making me quickly leave the room before she could hurl anything else in my direction. It was a rather cold night. The storm might be approaching in a day or so, but the wind had already started to pick up. I didn''t want to go back into the mansion since the chance of encountering someone awake and getting into trouble seemed high. Instead, I walked out into the exterior walkway, an open corridor with a railing on both sides. I quickly held my hair as the wind started blowing it into my face, but it was unbearable. However, the view from both sides was so captivating that I hesitated to go inside. The full moon, with its red streaks, looked otherworldly. I ced my hands on the railing and continued gazing at the moon until I felt I wasn''t alone. The sensation of someone''s presence grew stronger, and I stepped back from the railing to turn to my right. My eyes caught sight of a tall man in the distance. He was wearing a ck suit, but his tie and white shirt were visibly disheveled. He had something sparkling in his handalcohol, I presumed. Hesitantly, I moved away from the wall as he began to pace in my direction. I wondered if he had seen me in the dark, but a sh of lightning illuminated the corridor, revealing that he was looking directly at me. As his rapid steps approached, I started moving backward to distance myself from him. I didn''t know who he was, but the intensity of his presence made me fear he might harm me. "I was just going back" For all I knew, he could be a dangerous intruder wandering the mansion''s corridors, thinking he wouldn''t be caught. When he got too close, I spun around to run back, but I tripped and fell onto my back, heading towards the small railing. However, instead of falling over the railing and injuring myself, I found myself suspended in midair. I had been rescued by this stranger, who made me feel tiny inparison. His strong arms could easily grip my slender waist and break it if he applied pressure. The wind blew my hair onto his striking face, obscuring his features for a few seconds before my hair finally settled away. The gray in his eyes gleamed, drawing me deeper into his gaze. Despite my past trauma, being held close by such a handsome and tall man made me feel oddlyfortable with this stranger. He had long, light brown hair that were roughly tied in the back,plemented by gray eyes and thick, ck eyebrows. Standing at 6 feet 7 inches, he looked like a giant. There was a tattoo on the left side of his neck, but his intensely intimidating gaze made it difficult for me to focus on its details. His deep-set eyes,bined with full lips and a sharp nose, created a striking and well-suited appearance. I couldn''t tear my gaze away from him until my heart began to race. I frowned, realizing how intently he was observing me, and then it hit meI wasn''t wearing my pendant. The moment that thought settled in, I began to wriggle to escape from him. By now, my pheromones must have driven him wild. The sudden understanding of why he had been looking at me with such intense interest unsettled me deeply. It wasn''t affection or admiration but unmistakably pure lust. "Hey!" I struggled more, and he held me by my arms, pulling me upright with aint. That''s when everything around us fell silent. Our eyes locked, piercing into each other''s. As the world seemed to fade away, I saw myself in a red dress, running alongside a tall, handsome man in a ck suit. The weather was beautiful, and the scenery was breathtaking. It was incredibly serene. After running for a while, we stopped, exhausted, and faced each other. That''s when I heard a soft whimper from both myself and him. "Mate!" I gasped, wrenching my hands free and stepping back from him, breaking the mate-bond trance. I was back in reality, but it was toote. I had already glimpsed a possible future with him as my mate, and I was certain he had too. That''s how it works. But why? I stepped back further, leaving the stunned man behind. He began to falter but shook his head, trying to clear his mind. He was drunk, clearly intoxicated, but I was fully aware of what had just happened. "What is your name" he finally managed to ask, but his voice faded as I hurriedly retreated into the mansion. I didn''t dare look back to see if he had followed me inside. I was furious. It felt as though the Moon Goddess was toying with me. She couldn''te to my rescue but was quick to provide me with a mate who was aplete stranger, especially when I was apprehensive about men. I entered my room to find Charlotte sitting in bed, reading a book. So why had she asked me to leave? "Where did you go?" she asked casually as I tried to catch my breath. "I I was in the corridor outside" I sat on my bed, hiding my face in my hands and trying to calm my breathing. "Outside? Oh! You should never go to that corridor at night. Your stepbrotherthe second oneis known to drink and wander around there. You should avoid crossing paths with him. He is unpredictable and very moody most of the time," her every word about my stepbrother sent shockwaves through me. "My stepbrother?" I swallowed hard. "Yes, Emmet McQuoid. He''s not only a trainer at the academy but also a professor of war history. That corridor is basically his," she confirmed my suspicions, making my heart race even more. The Moon Goddess had indeed yed another trick on me. The man I felt the mate bond with was none other than my stepbrother. Chapter 8-The Stepsister I Didn鈥檛 Want

Chapter 8: 8-The Stepsister I Didnt Want

Emmet: When I looked up again, she was gone. I had to shake my head and blink repeatedly to evenprehend what had just happened. But my mind was hazy in that moment. "Mate?" I squinted into the distance, my steps unsteady. Did I just feel a mate bond with someone? "No!" I frowned. "Or did I? ButI dont have a mate. I cannot havea mate" I was mumbling to myself when the alcohol I had consumed clouded my mind, and the next thing I knew, I was falling and sleeping peacefully on the cold ground. "Emmet!" "Brother, are you freaking kidding me?" The persistent calling of someone while holding my hand indicated only one person. He was always the one who would find me and take care of me. "Emmet,e on, get up. Let me take you to your room," said Norman, my sweet eldest brother, who seemed to bear the worlds burdens on his shoulders. Even now that we were grown up, he still looked after us. "Ermmm?" I raised my brow the moment I opened my eyes, smiling at him as I sprawled on the ground. The look of sheer concern on his face made me feel guilty. He shouldnt have to babysit a grown adult. "Lets go," he said, sounding tired, as he helped me up and put my arm over his shoulder. "I should havee back home sooner. I was kind of stuck dealing with the security of the academy," he exined, letting me know why he hadnt found me sooner as he usually did. It made sense why I had spent the entire night in the corridor outside. Usually, he finds me almost immediately and brings me back to my room. But now, morning has arrived. "Just please take a shower and get to the breakfast table. Dad has been asking about you these past few days. You dont want his attention on you, okay?" He helped me to my bed and gently ran his hand through my hair. "Hmmm," I nodded, my face buried in the soft pillow. "Nowe on, get up!" I heard him say onest time before he walked out of the room. My bedroom was on the other side of the mansion, making the corridor a passageway between the mansion and my bedroom, or the one I had moved to. My official bedroom used to be on the top floor of the mansion, but it was so far from the corridor that I felt disconnected from the memories that had kept me going. As I forced myself up, I grabbed a ck suit and another white shirt before deciding to take a shower. I had been drinking for some time. Even when I passed out from excessive drinking, I usually recovered from the hangover pretty quickly. Maybe turning 23 wasnt so bad after all. Being an adult gives you the power to choose your battles. After showering and putting on a new suit, I stood before the mirror and ran my hand through my long, curly brown hair, styling them in a loose manbun with stray tendrils. I had heard that some things had been happening in the mansion, but the past two days had been so rough on me that I couldnt focus on anything. I hadnt been around anyone. Now, I was all set to leave my room to face my father, but before that, I hid a small bottle of rum in the inside pocket of my coat. "Your Highness," a maid bowed and giggled even as I walked past her with my hands in my pockets. Maintaining my casual pace as if the world around me werent a mess, I reached the open garden. The daylight immediately struck my eyes, and I squinted slightly as my father arrived with his chosen mate. She always wore a fake smile whenever she saw us brothers, as if trying to convince us she could be a better mother to us than our own. I leaned back in my seat, observing her arm linked with my fathers. How could someone just steal someones mate like this? Norman returned to the table after ending his phone call and took his seat with an air of sophistication. "Morning, Dad," he said, adjusting his wristwatch, nodding respectfully at our father, then casting a sidelong nce at me. "Hello," I greeted, hoping to draw my fathers attention. "How have you been? Weve missed you," my father said softly, and his mate nodded vigorously, her fake smile widening. "I was just here, minding my own business," I replied, stretching my neck as my phone beeped for the hundredth time. Finally, I decided to answer it, eager to escape the awkward family catch-up. "Hello," I said, excusing myself from the table as I stepped away. "Hello, Professor Emmet," Oh Goddess, it was that annoying and clingy student again. "Why are you calling so early in the morning, Sage?" I asked, scratching my forehead and absentmindedly kicking a small rock with my shoe. "I was wondering if youll be taking any sses today?" she asked, and I rolled my eyes at her attempt to sound clueless. "The academy is closed today, I hope you know that," I said, trying not to snap. My attention was diverted as someone arrived at the table with Emma. It wasnt her daughter Charlotte. I frowned at the sight of her; I had never seen her before, yet she seemed oddly familiar. "Oh, I know, but I thought maybe you would take" Sages voice trailed off as I interrupted her. "Sage, I have to go. Have a good day," I ended the call and returned to the table, my eyes locked on the blonde before me. She seemed timid but had striking features. Herrge blue eyes and long blonde hair made me wonder where I had seen her before and why she was joining us for breakfast. I sat down and noticed her stealing a quick nce at me before pretending not to notice. It was then that my father decided to introduce her. "Oh, Hnie, meet my very intelligent son, Emmet. He is the best trainer and teaches at the academy," he said proudly, making me feel guilty for spending my days drinking when I could bring him more pride. But I quickly refocused on the girl, who shyly raised her head and made my heart skip a beat. "And Emmet, meet Hnie" my father paused, heightening my curiosity. Was she the daughter of a family friend? "She is Urss daughter and your stepsister," he finished, causing a knot to form in my stomach. We had a stepsister, and my dad had epted her into our lives and our home without even consulting us? But why did she look so familiar? I began to ponder intensely and noticed the girl gulping nervously. She was definitely hiding something. I am not going to rest until I investigate her and find out where I have seen her before. Chapter 9-Fool Me Once!

Chapter 9: 9-Fool Me Once!

Hnie: I had woken up early, anxious about my stepbrother waking and revealing the truth about our mate bond. Would he be that stupid to tell everyone and get us both in trouble? Maximus had warned me of the consequences if anyone even heard us joking inappropriately. Imagine how Ill be treated when they discover Ive felt the mate bond with my stepbrother. My mother would kick me out, and Id be seen as a lewd creature. As if my pheromones hadnt already made me feel filthy. I put on an old dress and left my room for breakfast, hoping to learn what was going on in the mansion. Since Charlotte stayed up until 5 a.m., her mother couldnt wake her. So, it was just the two of us. As I sat down, I noticed the man fromst night, engrossed in his phone. The way he abruptly ended his call after seeing me made me hold my breath. Introductions were made, but he kept staring at me. For a moment, I wondered if he remembered me at all. I mean, he was pretty drunkst night. "Emmet! Why dont you try this? I made a cheese omelet for you. Its a new recipe, and I know how much you like it," my mother said brightly to my stepbrother. But I noticed they seemed quite hostile towards her. Emmet tapped his fork in his te, but instead of epting the te she offered, he just stared at her. "Emmet! Shes trying her best to get along with you. At least make an effort," Lord McQuoidined, but his son only rolled his eyes. I didnt want to see him that way, but he was so masculine and oddly attractive. My gaze then shifted to Norman, sitting beside him, his perfectly pressed light silver shirt with the sleeves rolled up just past his elbows, exposing his muscr arms. I quickly looked away, realizing what I was doing. Even though I tried to stay calm, it didnt change the fact that I had felt the mate bond with the man sitting there, acting like he owned the world. He was my stepbrother, and that spelled trouble. The only good thing was that I didnt have an active wolf, so after the initial mate call, there was no way he could know we shared the mate bond. But if he somehow remembers, Im doomed. "Im done," Emmet suddenly stood, causing Norman to nce up at him. He then looked over at their father and noticed that Emmets abrupt departure was going to upset him. "I have some meetings I need to finish before the storm. Also, Ive asked Emmet for help," Norman quickly got up after his brother. I wondered if he was telling the truth or just making up an excuse to cover for him. The moment he offered that excuse, their father seemed to rx. "Ah, right. Im d Emmet is taking an interest in the business as well. Everything my golden child touches turns to gold," Lord McQuoid smiled with pride, even as Emmet himself didnt seem too moved by the praise. Emmet slid his hands into his pants pockets, casually tossing his coat back, then strolled away. His broad and muscr brother followed, grabbing his coat in a very particr way, draping it over his arm before leaving. I hadnt known them for long, but Norman struck me as someone extremely image-conscious. The way he dressed, essorizedeverything was so precise and expensive. Emmet, on the other hand, was theplete opposite. His coat was disheveled, his shirt wrinkled, and he hadnt even bothered to tuck it into his pants. His tie was loose and askew. "Hnie! Im so d you joined us for breakfast. Ive been wondering why youve been avoiding us, but then Emma told me that youre an introvert and dont enjoy being around people. Thats why I stopped asking for you. But Im d you made the effort today," Lord McQuoid exined, clearly relieved by the excuses theyd made for my absence. A knot formed in my stomach. It broke my heart that, instead of just tolerating mypany for a few minutes, theyd gone to the trouble of crafting a lie. I could only offer a weak smile in response. Just then, Charlotte appeared, though by that point, Lord McQuoid and my mother had already finished their breakfast. "Ill help you get ready for the office," my mother offered eagerly, desperate to ingratiate herself with these people. She left with Lord McQuoid, leaving me alone with Charlotte and Aunt Emma. "Hnie! Why dont you make yourself useful?" Aunt Emmas sharp tone caught me off guard as she got up from the table, carefully filling a tray with small portions of every dish. "What do you want me to do?" I asked, prepared to endure any challenge. I noticed a secretive nce exchanged between Emma and Charlotte before Aunt Emma set the tray in front of me. "The brothers didnt join us because of you. Why dont you take this tray of food to one of them?" Her request shocked me. I was new in the mansionwhy would I be the one asked to bring them food? They should be the onesing down to eat with everyone else. "I dont think that would help. If anything, it might just annoy them even more if I showed up," I refused the task. I knew they didnt like me from our very first meeting. I had seen Normans anger firsthand, and Charlotte herself had said the others were the real threat. So why would I willingly go before them? "Kaye is the youngest of the brothers. Hes really sick today, so hed appreciate it if you took his food upstairs," Charlotte chimed in, agreeing with her mother. I turned my head, contemting my options. "Come on, didnt you see how worried your mother looked? Help her out by dealing with the brothers yourself, and convince them you didnte here to steal their money or live off them," Aunt Emma insisted, standing behind me and pushing me to get out of my chair. I really didnt want to do it, but she wasnt wrong about my mother being worried. She didnt deserve to be punished by the brothers because of me. I had to start handling my own problems. Maybe bringing food to my stepbrother would make him hate me less. "Okay, but which room is his?" I asked reluctantly, finally getting up from my chair, though I was so hungry I could have eaten right then. "The first room on the second floor. It has a ck doorknob, which makes it stand out from the others," Aunt Emma added, giving me a little shove forward. The tray was heavier than I expectedor maybe I was just feeling light-headed. I took it and made my way upstairs, but deep down, I had a gnawing feeling that I was making a mistake. But it was toote to turn back. I was already on the second floor, standing before the door with the ck knob. Before I could knock, Aunt Emma rushed up behind me, swiftly turning the doorknob and pushing the door open. I didnt like what she did. Why didnt she knock? "Just leave it inside," she whispered, then quickly stepped back and headed downstairs, leaving me in a difficult situation. The room was pitch dark when I entered. He must have been in the bathroom, so I thought Id just set the tray on the side table and leave quietly. But my clumsiness betrayed me. As I ced the tray down, I knocked something off the table. It didnt just fall; it shattered loudly, echoing in the dark room. "Who the fuck is in my room!" His voice boomed from inside the bathroom, dripping with menace. I immediately regretteding here. Chapter 10-Getting My StepBrothers In Trouble.

Chapter 10: 10-Getting My StepBrothers In Trouble.

Hnie: "Who the hell let you into my room?" he yelled the moment he started unlocking the bathroom door. He didnt even know who it was and was already this angry. Imagine if he saw me, hed lose his mind. I allowed the panic to settle for a moment before springing into action and rushing out of the room. Instead of heading downstairs, I kept running and frantically rattling the doorknobs of every room I passed. All seemed locked until I reached one door with a golden pattern on it. My breath caught in my throat as I twisted the knob and pushed the door open. At this point, my brain hadtched onto the idea that as long as I kept running and hid well, I would be fine. Any open door felt like an invitation to safety. That night, the train door had been just a few steps away, and if Id somehow managed to get through those doors, I wouldnt have suffered as much. So now, I took the chance and darted into the room as fast as I could. Unfortunately for me, Kaye had already left his room, searching for whoever had broken some decor in his bedroom. That much rage over a decoration? And Aunt Emma said he was the calmest one. Or should I say, I was tricked into believing that. Aunt Emma really screwed me over. But now I was facing an entirely different disaster. The room I had barged into without any warning had a naked man lying on the bed with an equally naked woman on top of him. "Oh, f**k!" the girl yelled in pleasure, grinding and riding him. "Ahhh!" I shrieked, covering my eyes and spinning around to leave the room. One step out the door, and I bumped right into Kayes broad chest. I quickly stepped back and mmed the door shut before our eyes could meet. I thought if I locked it, maybe hed leave. "What the hell are you doing in my room?" Maximus shouted from behind me. I couldnt even gather the courage to turn around and face him. I had ruined his time with the she-wolf, who was probably his mate, and now he was grumbling and muttering curses under his breath. "Who is she?" the girlined. I stood frozen, facing the door, hearing the loud banging on it. I was stuck between the devil and the deep blue sea at this point. "Open the damn door, Maximus!" Kaye shouted, calling out to his brother. Maximus climbed out of bed,ing into view as he quickly adjusted his blue jeans while ring at the door. "What did you do?" he asked, turning his gaze to me. "I went to his room to give him breakfast, but it was so dark I couldnt see properly and probably knocked something over" I rambled, but he caught something in my words that made him shake his head as if to confirm he was hearing me right. "You went into his room?" His blue eyes narrowed at me, emphasizing that part of my exnation. "Yes," I stammered, stopping short when he sighed in disbelief. He was still shirtless, disying his abs and the muscle cuts properly. His cologne was so mesmerizing that I felt ashamed of breathing next to him. "Youre screwed," he said. Not bothering to ask if Id be okay facing his brother, he opened the door without hesitation. However, Maximus gestured for the girl to hide in the bathroom. She was still only wrapped in a sheet, but she didnt catch his signal and stood awkwardly beside the bed. Kaye seemed to have rushed out of the shower when he heard me in his room. His ck shirt was soaked, and his ck pants were starting to get drenched too. "Did you seriously hide her in here?" Kaye stormed in, ring at his brother while pointing at me. "I didnt! She barged in and invited herself into my room. If you have any issues with her, deal with it outside," Maximus said, clearly eager to get rid of us, but his urgency went unnoticed as Kaye turned to face me. "Why the hell did youe into my room? Dont you know I hate people invading my personal space?" With each step Kaye took toward me, my breath caught in my throat. I felt like I was about to pass out. It brought back memories, the ones I had been hiding from everyone. "II didnt know. I was told to bring you breakfast" I stammered, backing up until my back hit the wall, and he got right in my face. "Youre not our stepsister, youre not part of this family. So why the hell" As he threw a punch at the wall just above my head, I ducked, covering my face with my hands. His aggression reminded me of that night, filling me with a paralyzing fear, and everything around me became a blur of mumbled voices until I heard a loud grunt that silenced everyone. "Is this how you treat a girl? The same girl who is your stepsister?" It was Lord McQuoid. He must have heard themotion and rushed upstairs to check on the chaos. "She came into my room without knocking" Kaye yelled, but his fathers harsh re cut him off. I had stood up on my feet by now, watching the world burn because of me. My mother stood by Lord McQuoids side, her eyes burning with hatred, as if I had ruined her perfect little familys peace. "So what? Thats no reason to yell and chase after her like a lunatic," his father responded, sounding calm and reasonable, someone who could actually empathize with others. But my mother, on the other hand, shocked me. "But everyone knows Kaye hates it when his personal space is invaded. She shouldnt have gone in there," she spoke up against me, clearly trying hard to please the brothers. "Then its your fault. You should have told her. She only brought breakfast to her stepbrothers room, trying to be helpful," Lord McQuoid snapped at her, shocking her as he raised his voice. My mothers jaw dropped as the situation quickly turned against her. I knew Id be in for a lecture from herter. But then, things got even worse. The girl started to quietly slip away, heading toward the bathroom. I watched Lord McQuoids eyes widen at the sight, and then theynded squarely on his son. "You brought her here?" His jaw clenched with anger. "Dad, its not what it looks like" Maximus stammered, quickly stepping in front of the girl to block her from view. It was at this point that I realized she wasnt his mate. "Pack your things. Youre leaving my mansion." Lord McQuoids words to his son shook everyone to the core, and all eyes turned to me. I had set off this chain reaction, dragging both brothers into a heated confrontation with their father. How on earth would I escape this mess now? Chapter 11-Getting Rid Of My Stepsister

Chapter 11: 11-Getting Rid Of My Stepsister

Norman: I received a call from Maximus, so I put all my work on hold and rushed to my car. As I nced at the sky, I realized I would have had to return home soon anyway. The storm was already beginning to set in. The deadliest storm. But right now, there seemed to be an even bigger issue at hand. When Maximus calls, it means all hell has broken loose. In a very dramatic way. After parking the car in the driveway, I let the guard take it to the garage while I sprinted into the mansion. Maximus words from the call still echoed in my head: "By the time youe home today, I will be gone." With that ying in my mind, I rushed past the living room and slowed down when I noticed my stepsister and her mother having a conversation. For a brief moment, I saw Hnie lift her head, and our eyes met before I disappeared from her sight. I made it to Maximus room and found a girl leaving in a hurry. I hadnt seen her at the academy or around ourmunity before, so I could already guess what this mess was about. Once inside the bedroom, the bigger picture started to reveal itself. My father was sitting on the lonley sofa by the window, Kaye was leaning back against the wall with his head down and his hands in his pockets, and Maximus was rummaging through his closet. "Thank goodness youre here, Norman. Now stop your brother from leaving," my fathers desperate plea for help made me turn to Maximus. He had pulled out a bag and was filling it. "Maximus, whats going on? Have you lost your mind?" I demanded as I approached him, snatching the folded clothes from his hands and throwing them aside on the bed, pushing him away from it. My mind kept racing, trying to piece everything together. Why was Kaye here and soaking wet? Did they both have something to do with the girl that left the room when I arrived? Oh no! This couldnt be good. It would break a rule that couldnd both of them in serious trouble. "Can someone tell me what happened?" I finally yelled, tired of watching everyone stand around like zombies. My father, like a chatterbox, quickly started exining. He filled me in on what had urred. Honestly, it wasnt a big deal. Kaye losing his temper when someone entered his room, Maximus sneaking in a pack member, and Dad arguing with them--it had all happened many times before. The only reason Maximus seemed to be taking things so seriously this time was because of the Hnies presence. It had to be. Being yelled at in front of her mustve been the tipping point for Maximus. But what about Kaye? I turned to him, and my heart sank. He hadnt even argued with Dad, yet here he was, standing like a guilty party, while Maximus was the center of attention. Does raising your voice really help? "And because of... because of him, I told Maximus to leave the house," Dad concluded, and I nodded in understanding. "Im sure Maximus understands you were angry because he broke a rule. Its not like hes really going to pack up and leave," I said, hoping Maximus would remember that this wasnt the first time Dad had said something like that. "Im leaving," Maximus replied, sounding more determined than ever. His face was flushed red with anger, and the veins in his neck stood out. "And go where? Theres a storming," I protested, trying to grab the clothes from him again as he stuffed them into his bag. This time, though, he stretched his arms wide to block me, holding onto his clothes tightly. "So, what do you expect me to do? Stay here after Dad humiliated me in front of that pathetic low-life girl?" There it was. I knew it--he felt humiliated because of her. "Oh! I see what this is really about," I clicked my tongue and stepped back, finally understanding. My father lifted his head, giving me his full attention. He shouldnt be dealing with this much stress at his age, especially over something so small. This had never happened before--Dad yelling at one of us, and we immediately started packing our bags. I hated how that girl had disrupted the peace in our family. "Dad, Im sorry. I lost my temper--" Kaye cleared his throat, pulling his hands from his pockets, attempting to apologize, but Dad raised his hand to silence him. "Enough! This isnt the first time youve done this. And because of you, I got angry at Maximus," there was an unusual loudness in Dads voice. It wasnt fair. Maximus wasnt even apologizing, yet Dad was worried and practically apologizing to him. Meanwhile, Kaye, the one who was actually trying to apologize, was still getting scolded. The way Kaye instantly closed his eyes and turned his head to the side made me feel the need to speak up against the unfairness. "Dad! We all know Kaye has anger issues, but entering his room without knocking--that girl is at fault," I finally spoke up. My father averted his gaze from me; he knew I wasnt wrong. "I think I know what to do," I said, nodding to myself as I paced between my family, contemting the right decision. "What is it? Tell me how I can make my son stay," Dad asked, desperate. I was sure Maximus wouldnt actually leave. He couldnt live without the luxuries and the power he had in the mansion and the academy. Everyone bowed down to him, and that was more than enough reason for my dear brother to stay. "Would you stay if that girl left?" I turned to Maximus, seizing the opportunity to rid us of the bigger problem. If we didnt do something about her now, shed stay for much longer. Any outsider was a threat to us. She had already proven that today by getting my brothers into trouble. It was her fault that Maximus was leaving and Kaye was once again under Dads scrutiny for his temper. My suggestionnded well. Both my brothers looked at me, hope flickering in their eyes. But Dad seemed troubled. "Dad, please! Before you say anything, ask yourself--would you rather have peace in your home or keep that girl we didnt even know existed until she showed up at our door?" I pressed, using this as an example of how much trouble shed already caused. "Dad,e on. Even her own mother doesnt want her. Why are you so eager to keep her here?" I rolled my eyes, stepping closer to my father, towering over him. With a deep, defeated sigh, he slouched down and finally spoke. "Fine. But youll have to ask her to leave. I wont be the one kicking her out." The smile that spread across my face surprised even me. I hadnt realized how much her presence had been bothering me until I made the decision that she would be gone. "Now tell me, Max! Is that what you want?" I turned to my brother, who had stopped packing. Our eyes locked, and hope and excitement gleamed in his as he responded, "Ill stay if shes gone." Chapter 12-I Am A Mannerless She-Wolf

Chapter 12: 12-I Am A Mannerless She-Wolf

Hnie: Mom dragged me downstairs, away from the brothers and their father. Once we reached the living room, I sat down on the couch while my mother paced back and forth in front of me. I noticed how restless she was. Did she live like this everyday? Constantly anxious, always on edge, fearing she might have to bear the brunt of the brothers anger? Before we could begin to reason, the tall and muscr Norman arrived. His presence was alwaysmanding. Whenever he entered a room, everyone else stopped. My mother froze instantly as he passed us. I caught a glimpse of the anger in his eyes when our gazes briefly met. "Oh Goddess, Norman is here," my mother muttered, her voice trembling as if she was on the verge of tears because of him. "Do you have any idea whats going to happen now?" she finally asked, her voice filled with dread. "I know. Theyre having a meeting," I replied, trying not to sound arrogant or dismissive. At first, I had been terrified, even running away from Kaye, but now that I was sitting here, I wondered why. Its not like he would have devoured me alive... or would he? "Why on earth did you even go into their rooms?" my mother raised her voice, ncing towards the staircase before biting her lip to stop herself from saying more. "Ask Aunt Emma. Shes the one who sent me to Kayes room, saying I should help you with the brothers because you were worried," I exined, determined to tell the truth and not let the situation get twisted when Emma arrived. "Why did you lie to me? Why did you say Kaye was sick and that my help was needed?" I confronted Emma directly, causing her gaze to drift to my mother, who was now looking at her, expecting answers. "Did you ask her to take that food tray to his room?" my mother demanded. The shock in her voice made Emma immediately shake her head in denial. Of course, she wouldnt admit it. I wasnt stupid; I knew she had set me up for disaster. "Even if she didwhy didnt you knock?" my mother swiftly pointed out that, no matter what, I was the one facing the consequences today. "I didnt. She opened the door and pushed me in. I thought Id just quickly leave the tray since I was already inside," I replied, watching my mother roll her eyes in irritation, exuding a harsh and unkind energy. "She definitely lies like your ex," Emma suddenly brought up my father, and it didnt sit well with my mother. Her eyes narrowed at me. "Ive known Emma for a very long time. Theres no way she would lie or try to y tricks. If youre going to live here, you need to understand that there are certain rules you must follow. You are not allowed near your stepbrothers rooms. You are not allowed" My mother stopped abruptly when I smiled sarcastically. "Am I telling you a joke?" I nodded to myself, deciding it was the perfect moment to speak my mind. "Do you live every day in fear of upsetting the brothers and getting thrown out of this mansion?" My question made Emma cover her mouth as if Id just said something utterly shocking. My mother had lost her sense of self. She would react based on how others around her were behaving. Now that Aunt Emma had made such a dramatic response to my question, my mother suddenly looked just as horrified. "At least I have a roof over my head, unlike you! Your sharp tongue will leave you homeless one day. And if you have such a problem here, why dont you go back to your precious father, the one you chose over me?" my mother shouted, her voice trembling until a tear finally rolled down her cheek. Did it really hurt her that much when I chose to stay with my father? She stomped her foot and rushed away, likely trying to hide more of her tears from us. "Tsk tsk tsk, she doesnt deserve you judging her hard work to please her mate and his sons," Aunt Emma had the nerve to speak after causing all this trouble. I stood up from my spot, and just then, a loud p of thunder illuminated the living room. "You may have saved yourself in front of the others, but I will never believe you again. Dont expect me to listen to you or follow any of your orders," I warned her, watching as her mouth slightly parted, her jaw dropping in disbelief. "Youre so despicable," she muttered, stunned that I wasnt groveling at her feet, assuming I desperately wanted to stay here. That much wasnt a lie. I wanted to stay here because I had nowhere else to go. But that didnt mean I would let them push me around. I didnt get the chance to respond to hernot that I had anything to saywhen Norman came downstairs. His arrival made Aunt Emma step back and quickly scurry out of sight. I was sure she lingered nearby, though, because Norman headed straight for me. I had a feeling hed been called to "resolve" this so-called big issue. What I didnt expect was how quickly he would confront me. He stopped just in front of me, towering over me. I had to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. His thick eyebrows were furrowed in the front, raised at the ends. "When someone gives you a ce to stay, you dont take over; you live by their rules. Theres a saying: Dont bite the hand that feeds you. Im sure you havent heard itits for those who went to school and actually learned something. The way you barged into my brothers room makes it clear that manners and etiquette arent your strong points. But thats where my issue begins. You may have been careless in your pack or your fathers house, but this is my fathers house. A house we built with love and rules. Today, because of you, my father had to sit and watch his son pack his bags. It was as if you went from room to room just to show my father how his sons were a mess," he paused, noticing the small shiver that ran through me. I wanted to speak up. "And I suppose you learned how to make up stories in school too? I didnt n any of this! I was simply bringing a food tray at Aunt Emmas orders, who suggested I should make amends with your brothers" I didnt get to finish before a sharp look from his eyes silenced me. "Amends? Who told you that you have any authority here to do that?" His words caught me off guard, leaving me speechless. How was I supposed to respond to such a statement? Isnt it a basic right to choose who we want to connect with or not? "Youve already caused enough trouble for our family. With that being said, weve decided that youll leave as soon as the storm is over," he concluded, and I could feel the creeping worry slowly take over me. Chapter 13-Hold Me, Daddy

Chapter 13: 13-Hold Me, Daddy

Hnie: I kept staring at his face, imagining my life without a home. My heartbeat had slowed considerably. It felt as though I had only a few seconds to respond. I could either fall at his feet, beg for forgiveness, and ask to stay or just not care and let my fate decide my future. But first, I needed to understand what I had done so wrong for them to make such a big scene out of it. I made a mistake, and I would have apologized for itif only they hadnt assumed I barged into the room on my own. Apologizing would mean admitting I entered his room willingly, rather than under Aunt Emmas maniption. "Is there anything you want to say?" he asked, raising an eyebrow and narrowing his eyes at me, snapping me back to reality. He stood casually, like a boss, with his hands in his pants pockets, his suit perfectly pressed. What could I possibly say to him? "No. I will leave," I replied softly but with confidence. I wouldnt stay where I wasnt wanted. I could see in his eyes that if I objected, he would drag me out. Id be homeless either way, so why waste my energy begging before someone? I had begged Alton to stay and save me, and he didnt listen. Why would aplete stranger like Norman care? "See?" Norman paced back and forth once. I raised my head to watch his face through my blurred vision, unsure when Id be consumed by the horrifying memories of that night. "All you have to do is apologize," he muttered. But I refused to believe him. He hade downstairs after a huge argument with his brothers; there was no way my apology would change his mind. "I would, if you believed me. I went to his room with Aunt Emma, who opened the door without knocking. I dont know why she wanted to get me in trouble, but that was her doing," I said, watching him stretch his neck, as if he didnt care at all. Another thunderp sounded, and this time, a vase near the window in the entrance corridor shattered from the force of the wind. Norman nced behind me and gestured toward the broken vase. "Youre leaving after this storm." With that, he turned and walked away. I stood in silence until the maids began rushing around. It had grown dark so quickly. Everyone was hurrying from one corner of the mansion to another. Taking a deep breath, I walked away from the living room and soon found my mother. "Norman told me to leave after this storm. You should be happyyou wont have to see me again," I said, my hands clenched tightly in front of me. I felt calm for now, but I knew Id be devastated once I was truly thrown out. She sighed, looking anxious. "Come, pray to the Moon Goddess that this storm passes without causing too much damage." I noticed others heading toward the prayer room in the basement as well. "Come on," Aunt Emma and Charlotte appeared behind my mother, both ready to leave for the basement. I steadily shook my head. "Ive already prayed," I lied. The Moon Goddess was no longer my goddess. I wouldnt pray to hershe wouldnt listen anyway. "Hnie! Everyone is heading to the basement. Come with us," my mother grasped my arm, causing me to wince. Why did everyones touch hurt so much? "Ouch! Not everyone. The maids are still here," I said, ncing around at the maids trying to move vases and decorations away from the windows. It seemed they had miscalcted their earlier preparations. "Thats because they have tasks toplete," my motherined. "Ill do the same. Ill help them," I said. Even though the storm frightened me, I wouldnt bow down before the Moon Goddess. "Let her be. Come on, lets goeveryone is waiting for you to start the prayers," Aunt Emma grabbed my mothers arm and pulled her away. I caught onest look of my mother staring at me until she disappeared from sight. Now, stuck in the storm, I decided to help the maids and make myself useful. As I hurried toward the second floor with a few tasks in mind, I saw the brothers leaving the room with Lord McQuoid, who quickly stormed past me, avoiding eye contact. So, he had finally bowed down to his sons decisions. "What are you doing here? Go back to the basement," Norman yelled, startling me with how quickly he could lose his temper. Kaye walked past me, deliberately bumping into me before speeding downstairs. Maximus followed, almost knocking me to the ground as well. Maybe they didnt realize they were too big for someone my size, so their little bump felt like a car crashing into me. "Im taking care of the decor in front of the windows," I replied to Norman, briskly making my way past him. "Who the hell gave you any tasks?" I heard him yell after me, but I quickened my pace and disappeared into the darker corridor of the mansion. Thankfully, he didnt follow me. There were so many corridors and hallways in this mansion. It felt like they were nning to start their own rogue house soon. But for now, I need to upy my mind. I reached the end of the first corridor, where arge window offered a view of the storm outside. I could see just how bad the weather was. Quickly, I grabbed the curtains and tied them together, just in case the window shattered. Then, I started dragging the small table with a vase on it away from the window. Once that was done, I noticed a room nearby with the door wide open. I didnt want to barge in and get myself into trouble again, but the window in that room was also wide open. I rushed in to close itor at least I tried to. The wind was so powerful that it whipped my dress over my head, and I had to constantly hold it down while trying to reach the window. Climbing onto the windowsill, I stretched out my arm to grab the window. The moment I grasped it, I realized it was a terrible idea. The wind almost sucked me out. Before I knew it, my body was being thrown toward the open window. In that moment, I understood why this storm was unlike anything I had ever seen. The wind was changing direction violently, and my body flew halfway out of the window, with my hand desperately clinging to the window lock. I imagined myself either falling from the mansion or being blown away by the wind, but then something grabbed me. I felt myself being pulled back inside by two powerful, impossiblyrge hands. Effortlessly, he held me by the waist with one hand, while using the other to grab the window and pull me back against his chest. He shut the window with a swift motion. His cologne hit my nostrils hard, his touch soft even when his hands wererge and veiny. Chapter 14-On A Mission

Chapter 14: 14-On A Mission

Hnie: With my breath erratic and terror filling my eyes, I stayed motionless even after he had secured the window and saved me. "Do you not eat at all?" His husky and seductive voice from behind me sent chills down my spine. With much hesitation, I turned and slowly raised my head, finding Emmet standing before me. His beautiful hair was tousled by the wind, but he held me close for a moment before quickly unwinding his arm from around my waist. His hand alone was nearly the size of my small waist. "I was trying to" It was then that I realized I was probably trespassing in his study. Arge desk sat in the center, covered in papers that had been scattered by the wind. I recalled how the brothers were particrly possessive about their property. "Im sorryI was just trying to," I stammered again, still in shock from how the wind had almost swept me away. "Thank you," he muttered, cutting me off. I fell silent, raising my head once more. He was watching me with his head tilted slightly. "If you hadnte in time, I would have lost all these papers." He was much kinder and gentler than I expected, especially since I had heard he was the most unpredictable of the brothers. And unpredictable, as I understood, meant he could be quite dangerous when he wanted. "Oh! Do you want me to help you with them?" I offered, gesturing toward the scattered papers, trying to avoid his intense gaze. His eyes were so deep, framed by thickshes that could make anyone self-conscious. But the real question was, did he even blink? I have not seen him blink once, until he did. It was one heavy blink, slow and dramatic but effective. "Sure." Instead of asking me to leave or insisting hed handle it himself, he casually stepped back and motioned for me to help. I knelt down, gathering the scattered papers while he took his time before joining in. He calmly adjusted his pants and gave his coat a sharp tug before kneeling on one knee. There were so many loose papers, unorganized and unclipped. Yet, even as he helped gather the documents, he kept watching me, his narrowed eyes fixed on my every move. "Ahem! You might want to use that stapler," I uttered, not trying to be sarcastic but genuinely offering a suggestion as I spotted the stapler on the desk. "Got it. What should I do next?" he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Uh, use it?" I raised an eyebrow, not quite expecting him to respond the way he did. He smiled. It wasnt a big deal, but something about his presence had led me to believe that he didnt smile. "Sure, anything else?" he asked, the hint of a smile still ying on his lips, causing a strange flutter in my chest. I quickly looked away. He was intimidating, to say the least. That was itI had to ask why he kept staring at me. "Is there something wrong?" I finally blurted out, avoiding his gaze while bundling the papers together. "Have we met before?" His simple question made my entire body freeze. *Have we met before?* So, he was trying to recall where he had seen me. How could I possibly tell him it was from the night we felt the mate bond? "We? I dont think so," I lied, squinting slightly as if I was really trying to remember his face. "Alright. Thatll be it. Thank you." He stood up, tossing the papers onto the table without any sign of frustration. It seemed like he was naturally a bit... disorganized. As I ced my neatly stacked bundle down, I noticed him nce at it. He ced a finger on the stack, then watched as I moved closer to the pile he had casually thrown down. I began organizing them as well. "Your brother asked me to leave after this storm," I mumbled, keeping my eyes away from him. "And are you going to?" he asked. "Yeah," I replied with a sigh. "I dont want to stay where Im not wanted. Sure, I could beg him to let me stay, but that would mean hed hold power over me. Next time I make even the smallest mistake, Id be threatened to leave," I exined,ying out why I wasnt pushing to stay here. "Hmm. Well, thank you very much. You can go now, but just make sure you dont get too close to any open windows." I turned to look at him, surprised. I hadnt expected him topletely avoid the topic I had brought up. He was casually rolling his shoulders and stretching his neck, as if the conversation didnt matter to him at all. I guessed I was done here. But as I was about to leave, something caught my eye, stopping me in my tracks. I reached for a piece of papermore like a notice. "The Red Jackets versus the Blue Jackets..." "You know about that?" I hadnt noticed when hed turned his attention back to me. I nodded slowly, my vision blurring as memories resurfaced. The Blue Jackets were a painful reminder of the alphas from that night. They wereing back from training. The blue Jackets represented the students of the Fellmoon Academy. It was the second best academy for training werewolves. "Our students will be facing some of the Blue Jacket holders next month. Its just a friendly match, but I want ours to win," he exined, walking closer and snatching the paper from my hands. "That would be it," he repeated, dismissing me once again. Without much thought, I walked out of his study. He mmed the door behind me, though it didnt feel rude, just exined his rough and loud ways even when he was very calm and polite himself. But my mind was stuck on that piece of paper. "Hold her hands, shes scratching me everywhere." "She thinks she can fight the Jacket holders." Those words were seared into my memory. I shut my eyes tightly, covering my ears with trembling hands. The way they groped me, touched meit was disgusting, humiliating. How could they be given a chance to train, to potentially be future Alpha Kings? No. "No!" I muttered aloud. "They shouldnt. They *cant* win." I refused to ept the possibility that they could one day rise to a higher rank after having destroyed my life. Thats when a thought struck me. The rogues had the most prestigious academythe Red Jacket holders. The Blue Jackets, on the other hand, always tried to enter Vortex Sanctum, and when they failed to gain admission, they settled for Fellmoon, the Blue Jackets. "Im going to ruin them. Ill be a Red Jacket holder and destroy them so thoroughly theyll wish they could go back in time and avoid me at all costs." A single tear burned its way down my cheek as I resolved to take on this mission. It wouldnt be easy, but I would make it happen. Chapter 15-Eyes On Me

Chapter 15: 15-Eyes On Me

Hnie: Turn her around! Lets do her together! Look at her, take a closeup of her face when I c*m on her "No! Get off me!" "Get the f*ck away from me, you assholes!" I felt trapped. The darkness was consuming me. I could hardly breathe. "FUCK OFF!" I nearly screamed as a hard knock on the bathroom door jolted me back to reality. "What the hell is taking so long? I need to use the bathroom," Charlotte yelled from outside. I nced back at the mirror and quickly stepped away, avoiding my own reflection. I wasnt sure if I was losing my mind, but every time I looked into the mirror, my reflection seemed to stare back at me, almost as if she were asking why I hadnt done anything about those jerks. "Get out!" Charlotte banged on the door again. Taking a deep breath, I moved to the sink, careful not to meet my reflections gaze, and sshed cold water on my face before leaving the bathroom. Charlotte shoved past me, deliberately brushing my arm to make her frustration clear, and mmed the door shut behind her. I wondered what she felt when she looked in the mirror. Her short ck hair with long brown eyes must be so attractive. She wasnt a broken soul like me. The storm outside was raging, but everything had been secured, so the women from the basement had finallye out. I was standing in my spot when my mother and Emma walked in. Charlotte emerged shortly after, her hands and face freshly washed. "I cant believe this," my mother eximed, throwing her arms up in exasperation before pacing away. If I had any other ce to go, I would never have burdened her with my presence. "Shes so stubborn. The moment she heard youre wealthy and living in luxury, she wormed her way back into your life without a second thought," Charlotte continued her tirade against me. I wondered what I had done this time to upset her. I dont remember her being this toxic. Maybe her mother taught her how to manipte and discard people perfectly. "Norman has asked her to leave. That means hes furious with her, and now with me, because Im the reason she came here." So that was why my mother was losing her mind. It seemed like every conversation they had somehow revolved around me. When I first told her about Norman, she was too busy worrying about the storm. But now, she was bringing it up again. "The rogue king requests your presence at dinner," a maid announced as she entered through the slightly ajar door. "Ugh! Lets go. I dont want McQuoid thinking Im upset just because Norman is kicking my daughter out. Hell start questioning how Ill treat his sons if they cross me," my mother muttered, her thoughts entirely consumed by her own image and reputation. Not once did she ask why I looked so pale, or why my chin was bruised, or why there were bite marks on my arms. I had tried to hide them, but she must have noticed the ck eye and the other bruises when I arrived. "What about her?" Charlotte gestured toward me. "She has toe too. Otherwise, McQuoid will think Im a bad mother," my mom replied, her gaze as hollow as her words when she looked at me. "And it might be herst dinner," Aunt Emma added with a shrug. I followed them to the dining room where Lord McQuoid was already seated. I sat down next to my mother, despite her obvious difort. I kept my head lowered, forcing myself to stay seated and not pass out. "Where are the brothers?" My mother forced a smile every time she mentioned her stepsons. It reminded me of the fury in Normans eyes, my eldest stepbrother. He practically red daggers at me earlier, nearly choking me with his harsh looks as he passed through the living room, heading upstairs to find his brothers. "Norman and the others have been running around, taking care of the academy and the mansion. And I believe theyre still a bit upset about what happened this morning," Aunt Emma responded, her gaze slyly shifting toward me. "They should be here. They ought to have onest dinner with their stepsister," Lord McQuoid insisted, causing my mother to shoot him a harsh, judgmental stare. "Why? Cant you see how much her arrival has upset Norman? He never raised his voice like that before, and Maximus has never threatened to leave! Why are you trying to ruin the little bond Ive managed to create with your sons?" my motherined, her frustration clear as Lord McQuoid shook his head. "Lets just eat," Lord McQuoid said as he started on his meal, prompting the others to follow. I hesitated to touch anything at first. Thats when Norman reappeared, and I instinctively straightened up. He had changed into a white shirt, his sleeves rolled up, exposing his muscr arms and a tattoo of a devils eyes on his left forearm. "Its fine. We havent started yet," Lord McQuoid replied, smiling as if pleased his son had joined us. "The others are still handling matters at the academy. They might not make it tonight," Norman said, his voice calm again, though I couldnt forget the way he had spoken to me earlier. I noticed that Norman hadnt nced at me once. His muscles were still taut, his veins prominent, making it clear he wasntfortablehis whole body seemed too tense for that. I reached for the spaghetti bowl, but Charlottes sharp nce warned me to leave it alone. I nodded silently, watching her ce a single loaf of bread on my te. "Why just a loaf of bread?" Lord McQuoid noticed, and finally, Norman looked in my direction. I realized then that I had been staring at him far too intently. The way he leaned over the table to reach for something, his broad shoulders hovering over the dishes, the way his massive fingers gripped the forkit all captivated me. The silverware seemed almost invisible in his giant hands, and everything around him looked so small inparison. When he took a bite, his red lips brushed the spoon clean, and then I felt his eyes on me. Thats when I realized just how inappropriately I had been staring. I quickly looked down, embarrassed to have been caught by him. "She has a tiny stomach. I dont think she can handle the fancy food yet," Emma remarked as if I had just wandered out of the wilderness. I had eaten good food before, but I had to admit, the dishes in front of me were prepared with such precision and made from the finest ingredients. "Shes a young woman, still growing. She needs proper nourishment. Serve her well," Lord McQuoid didnt appreciate Emmas attitude. I wondered if he noticed her stopping me from taking anything other than the bread. As Emma grudgingly filled my te, I started eating. Ugh! I couldnt believe how embarrassing I was. The moment I had a spoon in my hand, I began shoveling the food into my mouth as if I hadnt eaten in years. They all stared at me in silence until my mother nudged me with her elbow. "You must be really hungry," Lord McQuoidmented, and I nodded, managing a weak smile. "I havent had solid food like this in a week. This... tastes really good," I murmured, my voice shaky, tears welling up in my eyes. The whole table listened to me, no one interrupting. It felt like I was on a desperate mission, trying to store up food for the time Id spend searching for a home after they kicked me out of here. It wasnt until muchter that I finally looked up, only to find them all staring at me in shock. Chapter 16-His Ego Is Too Big

Chapter 16: 16-His Ego Is Too Big

Hnie: I slowed down, chewing my food as their gazes lingered on my face for a while. "A whole week?" Lord McQuoid asked, while Norman tilted his head, as if trying to understand something. "Yes," I replied, lowering my head swiftly, feeling ashamed to talk about the past week. Thankfully, no more questions came my way. Once the dinner ended, I cautiously lifted my gaze to watch Norman wipe his mouth and hands with a napkin before standing up. Even the way he rose was so graceful. His cologne was also incredibly strong. No one moved as he exited through the door. I wasnt eager for him to stay and listen to the conversation, but I suppose he had to be involved. The moment I cleared my throat and slid to the edge of my seat, he paused and remained standing, his hand resting on the back of his chair. "I have a request," I said directly to Lord McQuoid, though it seemed everyone was eager to hear what I had to say. "Sure, what is it?" he replied, a little hesitantly, trying to avoid his sons gaze as Norman silently observed our exchange. "Ive heard a lot of good things about the academy, so I was wondering... what test do I need to pass in order to be part of it?" I asked, and the room fell silent for a moment. Not a single person moved until Charlotte suddenly burst intoughter. As all eyes turned toward her, she quickly raised a hand to cover her mouth, apologizing with her eyes. "I wish I could help, but my sons run the academy. Norman and Maximus are responsible for admissions," Lord McQuoid said, ncing at his son, who adjusted his sleeves before gesturing for me to speak with him. "Come to my office," Norman said, turning away but not yet leaving the room. Without hesitation, I rose to my feet and followed him. "You dont need to do all that," I heard my mother tugging gently at my old sweater, but I ignored her and hurried after Norman. Thats when he began walking forward again, making sure I was following him. We hadnt had a pleasant interaction since my arrival, so I wasnt sure what he intended to show me in his home office. However, when he started climbing the stairs, I realized his office wasnt on the second floor. I wanted to ask him which floor we were heading to, as my legs were starting to cramp. He disappeared from sight after I had to stop to catch my breath. Still, I pushed forward and eventually arrived on the fifth floor, sweaty and out of breath. The storm had quieted down a bit, though it was still raining. The clouds continued rumbling, disying the immense power they held. I found Norman standing there with his hands in his pockets. "You want to be a part of my academy, but you cant even climb a few flights of stairs without looking like youre about to copse," hisment made me straighten up, though I remained kneeling to ease the throbbing in my veins. "Thats because... Ive never been trained. Isnt your academy known for training its students?" I asked, panting heavily. The look of disappointment and disgust on his face made me want to throw myself down the stairs just to escape his judgmental res. "We train those who can be trained. You dont even have a wolf--what exactly do you intend to aplish at our academy?" he spat out, throwing my weakness in my face. I lowered my head in shame. He wasnt wrong. I didnt have a wolf to rely on, no extra strength to protect myself. "Maybe I just need a good trainer to bring out my wolf," I tried to reason with him, but he remained as rigid as ever. "And what makes you think we would change our academys rules just for you? We ept the best students, not someone we have to train from scratch. If we operated that way, the academy would be overrun with students by now. We sift through admissions and select only the elite," his voice was unwavering, cold. "Can I at least know what the tests are?" I asked, feeling it was my right to understand whaty ahead. If I failed, I would take responsibility for it myself. "No! You are dismissed. Go pack your things, if you even have anything, and be ready to leave. Your attempts to find ways to remain a part of our family are pointless," he said, clearly thinking I wanted to stay with them, which was why I was asking about admission to the academy. "Im not--" I tried to exin, but once again, he cut me off, raising his hand to silence me. His attitude was starting to wear on my patience. Why did he hate me so much? Was it because of his mother, or did he simply have a problem with the idea of having a sister? He walked away to his office, leaving me to trudge back downstairs, exhausted, as if hed worn me out just to prove a point. I was disappointed, feeling like aplete failure. Everywhere I go, Im told I dont belong. First, I had to leave my pack, then I was kicked out of my mothers home, and now Im apparently too weak to even ask about the admission criteria. I returned to my room and found Charlotte and her mother sitting together on the bed. Charlotte was in tears, and her mother was gentlyforting her. The way they both looked at me made me wonder if it had something to do with me. "Did you... get admission?" Charlotte asked through her sobs. Her mothers hand continuously ran through her daughters hair, trying to soothe her. "Did he take you to his office to give you the forms?" she sniffled, pressing on with more questions about the academy. "Charlotte! Stop hurting yourself like this. Youll make yourself sick," Aunt Emma said softly, looking at her daughter with such love and concern. I couldnt help but wonder what Charlotte had done so right to deserve such affection. But why couldnt I be loved by my mother? "No! Its not fair. Shell get admitted and be the center of attention, all independent and everything," she cried. Was that really what was making her so upset? Did she even know the life I had lived? "I didnt get any forms," I said honestly, feeling a little bad for her. The thing she worried most about was how much attention I would receive. I knew her life wasnt necessarily easy--I wasnt one to judge--but it was nothing like mine. Tomorrow morning, Id be asked to leave, while she would cuddle up and sleep in her warm, cozy bed. Yet shepared her life to mine. "Really? He didnt give you any forms?" Her face lit up, which caught me off guard. "No. Im too weak to even be considered a student at the academy," I finished, looking away as the smile on their faces slowly crushed my heart. Iy down on my lonely mattress and turned my face to the wall while they remained behind me on the bed, whispering about me for the next few minutes. Chapter 17-Red Jacket Holders

Chapter 17: 17-Red Jacket Holders

Hnie: "Take your bag and leave," my mother said, shoving it into my hands before folding her arms across her chest. The storm had just subsided after two days, and though the rain hadntpletely stopped, my mother was already telling me to go. I didnt even get to share a meal with them after eating like a savage at dinner the other night. At least, thats what Charlotte had saidthats why I wasnt allowed to join them. "Go!" my mother repeated, refusing to look at me. She had woken me up early, demanding I leave. It was freezing, and I had nothing but the old pink sweater I was wearing. I didnt have socks or gloves either, and my slender fingers were already numb from the cold. The light drizzle of rain would soon soak me if I didnt find shelter. "Fine!" After staring at her for a moment, I turned around to leave. "And tell your father Im so happy with the best mate ever," she called out bitterly, her words biting even though I had my back to her. I kept walking, gripping the small bag in my hands. She really thought I would go back home. I couldnt me her, thoughI hadnt told her anything because she hadnt asked. Once I was a little further from the mansion, I realized Id have to climb the mountain, then descend again to even get away from their territory. They had secured arge stretch ofnd, including the mountains where the academy stood and the area behind it where the mansion was located. It was a massive piece ofnd. So, when they said I needed to leave, they meant I had to get far away from their territory. I hadnt seen the brothers for the past two days. They had been busy dealing with the storm and its aftermath. So many trees had been uprooted, and the beautiful rose gardens had been destroyed. I wondered what this storm was aboutwhy it had only hit this particr area. I didnt remember anyone in the pack preparing for such a deadly storm. When I reached the base of the mountain, I let out a deep sigh. Am I really leaving? Where would I even go? I sat down on the damp ground, looking around as I watched birds fly freely overhead. "How did they survive the storm without shelter?" I wondered aloud. They were so small, yet they had such courage and strength to survive alone. Inspired by them, I rose to my feet, newfound determination surging through me. I began the climb up the mountain. Once I reached the top, I scanned the surroundings, checking to see if anyone was around. The academys front garden had people working to clean up the damage caused by the storm. I guessed the academy had been closed but was reopening today. I noticed a young man in a red uniform, wearing sses, walking toward the academy. He carried a shoulder bag and some papers in his hands. As he made his way to the garbage truck, he snatched the wet and torn notices from the trees, adding them to the papers already in his hands. I assumed he was clearing away the damaged notices. He was tall and slender, but his posture was perfectly upright. After tossing the papers into the garbage truck, he nodded in acknowledgment to the waste collectors before heading toward the academys entrance. His steps briefly slowed as he nced at me, acknowledging my presence for a split second before disappearing from view. The collectors were preupied, so I rushed to the truck and quickly grabbed the discarded papers. Once I had them, I snuck away into the distance. There wererge trees surrounding the academy, but the space between the trees and the building itself was vast. The front and backyard had been cleared of trees and bushes, likely to make space for training. I sat down behind one of the trees and unfolded the wet papers in my hands. To my surprise, it was an admission notice. "Everyone is wee, but only a few are selected. Grab one of these and present yourself before the principal. Your name will be added to the candidate list. After that, you will stay in the candidate shelter" I paused, raising my head to look behind the academy. I couldnt see any sign of the shelter. Where was it? "deep in the woods, away from your loved ones," I continued reading, but rolled my eyes at the emphasis on being away from loved ones. Maybe it was for those who came from packs or homes where they were cherished. For me, if I got the chance, this academy would be my only home. The academy had two tall buildings standing side by side with only a narrow space between them. One was the academy itself, and the other was the hostel. But that wasnt the candidate shelter. "While you stay at the shelter, you will be subjected to many tests, and the one who passes the most will be the selected candidate." I finished reading the key parts. Now I couldnt help but wonder why Norman didnt even give me a chance. It says right here that anyone can apply. I guess all I needed was to appear before him with one of these notices. The deadline for submissions was today, which exined why the notices were being torn down. I had to hurry and get to the office before noon. I waved the least damaged paper, hoping it would dry out soon. Rising to my feet, I shook the dirt from my dress and headed straight for the entrance. There werent any other students around, which made me wonder why that guy hade to the academy today. My question was answered as I climbed the brown steps, entering the academy with my breath caught in my throat. The moment I stepped inside, I knew I wanted to be part of this ce. There were only a few students gathered in a group, holding papers and discussing something among themselves. I guessed they were monitors or some kind of authority figures in the academy. All five of them turned to look at me. A girl with blonde and pink ombre hair raised a perfectly arched eyebrow at my appearance, her blue eyes scanning me from head to toe. Her nose wrinkled in disgust. The guy I had seen earlier was standing with them, but I quickly looked away, focusing on the door marked *Admission Center*. Ignoring their stares, I stepped into the room and came face-to-face with someone seated in a chair, their back turned to me. I marched up to the table and dramatically pped the paper down on it. "I want to be part of this academy," I dered, my voice echoing in the room. The man slowly turned in his chair, and I found myself staring into the hazel eyes of Norman. Shit! Why did he have to be here? Chapter 18-My Mate Is Different Than His Brothers

Chapter 18: 18-My Mate Is Different Than His Brothers

Hnie: "Oh Goddess! Why wont you take a hint?" Norman tilted his head, his expression oozing casual arrogance as he demanded an answer. "The notice says everyone is wee," I replied, standing straight with my hands sped under my abdomen. I refused to let his harsh re intimidate me. He swayed slightly in his chair, but his eyes remained fixed on me. Hisrge frame seemed too imposing for the seat. His ck coat was off, and his muscles strained against the light blue shirt he wore. "No! I already told you, youre not allowed," he stubbornly responded, still rocking in his chair, looking annoyingly handsome. If only he kept his mouth shut, hed be the most attractive man Id everid eyes onjust like his brothers, though somehow they all seemed worse than each other. "But the notice says," I began, uncrossing my hands to point at the paper, but before I could finish, he straightened up in the chair and snatched it from my finger, tearing it apart. "Where? Where does it say that?" he mocked, tossing the torn paper to the floor before leaning back again. I stared at him in disbelief. How could he do that? "If you have nothing else to say, you can leave," he said dismissively, wrinkling his nose and giving a slight shrug of his massive shoulders. "Youre so mean," I blurted, unsure of the right way to respond to his tant unfairness. "Is it because Im your stepsister? Or is this how you treat everyone from a less wealthy background?" I raised my voice, anger bubbling up as his calm demeanor only made it worse. He acted as if he wasnt beingpletely discriminatory. "I know what youre trying to do. People here know me, so scream all you wantno one will bat an eye. Dont waste your time. Leave," he said coolly, tilting his head towards the door. I shook my head, refusing to give in. "Ill tell your father what you did," I threatened, but he continued to stare at me shamelessly. In fact, this time, he cracked a small, creepy smirk. "Go ahead, do that," he shrugged, utterly unbothered. Before I could argue further, the door swung open, and someone barged in. "Thirty students failed my ss this semester," came a familiar and oddlyforting voice. I turned slightly and caught a glimpse of Emmet walking in with Maximus. Emmet was dressed in a ck suit, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows and his tie loosely hanging around his neck. His hair was tied in a messy man-bun, with a few stray strands hanging loose. Maximus, on the other hand, was only wearing a tight ck shirt that barely fit his muscr frame, paired with ck pants. Their conversation halted the moment their eyes fell on me. "Why is she here?" Maximus didnt bother hiding his disdain. He mmed the file he was holding onto the desk, ring at me as if trying to intimidate me. "She wanted to apply for the academy," Norman replied softly, watching his brother for his reaction. "Huh?" Maximus snorted, looking like he was on the verge of bursting intoughter. "And your brother tore up the admission paper I brought with me," I added, stepping back slightly from Maximus, whose presence felt menacing. I noticed Norman cracking his knuckles upon hearing me mention his actions. "I thought this academy gave equal opportunities to everyone. I guess I was wrong. Apparently, Lord Norman doesnt want people like me joining his prestigious institution," I said, my anger rising. I wasnt about to leave without bruising his ego. "His students would be so disappointed to know that Lord Norman isnt as decent behind closed doors as he ims to be," I continued, noticing how his eyes narrowed further with every word I spoke. Maximus stood beside me, ncing between me and his brother, clearly waiting for a reaction. "Shes so rude. Are you listening to her?" Maximus pointed at me, trying to provoke his brother. "Maximus, were not twelve," Emmet replied coolly, though the sudden attention from Emmet filled the room with silence. Emmet, now done cing his papers on the desk, walked over and stood with his arms folded across his chest, observing. "But she acts like we are! How does she expect to be part of this academy without an active wolf? Is she trying to lower our standards?" Maximus stepped back, signaling Norman to take over. "You ran your mouth, and we heard you. Satisfied now? Got it all out of your system? The frustration?" Normans voice was ice-cold, and his calmness irritated me even more. I thought I might have angered him enough to shout, but instead, he just returned to his unnerving calm demeanor. "You heard him. Were not weing you. Get out!" Maximus repeated his brothers words, making me nce at each of them in turn. I felt utterly helpless. First, I was kicked out of the mansion, and now I wasnt even allowed to apply to the academy. With a final re at them, I was just about to leave when a voice interrupted me. It came from my mate, who had no idea we were fated mates. "Why cant she apply?" Emmets question made me stop and turn back to face his brothers. Norman stretched his neck as if trying to confirm hed heard Emmet correctly. He also got up from his seat, leaving it for Maximus. It was in that moment I realized Maximus was actually the one responsible for admissions. Norman merely added names to the list. "Because I dont want her here," Maximus replied bluntly, settling into the chair. "Thats not how it works. You cant just pick and choose who you want here. We have rules, and we dont break them for anyone," Emmet said calmly, pushing his coat back and slipping his hand into his pants pocket. "Emmet! Please, we dont need this right now. Weve made a decision, and we expect you to side with your brothers," Maximus said firmly, while Norman stepped aside. Norman leaned against therge window to my left, crossing his arms over his chest, watching me intently from the corner of his eye. I could feel his gaze examining me, likely noting my reactions as his brothers argued over my application. "Id dly side with you if this decision made any sense. But Im not just going to follow along blindly. If she wants to apply, let her. Give her a fair chance. Dont be so threatened by her existence," Emmet retorted, his words direct and cutting through the tension. I watched as Maximus red at him, grumbling in frustration. He leaned back in his chair, his posture rigid, eyes narrowed, with his hands gripping the armrests tightly. "Youtake this and fill out the application," Emmet said, grabbing the form from the table and stretching it out toward me. I didnt hesitate. I rushed forward and snatched the form from his hand. Maximus and Norman continued to watch as I grabbed the application and darted out of the room. I couldnt help but wonderwhy had Emmet sided with me? Did he somehow remember we were mates? Chapter 19-I Can Survive This

Chapter 19: 19-I Can Survive This

Hnie: After I filled out the form while sitting behind the same tree as before, I walked back into the academy. Thankfully, the students were not around. I dont know why I felt so insecure under their gaze. They were so well-dressed and well-groomed, and here I was, wearing old clothes withrge holes. I know I should be fortunate to at least have something to cover my body with, but it makes others bully me. But that didnt mean the brothers werent in the office. I was kind of hoping it was Emmet, but Maximus was sitting across the table, his head bowed over the papers before him. "I filled out the form," I said after clearing my throat to get his attention. He acted like he wasnt the one who let me in after I knocked on the door. "Tape it to my forehead," he pointed at his forehead without raising his head, his eyes focused on the files in front of him. "Leave it here," he then raised his head and yelled at me in frustration, his eyes conveying disdain. I ced the form down and gulped to moisten my throat. I guess he noticed and raised his head again, this time throwing the pen he was holding onto the file insolently while watching my face. "What now?" "Umm, where is the candidate shelter?" I asked, wondering if the others knew. Of course, they did. Many studentse here with their parents and loved ones. They help them with the forms and even spend the day with them before bidding farewell. It wasnt the same for me. I was literally walking into the academy with nothing but an old bag that contained two clothes. "Why didnt your fathere with you?" I dont know why he suddenly brought it up, but the mention of my father brought back memories of my stay in the pack. It wasnt pleasant. Suddenly, I felt fingers on my body, the disgusting touch of the men. I closed my eyes and hugged myself, shaking my head before taking a deep breath and then opening my eyes to respond to him. However, of course, he was examining my face when I opened my eyes. "I dont live with my father anymore," I replied more sternly. But he remained silently watching my expression before he added, "Well, wait outside then. After Im done with my work, I will head over to the candidate shelter to wee new candidates." I didnt expect him to personally walk me to the shelter, but since he offered, I nodded my head and left the office again. I felt so lonely, doing everything on my own now. I sat behind the same tree, but this time, my face was turned toward the academy. I didnt want to miss him walking out because he was my only hope to the shelter now. I sat cross-legged, ying with the wet grass in my hands. I was starving too. But looking around made me realize there werent any fruit trees here. I should have picked some from around the mansion. But my mother was in such a hurry to kick me out that I didnt get to take any food with me. My eyes wandered off for a brief moment, and a distant memory shed before my mind: the time my parents took me to school. I had changed schools when I turned four because some kids used to bully me at the old school. My parents took it very seriously. They were ready to pay a hefty fee at the most expensive school for me. How did I go from being so loved to being so despised? And I didnt even do anything wrong. I blinked away the tears when I saw Maximus head out of the academy. He briefly paused and looked around, raising his arms and stretching them. I quickly got to my feet and began briskly walking toward him. I didnt want him to leave without me. It seemed like he was waiting and looking around for me because his search ended the moment his eyesnded on me. I didnt realize how fast I was walking until I slipped on the wet grass, one leg going forward while the other remained behind. "Ouch!" The moment I grimaced, I fell silent and regained my posture. I didnt want to appear weak. "Easy!" I heard, and I raised my head to find Maximus standing in front of me. He reached me so quickly. "I am fine. Im not hurt," I replied quickly, rubbing my hands on my dress to clean off whatever dirt I had gotten on it. I was pretty dirty at that moment. "Wow, you are so strong," the sarcasm in his voice made me lower my gaze. After an awkward silence, he turned, and we began making our way into the deep mountains. I stayed close to him, trying my best to keep up with his long strides. It was so easy for him to navigate around therge trees or walk over the small stream of water, while I had to jump due to having shorter legs than him. After about ten minutes of walking, we finally arrived at a cabin-style house. The wooden boards creaked as he stepped onto the stairs while I remained behind on the ground. There were other students who had already arrived with their families. I watched them being loved and hugged by their parents and siblings, carrying bags full of their necessities. I suddenly felt so lonely and miserable. I had no one by my side, and I wasnt the only one who noticed it. The parents of the other candidates also cast nces at me before refocusing on their children. "I hope your journeys werefortable. You are leaving your kids in secure hands. After a week of tests and examinations, you will be informed of the results. Now! Im giving you all ten minutes to say your goodbyes before this door opens," Maximus said, hismanding and serious tone referring to his students. I took a deep breath and then lowered my head. The ten minutes felt so long to pass. But finally, the parents and other family members of the candidates started leaving, and we were now facing Maximus standing on the front porch of the cabin that they called a Candidate Shelter. "Today is designated as a rest day for you all. You dont have to cook or do anything for a week. We will provide you with food, but starting next week, as the tests begin, you will be hunting down your own meals. This academy is not for the faint of heart--" his eyes briefly lingered on me, and I swear others turned their heads to look at me as well before focusing on him again. "I hope whoever gets epted deserves a ce in this academy." As he finished, I watched everyone give each other a nod as a gesture of good luck. Nobody did that for me. I guessed that was because I looked different from them. No fancy clothes or essories on me; in fact, I looked like I hade from prison. But the real test was to survive and pass these challenges, which I was more than ready for. Chapter 20-Maybe A Little Sketchy Job

Chapter 20: 20-Maybe A Little Sketchy Job

Hnie: We were led inside the cabin, and, well, it wasnt very fancy, but it had mattresses. I couldnt believe I had already found a ce to call home for a week. It was an open-concept room with three mattresses lined up along one wall and three more on the opposite side. Each side had its own bathroom, and there was a small kitchen in the backyard for the candidates. "Everyone, bring your tracksuits and keep them ready. The shoes and other items listed should also be with you when you arrive at the training ground on the first day. Remember toe prepared," Maximus instructed before stepping back, providing information I wasnt aware of. He left the cabin, but I rushed after him to ask about the tracksuit situation. "Maximus!" I called out from the front porch, stopping him. He halted abruptly and turned around, his eyes seeming distant for a moment before he raised an eyebrow, silently questioning why I had called him. "I dont have any of the things you just mentioned," I said, taking steady steps down the stairs to meet him. Standing in front of him made me feel so small. "And how is that my problem?" he replied, his tone cold and hostile. "I mean, where can I get them from, and what exactly do I need?" I watched his jaw tighten and wondered if he hated seeing me every time I spoke. "Go to Lamar and ask him. Hell give you the list," he dismissed me with a wave of his hand. But before he could walk away, he paused briefly, studying my face for a moment. "Since you said you dont have a home anymore, I would suggest not wasting money on something youre going to fail at. Were giving you a chance because you were persistent, but lets face ityou wont pass any of my tests. So why waste money on a tracksuit and the other items? Go back to your pack and find something useful to do," his words felt like a p in the face. So thats how he saw me? A child given a chance just because she insisted. He didnt even take me seriously. "Thank you so much for your advice. Ill find a way to earn money and buy what I need," I responded, trying not to sound rude since he was now my supervisor. "Earn money? You dont even have any savings?" he scoffed, leaning down slightly, bringing his face closer to mine as if daring me to repeat myself. I didnt. My stepmother used to take away whatever I earned. "I dont," I admitted, and he pulled back, stretching his neck as he looked up at the sky with an exhausted sigh. "Is anything in your life going right?" he asked, cing his hands on his hips. As much as I desperately wanted to shake my head, I didnt want toe across as pitiful. "No! Im lucky enough to have this opportunity to even be a part of this test," I replied, but he narrowed his eyes slightly, clearly skeptical of my response. "If youll excuse me," I turned and walked away. He didnt call me back, and by the time I reached the door and nced over my shoulder, he was already walking away. Once inside, I found the five other candidates watching me as they spread clean sheets over their mattresses. With only a small bag in hand, I walked over to thest empty mattress and sat down on it. They had their own pillows and nkets too. But I didnt mind using what the shelter was providing. "So, are you guys from rich packs too?" The two girls spoke in unison and then giggled at the coincidence. They looked nearly identical, but one was taller and had a different hairstyle. There were also slight differences in their face shapes. "Hi, Im Sydney Coombs, and this is my twin, Salem Coombs," the one with purple hair said, shrugging her shoulders good-naturedly. Both of them wore branded clothes, carried designer bags, and sported expensive jewelry. Salem, however, didnt seem interested in talking; she rolled her eyes as her sister introduced them. "Were from Blood Hunters Pack," Sydney continued, mentioning a wealthy northern pack. Those packs were known for their affluence. I had heard great things about them, but it made me wonder about the omegas in their packs. The news always focused on betas, alphas, and gammas. "What about you?" Sydney turned to the quiet guy lying on his mattress, neck bent as he scrolled on his phone. He nced up, and the way he looked at her made me ufortable for her. His gaze was cold and emotionless. "Im Lamar Baker," he said tly. He had very little hair, shaved off intentionally, and a scar split his upper and lower lip. He wore a ck jacket, ck pants, and heavy ck boots. The fact that he didnt mention his pack was strange. "And what about you? Do you need an invitation to introduce yourself?" she said, making me nearly choke on my own spit. The guy beside me immediately lowered his gaze, clearly embarrassed by her cruelment. "I am Lucy Dixon, and hes my mate, Gavin Tee," she said quietly, lowering her head after introducing them. "And where are you two from?" Sydney pressed, arms folded over her chest. "Im from a small pack in the south," Lucy replied, her voice soft. My body tensed at the mention of the south. "Oh! The south has small packs?" Sydney sneered, exactly what I had expected her to say. The north and south were always inpetition, but the north kept their pack matters so secretive that no one really knew much about their internal issues. "And what about you?" Sydneys attention turned to me, and I noticed how everyone paused what they were doing to look my way. At this point, I wished Sydney was as quiet as Salem. "I dont have a pack," I said, taking slow, steady breaths. "Oh! A rogue!" Sydney made a gagging motion and then turned away in disgust. "How are you going to pay the academy fees then?" Lucy asked, surprising me. It was clear they had already noticed I had very little, but her question about fees caught me off guard. "Fees?" I echoed, confused. I didnt know there were fees to pay. "Theres a hefty fee for both the shelter and the academy sses," Sydney shrugged with a smug smile, clearly enjoying her upper hand. I was speechless. How on earth was I supposed to pay fees? As I sat there, stunned into silence, I heard a slight chuckle from the guy lying nearby. My side of the cabin had Lamar and Gavins mattresses and the rest were on the other side, opposite to us. "If you want to earn some money, I can offer you a job," Lamar spoke up. It felt like my prayers had been answered, even though I hadnt prayed. "Meet me outside in five minutes. Ill exin," Lamar finished, giving me a glimmer of hope in an otherwise overwhelming situation. Chapter 21-Even Selling Myself

Chapter 21: 21-Even Selling Myself

Hnie: While everyone unpacked their belongings, I sat and waited for Lamar to leave. He didnt unpack his bags. After a few seconds of silence, he rose from his mattress, slid his phone into his pants pocket, and nced at everyone while walking toward the door. I only gave him a few seconds head start because I didnt want to be left too far behind. Immediately, I made my way to the exit. "Hey! If youre going, check if the warriors are bringing food for us," I heard Sydney yell, but I didnt respond to her. I was already out the door and didnt n to go back inside until I had this talk with Lamar. As he had mentioned, he was waiting for me by the tree, a cigarette in one hand and some cards in the other. "You said you could help me," I approached him, still carrying my bag over my shoulder. There was nothing in it worth unpackingjust a few items I preferred to keep close. "You need money," he said again, this time only raising his eyes. "I do," I replied. "How old are you?" he scanned me from head to toe and asked. "I am eighteen," I responded. He nodded his head before chuckling softly. "You look much older than your age. You have quite a body to die forand Im not flirting." Before I could even take it as apliment, he rified that it wasnt even that: "I just stated a fact. Anyway, I need to see your ID. I dont want to get in trouble." Luckily for me, I had made my ID the day I turned eighteen, the cursed day of my life. It was our packs rule that whenever someone turned eighteen, they had to register and obtain an ID right away. I handed him my ID and watched him raise his brow, then smirk again. "You said you dont belong to a pack." The moment he said that, I felt my heart flip inside my chest and snatched the ID out of his hands. "You are one year younger than me," he chuckled and shook his head. "They will pay you good money, but remember, they might ask for some really unholy work," he uttered, unfazed by how quickly I took my ID back from him. "What kind of work?" I asked, and by this point, I could tell he was ready to leave. He had tossed his bag over his shoulder and was striding away from the cabin. "Um, sort of pleasure. But you get to decide if you want to do it or not. They have tiers: you can do the strip dance,p dance, oral, hand jobstuff like that. You will get paid based on it." I suddenly stopped walking behind him when I heard the kind of work he was suggesting. The problem wasnt that I considered women who did that work to be of any less respect than others; the issue was my own trauma. I wasnt sure I could even imagine myself getting close to someone, let alone giving them any kind of pleasure. "Is there no other work?" My voice came out like a faint cry for help. He halted in his tracks and turned around to look me in the eye as he said, "Sorry! This is all I know. Unless you can sell drugs." It felt like one blow after another. "And from the looks of your face, I can tell youre not ready for this field of work. Go find any of your family members and ask them to lend you some money." As he concluded my rejection, his pace quickened. I seized upon my steps, contemting what my life would be like if I didnt get admission to this academy. This was the only opportunity I had left. I couldnt lose it. Otherwise, I would be on my own, without any direction, and the trauma would consume me. Just the thought of reliving that night over and over in my idle state caused me to shake myself back to reality and take a wild step. "Wait!" I called after him, but noticed he had already disappeared from my sight. I sprinted with all my might, finding him near the road where a bike was parked. "I will do it," I yelled and stopped to catch my breath. He had hopped onto his bike when my words reached his ears. "Huh?" He turned around, only his eyes visible from the helmet. "Im ready to do it," I repeated, watching him nod. "Then what are you waiting for? Hop on," he said, shaking his helmet and gesturing to the spot behind him. I stared at his bike and then approached him steadily, grabbing the helmet he was offering me. Climbing onto his back, I adjusted my posture and held onto the small support in the back. "You need to hold on tight," he cleared his throat, making me close my eyes and then ce one hand on his shoulder and the other around his stomach. The touch was not something I wanted to experience. Its not that he was a disgusting creature or anything; I just wasntfortable touching anyone. In the next few minutes, the touch wasnt the problem. He rode like his bike would catch fire. I kept my eyes closed even when the helmet shielded me from the crazy wind. I just didnt want to see the fast-moving traffic around me. After about half an hour, the bike came to a halt, and I knew we had reached our destination. The ride had felt like it almost flew by, making me worry about whether we would make it safely. But now that we were getting off the bike, stress began to hit me hard. I returned the helmet to him, my eyes quickly scanning the area around us. It was a bustling ce, definitely a pack territory. From the unfinishedndmarks to the poor condition of the roads, I assumed it wasnt a very wealthy pack. The street we had parked on had two tall buildings on either side, adorned with many lights and neon signs sparkling in the dusk. Just standing there made me feel tingly. I began to wonder if I really wanted to go through with this. "At any point you feel like you dont want to continue, you can quit. Remember, we dont force anyone here. Women and mene here to earn on their own. Youll get to wear a mask too," he added, pointing at a few girls peeking outside the main gate. They were wearing porcin masks to keep their identities hidden. "So tell me, what do you want to do?" He swirled the keys around his finger, his eyes watching me intently. "Thep dance?" It was almost like I was asking him, and before he could check something on his phone, I added, "Is it okay if I suck at it?" Of course, I did. I didnt know how people gavep dances; I just wanted money. "Oh no! Youre supposed to do a great job. How about you just apany an elite while he drinks? You just need to make sure hes having a good time. Just a little kissing here and there, and if you allow, a little bit more than that but no full pration." He showed me a half mask on his phone to exin in better words that there were even masks for different kinds of jobs. No matter what, I was going to get money tonight. Chapter 22-Oh Dear Stepbro!

Chapter 22: 22-Oh Dear Stepbro!

Hnie: "This building is for the elites having a good time," he said, guiding me toward one of the buildings at the end while handing me the porcin mask. "Oh wait," however, the moment I took a step toward the entrance, he halted me. "You cannot go inside looking like this." He wore a strange expression, his eyes scanning my appearance. "But I dont have anything fancy," I replied softly. Lamar gestured at the tall man standing nearby and then pointed at me. "Take her inside to the dressing room. Get her ready for the fun. Make sure she is asfortable as possible." I watched therge man size me up before stepping aside to lead the way. I didnt even know how I kept moving, as I had never done anything like this before. I suppose the idea of gaining admission was enough to distract me from everything else. Even the fact that being surrounded by elites might bring me closer to the touch of the alphas. I was ready to risk my mental peace at any cost. It is not like I have been sheltered before, I was on my own since I was six years old. So now it was time that I truly stand up for myself as my own hero. "Go inside; I will meet you again after midnight at the same spot where I dropped you," he waved his hand at me to dismiss me as I began to follow the guard inside. There were many rooms on both sides of the corridor, but the interior was much fancier than the outside. I guessed it was meant to disguise the building. "Go inside and pick any dress," the guard ordered, opening a door to a dressing room. There was no one inside, so I slipped in and heard the door lock behind me. "Okay! Calm down. I can do this," I tried to reassure myself by breathing through my nostrils. I desperately needed this money. I knew it wouldnt be my first time being touched and probably kissed; the first experience was forced. But I no longer wanted to save any experiences for my mate or my future boyfriend. I was past that foolishness of wanting to get married and have babies. That desperation had gotten me into a lot of trouble. There was a closet with lingerie and very short dresses on one side of the small room, and arge vanity mirror on the other side, adorned with makeup and various essories. I chose a ck short dress. However, its length worried me about whether it would even cover my butt. I held my breath and rushed into the bathroom, quickly washing my face before slipping into the dress. Right off the bat, I didnt like it. It was too tight in the chest, and my entire cleavage was on disy. It was extremely snug around my waist as well, but because I had a tiny waist, that wasnt a bother. However, my behind was another story; I had arge backside, and now it was all hanging out. "I should have picked something else," I cursed, but then again, everything else was quite simr. "Ugh! Its just a few hours, and then I might get used to it," I pumped myself up with confidence, reminding myself that I would need money for the future, too. I didnt realize the academy was so costly. No wonder not many could get in; I had thought it was all about strength and capabilities. Aftering out of the bathroom, I applied a red lipstick, as that was the only part of my face that would be exposed. I put on the mask andbed my long blonde hair, leaving it loose before grabbing the ck stilettos from the side. But my bad luck the minute I put them on, I tripped. I had never worn such shoes in my life, so it was going to be difficult for me to walk in them. Yet, I managed to take a few steps and make my way toward the elites. I felt like an amateur walking through the corridor after the guard, who stared at me as if I were a piece of food. "This one," he said, stopping in front of a room and gently knocking on it. "The elite is a special one. Make sure you dont mess it up with him. If you can please him, youll earn a good cut for this one," the guard quickly informed me about the elite. Even as he talked about the importance of this job, his eyes lingered on my cleavage, making me incredibly ufortable. I wasnt sure how I would survive under the hungry gaze of the elite. Soon, I was let into a dark room with just a little light on in the corner. That darkness helped mask my fear and allowed me to fight back. I saw a man sitting on the couch, his legs spread and his arms extended as well. He looked gigantic in the ck shirt, which was partially opened, revealing his abs. He wore a ck mask on his face, leaving his lips exposed. I had been handed a tray of alcohol bottles to serve drinks to him. The guard had briefed me on what to do and how to prepare the perfect drink. As I tried to keep my steps steady and not trip while carrying the tray, I began to walk over to him. He silently stared at me as I ced the tray down and reached for a bottle to open it. I thought I would just serve him like a hostess and that would be all. But he instantly reached for my hand and stopped me. "Im not here for the wine," he said, and the moment he uttered those words, my heart flipped inside my chest. I had been told the elite would touch me and even initiate kissing and other groping, but I didnt realize he was only here for that. A gulp ran down my throat as he straightened his back and ced his finger on my shoulder. I dont know what it was about him, but his cologne was mesmerizing. He didnt seem like a danger, even as his finger pulled the strap of my dress down and he nted a kiss on my bare shoulder. My body shuddered as his lips moved on my shoulder, smooching the skin and causing my heart to rise and fall. At that moment, everything around me went silent. I couldnte up with a proper response to his advances. I knew I should respond in kind, but I hesitated. Thenhis hand glided over my shoulder to my chest, groping my breasts that were spilling out of the dress and then suddenly sliding inside. The moment he did that, his hand cupped my breast, and my breath hitched in my throat. "Youve got quite a pair of breasts," he chuckled, and thats when it hit me. I suddenly jumped back, shocking him as well. It struck me hard when I finally locked eyes with him. I had been so frightened at first that I hadnt paid attention to the blue eyes and voice until now. With a shaky and trembling voice, I uttered, "Maximus?" Chapter 23-You Can鈥檛 Break Me

Chapter 23: 23-You Cant Break Me

Hnie: I saw his eyes stare at my face in silence before the intensity of them began to shift. It was as if he was realizing what I had justprehended now. He quickly pulled back and then gasped. I managed to adjust my dress strap and get up in haste. I needed to escape from here. Why the hell did I end up in a room with my stepbrother? What if things had escted? As if what happened wasnt bad enough already. Within minutes, I was running out of the room like a madwoman. Thankfully, the guard had left. Other rooms were upied by some elites, and all I could hear were moans and grunting from inside. So the elites did take it far after the initial consent from the hostess. What if that was what had happened between us? I was losing my mind at the thought of being with my stepbrother. I covered my ears to drown out the voices in my head, using me ofnding in this mess because of my desperation. I rushed back to the dressing room and changed quickly, putting on my old clothes. At this point, I just wanted to get away from him and never face my stepbrothers again. By the time I grabbed my bag and was on my feet to the exit, the guard spotted me. "Why are you out already? Did you mess it up?" I heard him yell after me while I ran past him to the outside. Thankfully, he had a new girl with him that he needed to escort to the dressing room. Not wanting to scare her by grabbing me, he had to let me go. This was their motto; they didnt force anyone here. I was able to run away and make it to the street where I would meet Lammar after midnight. But it was too early, and I was now beginning to feel the cold weather too. With nothing else to do, I recalled the way Maximus ran his hand over my body and then under my dress. He had cupped my breast and touched my nipple too. I squeezed myself together and closed my eyes, feeling awkward and weirdly aroused. And that made me hate myself even more. "What the hell was that?" However, another shock hit me when I heard an aggressive grunt from behind me, a hand turning me around to face him. It was Maximus. He had taken off his mask and hade after me. I was beyond ashamed and guilty. Even looking into his eyes took me back to the moment when I had to deepen my stare just to recognize him. "You werewhat were you doing there?" He quickly blinked his eyes, as if to show he was feeling the same awkwardness that I was. He had to shake my body by grabbing onto my arms to drag me back to reality. "I needed moneyfor the admission," I stuttered, unable to look back into his eyes. "Ugh!" He pushed me back and paced away, his hand covering his eyes as he rubbed them. "Do you have any idea what just happened?" he spoke with difficulty, his breaths heavier than his words. "I didntknow" I felt so dirty because now he would think I jumped into hisp on purpose. However, thankfully he didnt. "Helenayou are my stepsisterdammitand you are taking admission into VS Academy. We have an image to uphold. Do you know what would have happened if someone else had recognized you? You would be banned from participating in any of the academies," he yelled, quickly looking around to make sure nobody was listening to us. "Come with me." However, he realized it was a risky ce to have this conversation. Instead of letting me follow him, he grabbed my arm and began to drag me to the road where his car was parked. I had so many things to say to him, but for now, I kept silent and tried to keep up with his long strides. He tossed me into the backseat of his car and then sat in the drivers seat himself. I guessed he was really afraid to be seen with me. Once he started the car and drove us out of the area, I managed to sit up and noticed how he was ring at me through the rearview mirror. "Are you going to start talking, or is ring at me another form of torture?" I hissed under my breath. Of course, he was taking me out for a ride; he would eventually question me. With that thought, he suddenly stopped the car and got out. We were on a long highway, seemingly abandoned. Or maybe nobody took this road during nighttime. But Maximus was a powerful werewolf; he could literally go anywhere without the fear of anyone attacking him. I watched him pace around the car with his hands in his hair. The devastation was visible on his face until he finally calmed himself and walked briskly toward my side, opening the door and then grasping my arm to pull me out of the car. Once he mmed the door shut, he ced his hands on the car on either side of me, caging me between his arms. "You are disqualified." The minute I heard those words, my body was covered in goosebumps. "What for? I was only trying to earn money because" My words trailed off due to his loud scoff. "I dont care what excuses you have. It is against the rules to indulge in such activities because it drives a persons mind away from the purpose of training and studies. Our students only focus on training and nothing else." All the while he was talking, he wasnt even looking at my face, as if I were some filth he had to speak to out of obligation; otherwise, he would have ditched me here and driven off. "A luxury only those can afford who have money stacked up with their parents. I have to earn" I tried to reason, but he shook his head again. "I dont care. This is not the job we allow. You could have earned by working at the bakery or any other ce. These environments are dangerous. There have been so many cases where a client bes obsessed and then starts stalking and attacking the hostesses. Do you want to lead such dangerous men to the academy and put others lives in danger too?" he hissed, mming his hands on the car, making me close my eyes and jump. But if he thought he was done, he was wrong. "Yet you go there to take pleasure. A trainer can indulge in such activities just for the sake of fun, but a student cant even do it for the purpose of earning?" The minute I said that, he finally raised his head, and our eyes met. "I am homeless. I have no money, no rtives, no experience in work, and I have to be able to earn money by the end of this training. How do you expect me to make money in such a short time?" I raised my voice, my vision blurring as my eyes welled up. I would not let him make me feel dirty. Chapter 24-I Will Work For My Stepbrother

Chapter 24: 24-I Will Work For My Stepbrother

Hnie: "It is easy for you to make up rules for others. You dont need to go out and find work or think about where you would be sleeping for the night. I am scared and alone, and I am trying to do my best to still find a way to make my life worth living. So, no! I wont allow you to judge me or tell me that I am disqualified," I hissed, arge tear finally breaking from the corner of my eye. The frown on his forehead unfolded, and he finally stepped back from me. "You dont have a ce to crash at?" he asked as if I hadnt told the brothers that I wouldnt be going back home. "I left my pack forever," I muttered, not hesitating in my responses. "But why?" His tone softened a lot, but that didnt mean he would be humble with me. "I just did. I no longer wanted to live with my father, who had only seen me as a burden. I didnt want to be sold to the neighbor or receive the worst punishment for disobeying him." I was discreet, not exining in detail what had initially led me to leave. But it was true that my stepbrother had always asked my father to make me marry some rich old werewolf. Maximus looked lost, but I could tell he did not expect that to be my response. "Augh!" With a stretch to his neck, he groaned in exasperation. "If you needed work, you shoulde to me or your stepbrothers," he said, and the way he phrased it made me smile sarcastically. "Stepbrothers? I thought you guys kicked me out. And as for your brother, which one are you talking about? Norman? I would rather trust the men from those hostess bars than your brother," I hissed every word when talking about Norman. He wasnt nearly as kind as he pretended to be. "Okay! I will not allow you to disrespect my brother. But as for workyou knew nothing about this job and just followed the guard like the idiot you are. Even if you need money, just use your brain before falling for such odd jobs," he hissed, stepping away and then pacing back and forth. I just silently watched him go through a plethora of emotions and then nod his head when he came up with some kind of n. "I will speak to your mother and let her lend you money." The minute he said that, I shook my head as aggressively as I could. "No! I am not taking anyones money." My tone was much more stern this time. Even he narrowed his eyes at me to make sure he was hearing me right. "But you would rather" I didnt let him finish. "Yes, I would rather earn it on my own." He tilted his head, his nostrils ring at my stubbornness. "She kicked me out, and not once did she ask me where I would be headed. So thanks for the offer, but I wont be taking her money," I exined to him why I wouldnt ept her help. I dont want her to give me charity. All I wanted was for her to hug me just once so that I could feel the warmth of her love and forget about the harsh world that had torn me apart. She couldnt do any of that, so screw her money. "Fine. I will hire you and pay you by the hour," he said, cing his hands on his waist and facing me, making me take a deep breath. "I work at a personal garage where I make weapons, and then those samples are sent to the warehouse where theyre produced in abundance. I need someone to clean my workspace in the garage, so tell me, are you up for the task?" I watched him zone out. "Ugh! You will be cooking and cleaning" I had to cut him off because at this point he was just repeating himself with the same kind of information. "I know" I snapped. "Then why arent you taking my offer?" The way he furrowed his thick eyebrows was so eye-catching. I had to look away in order to focus on the deal he was offering me. It was actually a great opportunity, but why would he want to offer me work when he was the reason I was without a roof right now? "Why? Why would you offer me work?" I tilted my head, my arms folded across my chest. "You do realize I can disqualify you, right? What is this attitude for? You should be grateful Im giving you work and not kicking you out of the back hostel." He made me secretly roll my eyes at him, but he wasnt wrong. He could use this information against me to finally get rid of me, just like he and Norman wanted. So Im guessing he felt pity for me and decided to offer me a job. "Fine, I will do the job," I replied, and he closed his eyes, stretching his neck almost like he wanted me to thank him a million times. "Get in the car; I will drop you at the shelter," he scoffed and led me in. Well, as expected, he made me sit in the backseat because being seen with him would not only make him look uncool, but it would also upset his brothers. We drove in silence, and when we reached the woods, he stopped the car so I could get out. Without a word, he stretched his hand back with an address to his garage and then let me out. I stepped out of the car, and he drove past me to his mansion. I began to walk back to the shelter, but this time the area looked so creepy. Once I arrived, I entered the hostel to find everyone else asleep. In fact, even the guy who was supposed to pick me up hade after I believe he couldnt find me. I didnt realize how much time had passed while I was talking to Maximus. It was almost like time had stopped. I reached my mattress and sat down, trying not to make noise to wake anyone. However, soon my stomach started growling, and I remembered the candidates were supposed to receive food from the royal academys kitchen today. I sneakily got up again and left the cabin, heading towards the backyard to the kitchen. It was a cozy ce with a fridge near the window, and as expected, the food inside was amazing. There were pies, different kinds of pasta,sagnas, sandwiches, and even fried rice and chicken. I filled a te with a little bit of everything and sat down on the cold floor of the kitchen. The moonlight illuminated half the kitchen, allowing me to watch the trees sway in the wind while I ate. However, after eating a good amount, my stomach was no longer the issue. Loneliness started to consume me, and I recalled how I had gotten myself tangled in yet another awkward situation today. How did my life turn into a shithole like this? Chapter 25-Teach Me Senpai

Chapter 25: 25-Teach Me Senpai

Hnie: I had left the hostel much earlier than the others would have even woken up. I needed to see what my new job entailed, and I wanted to work every hour to make the most of it. The busier I was, the better I felt about myself. By that, I mean I didnt think about that night or those haunting chuckles. "This is where you will be working," Maximus stated, standing beside me and showing me a garage next to an abandoned building. I didnt know what part of town it was, but there seemed to be deserted houses and structures around. He had driven me here when I met up with him in front of the academy in the morning. It was a huge garage where he had some old cars and several wooden tables scattered with an assortment of tools. "When was thest time someone cleaned your garage for you?" I asked, my hands tied under my abdomen. I avoided how pumped his biceps looked. He must work out every morning and probably every hour to look so insanely muscr. "What do you mean by someone else doing it for me? I can do it myself. Ive done it before," he replied, sounding proud and full of himself, even when I could tell he wasnt good at cleaning up after his mess. If he were, his garage wouldnt resemble the aftermath of an earthquake. "Really, I can see," I said, taking a deep breath and exhaling as I managed to walk ahead through all the debris on the ground. It was an extremely spacious area filled with so much garbage that I began to wonder how much I would make by the end of the week. "Its not so bad," Maximusmented from behind me, probably trying to downy his messy lifestyle. "Well, I will be the one deciding that," I said, tilting my head. I had just turned around when I heard hisment. "You should move your hands instead of running your tongue." It was odd that I was receiving this remark frequently now. Previously, I had avoided unnecessary arguments. In fact, I thought if I acted sweet and didnt argue, I would be spared. Certainly, that wasnt the case. So now I just spoke my mind whenever I had the chance, but I definitely analyzed the situation first. "That bathroomyou will find the mop and the bucket in there," he pointed toward one of the doors in the side wall. I nodded and walked to the bathroom, expecting a dirty sight to hit me. But the moment I pushed the door open, I was surprised to see how clean it was. It smelled fresh and had everything neatly arranged. I had to nce outside at Maximus, who was gathering items from the closet next to one of the desks, and I rolled my eyes at him. He only cleaned his bathroom. Grabbing the mop and the bucket, I walked out and then stared at the vast area, searching for an empty spot to begin the cleaning. "Screw it. I need to first pick up all this mess." As the realization struck me, I set the bucket down and walked over to the far end of the garage, tying my hair up in a messy bun to start the work. I began picking up the empty cans and food bags with arge ck trash bag in my hand. It took me some time to finish that before I started taking the empty pizza boxes to the trash can outside. The weather was beautiful, but the deserted roads and tall, abandoned buildings were a bit eerie. I didnt understand why a strong and wealthy man like him had chosen this location out of all the ces in the area. "By the way, we had a party the other night. Me and some of my friends, which is why theres so much stuff around," he said, holding a strange-looking dagger in one hand and chalk in the other. He didnt even look up from the dagger as he was making some markings on it. "I can tell," I replied. Of course, the amount of food and alcohol bottles strewn about made sense now. "Did you used to have parties back when you lived in the pack?" He finally put down the chalk but kept the dagger in his hand, rolling his chair to look my way. I continued my work, ready to mop the ground now that I had removed all the trash. "No! I didnt have friends." "Howe? Were you able to scare them away with your harsh and swift responses?" I heard him chuckle, probably expecting to get on my nerves. "By the way, sorry for touching you. I didnt mean to. If I had known you were the one behind the mask, I wouldnt have" I finally turned to face him, and he got the hint. "I would appreciate it if you didnt talk about it," I requested, having to force that memory out of my mind. "Sure!" He raised his hands to gesture that he wouldnt do it again. "Do you have a boyfriend?" His next question stiffened my muscles. I took a deep breath and continued to mop while shaking my head in response. The reminder of my so-called boyfriend sent goosebumps across my body. That night, when I looked into his eyes as he jumped on the train, I saw emptiness. It felt like he never loved me. I could have sworn he went back home and slept peacefully. In fact, he had agreed with his father to execute me because I could be a threat to his reputation. "Hmm, you know, the more you try to hide things about yourself, the more youpel me to find out about you," Maximus shocked me with hisment. I turned quickly and shook my head. "No! Theres nothing to find out. Thats why I dont talk about myself. I look around and see people with pasts, presents, and even ns for the future, and I feel bad for myself because all my life, Ive thought about none of that," I yammered until I was out of breath and took a break to inhale a fistful of air. "I was just kidding," he narrowed his eyes as he examined my anxious state. "What is that?" In order to divert my mind, I quickly asked Maximus as I pointed at the dagger in his hand. "This! These are the recent daggers I am working on. They are going to be the best. They were here before, but I need to modify them," he said, looking so proud of himself when talking about his creations. I moved closer and watched him hold the dagger. "Look closely; this spiral design is what differentiates this one from the others. This is Frostine," he smiled as he showed me the white dagger with a small spiral design on its de. The rest looked simr, each with different markings. "What does it do?" I questioned, taking an interest. "It causes paralysis upon piercing, freezing the muscles in ce. This one has three circles with cross marks, and its calledThe Ocean of Silence. It mutes sound around the victim, making it impossible for them to scream or call for help." I was noticing every dagger with much attention. I had always been good at studies. Learning about my kind and the weapons had been my passion, but I just didnt get much time at home. "This is Devils Touch, with a bone-like pattern, and it instills a sense of dread and hopelessness in the victim, paralyzing them with fear. This is Wraths Grasp, with sharp zigzag patterns, and it inflicts excruciating pain without visible wounds, leaving the victim in torment." With a much prouder smirk, he concluded his exnation of thest dagger on his table. "I have moreing, but I need some boxes for them. They should not be in the hands of an ordinary man." He moved his shoulders until he returned from the clouds of pride and looked my way again. "Anyway, lets drop this and wash this car together," he said, getting up from his spot and pointing at the car that had be a victim of their outrageous party. Why didnt he hire someone to do all this work for him? "Did you have maids before?" I asked, watching him walk over to me. His broad shoulders moved as he strolled, his face handsomer than ever. Wow! If I had friends, they would be asking for my stepbrothers number. "I told you, I do all my work here. I dont trust anyone with my personal stuff. And as for youyou are not my maid," he surprised me as he walked past me, but because I didnt move, he turned around just a smidge to add, "You are my annoying little stepsister who is helping me for an allowance." Somehow, his words brought a smile to my lips. It assured me that I belonged somewhere. Chapter 26-Knowing My Stepbrother

Chapter 26: 26-Knowing My Stepbrother

Hnie: Now, we stood in front of his car, wearing rubber gloves. He handed me a cloth and began pouring soap into the bucket. I watched him do that for a few seconds before he straightened up and nced down at his damp shirt and jacket. "What are you doing?" I nearly choked as he shamelessly pulled his shirt over his head and tossed it aside, his abs now fully on disy. "What? Am I supposed to keep my body trapped in there?" He shook his head slightly, a silent way of calling me silly, before reaching for the sponge in the bucket. "Okay, but stay away from me," I muttered under my breath, hoping he wouldnt hear. He started scrubbing the car with an intense focus, making his muscles flex even more. I hated how often my eyes drifted in his direction. But soon enough, we were both too busy with the task at hand to pay attention to ourselves. I dipped my sponge into the soapy water again, feeling the cool liquid seep through my fingers. I nced at him, just for a second. He was busy hosing down the tires, his back turned to me, muscles shifting under his wet t-shirt. His shoulders seemed broader than I remembered, and I quickly looked away before he could notice me staring. Why was I even paying attention to that? A quick sh ofst night came rushing back to me. My gaze drifted to his hand nowhe was gripping the hose tightly, which made me swallow hard. The memory of his hand on my chest stirred something in me, and I bit my lip, shaking my head and silently cursing myself for letting my mind wander there. He really loves grasping things hard, not realizing how firm and big his hands are. "Were barely getting anywhere," he said, turning to me with a grin that made my heart stutterjust a little. His eyes, always a little too keen for myfort, flickered over me before he nodded toward the bucket. "Youre hogging all the soap." "Sorry, Im just trying to be careful. I dont want to mess up your car." It was the only excuse I coulde up with. His head tilted, his wet hair making me wonder why he was drenched in water. "The only fragile one here is you, Hnie. Dont be ridiculous," he said, his casual tone snapping me back to reality. I didnt want to be the kind of person who ogled her stepbrother. He had literally just told me he saw me as his stepsister, as family. It felt strange. I had never been that way before. That thought made me instinctively reach for my pendant, and sure enough, I was wearing it. Of course, it wasnt me creating any pheromones, and he wasnt releasing any either. He didnt have that curse, so why was I so focused on him? Before I could respond, he turned the hose on me, sending a quick st of cold water that hit me square in the chest. I gasped, my hands flying up instinctively as the droplets soaked through my dress, making the fabric cling to my shirt underneath. "Earth to Hnie," he teased. "What was that for?" I asked shyly, trying to peel my dress away from my body. My cheeks burned as I noticed his eyes flicker toward my chest for a split second before he quickly looked away and resumed hosing down the car. "That was to wake you up," he remarked, but this time, he didnt turn back to look at me. I was sure I was showing more than I intended, and he was being careful not to stare. "Do you have a girlfriend?" The question slipped out before I could stop myself. He turned to me, his striking blue eyes meeting mine, looking more intense than ever. "You think I have a girlfriend, yet Im sleeping around, visiting hostess bars and all that?" He raised a perfectly thick brow, making me shrink inward. "You must have a mate. Youre so strong," I said, genuinely curious as to why I hadnt heard anything about the brothers mates. I thought maybe I didnt have a mate because I was a weak wolf. He tilted his head, pretending to scrutinize me. "Youre looking a little... soaked there." I quickly turned away, biting my bottom lip as I heard himugh at how easily he could make me ufortable. "Ahhh!" he sighed deeply, stepping closer from behind. I wasnt sure what was happening, but whatever it was, it needed to stop. "I dont have a mate," he said, his voice suddenly close to my ear, almost as if he was leaning over my shoulder. "Oh! Thats odd," I blurted, taking a big step forward and turning around, just to be sure we didnt identallye into contact. His abs were so defined, it was as if they had been sculpted by hand. And his shoulders... broad and powerful, like a god from an anime. "Its not that strange," he said, shrugging, his full lips delivering the information casually. "When we left the pack, it was made pretty clear that we might not receive any blessings from the Moon Goddess so easily." Full lips? Seriously? Was that how I was going to talk about my stepbrother? I felt disgusted with myself. "And yet you guys pray to her all the time?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. I could never forgive the Moon Goddess for what she had done to me, cursing me with these pheromones and subjecting me to that night of torture. Yet, they still prayed to her? His smile softened, and his voice dropped just enough to make my stomach twist. "We dont give up. Like how Im not going to rest until Ive finished washing this car." His gaze lingered on me a moment longer than it should have, as if he wasnt just talking about the car. I swallowed hard, suddenly aware of the silence stretching between us. My fingers fumbled with the sponge, dipping it back into the soapy water as I struggled to catch my breath. "Then lets finish quickly. Im getting paid by the hour." He lifted the hose again, holding the nozzle casually, as if unaware of the tension hanging between us. "Yeah, sure," he murmured, his tone almost teasing, but now deeper, more serious. With a quick flick of the hose, he drenched the hood of the car, refocusing on the task as if the moment between us had never happened. I let out a quiet sigh and forced myself to rx, to act normal. This was ridiculous. I needed to concentrateon the car, on anything but him. We worked in silence for a few minutes, the sound of water and soap filling the air. Slowly, my heart began to calm. At least this was helping me get to know him better. Before, I was afraid hed kick me out of the academy program out of some personal grudge. I mean, he couldnt stand the sight of me back when I was staying at his mansion. So, this felt like a good start. "Anyway, Ill finish this. Why dont you go take a shower and get ready for lunch? If you have any special requests, let me know." This time, he didnt even look at me. He stretched his arm over the roof of the car, a wet cloth in hand. "I dont like mushrooms," was all I said before sprinting away toward the bathroom. It had been one awkward conversation. Chapter 27-Without A Wolf

Chapter 27: 27-Without A Wolf

Hnie: Showering in his bathroom was incredibly soothing. After finishing, I felt this sudden urge to sit in the bathtub. I had never owned a bathtub before, but I had seen people enjoying them in movies. I filled it with warm water and carefully lowered myself in. Taking a deep breath, I clung to the edge of the tub until I felt settled. The beautiful wall with its blue patterns caught my eye, and I found myself lost in admiration, forgetting everything else. The calmness of the water washed over me. As I began to close my eyes, a distant memory started to unfold in my mind. shback: "Hnie, are your parentsing for your first transition?" the girl to my left asked, her question sending a shiver through me at the mere mention of them. I wanted them toe, but I feared that if I upset them somehow, they would punish meter. My gaze shifted to my left, noticing all the parents lined up, offering their children reassurance, giving them thumbs up to boost their confidence. On my right, it was the same scene. But among all the faces, there wasnt a single one there for me. That scared me, and I started to doubt whether I was ready for my first transition. "Oh, poor Sally is an omega," someone remarked when Sallys transition revealed her status. I felt sorry for her. She would likely face a beating and perhaps never be loved again. However, to my surprise, her mother and father stepped forward, pulling her into a warm group hug. "It doesnt matter. Youre still our precious Sally. So what if youre an omega? Youre our angel." Their words must have filled her heart withfort. I couldnt understand how one girl could receive so much love without having to do anything for her parents, while another child, working tirelessly every single day, would be hated. I was only twelve, but I had taken on responsibilities since I was eight. I began with cleaning fish and handling other small chores, but over time, I was given more significant tasks that consumed most of my day. I loved the idea of studying, of bing a doctor one day, but that dream felt far away now. There was no time to pursue anything with the heavy routine I had. But in that moment, all I wanted was to receive my wolf. "Dont worry, okay? Even if you dont have a powerful wolf, remember, your father and I saved enough to help you get into a better school," A mother beside me spoke tenderly to her daughter. The warmth in her voice touched my heart, but it also brought tears to my eyes. Ever since my parents divorce was finalized, I had been forgotten. It was as if they only cared about me when they were still in love. Was I just a product of their love and nothing more? I clutched my sweater tightly, a sudden chill running through me. Everything around me felt so dull and sad. After everyone else had transitioned, it was finally my turn. I doubted anyone cared about memy own parents certainly didnt. But just before I could step into the woods for the transformation, I saw my stepbrother, Sullivan, appear with his friends. He was only a year older than me, and he had found his wolfst year when he turned twelve. He had been thrilled to discover he was a gamma wolf. He quickly became the star of the house. He gave me a quick hand gesture, urging me to get on with it. So, my father sent him to check on my results? Taking a deep breath, I left the curious eyes behind and entered the deep woods. But right away, I felt strange. It was a full moon, and all the twelve-year-olds were transitioning. The first transition wasnt aplete one; it was just the meeting of our wolves. I stood still in the forest, trying to channel my wolf, closing my eyes and focusing on her. But all my sadness and worries kept flooding my mind. I felt as if I would never be happy, that no one would ever love me. My father despised mehe couldnt even stand the sight of me. And my mother? She had left me, so angry that she swore she would never contact me again. How would I ever find her? Instead of finding my wolf, I copsed to the ground and started crying. After a few minutes, I realized I needed to go back before the warriors came looking for me. As I emerged from the woods, I noticed all eyes were on me. I had taken so long that everyone was dying with anticipation. My brother and his friends were staring at me, their bodies tense, their breaths barely making their chests rise. Everyone waited, holding their breath, as I uttered the words, "I didnt hear her." End of shback: "Are you okay in there?" The knock on the door startled me awake. I couldnt believe I had fallen asleep in the bathtub. As I tried to get up, I slipped and rolled onto the floor, the impact making me sore where I hadnded. Still, I forced myself to my feet, feeling guilty as I drained the water from the tub. I quickly slipped into my old dress and hurried outside, where I found the car all washed and Maximus waiting for me. "You took a shower just to slip back into an old, wet dress?" He almostughed, teasing me until his smile slowly faded. "You dont have another dress?" he asked, and I shook my head. "I have three, but I want to save them for training days," I muttered, noticing the puzzled look on his face. "Change into something warm, Hnie. Youll catch a cold," he said, his exhaustion evident in his voice. I began to wonder why he seemed so drained. Was it because he thought my whole life was just one long, sad story? He went into the bathroom to take a shower, and when he came out, he gestured for me to go inside and change. I knew I had to change quickly before he started makingments about how miserable my life seemed. I didnt want toe across as a victim of everything. So, I went back inside, this time choosing a red dress with small white flowers on it. After slipping it on, I walked out, expecting Maximus to be ready to grab some food. But instead, I saw him standing at the entrance with none other than Kaye. Kaye looked even taller as he stood there in his ck leather jacket and pants, his bike parked beside him. "Youve cleaned it well," Kaye remarked, turning to nce at Maximus, then doing a double-take when he saw me. His face shifted to surprise, and then his expression darkened. "What the heck is she doing here?" he yelled so loudly that I immediately knew this was about to turn into a very unpleasant conversation. Chapter 28-The Kiss Of Rose

Chapter 28: 28-The Kiss Of Rose

Hnie: The re Kaye was giving me was the scariest thing I had ever seen. It took me back to the day he had chased me through his mansion like a madman. And now, seeing me here with his brother in his garage, of course, he wasnt going to take it lightly. "I cant believe this," Kaye muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with anger, though this time it wasnt directed at me. He was furious with his brother. "Kaye! Its not like that. She" Maximus stammered, ncing at me before turning back to his brother. "Then what is this? We decided to cut her out of our lives, and you bring her back?" Kaye snapped. "Dont tell me you needed a sister so badly that you decided to keep her for yourself after we kicked her out?" His voice rose as he shot me a venomous look. "Oh,e on, Kaye!" Maximus groaned, throwing his hands up in frustration. "Kick her out right now," Kaye demanded, ring at Maximus. But before his brother could respond, he continued, turning to me. "You! You maniptive little thing. What kind of sob story did you spin to make my brother feel sorry for you and bring you here?" He jabbed his finger in my direction. "I didnt tell him any sob story," I began, trying to defend myself, but Kaye wouldnt let me finish. "Youre not allowed to speak to me. Gather whatever you brought and get out!" he shouted, his hostility inching toward me. Maximus quickly stepped between us. "Kaye" Maximus groaned, trying to calm him down. "If I am not allowed to speak, dont ask me any questions!" I shot back, my voice rising in frustration. His frown deepened, his anger visible on his face. "What did you just say?" Kaye asked, his tone dark and menacing. He had an unsettling way of intimidating mehe didnt need grand gestures or loud threats. His stillness,bined with the way his piercing eyes seemed to bore into my soul, made him even more terrifying. His muscles tensed, barely contained beneath his skin. It was a truly terrifying sight. "Easy! Come with me, and we can talk about it," Maximus finally got a grip on Kaye and pulled him away from me. He led him outside, but I could still see them clearly. Kaye stood rigid, hisrge frame dominating the space. "I am so disappointed in you. Are you ying both sides? Acting like her older brother when were not around?" Kayes voice rang out, clear as day. He wasnt even trying to lower it, as if he wanted me to hear their conversation. Despite Maximus wanting them to speak privately. "Its not my fault. Youre barking up against the wrong flower," Maximus protested, his tone exasperated. I cleared my throat and muttered quietly, "Tree," amused by the confusion in his words. Of course, I didnt say it out loud. The fact that Maximus had mixed up the saying was proof that, despite their strength, they werent as infallible as I had expected. "Then who should I me?" Kaye asked stubbornly, clearly not one to be reasoned with easily. "Emmet!" Maximus replied, a look of guilt shing across his face as he dragged their brother into the mess. I instantly wanted to defend Emmet, but then I rememberedthey were brothers. By the end of the day, theyd forgive each other, but not me. "Emmet? What did he do now?" Kaye rolled his eyes, clearly used to his brothers antics. I could imagine Emmet being the one who often stayed out of their schemes. "Hes the one who practically forced us to ept her as a candidate," Maximus admitted. I guess he should have exined that part first, because Kaye immediatelytched onto it, pointing an using arm in my direction. "She applied to the academy, and you let her?" Kayes voice rose again, but Maximus quickly grabbed his arm and pushed it down, trying to keep the situation under control. "Emmet did. You know how hes getting; hes bing a real nuisance," Maximus wasnt lying. Emmet was the reason I even got the chance, and I hadnt even thanked him for it yet. "Huh! Im more surprised Norram allowed it," Kaye said, his hands now resting on his hips. He looked so aggressively dangerous, it was hard not to feel intimidated. "What could he do? Hes stuck between his brothers. He doesnt have a favorite, so whenever we sh, he sidesteps to avoid picking sides," Maximus exined and quickly added, "I had to bring her here because I didnt want her going to Emmet for help with money. Hes been showing a soft spot for her, and that could lead to her asking him for" He cut himself off abruptly when his eyesnded on me. It was painfully obvious that Maximus was struggling to convince Kaye that he wasnt interested in helping me. I mean, how long could he keep dragging his brother into this and ming him for everything? Thats when Maximus grabbed Kayes arm and pulled him even farther away, their voices lowering until I couldnt hear them anymore. My attention drifted to the table where Kaye had left some of his things. Among them were small ss bottles filled with herbs. I picked one up and read thebel on the white note stuck to the bottle. "me of lust." I then tilted my head and read what this herb was. It was a lush green herb that can cause a creature to go into heat, wanting sex, in simple words. I stared at the herbs for a moment before my eyes were drawn to a small brown package. Something was poking out from it that I couldnt resist touching. It was a purple rose. I had never seen one before. The edges of the petals were white, and the stem waspletely free of thorns. Just pulling it out of the package made me smile. It looked so inviting, so delicate. I held it the moment Iid eyes on it. Ipletely forgot about the brothers, or that I was even in the same ce as them. All I could think about was the rose in my hand. "Youre so pretty," I whispered, holding it up to my face. "I bet you smell amazing." I wasnt sure how a rose could possibly speak to someone, but I swear it felt like it was asking me to smell it. And I had to. How could I deny a beautiful roses request? I brought it closer to my nose and took a small sniff, smiling at the heavenly scent. Then I did it again. And again. A total of five times, until I felt like I couldnt get enough of it. But it had enough of me. Suddenly, everything around me blurred. My knees buckled, too weak to hold me up. My eyes grew heavy, and before I could even call out for help, I copsed to the ground, my fingers tightly wrapped around the purple rose. Everything went silent for what felt like an eternity. Then, a soft whisper in my ear jolted me awake. "My sweet, beautiful daughter,e have breakfast with us." There she wasmy mother, dressed in white, with a purple rose in her hair, gently stroking my hair. It was as if I had woken up in a perfect world. Chapter 29-Her Dream Prison

Chapter 29: 29-Her Dream Prison

Kaye: Im not sure why my brothers thought it was a good idea to bring her back into our lives when we had already kicked her out, but there she was, standing in front of me shamelessly in my brothers garage. From what I recall, he doesnt even allow anyone in his personal spacenot even the cleaners. "Just say you felt sorry for her," I muttered, though I didnt want to admit it out loud. My brother had a soft spot for beautiful women. And as much as I hated her, I couldnt deny that she was stunning. That mightve made my brother feel all sorts of ways. But then again, she was about to be our stepsister once my father officially married her maniptive mother. Wouldnt that be disgusting? Or would it? "Ugh! She was... in need, okay? I dont like her. I hate her just as much as you do," my brother finally confessed. "She showed up out of nowhere, like a gold-digger, after finding out about her mothers situation. I think she burned bridges because she was so sure shed live in the mansion and have afortable life. So, of course, shes in need of money now" As my brother spoke honestly, I shook my head and nced back at her, intending to re her down, but she was gone. Or was she? A frown creased my forehead, confusion taking over as my eyes dropped to the floor, where I found her feet still on the ground. Obviously, she couldnt have left without her feet moving, which only meant one thing. "Look now! Shes trying to get our attention!" I scoffed. "Of course, she didnt just pass out. She saw I was angry and decided to fake fainting." Is this how she managed to fool both Emmet and Maximus? I could believe Maximus, sure, but Emmet? The guy who hates everyone suddenly feeling pity for someone he barely knows? "What?" Maximus followed my gaze. I quickly shifted my attention back to my brother, trying to gauge his reaction. He didnt look shocked, nor was there a hint of concern on his face. If there was, I needed to squash it before it grew. "Hnie!" Maximus rushed past me, and I had no choice but to follow. My steps were heavy, my entire body radiating exhaustion. I was so tired of this girl constantly demanding attention. "I think shes passed out," Maximus said with a trace of concern, kneeling beside her and lightly patting her cheek. Ew! How could he even touch such a disgusting creature? She was her mothers daughter, surely just as maniptive. "Hey, get up!" I nudged her foot with my shoe, trying to rouse her. I had a strong suspicion she was ying usuntil my gaze fell on her hand, and everything changed. I wasnt sure if Maximus was concerned, but I sure as hell was. "She... shes holding the Dream Rose," I lunged toward her hand, snatching it to inspect the rose before turning to check the envelope next to it. "Maximus, she smelled the scent of that rose," I tried to stay calm, but I couldnt. This wasnt good. "What? You brought this today. What is this?" Now Maximus looked genuinely shocked because he knew I didnt just bring him random flowers. "Maximus, tell me right nowwhat does this mean? This rose! What is it for?" Of course, my brother knew I often brought herbs for weapon preparation. But that particr rose? That was something Id carried for myself. I was going to take it back home and keep it safe, but I left it on the table when I got caught up in an argument with him about Hnie. "The person who smells it gets sent to an alternate realitynot exactly a reality, but their ideal dream world," I exined briefly, still contemting what Id done. I should never have left it out in the open. But how was I supposed to know my brother would have this annoying girl here with him? Maximus never touched anything I brought in until I told him what the herbs did. "Okay!" Maximus stood up, running his hands through his hair, trying to keep calm. "Lets wake her up from her perfect dream." Maximus ced his hands on his waist, staring at me. I didnt respond right away because I was still wondering how to exin, in the simplest terms, that it wasnt going to be as easy as he thought. "I, umm..." I looked away, my hands limp at my sides, my body frozen. "What? I didnt hear what you said," Maximus stepped closer. We both stood over the unconscious girl. "I cant bring her back," I finally admitted. As I turned to face my brother, I saw his expressionless face staring back at me. "You cant bring her back, or you dont want to bring her back?" Maximus frowned, his face flushing with frustration. "Kind of both," I shrugged. I understood the desire to help those trapped in their dream worlds, but I also didnt want her toe out. It seemed fair, considering she forced her way into our lives. "Kaye, listen to me," Maximuss panicked voice made me raise an eyebrow. Just then, we heard the distant rumble of a motorcycle, and he pped his forehead. "The food delivery guy is here. We need to get her out of sight before anyone sees her lying here." My brother was right to panic. If someone saw him with a girl passed out on the floor, rumors would spread, and theyd eventually reach our father. Not that Maximus would get into trouble. He never does. But Maximus had a reputation to protect, just like the rest of us. "Fine." I stepped aside, watching him groan in frustration. "You can carry her yourself." Without another word, he scooped her up into his arms and rushed toward the small room next to the bathroom, where he usually rested after working all day. I stayed behind, collected the food, and then walked back to check on him. "I was waiting for you," he groaned, watching me stand in the doorway, arms crossed. "Help me out. If she doesnt show up at the candidate shelter, Ill be questioned. I dont even know who she told beforeing here, but if she told someone and doesnt return, everyone will be looking at me. And when I have to exin what happened, not only will I be in trouble, but so will you." As heid out his concerns more clearly, I felt a bit relieved. He wasnt worried about herjust our reputations. "But Im being honest with you," I said, my tone more serious now. "I found that rose with great difficulty only to keep it away so that no one touches it, and I dont know how to bring someone back from the dream prison." The moment I said that, my brothers face paled. He grabbed my cor, pulling me close so I couldnt avoid his intense gaze. "Then were in big trouble." He shook me slightly in his panic, and in the process, identally ripped open my shirt. Chapter 30-The Lost Stepsister

Chapter 30: 30-The Lost Stepsister

Norman: "Where are Maximus and Kaye? They were supposed to arrive and discuss the candidate list with us," I paced back and forth in the office, frustrated at how careless my brothers had be. "I dont know. I called them, but they didnt pick up," Emmet replied, lounging back with his legs propped up on the table, looking entirely toofortable. Sometimes I wondered why he was like this. Why couldnt he act more responsibly? He had so much potential, yet he was wasting it all. "Emmet, this is important. The tests start next week, and we havent prepared anything yet. The students will be back at the academy soon, and those two havent even submitted the sybus for training and subjects," I was the only one feeling this much pressure. Emmet sighedzily and muttered, "Ive submitted mine. As for them, Im not sure what theyre up to, but I sent my guy to check. He told me theyre at Maximuss garage." He casually showed me his phone screen, where the message from his so-called trusted guy was disyed--someone he always talked about but never revealed. "If theyre not picking up the phone, Ill go fetch them myself." That was it. I couldnt sit around in my office any longer, waiting for them to show up. "Adios!" Emmet waved dismissively, already engrossed in a book he had grabbed from the library. I shot him a quick, judgmental nce before grabbing my coat and rushing out of the office. The monitors were gathered in the cafeteria, making ns for enforcing regtions once the academy reopened next week. I hurried toward my car, dialing Maximus and Kaye repeatedly as I walked. I didnt want to scold them--my brothers meant the world to me. But sometimes, they left me no choice. If Dad found out they were cking, he would be furious with them. And then Dad would yell at Kaye, while barely saying a word to Maximus. That would make Kaye feel isted all over again. Driving as fast as I could, I arrived at the garage in no time. Kayes bike, parked outside, confirmed they were indeed together. I hurried out of the car, not bothering with my coat despite the cold. Rolling up my sleeves, I entered the wide-open garage, noticing food left untouched on the table, already going cold. But the two of them were nowhere in sight, which only heightened my worry. As I made my way to the far end of the garage, the door to Maximuss private room opened, and out came my brothers. Maximus looked incredibly tense, while Kaye was busy buttoning up his shirt. But what really unsettled me wasnt their behavior--it was the fact that the door to Maximuss room had been left open, and from where I stood, I could see someone lying in his bed. I froze, horror creeping up my spine. "Im telling you, you need to do it. Just--" Maximus cut off mid-sentence when he nearly bumped into me. Their eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting to be caught. "What the hell do you two think youre doing? You know sharing is forbidden in ourmunity!" I kept my voice low, not wanting anyone outside these walls to hear. They exchanged a brief nce before following my gaze to the bed, then back to me. "Ew, no!" Kaye eximed, wrinkling his nose in disgust. Even Maximus shook his head aggressively, waving his hands to dismiss the usation. But as they stepped aside, I realized the situation was far worse than I had imagined. The girl lying on the bed wasnt moving. Something about her stillness sent a chill through me. Instead of asking why she wasnt waking up, I shoved them aside and rushed into the room, only to find our stepsister lying unconscious in Maximuss bed. A sickening feeling surged through me. "You absolute idiots--" I couldnt even finish my sentence. They had followed me inside, but now they couldnt hide the truth any longer. "You two--" I covered my eyes with one hand, my other hand flying to my head as I rocked back and forth, trying to suppress the rising panic. "What?" Maximus asked casually, but when he met my eyes and saw the disgust written on my face, his expression changed. "Oh no! Its not what it looks like," he said, backing away, clearly desperate to put distance between us. "Of all the people in the world, you two chose her? And did you drug her?" My voice trembled with rage as the horrifying thought crossed my mind. Were they actually capable of something so twisted? The sight of our unconscious stepsister lying there made me question if they hadmitted a crime. "Brother--no! Do you think Im so desperate that I would even touch a creature like her?" Kaye responded, his voice steady as he expressed his disdain for her. But the sight of her in Maximuss bed, unconscious, didnt make any sense. "Then tell me what the heck is going on and why shes sleeping in your bed," I said, pping Maximus on the chest, causing him to step back and rub the spot where I hit him. "Ask him. Its because of his rose that shes probably lost in aa or something," Maximus said, the uncertainty in his voice weighing heavily on me. I turned to Kaye, who understood it was time for him to exin before I jumped to further conclusions. The next few minutes felt unbearably heavy as they recounted how Maximus had hired her for a job and how she had stumbled upon the deadly rose. It was bad, but at least it wasnt a crime. However, having her passed out in our home could lead to questions about their negligence. Since she was our stepsister, we could be scrutinized for how much of this was an ident and how much was intentional. We could be used of trying to eliminate her from the picture. "Okay, calm down," I said, reaching out to Maximus and cing a hand on his shoulder. He was only trying to do a good thing by hiring her. While I would have advised against it since she wasnt our problem, I knew my brother had good intentions. She had a way of evoking sympathy from others. She was skilled at appearing innocent and helpless. "Kaye! What do you know about this rose, and have you ever tried to break anyone out of this trance?" I asked, looking directly at him. "Ive heard about cases like this. Theres a facility where the victims sleep because they cant be brought back to reality. Some of them have been in that state for over fifty years, and some even grew old and died while stuck in their dreams," Kaye said, his voice tinged with fear as he delivered the grim information. I could tell he was worried about getting into trouble for leaving such a dangerous rose out in the open. "Is there nothing we can do?" I inquired, hoping Maximus wouldnt lose his mind as he sat down, burying his face in his hands. "Theres one thing that hasnt happened in the other cases: the roses that took the victims to their perfect dreams were lost. But Hnie had hers in her hand, so we know which rose shes stuck with," Kaye stated, his expression shifting to one of determination, as if he believed he could help her escape from her dream world. Chapter 31-Mr. Rune Nightmare

Chapter 31: 31-Mr. Rune Nightmare

Hnie: I dont remember waking up to such happiness before. My mother had a radiant smile on her lips as she gently roused me from sleep. "Your dad and I have been waiting for you at the breakfast table. He made your favorite banana pancakes," she said, walking over to therge closet to pick out a dress for me. But something felt off. Her face. Why did she look like a stranger? I couldnt recall ever seeing this face before, but deep inside, I knew this was supposed to be my mother. "What are you thinking about?" she asked, likely noticing me lost in thought. "Did you change your hairstyle or makeup?" I asked as I got out of bed, moving toward her and cupping her face in my hands. Her smile was so warm andforting. Yet, the strange feeling of not recognizing her face was unsettling. She was so loving and kind, and I didnt want to hurt her feelings by asking anything foolish. "You noticed?" she said, touching her hair and smiling. At that moment, I realized the issue wasnt with her--it was with me. She seemed fine. Maybe I just woke up on the wrong side of the bed. I gave her a smile and nodded. "Anyway, your ball gown has arrived. Youre going to look stunning. Just take a shower, and then Ill let the makeup artist in," my mother said, patting my shoulder as she walked away. But then she paused, turned back, and held my arms, looking deep into my eyes. "You will never be sad. My sweet daughter, you will never cry for your mothers embrace again." I didnt fully understand what she meant, but hearing those words felt like the answer to my deepest wish. An overwhelming urge to cry swept over me. But before I could release the tears, a knock at the door interrupted us. "Oh, that must be your stylist. The Alpha King must be very impatient. Hes been sending gifts and jewels for you since this morning. This ball is going to be the best thing thats ever happened to you," my mother said. She was right. I needed to get ready--Alpha King would be waiting for our first dance together. If my memory serves me correctly, I felt the mate bond with him sometimest year, and weve been together ever since. He had expressed his desire to make me his Luna Queen, and I had epted it. However, it wasnt like a clear memory--just something I knew, as if it were a fact stored in the back of my mind. After my mom left, I stepped into the bathroom, and the moment I caught my reflection in the mirror, my entire body began to tremble. This wasnt some innocent, "Oh, look, Im so beautiful" kind of surprise. Nor was it the horror of discovering a pimple on such a big day. It was something far worse. "My hair!" I gasped, staring in disbelief. What had happened to my tinum blonde hair? It was ck now. But I was blonde--at least, I thought I was. I shook my head in confusion before deciding to take a shower. Maybe I was losing my mind from the stress of todays event. My life was perfect. I had maids and servants always ready to serve me. People adored me. My brother and sister were like my best friends. Sometimes it felt like I was living in a dream. How could anyones life be this perfect? I was the most cherished Royal--the Betas daughter, loved deeply by everyone. After slipping into the stunning golden gown, I stepped out of the bathroom to greet the makeup artist and stylist the Alpha King had sent from the royal mansion. They prepared me as if I were a princess. I feltplete. My heart raced as I looked at myself in the mirror. "Look at you! I hope all evil eyes stay far away," my mother said, entering the room with my father, both of them beaming with pride. "Mom," I turned toward her, holding a thick, curly strand of hair in my hand, showing it to her. "Why is it ck? Wasnt I a blonde?" I asked, and thats when everything seemed to freeze. Both my parents stiffened, and even my sister, who was about to enter the room, stopped mid-step, not moving an inch. "Guys?" I questioned, taking a cautious step back to observe them. "Huh?" And then, just like that, everyone started moving again, leaving me utterly confused. "You all froze, like--" I couldnt even find the right word to describe what had just happened. "Lets go. The Alpha King is waiting for you," my mother quickly smiled again, taking my hand and leading me outside as if nothing had happened. I didnt want to linger either. My mate was waiting for me at the royal hall, and he had sent his Lamborghini to escort us. The whole protocol felt grand and dignified. My brother couldnt stop talking about how I was the best sister he could ever ask for. When we arrived at the royal hall, the chauffeur was there to assist us. As I walked through the crowd, people smiled at me. The soft, tantalizing music set the perfect mood. The hall was beautifully lit, and in the center stood my mate. He wore an all-white suit, his smile radiant. His jet-ck hair was neatly styled with gel, and his striking blue eyes were fixed on me from across the room. He was tall and broad, clearly muscr, but I couldnt tell too much about his abs under the suit. He was The Alpha King Rune Nightmare. I shook myself out of my daze, realizing this wasnt the first time I was meeting him. Of course, he had abs, and he was the best mate I could have ever hoped for. He treated me perfectly and always took care of me. He extended his hand for me to take, and without a second thought, I stepped forward and ced my hand in his. His touch was unexpectedly cold, despite him being such a warm person. "My beautiful Hnie," his voice echoed through the hall. Everyone fell silent as he spoke, even the music stopped. "My mate!" he added, pulling me into his chest. I giggled softly as his arm wrapped around my back, his other hand still holding mine. The music resumed, and we began to dance. Everyone stood around us, watching in silence. There were a few moments when something felt slightly eerie--nothing major, just the fact that everyone wore the same kind of smile, and they barely blinked. "Eyes on me," my mate whispered, and my gaze instantly shifted to him, as if I had no choice. But strangely, it didnt bother me that much. We continued dancing until somemotion interrupted our peace. Thats when the smiles around us began to fade. My mate stepped back slightly and said, "Forgive me, my love. It seems we have an uninvited guest trying to steal you from me." His voice held a subtle hint of aggression as he looked over my shoulder. I turned to follow his gaze. There he was--a tall man dressed in ck pants and a matching shirt, his eyes locked on me as he dered, "I am here to take my stepsister back home." Chapter 32-The Most Hated She-Wolf

Chapter 32: 32-The Most Hated She-Wolf

Kaye: "Now what do we do?" Maximus asked Norman, who had been pacing restlessly, clearly struggling toe up with a n. He had been doing this anxious pacing for over ten minutes, and that was never a good sign. When Norman runs out of ideas, it usually means were in deep trouble. "Okay, heres the n," Norman finally stopped, his expression a mix of anxiety and forced confidence. "We can just tell our dad that we found her like that," he exined, as if convinced no one would question us if she went missing. "Did she ever mention anyone who mighte looking for her or start investigating where she was when she smelled this rose?" Norman asked, turning to Maximus. Maximus went silent for a moment, then slowly raised his head and shook it. "From what I gathered, shes pretty much on her own. She doesnt have anyone," he replied. "Good," Norman started to say, but I quickly shook my head. "Im the one who brought the rose here. Theyre kept locked away for a reason, never meant to be around people. I was supposed to take care of everything, and Im the one who messed up. How can I just lie about it and then go back to working with herbs like I wasnt reckless enough tond this girl in a dream prison?" I unfolded my arms and let out a frustrated, almost desperate,int. "But it wasnt your fault. She shouldnt have been snooping around," Norman defended me immediately. He would never hesitate to stand up for me or any of his brothers. He was always on our side, no matter what. "She didnt know. It was my responsibility to safeguard that rose," I snapped, stepping away from him, needing some space. Maximus looked just as worried. This entire mess was because of me. A nagging thought started to take holdwhat if I really am irresponsible? I cant seem to handle my responsibilities without dragging everyone else into trouble. I have a problem or maybe Im the problem. "Kaye! Calm down. Dont me yourself," Maximus stepped forward and hugged me tightly. I couldnt even bring myself to return the hug, the guilt weighing too heavily on me. The fact that he was stillforting me, even after I had messed up so royally, made me want to crawl into a hole and disappear. "I need to get her back," I muttered, nodding to myself as I began to gather my resolve. I was pulling myself together, ready to take action. "So what are you saying? Speak clearly," Norman demanded, noticing the shift in my expression. Maximus released me from the hug and both of them watched my face, waiting. "Theres a way to enter the same dream as the dreamer. If I get the same rose, tie our hands together, and" before I could finish, Norman was already shaking his head, and Maximus was throwing his hands over his head, his body rocking back and forth in protest. "Stop right there. Im not letting you go into that dream and get stuck with her," Norman cut in sharply, his voice firm. I knew hed object. He waspletely against this idea and would never let me attempt something so reckless. "You get where Iming from, right, Maximus?" I turned to him, searching his face for some support, hoping for just one person to be on my side. "Im sorry, but I agree with Norman. You know how to enter the dream, surebut not how to bring her back. What if you get trapped in there too?" Maximus stepped back, aligning himself with Norman. Both of them were adamant, and I realized it was going to take a lot of convincing to get through to them. "Youre not understanding," I sighed, exhaustion creeping into my voice and etched across my face. "I understand that you want to fix this, but Kaye, its a suicide mission," Norman countered, his tone softening just slightly. "Why would I let you go to save someone that, frankly, I dont think anyone even wants back?" His words shocked me. I had always seen him as protective of us, and it hit me how much he had distanced himself from the rest of the world. "Dont look at me like that. We both know the truth," Norman continued, his voice cold. "Her own mother kicked her out. Why? Because a mother knows her child. She probably saw right through her. That girl only came back for the luxuries, not because she cared about anyone. Her father doesnt want her home either. No ones been looking for her. Doesnt that tell you something about what kind of person she is?" His exnation made me sigh deeply. He wasnt wrong. "Yeah, she told me no one wants her and that she has nowhere to go," Maximus added, his voice low. "Its not even about her anymore. Im not thinking of her as my stepsister, but as someone who should have been protected from the rose. I gather these roses every few months to make sure no one falls victim to themand now Ive brought one right to her?!" The guilt weighed heavily on me. I couldnt live with the thought that a girl was trapped in a dream prison because of my carelessness. "I get it, but it still doesnt justify risking your life. You have no idea if youll make it out alive, so lets drop that idea for good," Norman sighed, rubbing his face in frustration. "Okay, listen," Norman ced a hand on my shoulder, his voice softening, "Ill go talk to Emmet, our walking encyclopedia, see if he knows anything useful." He paused, meeting my eyes to make sure I was actually paying attention. "And in the meantime, make sure you two stay here and dont breathe a word of this to anyone," he pointed at Maximus, then gave my shoulder a reassuring pat. It was clear he wasnt going to let me go through with my n, which is why I stopped pushing. "Okay?" Norman asked again, stepping back to look at both of us, gauging our reactions. "Okay, I guess," I mumbled, barely audible. Norman continued walking backward, maintaining eye contact with me until he finally broke it, turning to nce at Maximus. "Maximus,e with me for a moment," he gestured at him, then turned and headed out. Hnie was still sound asleep, looking as if she was caught in a peaceful dream. As they walked away, I clutched the brown envelope tightly in my hand. Inside, there was one more rose. I knew Norman was giving Maximus instructions to keep an eye on me, to make sure I didnt do anything reckless. After their conversation, Maximus returned while Norman disappeared out of the garage. "Okay, lets wait for Norman. How about I pour you some wine? Itll help you rx a little," Maximus said, walking over to a chair in the corner after grabbing a bottle of wine and two sses in his other hand, patting the empty seat next to him. But I had already made up my mind. "Im doing it," I dered, without hesitation. Chapter 33-Crazy Dynamic!

Chapter 33: 33-Crazy Dynamic!

Kaye: I knew I had to repeat myself, even louder this time, and exin to my brother the n that had been brewing in my mind all along. "Im going into the Dream Prison," I repeated, noticing how clueless my brother seemed. "Huh?" He tilted his head, slowly standing up and setting the bottle and sses aside as he walked toward me again. I knew he would try to stop me, but I was determined to go through with it. It was my responsibility to keep these cursed roses away from my people, and instead, I had failed miserably. "Im doing it," I said more firmly this time. He shook his head in response, his expression hardening. "Youve lost your mind. I wont allow this. Norman trusted me with this duty. He knew the moment he left, youd try to convince me too. So no! Im not letting it happen," he said sternly,ing closer, standing right in front of me as if daring me to try and head toward the bed to begin the dream-travel process. "Maximus! If you respect my decision, youll let me do this. I need to go in there and bring her out" I was tired of the back-and-forth. I was an adult capable of making my own choices. The mere thought of someone suffering because of me was unbearable. How on earth did Norman expect me to go on living as if nothing had happened? "No! Are you serious? You dont even know how it works," Maximus argued, standing so close as if to block any attempt I might make to lie down. Then his eyes fell on the envelope I was holding, and he realized what he had to stop me. He tried to snatch the envelope from my hand, but I quickly hid it behind my back. I needed to speak to him first. "I know how to get in there and bring someone out, okay?" The moment I said it, his jaw dropped. "Then why have you never brought anyone out before?" he asked, genuinely curious. He knew how protective I was of these victimswhether from herbs, cursed nts, or otherwise. It made sense that Id have jumped in to save them if I could. "Because they didnt have their roses with them when they were taken. She does. She has her rose, and Ill have mine in hand. I just need you to keep an eye on us and make sure no one steals the roses," I said confidently, even though deep down, I wasnt entirely sure how Id manage to rescue her. All I had was what Id read in the old texts. "First, exin how!" he insisted, ready to seize the envelope if I didnt start talking. "By breaking the haze and waking her up inside her dream. I need to do it quickly, or shell lose touch with reality and be part of the dream world forever," I exined, recalling the ount of someone who had allegedly escaped the Dream World. I wasnt sure who this person was, as the book never mentioned a name. It only described the experience of leaving the Dream Prison. "Please, do you not trust me?" I was starting to worry that if we kept arguing, we might lose Hnie to the Dream Prison forever. "Norman is going to kill me for this," Maximus muttered. "But fine, if youre that certain, Ill let you go in. Just know this: if you donte out, I swear Ill jump in and stay there with you forever." He finally relented, as I had expected. Despite our constant bickering, we were closecloser than anyone else. Our dynamic was unique. With Norman, we always tried to be on our best behavior. He was more like a father than an older brother. Whenever we were in troubleany kind of troublewe knew we could count on Norman. We were his top priority. With Emmet, though, things were different. He often made us feel judged. Hed scold us first and then offer help, and even then, he wasnt as reliable. Once he started drinking, hed forget about everyone, and wed have to take care of him. But Maximus and I? We were a mess together. We were everything Norman and Emmet werent. Maximus was Dads favorite, and even when we got into trouble together, Id end up taking the me. So, the decision was made. I pulled out the rose and walked over to the bed. "Bring me a purple ribbon," I instructed Maximus, who still looked confused and worried. "You think I keep ribbons lying around here?" he tried to joke, searching for something to ease the tension before sighing in resignation. "Ive got a purple tie. Will that work?" he asked, holding up a tie. "Yeah, thatll do," I said, reaching out for it. He handed me the tie, and I climbed onto the bed after taking off my shoes. I took Hnies cold hand in mine. As soon as our hands touched, I felt something strange. Her skin was so soft, and even though it was cold, there was a subtlefort in her touch. "Feeling a bit awkward lying next to your stepsister?" Maximus teased, snapping me back to reality. I forced a grunt, pretending not to be distracted by the fact that I was, indeed, lying next to my stepsister. "What? No!" I quickly replied. "Shes not my sister or even my stepsister," I muttered inwardly, as I quickly tied the purple tie around her wrist and let her hand fall limp beside her. Her touch had shaken my sense of reality. Iy down next to her awkwardly, feeling Maximus hovering over me as he secured the other end of the tie to my wrist. The tension between us was palpable, though neither of us said anything. Then, I brought the rose to my nose, inhaling its delicate, intoxicating scent. A wave of drowsiness washed over me. It felt strangeyet somehow familiar. Before I knew it, I was slipping into sleep. And the next thing I know, I am gaining awareness in a whole different environment. Chapter 34-Her Dream Man Vs Her Stepbrother

Chapter 34: 34-Her Dream Man Vs Her Stepbrother

Kaye: "Hey, who are you?" I heard someone speaking right in my ear, making me wince slightly as I struggled to open my eyes. "Hey, dont you know ck isnt allowed?" A woman shouted, and I finally snapped into full awareness. I jolted up as if waking from the dead and looked around at the crowd, all gasping, dressed entirely in white. They all looked like some kind of AI charactersalmost as if they had been hand-drawn. Each of them wore the same expression, like one persons emotions were copied across the others. If one appeared worried, the others mirrored the concern instantly. I didnt need to think twice; I knew exactly where I was. I was in the perfect dream of Hnie. "Who are you?" A woman holding a white umbre asked, her eyes scanning me from head to toe. "IuhIm here for Hnie," I stammered. The moment her name left my lips, I watched them smile, cing their hands on their hearts. "Oh, our sweet Hnie? Why are you looking for our beautiful child?" An elderly woman spoke kindly, nodding her head as she used such affectionate words for Hnie. "Do you... know her?" I asked, unsure of how things worked here. I had learned a lot about this dream world. Yet, aside from one personwho many still called a mythno one had ever escaped this prison of dreams. "Of course we do. Shes marrying our king tomorrow. We all know her well," the woman looked almost offended by my question. "Can you take me to her?" Her statement terrified me. Marrying? Who was she marrying? And what kind of dream was this? Did she want everyone to love her? Well, she could have just started acting nice and responsible in the real world. She didnt need a dream prison to have her perfect life. "Why? Why would we take you to her? She is pureso sweet, and a virgin. Why would we take you, dressed in such dark clothes, to her?" A man stepped forward, clearly displeased that I even mentioned Hnies name. "Because Im her stepbrother," I blurted out, realizing I needed to respond quickly before they turned on me. I knew nothing about these people or what kind of power they might have. "Oh? Her stepbrother? Thats strange. But were heading to her special dance with the king. If youd like, you can join us. Im sure the king will know what to do with you." The olddys smile was tantly fake. But she couldnt fool me. I knew full well they were taking me to this so-called king, and I had a bad feeling about him. I rose from the spot where I hadnded and began walking behind them. They turned asionally to cast quick, suspicious nces at me, whispering among themselves as we moved. Before long, we arrived at a grand hall where everyone stood around watching a couple dancing. And thats when the rm bells started going off in my mind. As I stepped inside, the crowd parted, creating a path for me. They looked at me like they might tear me apart, but my gaze settled on the woman in a golden dress. She was the only one wearing a color other than white. And thats when my heart began to race uncontrobly. Even though her hair was now ck, Hnie was still unmistakable. Her eyes sparkled, wide and vibrant, and her lips were fuller, tinted with a deep red. She had rounder cheeks, but her sharp jawline made her stand out from everyone else. I had to take a deep breath and shift my focus to the man standing beside her as I announced, "Im here to take my stepsister back home." I noticed a confused look on Hnies face, as if she had no idea what was going on. At this point, I began to wonder if the person who had beenbeled a myth wasnt lying after all. That mythical person imed to have escaped the dream prison, saying that the dream reflected something deeply desired in real life. They spoke of a master in the dream, someone who wanted to manipte the victim into epting him as their ruler. And perhaps thats how the victim would remain trapped forever. "You cannot be her stepbrother. Her mother is married to her father, and they live happily ever after. There is no stepson," the man spoke in a sharp ent, one that was hard to ce. I nced over at the people he referred to as her parents, and sure enough, they werent her real parents. They were just random people who looked nothing like her actual motheror, likely, her father either. "I dont know... I just know shes my stepsister," I quickly adjusted my tone to sound as confused as possible. If I wanted to save her, I had to make her hate this dream world and want to return to reality. But the way she stood next to this man, she had never seemed happier. That was not a good sign. The man looked over at Hnie, whose gaze was fixed on me, making me ufortable. Why was she staring at me so intently? The man then cleared his throat and smiled. "Well, wee. I assume youvee from a different ce?" He tilted his body slightly to the left, leaning on one leg as he waited for my response. I nodded, and only then did he smile with relief. "Well, youll need to take off that ck shirt first. We have some strict rules here. We dont allow dark clothing. They remind us of darker times," he said, gesturing with his hands as he spoke. From his words, it was clear he wanted me to forget where I hade from. "Okay," I agreed, forcing a weak smile. "The dance was wonderful, my love. I think you should head home now and rest. Youll need to prepare for the wedding in the morning," the man said softly, holding Hnies hands with care. "And Mrs. Niles, why dont you take this gentleman home and give him some of your husbands white clothes?" The man addressed Hnies supposed "mother." "Of course, Alpha King Rune," the woman bowed to him, though the strange look they exchanged didnt sit well with me. I realized I might be running out of time. This man was the alpha king in Hnies perfect life, and like a master in someone elses dream. His ultimate goal was to make her submit to himpletely. In Hnies case, marrying her would be the final step in controlling her. Chapter 35-The Inappropriate Stepbrother

Chapter 35: 35-The Inappropriate Stepbrother

Hnie: Something about this guy iming to be my stepbrother just didnt sit right with me. I kept ncing over at my mother and then at my father while I sat in the passenger seat. My new, mysterious stepbrother sat in the backseat. We were driving back home in our own car, and my mother had insisted that I sit up front with my father. "Why did you call yourself her stepbrother?" I heard my mother ask the guy named Kaye, which is how he had introduced himself to us. "I dont know. Did I?" he responded. "Kaye! You must have forgotten. Youre her real brother. Your father and I gave you away because we didnt have the means to take care of a child when you were born. Youve been living with my sister, but you always visit us," my mother exined. The moment she said that, a memory of him visiting us resurfaced. However, I still felt a strange, heavy unease with him being in the car. I steadily turned my neck to pass a quick nce and instead stared at my mother as she quickly moved in front of him. Her hair got in the way. Two beautiful purple roses rocking her hairstyle. Wait! She had one rose earlier, where did the second onee from? Did she pick it up from the venue? My mom was very particr about the rose in her hair. But now she has two. "Oh right. I remember now. Wait! How did I forget?" Kaye suddenly straightened up, startling me with how tall he was. "Or were you just ying a prank on us?" my father asked, and thats when the three of them startedughing. I thought maybe I shouldugh too. So, I did. But I had missed the funny part. I was trying hard to recall more memories of him, but nothing concrete came to mindnothing that I could picture clearly when I closed my eyes. When we arrived home, my mother made sure to walk me to my bedroom. "Listen, dont leave your room until morning. Its bad luck for a bride to talk to anyone before the wedding. Now, go to bed so we can wake up early in the morning," she said, stroking my hair lovingly before closing my bedroom door. I heard a click from outside and realized she was serious about these customs. I didnt mind; I felt so happy being cared for like this. After taking off my dress and slipping into a white nightgown, I stood in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection. And just like before, I felt strangely unfamiliar to myself. Was I just nervous because of the wedding? My dad had mentioned that my mom felt the same way when she was getting married to him. Shaking off the thoughts, I turned to leave my bedroom but froze when I saw someone sitting on my bed, the window to my room wide open. I swear, if I hadnt felt so secure and content in my life, I wouldve screamed at the top of my lungs. But I didnt. However, I stormed over to the bed to make sure I wasnt seeing things incorrectly. My brother Kaye was sitting there, head tilted, holding a book I had been reading. "The Perfect Life of Hnie? Seriously, who wrote a book about you?" His voice dripped with jealousy. Yes, thats exactly what it washe was envious of my perfect life and how everyone adored me. "Why are you even here? And dont touch my stuff with your hands!" I snapped, snatching the book out of his grip and cing it back on the nightstand, ring at him. "Thats it?" he asked, and I frowned at him. "Thats your dream? People aim for greatness, and all you want is to be loved? So the others were right about you. You want to be treated like a princess, to have everything revolve around you." I had no idea what he was talking about. What others? Was he referring to my brother Sullivan? "You and Sullivan are jealous of me because everyone cares about me" As I started to rant, he suddenly stood up and grabbed my wrist, twisting my arms behind my back and shoving me against the wall. He did it so effortlessly and shamelessly that I forgot to scream. But as the shock settled, I realized how close his face was to mine. "What the hell are you doing? Im going to scream," I hissed, warning him. "Do it, and Ill silence you," he hissed back, his face inching even closer. "Youll need to let go of my hands to do that," I muttered, trying to lean away from him, attempting to avoid the awkward proximity. "There are other ways I can silence you," his eyes darted to my lips before he quickly looked up. For a moment, I swear he even surprised himself because he gulped and hurriedly added, "Im not here to argue with you." I was still shocked by hisment. "Youre here to make your sister ufortable? How could you even joke about something so disgusting?" I snapped, justifiably furious. How dare he touch me like that? It waspletely inappropriate. "Were not siblings," he muttered under his breath. "What the hell are you talking about? Why are you trying to convince me that were not rted?" A shiver ran up my spine as he narrowed his eyes at me and groaned. "Its not like that. Im here to bring you back to the real world. Youre trapped in some ridiculous fantasy thats going to consume you," he said, his tone growing more intense. I couldnt let him keep ranting. "Fantasy? This is my world! What are you even talking about? Did youe here to ruin my wedding or something?" I grimaced as he rolled his eyes, leaning so close that we were practically breathing the same air. "Hnie! You sniffed that stupid purple rose and ended up here. Did you forget? Youve been working for my brother Maximus, and I caught you." The moment he said that name, a shudder went through my body. It was a new name, but something about it deeply unsettled me. Kaye noticed my reaction and nodded aggressively. "Thats it. I have to say things from the real world to break you free from this dream," he said, a wide grin spreading across his face as he started spouting the most outrageous things. "Remember? You went to live with your mother, and she kicked you out. You had nowhere to go. You said you left your father too. You wanted to join the academy, but you didnt have any money" He made me close my eyes, and what I felt on my cheek next stunned me. Tears. I hadnt cried out of sadness in years. "Hnie! Wake up before that man consumes you like he has consumed all his other victims," Kaye shook me, forcing me to open my eyes. And thats when I gave him a small nod. "Good. Now, tell me, what do you remember?" He finally let go of my hands and stepped back, waiting for me to agree with him. But instead, I calmly and steadily said, "That I need to call for help." Before he could understand what I meant, I started screaming at the top of my lungs, "HELP! HES HURTING ME!" Chapter 36-Jealous Much?

Chapter 36: 36-Jealous Much?

Hnie: I watched his face turn red and then lose its color as he yelled back at me while covering my mouth with his hand. "What are you doing?" The moment we heard footsteps approaching my bedroom, Kaye grabbed my arm and started pulling me towards the window. "Stop it," he grunted as I shook my head, trying to kick him away. "I am not going without you; do you understand me?" he hissed, leaning closer to my face. When I attempted to resist further, he seized the small knife from the food tter and held it against my neck, shocking me with his hostility. He then removed his hand from my mouth. I was stunned, feeling the sharp de against my skin. My heart raced in my throat, my veins pulsating. Yet he looked so calm, as if he had done this before. "Now shut up," he warned me through his piercing gaze. "Are you going to kill me?" My breath hitched, and my eyes formed tears of fright. I had such a perfect life until now. Why did he have toe here and ruin my night before the wedding? "Come with me, and I will spare your life," he hissed, forcing me out of the window. He then continued to throw me over his shoulder and jumped down. It was all happening so quickly and abruptly that I truly thought I was dreaming. He put me down but only to grab my arm and start sprinting into the darkness. My heart was pounding so hard, and I was too afraid to resist and risk getting stabbed. I did hear my parents open the door to my room and call out for me, so I had a little confidence that my parents would find me. Or they would contact my mate and let him know what happened very soon. Once we were deep in the woods and engulfed by darkness, he finally pushed me onto the ground and stood on top of me, his legs spread over my stomach. "Now, if you make one more noise" he waved the knife in my face, his massive body hunched over mine. I nodded shakily, showing obedience. He finally stepped back, and I sat up, my hands resting on the ground behind me. "What do you want from me? Are you going to kill me?" I asked, choking on my own tears. "No! And stop itthis is not you. You dont even cry when people kick you out of their homes or when they humiliate you. This youthis is pathetic," he had so much animosity in his voice that I began to wonder if maybe he had lost his mind. "I am me, Hnie. There is no other version of me; why do you keep saying that?" I asked in a low murmur. "Hnie! You are trapped in this crazy dream world because youyou sniffed that purple rose. This is not real; this is a dream prison, and if you dont get out in time, you will be stuck here forever. And let me tell you something: you will not be happy. You saw those people that you called your parents? I recognized them." He was driving me to the brink of madness now. He looked so tall and ripped, huffing like a beast. Everything he said went over my head, but it was also one heck of a terrifying im. "They were once the main leads in their own dream prison. The masterthe alpha king, in your caseshowed them this beautiful vision of a perfect life before he consumed them. Now, they arent even living their own dream. They be a part of whoeveres here. Do you want to be forgotten and be a side character in someone elses perfect dream world?" he yelled, shaking his head angrily at me. "Now tell medo you not think this isnt your mother? Do you not remember your mother? Your father? We brotherswe gave you a hard time and kicked you out. But then you still clung around because that is who you are. You arepetitive and stubborn and very annoying. You want to get whatever you desire, and you do it no matter how many people are trying to stop you. But this onethe one who just wants to be praisedis not the real you." He knelt down before me, maintaining deep eye contact. I kept staring at his face until I had a shback of something very terrifying: my mother grabbing my arm and kicking me out of her house. It shuddered through my body and made Kaye examine me closely. "You remember something," hemented. "If its truehow do you think you are going to break me free from this dream prison?" Since I was beginning to feel very misced, I tried to give him a chance. It wasnt a lie that I felt odd about my mother. If thisdy was my mother, then who was the one from my shback? I had only memories of this ce, but I had shbacks of the ones Kaye was telling me about. "ThatI think if you remember something or everything, you would be able toe back home," he scratched the back of his neck, and I frowned. "Okay, then remind me," I said, sitting with support from the ground. "Okaym," he nodded slightly and then took a deep breath. "You dont look exactly like this in the real world. I mean, you have tinum blonde hair." The minute he said that, my body was covered in goosebumps. This was the exact thought I had whenever I stared at myself in the mirror. "I remember myself with blonde hair," I smiled widely, and his face broke into a grin before he smiled too. "Okay, keep going. You wereumumm" He looked around, making me wonder why he didnt remember anything himself. "ShitI never spent time with you. I dont know you. I just know you were working in the garage for Maximus when you smelled that rose" His voice faded as I had a distant memory of that day. "OhhhhI rememberI remember" I jumped up, getting on my feet, and he followed suit. He looked so happy and excited that I had remembered something. "I remember Maximus!" "Huh?" "I remember him. We had this amazing conversation when we washed his carhe was so sweet and flirtatious that I was like, Whoa! I am your stepsister, dude!" Iughed, not realizing the depth of my words, but Kaye didnt seem very pleased for some reason. I thought he wanted me to remember. "He flirted with you, and hes the one you remember?" Kaye looked quite displeased. "You mentioned him, so I remembered him." My excitement faded because I guessed that wasnt a good sign. "Okay, sure," he uttered, his hands on his waist and looking away. "But why are we not going back home?" I asked him, and he looked around at the lights appearing brighter. Themotion started to approach us. It was pack members looking for us, searching for the bride-to-be. "Shit!" Kaye hissed. "I think we are left with only one option. I have to kiss you!" My heart dropped in my chest when he cupped my face in his hands out of the blue. Chapter 37-My Stepsister Is My Broken Mate

Chapter 37: 37-My Stepsister Is My Broken Mate

Kaye: It just felt right. I thought if I reminded her about her real life, she would wake up, but then I realized it wouldnt be that easy. Getting out like that would be too easy. But whats not easy is to find someone to kiss, someone who is not under the hypnosis of that crazy Mr. Rune. Thats when I remembered something my foolish brothers had told me when I was a kid. They would tell me these fairytale stories of how the sleeping princess wakes up after a kiss. I wasnt Hnies prince charming but a kiss night do. "Kiss her!" If I kissed her, she would awaken, like some Disney tale. I wasnt entirely convinced, but there was nothing else I could do. I cupped her face and watched as shock registered in her expression. I didnt want to do this. I had never even considered kissing my stepsister-to-be. And Hnie! Never! She was irritating and reminded me of her gold-digging mother. Its women like these who ruin homes for women like my mother. But right now, I had to close my eyes and do the right thing. Before she could even protest, I pressed my lips against hers. I thought it would be a quick kiss. Our lips would meet, and before I knew it, the torture would be over. But the moment my lips tasted hers, something switched inside me. I felt my body heating up, urges rising. My hands held her face tightly; her skin was soft and smooth, like butter. Instead of breaking the kiss, I found my head tilting and parted my lips just enough to take in her upper lip. Thats when I felt a push from her. She had ced her hands on my chest and pushed me away, breaking the kiss. The awkwardness made me look down, my gaze shifting to the side. "What the heck was that?" she hissed, wiping her lips clean in a panic. I wondered what had happened to me. How had I ended up acting so desperate? The fact that I never wanted to touch her but ended up holding on made me feel even more embarrassed. "I told you that might be the way," I groaned, clearing my throat to appear confident. If I acted guilty, it would confirm my shame. "Yeah, but a peck would have been enough," she mumbled, her mouth barely moving, then she began to look around. "It didnt work," she said, staring at me, her hands now on her hips. "Or maybe youve made me lose my mind too. Im such an idiot for thinking this isnt the real world. Youre crazy, and youre driving me crazy" she hissed, already turning to leave. I had this one chance to make her see the truth, and I screwed it up. "You had a rough life," I called out, watching her slow down. The warriors and pack members had passed us, oblivious to our presence in the woods. But it wouldnt be long before they found us. "What did you say?" She turned around to face me. "You werent just kicked out by your mother; I believe your father never loved you either," I murmured, something I had previously thought was a lie. But seeing her desperate need for love made me wonder if part of what she had said about her life was indeed true. "Andyou dont even have a wolf. Not a mate or a lover either. You dont have a shelter or any moneytheres no one who" I paused when I noticed tears beginning to form in her eyes. Well, Im not the kind to make a girl cry, but damn! I had to do it now. "You were lonely," I added, and soon a tear rolled down her cheek. "And Im sure nobody is even looking for you," I continued, watching as her face began to change color. It took me a moment to realize her hair was changing color. We stood facing each other, the full moon shining above us. "You" I fell silent when she closed her eyes, only to open them again with a sniffle. "I remember everything," of course she did. Her hair had now turned tinum blonde. Maybe now we could find a way out of here. She buried her face in her hands and started sobbing, causing me to tilt my head and zone out. I thought she would be grateful to wake up from a dream that had imprisoned her. "Dont worry, we will find a way to get out of here," I told her, taking a steady, deep breath. Instead of responding, she simply shook her head. "Okay, you know what? Very soon, theyre going toe looking for us. We need to escape before Rune finds you and marks you as his forever," I urged, ncing around and listening as the crowd drew closer once again. One of these times, they would discover us. The only reason they hadnt yet was, my best guess, the darkness. Mr. Rune didnt like the shadows. He fooled everyone with light and promised a good dream world to make them stay. "Lets go; we need to hide somewhere else," I said, expecting her to follow me. Instead, she finally uncovered her face and looked me in the eyes. "No!" Her voice was soft and gentle as she dismissed me. "What do you mean by no?" I inquired, furrowing my brow. "My real life sucked. II dont ever want to feel that way in my body," her words sent goosebumps coursing through me. "Your body? What do you mean? Are you upset because you didnt have a wolf?" I was trying to understand her purpose for wanting to stay here, where she wasnt even promised a happily ever after. The minute Mr. Rune marked her, her story would end, and she would be a side character. "No! I hated everything. Especially how I felt after that night. I dont ever want to look at myself in the mirror and see that victim of abuseand" she paused, her words enough to shake the ground beneath my feet. "I dont ever want anyone to touch me again. So Id rather stay here and disappear" It couldnt be. She was saying things that were horrifying. "No! I am not going to let you ruin yourself," I reached for her hand, and the moment I did, I heard something so terrifying that I instinctively gasped and stepped back. But the voice echoed through my head again. "Mate!" Chapter 38-Save Me, My Stepbrother

Chapter 38: 38-Save Me, My Stepbrother

Hnie: A twisted pain in my chest widened my eyes. Kaye was staring at me as well, looking as shocked as I felt. Did he hear it too? Did I just feel the mate bond with him? But why and how? I had already found my mate, and it was his brother, my other stepbrother. What kind of twisted game was the Moon Goddess ying with me? I now remembered everything. And yet I didnt want to leave. I told him enough, and that was because my real life was full of misery. But now thisit just confirmed I shouldnt return. The Moon Goddess was on a mission to make me apologize to her. And he fucking kissed me. I kissed my stepbrother. But is it okay if I think of it as just a dream? The moon goddess is ying with me. That had to be it. Why else would she make the people who were going to be my stepbrothers my mates? Not only that, but they also hated me. "They are here," and then we broke out of the trance once the loud noises approached us. In that moment, I realized they had caught us. Or specifically, Kaye. The warriors arrived and tried to grab Kayes arm, but he punched one of them in the face. Both of themnded on the ground when he kicked them too, but then many others arrived from behind them. The entire pack house had now surrounded us. My mother was among them, wearing her perfect hairstyle, but she looked shocked when she reached me. "Your hair" she gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. "You youe to my home and try to take away what belongs to me." I felt a long arm wrap around my body, sending goosebumps across my skin. It was Rune. I slowly and shakily turned my back to look at him. He wasnt as charming as I had thought before when I was under his control. But now that I could see his true self, he was terrifying. His hair was wet, and his smirk was extremely creepy. "Hnie! Come on. How can you want to live here?" The desperation in Kayes voice was different than before we felt the mate bond. I gulped at the urgency in his eyes. He hade here for me, whatever the reason, and I was grateful for it. "She is noting with you. She would much rather have a perfect life here than suffer in your world," Rune said with a smile, shaking me as he kept his arm wrapped around me, holding me close to him. "Hnie! I wont leave until youe with me." Kaye extended his hand, and Runes nails pierced my skin, his grip tightening around my arm, evidence that he wasnt happy about it. "What made you think you could escape? You came here to ruin my perfect world. You are going to stay here forever. There is no exit. And as for your wolfIve decided you dont have a wolf in my world," Rune snapped his fingers, and Kaye dropped to his knees. My body flinched, and I swear Rune noticed it because he turned his head to me. "How about we go away? Huh? Have the perfect ending for youan ending you wouldnt get in the real world. Theres no end there; only one issue resolves, and another pops up. But here, you get a happy ending, and then its over," he smirked as if that were enough to convince me. But I was already convinced, wasnt I? As he started to drag me away, I felt my body freeze. That night when Altan didnt stick around to protect me, I realized I had no one. But then Kaye came here to bring me back. I was shocked. I didnt care whatpelled him toe here; his dedication to doing the right thing twisted my heart. I should be doing the right thing too. "My happiness is not in finding a happy ending," I suddenly stopped and murmured, making Rune lower his head to watch my face. "My happy ending is to go back to the real world and punish those who have wronged me." With that, I suddenlynded a punch on Runes face. He barely moved but looked offended. However, my knuckles hurt. "How dare you!" My mother, who was kind and sweet, lunged at me to p me. I had let my other mother hurt my feelings, so I wouldnt let this one abuse me. I grabbed her hand and kicked her in the stomach, causing Rune to let out a growl. "Thats it. Take them away! I will tear them both apart!" Rune yelled, and his body began to emit darkness. Finally, he was revealing his true self. This ce was not a dream nor heaven; it was a nightmare. "Come on!" Kaye shook me as I watched and turned my neck back to see Runes neck growing, his head bing one of those creepy things with wide eyes and an even wider smile. His people began snickering and stepped out of the way. His neck wiggled and moved in quick motions. It suddenly lunged at me, but Kaye picked me up and tossed me to the side, saving me. The others were now just standing in a circle to make sure we couldnt leave. "You cannot escape me," Rune said with a maniacal grin. His head seemed like a wrecking ball,ing at us. Every time it tried to attack, Kaye would save me. He was quick and strong, able to lift me as if I were a feather. "Ughhh! Hiding behind your stepbrother?" Rune stretched his neck up to the sky, his voice booming from above. "So it was all true about you. Youre just a pathetic loser. If I were there that night, I would have done the same and even worse to you than what those alphas did. And after I was done with you, I would have made sure to discard your body and kill you." His words made the crowdugh, sending tremors of fear through me. "Dont let him get to your head!" Kaye yelled, holding my hand and preparing to dodge the next attack. "Aww, poor Hnie. Or maybe you wanted that to happen. You wanted someone to attack you and feel nice and good." It was definitely not a dream world; it had be my nightmare when I raised my head and saw a shback of that night. I could no longer move or defend myself. Chapter 39-Our Messy Stepsister

Chapter 39: 39-Our Messy Stepsister

Maximus: I was deeply concerned for my brother. I kept pacing around, wondering if I had made a mistake by letting him go after her. What if he was mistaken about the way out of the dream prison? I kept ming myself for trying to do good for her. If I hadnt hired her, my brother would be here with me today. My eyesnded on Hnies neck, and I groaned. Hnie was fast asleep, her breaths slow and steady, but I couldnt stop staring at the pendant around her neck. It caught the faintest glimmer of light, an unusual symbol etched into the metal that I had never seen before. What on earth was it? I moved in closer, careful not to trip andnd on top of her, my heart racing as I tried to get a better look. The design appeared old, almost ancient, as if she couldnt have purchased it from a local store. Slowly, I pulled out my phone, snapping a picture of it. The screens glow illuminated the pendants peculiar details, sending a shiver through me. I needed to find out what this thing was. "What are you thinking?" my wolf snapped me out of it and asked, but I avoided him, shoving my phone back into my pants pocket. I had been at odds with my wolf for a long timemaybe ever since he had awakened and disappointed me. He felt like a curse, someone who didnt care about my feelings. He would do what he wanted and get me in trouble. "Really? When did I do that?" Xim was clueless, and sometimes I felt like I was being too harsh on him. I wanted to use him, to me him. But he was as much a victim as I was. "Sorry, Idid it again," I sighed, apologizing for mistreating him once more. "Its alright. I can sense your anxiety," he murmured. I couldnt stop pacing. The room felt too small, the walls pressing in on me with every step. Shadows pooled in the corners, stretching out with the flicker of the dimmp, but I couldnt focus on anything except the pounding in my chest. I had messed up. I could feel it in the pit of my stomach, a cold knot of regret twisting tighter with each breath. "I should have stopped him, or it should have been me going in there," I muttered, unsure of where it was. Kaye was responsible for learning about herbs and cursed nts. The air felt thick, as if I were suffocating under the weight of it all. "He wouldnt have stopped. He sounded like he knew what he was talking about," Xim tried to console me, but I shook my head once again. "I cant shake off this feeling. If he knew what he was talking about, why is it taking him so long?" I anxiously ran my hands through my hair when I heard someone arrive in the garage. I hastily rushed out of the room to check on whoever had arrived. My mouth dried up and closed when I saw Norman enter the garage with a book in his hands. "Here, I only found this. Emmet gave it to me," he said, cing the book on the table and waiting for me to get closer. I nodded, lowering my head and sneakily closing the door behind the sleeping beauty, and then strode toward the table. I didnt think he would return so soon. "Where is Kaye? Ask him toe here. I need to know something from him," Norman demanded, hunching over the table with his hands on either side of the open book. I took my time, steadily reaching him. All the whileing up with excuses in my head. Norman would not be happy to find out I let Kaye do the crazy thing. He gave me one jobone job and I didnt do it. "Umm, he left," I shrugged, while he steadily turned his head and raised it, his body still hunched over and towering over the book. His eyes hinted at giving me a second chance for my response. I could either take my words back or keep lying to him. "Huh? What are you talking about? How could he leave? He was talking about all the potential and doing the right thingswhere did he go?" Of course, knowing Norman, I should have realized he would not be easy to persuade. He was asking all sorts of questions, and I was quickly making up lies in my head. But my throat keep drying up and I had to clear it everytime I started speaking. "Ehm! He couldnt sit around waiting for you toe up with something. He decided to look into the details of the rose himself." Wow! I was getting good at lying. This wouldnt be the first time I had deceived my brothers. I always did this to my father and everyone else. But today, I felt guilty. It wasnt just about my life; it was about my brothers. "Maximus! What are you hiding?" Just when I thought I had him fooled, he mmed the book shut and straightened his back, facing me. Norman had taken care of me since I was a child, so obviously he could see right through me. "NothingIm just worried. What if Kaye couldnt find anything, or your research didnt turn out well, or Kaye couldnt bring her back" I shut up when I realized I was talking too much. "Maximus, what have you two done?" He pushed me aside, not even letting me stop him, and ran toward the room. I knew there was nothing I could do anymore. He burst into the room while I stayed back. I was too scared to see his reaction. After a few seconds, he came out, looking furious and breathing heavily. "Why? Why wouldnt you two listen to me?" he yelled,ing at me. "He told me he knew what he was doing." I instantly backed down from the fury of my brother. It wasnt that I was afraid of him; I respected him immensely. He had always been there for me and had done so much for me. I didnt want to see the disappointment in his eyes. "Well, let me tell you something: he didnt know anything. There is not a single book that can confirm how one can escape from there. That man who escaped never exined the full truth because nobody remembers how they got out," Norman shouted, his voice causing my heart to flip inside my chest. "That person is probably not even real. A myth!" Norman hissed, looking so desperately worn out. "What do we do now?" I hastily followed him as he went back inside to re at Hnie. "Its all because of her. Her arrival has ruined our perfect world." His re was so intense that I feared he would destroy the rose in her hand, ensuring there was no way she could ever return. "Kaye said he wouldnte back if he couldnt bring her," I quickly added before he did something reckless and got Kaye stuck there if he wasnt already trapped. Chapter 40-True Love Saved The Day?

Chapter 40: 40-True Love Saved The Day?

Hnie: "Hnie!" Kaye held my hand, trying to pull me away, but I couldnt feel my legs anymore. My vision blurred from tears as Kaye wrapped his arms around my body to carry me. I could sense his strength, yet he still struggled to move me from my spot. "Ahahahaha!" Runesughter echoed through the air, his head disappearing into the clouds. "Kill them!" As my false mother yelled, I found Kaye standing before me, cing his hand on my chest. "You will not let them win; you are my mate. Together, we are stronger than they can imagine." His warm hand slipped beneath my shirt to touch my skin, resting over my heart. "Ahhh!" I gasped, waking up. "Ugh!" Rune yelled, attacking us again. Kaye raised his head to assess the situation, then carried me and rolled us both onto the ground, saving us once more. I caught a glimpse of Runes head submerged in the earth before he rose again. He would take a few moments to calm down beforeunching another assault. I struggled to look away from the damage Runes head caused to the ground. And once I did look away, I found Kaye staring at my face. My body was connected to his, my hands on his chest. I was breathing on his face when I noticed my pendant touching his lips. Just the thought of his soft lips touching anything that belonged to me caused a shiver to run down my spine. "Get him away from her!" Rune screamed as he charged his strength. I was lying on top of Kaye when the guards arrived, grabbing my arms to pull me away from him. They broke our intense eye contact, taking me away from Kaye as he held onto my hand. I watched his hand slip through my skin, unable to hold on. It all happened in slow motion until Kayes fingers brushed against mine and I was finally snatched away from him. "Ugh!" Kaye groaned when they grasped his arms too. They clung to him, surrounding himmany against one. As they pulled me away, I watched Rune shift his focus to Kaye. He was going to attack him. I looked around at my fake family until I noticed something I had overlooked before. Not overlooked in the sense that it hadnt intrigued me until now. My mother was the only one with roses in her hair. It had been just one when I first woke up here, but it changed to two out of the blue in the middle of my dance with Rune when Kaye arrived. And then it clicked. These were the exact type of roses that we had to sniffle from in order to wake up in this messed up dream prison. "Kaye! I know how we can escape this nightmare!" I yelled, making him turn his face toward me with great effort as the guards held him, attempting to chain him. He fought with every ounce of strength he had at that moment. It made sense why he couldnt transition. This was Runes world, a dream world. Nothing here was real, so when Rune decided to make Kaye a wolfless creature, he took away his wolf. "How," Kaye yelled. "Try to get away from them and reach me," I shouted, hissing at my false mother, who was digging her nails into my skin. "Got it," Kaye replied,nding a punch on the guards face, causing him to tumble back. He then effortlessly kicked the one in front and headbutted another who tried to hold him. Even without his werewolf abilities here, he was still capable of fighting them off. "How could you even be on his side? Hees from the scary world where you were so unhappy," my mother was screaming at me, her eyes filled with anger and rage. As Kaye battled the others, I ran toward my mother. She looked petrified as I grabbed her by the hair. "Get her away from me! Is this how you treat your mother?" Her voice was entirely different nowhigh-pitched and nasty. I managed to grab the roses from her hair and then rushed toward Kaye, who was now set free. "What is it?" Kaye asked, his eyes shifting to the roses. "Maybe this is our way out?" I suggested, holding up the flowers. He studied my face and then took the rose from my hand, leaving me with one. A loud growl erupted in the air, piercing through and slicing the wind as Rune prepared to attack us again. However, this time, all his people came at us. They had their hands on us, ensuring we didnt move a muscle. "This is our only chance," Kaye uttered while his eyes remained locked on mine. As soon as we stretched our necks back and looked at the wrecking-ball-like heading down at us with full force and speed, we both tore apart the roses in our hands. We waited for something to happen, but we were still there, and the head was descending toward us. I had never felt so scared for my life before. We closed our eyes, my hands on his chest and his arms around my waist. I guess that was it. And then sand fell on us, drawing us closer together. "Ahhhh!" I gasped, sitting up in bed and breathing heavily like a bull. "Theyre back!" Maximus yelled, jumping up and down as he ran toward Kaye. I quickly turned my head to make sure he was okay, and sure enough, Kaye sat in his bed, smiling at his brothers. "You idiot!" Norman eximed, his muscles bulging until he saw Kaye wake up. He rushed to the other side as well, helping Kaye get out of bed and then joining in a group hug. I watched them in silence, slowly realizing that the dream had indeed been beautiful. If only it werent just a dream. I dont want to believe its just a dream. I slowly got up from the bed while the brothers exchanged details. Then Norman turned to me. "You!" he grunted, striding briskly toward my side of the bed and grabbing my arm tightly. "You are going to stay away from my brothers. You almost made me lose my brother." He didnt stop dragging me along, and his siblings didnt protest either. Why would they? They all hated me. I didnt fight back, and soon he had taken me to the exit, where he pushed me so hard that I almost fell. But I didnt. I was saved by a pair of strong hands and a very familiar scent. It was the mostforting and beautiful aroma I had ever encountered. The man helped me regain my bnce, and the moment I did, I came face-to-face with his handsome features. His gray eyes were peering at me through thick eyshes, and his bushy eyebrows were furrowed. "Emmet, let her go. You took her side and let her participate. Do you know what she did? She almost got Kaye killed," Norman exaggerated, making me close my eyes to take a deep breath because I was definitely going to defend myself against his false usations, whether he liked it or not. Chapter 41-My Stepbrother Is Sweet And Sexy

Chapter 41: 41-My Stepbrother Is Sweet And Sexy

Hnie: "I did" I didnt get to finish before Emmet spoke up. He had a charming presence. Every time he talked, I found myself falling silent, just so I could listen to his voice. "If a she-wolf without an active role managed to get my brother almost killed, maybe we should be questioning my brothers strength. What happened to all those years of training?" Emmet slid his hands into his coat pockets, briefly jingling his keys before pulling them out. "Emmet" Norman rolled his eyes. "She got herself into trouble, and while trying to save her, Kaye nearly got trapped in the dream prison." Well, he rified that quickly. Before this, he made it sound like I had run after his brothers with a knife. "Is that why you were asking me all those questions about the dream prison?" Emmet had a mild smile on his lips, almost as if hed expected Norman to tell him about what was going on. "Yeah, I just didnt want to worry you," Norman quickly exined, trying to justify why they hadnt involved Emmet earlier. But thats when Emmet showed me he wasnt so easily read. "Im sure you had your reasons. But Im just d my brothers are fineand shes safe," Emmet said, gently touching my arm as he motioned toward me. I felt the gesture resonate deeply within me, and I swallowed hard. Oh, I knew why. He is my mate. But not just himhis brother is my mate too. I almost coughed at the memory of the dream. But then again, it was just a dream. What if it wasnt true? "As for you, let me take you to the shelter," Emmet said, turning his attention back to me as he gestured toward his car. I nodded, despite Normans lingering re, silently warning me not to get in the car with his brother. Ignoring his stare, I walked over to the vehicle. Emmet exchanged a few words with Norman that I couldnt catch before he returned, holding his keys. Unlike his brother, who made me sit in the back seat, Emmet opened the passenger door for me, and I calmly slid inside. Once he started the engine, I found myself shifting uneasily in my seat. "I was working for Maximus," I muttered, turning slightly toward him. His hands gripped the steering wheel, the veins prominent under his skin, as he kept his eyes on the road. "Norman told me," he mentioned, referring to the brief conversation they had before we got in the car. "I have to be a part of this academy. I dont want to lose this opportunity," I rambled, wondering if Maximus had already fired me. I wouldnt be surprised if he had. I had causedplete chaos for them. "I admire your ambition. As for the admission fee, dont worry about it. Dont worry about any moneyIll take care of it," Emmet said calmly, making my heart skip a beat. "I dont want to be a burden on anyone. Im notfortable borrowing money from you or my mother," I repeated, voicing the same sentiment Id expressed earlier. "I wasnt lending you money. Think of it as your brothers allowance," he replied, slowing down just enough to pass me a quick nce. Hearing him strictly call himself my brother was a bit hard since we were mates. "No! I dont want that either. I want to work," I insisted again. "Fine. How about thisyou take the money for the admission now, and when you start earning, you can pay it back? How does that sound?" His tone was so reasonable that I felt foolish for continuing to refuse his help. "That would work," I mumbled, relieved that he didnt follow up with anything to make me feel like I had given in too easily. "Hnie, Ive said it before, and Ill say it againif you ever need help, you cane to me anytime." As he parked the car on the side of the road, his deep, husky voice softened. He wasnt using that tone to sound a certain waythat was just how he naturally spoke. "I dont know why youre so different from your brothers, but your kindness surprises me," I admitted, feeling the need to tell him how much hed helped me. I took off my seatbelt and turned to him, not getting out yet, and he didnt seem in a rush either. "And thank you so much for allowing me to be a part of the candidate list," I finally expressed my gratitude, something I should have done days ago. He unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to face me, his eyes carefully observing me. "I dont want to upset you or make you feel bad, but you dont have a wolf. There will be four stages of the teststwo physical and two educational. You need to pass at least three of them. How do you n to" He paused, showing how thoughtful he was, even when stating the obvious. "I honestly have no idea. But I know Ill give it my 100%," I said confidently, watching as a smile slowly formed on his lips. "Then go ahead and give it your best shot. I want to see you in my ss next week," he teased, making meugh along with him. Wow! I canugh? I shocked at the thought and immediately stopped. When was thest time Idughed like that? Then my eyes drifted back to Emmet. He was so handsomehis long hair falling perfectly against his strong neck, his chiseled jawline, and his high cheekbones. He could easily make anyones heart race. "Now go, rest well, and be prepared for tomorrow," Emmet said, finally breaking eye contact and straightening his posture, focusing back on the steering wheel. I nodded, slowly got out, and gave him a quick wave before walking through the woods. "You know you can be disqualified for trying to use one of the brothers to get into the academy." The voice sounded familiar, but I didnt recognize it until I turned around. "You!" I hissed, my eyes locking on his face, a flood of memories and anger blurring my vision. Chapter 42-A Crazy Gang Bang!

Chapter 42: 42-A Crazy Gang Bang!

Hnie: "Whoa! Easy there, why are you looking at me like youre about to kill me?" He raised his hands dramatically, pretending to surrender, though I knew it was just his way of mocking me. "You knew if I participated in that kind of activity, Id be disqualified, didnt you?" I hissed, a frown etched on my forehead, my eyes ring at him. He shrugged, adjusting his jacket with one hand before wrinkling his nose. "One lesspetitor." "Youre an asshole, Lamar," I muttered under my breath. "Okay, fine. I heard what happened. You chickened out and escaped. Key word: escaped. So whats the big deal?" He sounded so nonchnt, as if the game he yed with me didnt matter. Of course he didnt know that I ended up in my stepbrothers private room. "Oh, so just because I didnt get caught, everythings fine?" I wanted tosh out, but he seemed too strong. I kept my hands to myself and maintained a safe distance. "Hmm, youre acting like I meticulously picked you. You were desperate, and I thought, why not? Its not like I felt personally threatened by you. Others might, but you?" His voice dripped with sarcasm as he looked me over from head to toe. What an arrogant jerk! "You know what? Screw you!" I muttered, turning away to leave when he rushed after me. "What were you doing in the car with Emmet McQuoid? Or should I ask, how did you convince him to sit with you? Hes not someone whos easily persuaded," Lamar kept rambling. One thing Id learned in the past few days was that Emmet had apletely different reputation in other peoples eyes. To me, he was the easiest person to talk to. Or was he just like that with me? Could it be because he remembers that Im his mate? But he always insists on the whole stepbrother thing. Ugh! "You seem to have grown a backbone thesest few days. I remember when you were so sweet and timid," Lamarughed as he continued to follow me. "And I thought you were a decent person. First impressions really arent worth much, huh?" I rolled my eyes, even though he couldnt see my face. "I was just trying to help you. Anyway, you still didnt answer my question. Where have you been all this time? And youreing back with Emmet Mc" He stopped mid-sentence when I swiftly turned to face him. There was a nasty smirk on his lips as he licked them, staring at my face. "Got a problem? Why dont you go ask Emmet yourself?" I shot him a tight-lipped smile, and I could tell he didnt like being outmatched. His smirk instantly faded when mine appeared. "Oh wait, you cant. Youre scared of him. As for me hanging out with him, were family. So stop annoying me about it," I warned, wagging a finger in his face before turning on my heel and walking away briskly. I didnt hear any remarks from him after that. Soon, I arrived at the shelter where I had to deal with other people. Ugh. I was beginning to realize just how much I enjoyed being alone. People can be so deceptive. They lure you into situations and emotions that are nothing but illusions. "Oh, youre back. I thought youd run away," Sydney stood beside her mattress, wiping off her makeup in front of the mirror. Her side of the wall was now fully decorated. Shed gotten far toofortable and didnt hold back from unting her stuff. Her sister, Salem, was already in bed, either sleeping or pretending to. Salem wasnt much of a talker. I wished Sydney had taken after her. Ignoring her, I headed straight to the bathroom. "What a stuck-up bitch," Sydney muttered loud enough for me to hear. I stayed in the bathroom until I was done showering, trying to block out the annoyance. I didnt even have a uniform for the tests. I remembered Maimoxus mentioning it. "Oh, crap!" I groaned, realizing it would be another problem to deal with in the exam ground tomorrow. When I came out, Sydney was already asleep, and Lamar had also dozed off. "Hey," a soft *psst* caught my attention. I nced over at the far end of the mattresses and saw a couple sitting together, enjoying food by the dim light of a cellphone. "Come over here, we got you some food too," Lucy smiled warmly, her dimples making her look even more charming. I reluctantly walked over to tell her I wasntfortable sitting with anyone new, but the sight ofsagna and sushi was enough to change my mind. I was starving, and this food hade from the academy. People in the past had deceived me with their false sweetness and fake kindness. Now, I am much more cautious. "Come, sit with us," Lucy insisted, making room for me and serving a little bit of everything on my te. "Hey, I noticed you dont have anything to wear. Why dont you try one of Lucys tracksuits? She brought a few extra. You can use them," Gavin suggested, sliding a folded tracksuit in my direction. "Yes, please. I dont mind sharing," Lucy added, shing her signature dimples. I wasnt sure why they were being so kind to me. I wasnt used to people offering me anything out of nowhere. But they seemed so sweet and not evil. I watched the help, and then felt a little tug in my heart. "Thank you," I managed to say, choking on the tears I was trying to hold back. I didnt want them to see me cry, so I made it seem like nothing was wrong. I sat with them in silence, eating while they giggled andughed over each others silly memories. They were so full of life. After we finished, I headed to my bed, hoping to get a good nights sleep and wake up refreshed. But before I could, my mind was left spinning. "Ahmm!" I woke up to the sound of someone moaning outside the shelter. It was strange because everyone else was still sound asleep. Who could be out there, having the time of their life? And why outside our shelter? I counted headsall the candidates were in their spots. Cautiously, I made my way outside. It was so cold outside that my skin began to turn red, and I was sure my cheeks were flushed crimson too. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end. But even the biting cold couldnt prepare me for the shock I was about to experience as I left the shelter. As I stood in the opened door, what I saw made my heart stop. It was the four brothers. They were all naked, and it felt like I was witnessing something I shouldnt be. A ritual of some sort but it was not a ritual. A girl was on all fours. Emmet was lying on the ground while she rode him, Norman taking her from behind. Kaye had his length in her mouth while she clutched Maximus soldier in her hand. "Ah!" I gasped, the worst shock hitting me like a punch to the chest when I recognized who the girl was. It was me! Chapter 43-The First Round

Chapter 43: 43-The First Round

Hnie: I shook myself awake, but the nightmare seemed to have scarred me for a lifetime. Very soon, my mother would officially be marked and married to the father of the men I had dreamt of having a gangbang with. I shook my head again while showering. I didnt dream of itit just happened to be part of my nightmare. Instead of getting a restful night, I ended up waking and falling back asleep multiple times. I wanted to wake up feeling refreshed, but instead, I woke with overwhelming guilt. It felt like, subconsciously, I must have thought the brothers were very attractive. But then there was Norman. He was handsomeextremely handsomebut I hated him with every inch of my being. There was no way I would dream of him like that. After slipping into the brown tracksuit Lucy had given me, I left the bathroom to find everyone ready to go. "Let me braid your hair," Lucy smiled warmly. She was so kind, with her beautiful hazel eyes that had a hint of violet in them. Her pixie-cut ck hair made her look even more adorable, especially when she tied it up into two small pigtails. She sat behind me and started braiding my hair while I noticed Sydney and Salem exchanging looks, silentlymunicating with each other. As always, the two were dressed impably. Salems ck sprots bra and waist up ck leggingsplemented her sharp features, while Sydneys pink chrome leggings and deep V top made her look ethereal. Lamar satfortably with a smirk on his face. He knew I was still annoyed with him, and I wondered how I would perform in todays training. "Hey, dont stress. Im sure youll do just fine," Lucy reassured me, adjusting my hair and helping me stand. I had never had friends who were so gentle with me. Lucy being so polite and kind felt a little unusual. I wanted to trust her kindness and believe she genuinely wanted to be my friend. But then, my eyes kept drifting to Lamar and Sydney, and I couldnt help but wonderwhat if Lucy turns out to be just like them? We all stood in line outside our shelter, waiting. The awkward silence made me feel uneasy. We were told to stay there until we were called. There were other shelters and many other candidates participating, but I had heard that ours was thest group of the session for todays tests. "Listen, no matter what, dont give up, okay?" I felt a light tug on my shirt and turned to see Gavin, who was holding his girlfriends hand to get her attention as well. "As long as you make it to the final line, youre fine. Youll only be disqualified if you dont return before midnight. Sure, you might lose the test, but at least you wont be disqualified. Youll just finishst, and if there are others who also finishst from other sessions, youll all be grouped together. That way, you still have a chance to win if you do better in the other tests," Gavin whispered, giving us a helpful insight. "So, giving up isnt an option," Lucy echoed, nodding to herself as I bobbed my head softly in agreement. After a few more minutes, we saw the brothers arrive and quickly formed a line, standing side by side. "Wee, everyone," Norman approached first, making me secretly clench my jaw. He was wearing a gray shirt, his muscles straining against the fabric of his rolled-up sleeves. He was broad and bulkypure muscle and arrogance. Sometimes, I wondered if he looked at others and thought to himself, What a peasant! "I hope youre all ready for the first test," Maximus said, his gaze sweeping across the group. I could have sworn his eyes lingered on me for just a moment too long. He was dressed in a blue shirt, neatly buttoned and tucked into ck pants, with his sleeves rolled up. He held some papers in his hand, likely a score sheet. "Ahem!" Emmet cleared his throat as he arrived, wearing a white shirt that was half-tucked into his pants, the other half hanging out. His long hair was pulled into a bun, with a few loose strands framing his face. I expected him to say something, but he remained silent. I felt a twinge of difort when Kaye joined the group. Dressed in all ck, he stood with his brothers but didnt say a word. "This is the first round, and its all about stamina," Maximus announced, oddly focusing on me as he said the word. "Youll run 20 miles and return to this spot. Follow the white track markers and make sure you arrive before midnight. Anyone who finishesst will be considered fail." My heart began to race in my chest. I nced around and noticed Sydney growling, already hyped up to win the race. Salem looked equally excited. Everyone seemed eagerexcept for me. "And no one is allowed to shift. You can rely on your wolfs strength, but you must remain in your human form throughout the race," Norman added in a stern voice, his gaze filled with arrogance as it swept over the group. "Now, everyone, prepare yourselves," Maximus instructed, stepping aside with his brothers. Anxiety churned in my stomach. There was no way I could beat any of them. I wasnt even sure I could make it to the finish line. Compared to the others, I was just a human. Nervously rubbing my palms together, my eyesnded on Emmet. I noticed he was already looking at me. Our eyes met without any expression at first, but then he gave me a small, reassuring nod, and I found myself smiling slightly. He looked soforting. That simple nod was enough to give me a sliver of strength. "Go!" Maximus waved the papers and stepped back, turning to speak with his brothers. The moment the race began, everyone burst into motion, their feet pounding against the rocky trail with powerful, confident strides. I followed, my steps awkward and unsteady as I tried to find a rhythm, though it felt forced rather than natural. For a brief moment, I dared to hope that maybe I could keep up. But that hope quickly faded. It wasnt long before I realized how far behind I had fallen. The gap between me and the others widened with every painful step. My legs were the first to betray me, a dull ache creeping in, slowing me down as they surged ahead. My heart pounded loudly, the sound echoing in my temples, a constant reminder of how hard my body was fighting just to keep moving. Still, I kept going. The ache in my muscles grew into a sharp burn, but I refused to stop. My breaths came in ragged, shallow gasps, yet I pushed on. The trail twisted ahead, but when I nced up, all I saw was empty spacethe others were long gone, not a single person in sight. The silence of the mountain weighed on me, hinting at the loneliness of being so far behind. "Ah!" I groaned, frustration and exhaustion mingling in my voice as I nced up at the sky. Dark clouds loomed, slowly devouring the blue, casting shadows over the path. The storm brewing in the distance seemed almost like a curse. It was clear now what the oue of this race would be, but even with that certainty sinking in, I couldnt bring myself to stop. Not yet. Chapter 44-Maybe I Did It

Chapter 44: 44-Maybe I Did It

Hnie: I wasnt sure how long I had been running. Time had blurred, and the pain in my chest struck me sharply. At least, I assumed it was my lungsit was hard to tell anymore. My whole torso burned, forcing me to slow down. I could hear my muscles cry for help. My bones were cracking too. At one point, my mouth was so dry that I stopped entirely just to lick my lips to moisten them. Not that I had been moving quickly to begin with. I just needed a break, a moment to catch my breath. Winning? That hope had already slipped away. Now, all I wanted was to finish. Just cross the finish line and make it to the meeting point. I sank to the ground, my legs trembling beneath me. Each breath escaped in ragged gasps as I tilted my head back, stretching my neck. A single raindrop sshed on my face. I wasnt sure if it was a blessing or a curse. Rain would only make things more difficult. The ground would turn slick, and the cold would creep in. Still, it had been over an hour already, and I should have covered most of the distance. But I hadnt even reached three miles yet. Three miles. My heart sank. I felt so weak. I had never been active, never trained for something like this. Doing chores around the house wasnt remotely the same as actual physical exertion. What was I thinking? After a few more deep breaths, I forced myself to stand. I couldnt stay here forever. I had to keep moving. The race had startedte because the other candidates from different shelters had to be examined first. I had no idea how many of them had passed or how many had been disqualified. What if... what if I was the only one left? The thought crept into my mind like a shadow, filling me with a deep sense of dread. What if I failed too? What if I was thest one standing, and I couldnt even finish? The weight of it all made my chest feel even tighter, as if I were being crushed from the inside. I wanted to copse. I wanted to scream. My legs felt like they might give out at any second, and it didnt help that the world was growing darker. The night seemed to be swallowing me whole, and with it, every ounce of hope I had left. Could I even make it twenty miles by midnight? Doubt swirled in my mind. The dark path ahead felt like it was closing in on me. Fear gnawed at me. I wasnt the only one who would be terrifiedmany would give up simply because of the shadows lurking in the woods. This race was as much a test of courage as it was of endurance. I nced down at the red smoke bomb theyd given me. It was my escape, my signal to quit if things became too overwhelming. My fingers hovered over it, tempted to pull the pin and end this nightmare. But then I shook my head, withdrawing my hand as the memory of their smug faces resurfaced. The ones who hadughed, doubted me, said I wouldnt make it. "I cant give up," I muttered through gritted teeth. Frustration, angerit all surged inside me, driving me forward. I wasnt going to let them win. Not like this. By the time I was back on my feet, I was already drenched in sweat, though the rain quickly washed it away. Moving was a struggle, but I kept going. Finally, after many long hours, I could see the finish line. Lanterns lit the path, and warriors stood beside the brothers, holding umbres over their heads. I took a deep breath and lifted my gaze, seeing the area ahead deserted. The others must have been sent back to the shelter. The brothers were standing just outside the shelters groundsthe same ce they had used to lecture us earlier that morning. I reached the finish line and copsed onto my knees, wheezing like crazy. The crowd remained silent as Norman stepped forward, crouching beside me. The warrior shifted the umbre, ensuring the rain didnt dare touch the rogue kings son. "And you think you deserve to be part of the academy?" Norman asked, lifting my chin so I had to meet his gaze. "I finished," I corrected him, breathless. "Last! You failed. Thats not finishing," he sneered, wrinkling his nose in disgust. His aura was menacing, his narrowed eyes drilling into mine, daring me to challenge him. In that moment, I felt a surge of anger, not just at him, but at myselffor not winning this race. "It was only twenty miles. Even those who finishst dont take this long. This has never happened before until nowyouve set a new low," Norman continued, while his brothers stood silently behind him. I kept ring into his eyes, refusing to look away. Just then, Emmet finished a phone call and walked over. "Hnie! That was impressive. Im d you didnt give up. Keep pushing forward, you have potential." His words hit my ears like music. I nced from Norman to Emmet, noticing the prideful smile on Emmets face. Norman clicked his tongue in irritation, took a deep breath, and then walked off toward Maximus and Kaye. Emmet was different from them. "But I failed," I said, sitting up, my back straight. I watched as Emmet gestured to the warrior to hold the umbre over my head instead. He didnt care that his suit was getting soaked, which wasnt ideal since the heavy rain instantly drenched him, making his white shirt almost see-through. He had tossed his coat aside earlier, so now I could practically see the outline of his muscles. There were tattoos on his body, but I couldnt make them out clearly. "You still have three more tests to go. Besides, the ones who finishedst from other groups are in the same position as you. So, if you pass the next testsand hopefully excel in one or twoyoure in," he reassured me, his tone surprisingly kind. His deep, heavy voice might make someone think he was harsh, but he wasnt. "Just head inside and rest. Tomorrow is the intelligence test, and Im sure youll pass with flying colors." He didnt even look at me as he spoke; his eyes were fixed on the sky above. He was kind, a different kind of kind. I wasnt even sure if he realized how much his words meant to me. "Really?" I asked, and he nodded, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Just have faith in yourself. Look at what you aplished today. It was a tough challenge, and you did it. Im sure you can achieve anything if you put your heart into it," he said, gently pressing a finger toward my chest. He didnt actually touch me, but it felt like his words had reached my heart. Then, without another word, he stood and walked away to rejoin his brothers. But I continued to watch him, wondering why I felt an odd connection with hima mate bond, perhaps? And then my gaze shifted to Kaye, who quickly looked away, almost as if he had been caught watching me. Chapter 45-Witnessing A Sin

Chapter 45: 45-Witnessing A Sin

Hnie: I stepped into the shelter, drenched and with my head down. However, sudden cheers erupted, and before I knew it, Lucy was jumping towards me. "Im so d you made it!" She hugged me tightly, and as much as I wanted to share her happiness, I couldnt. "Congrattions," Gavin called out from across the room, offering me a smile. They had already changed. I guessed Sydney was thest one still in the bathroom. Salem satfortably against the wall, wearing a purple dress, her attention focused on her phone. "So, Hnietwenty miles? Seriously?" Salem finally spoke, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She shot me a condescending look before scoffing at Lucy for acting as though I had won a medal. She wasnt wrong, though. There was no reason for us to be celebrating this. I wasst and felt like I had died a thousand times just trying to cross the finish line. "Dont listen to her," Lucy whispered in my ear. I hadnt seen anyone argue with the twins, and I could easily guess why. Nobody wanted to deal with a bully. "The water was so refreshing," Sydney remarked as she walked out, drying her hair with a towel that she carelessly tossed onto my mattress before heading to hers. "Oh, Hnie! Gosh, you actually made it. I was so worried about you! I was likewow! I used to run twenty miles when I was just a kid. And heres this grown woman struggling to finish!" Yep, that was Sydneys way of mocking me. She was more subtle about it than her sister. "Oh, by the way, do you know who won?" she giggled, doing a little shoulder shimmy. "Me!" She pointed a finger at her chest, and my faint smile quickly vanished. Not only were they blessed with a good family, luxuries, a powerful pack, and beautybut also strength? "Thats because you two sisters were wing at anyone who tried to pass you," Lamar said, taking off his hat to reveal his scratched-up face. I nearly gasped, but Sydney merely straightened her posture, unfazed by her own actions. "You came at me first. You were checking me out, mister," she used, pointing her fake acrylic nails at him, the pink design glinting under the light. "Huh? I wasnt checking you out! I was trying to pass you, and you didnt like it. Imagine if I had shown the same aggression," he retorted, almost lunging at her. Sydney narrowed her eyes at him, fists clenched tightly. Her nails must have been digging crescent marks into her palms. But she was so confident in her strength, I wondered if her wolf was as powerful as she seemed to think. And thats when I began to recall Normans words. These are what the candidates look like. How well-trained and strong will the students at the academy be? Am I getting ahead of myself by even applying to this academy? But then, how else would I get my revenge? "Step back, Baldie. You mess with my sister, you mess with me." Salems voice was calm but filled with menace as she delivered the threat from where she sat. Her skin began to turn a faint purple, a warning of what she was capable of. Her wolf must have been ready to surface. "Im not scared of two Barbie dolls. You want a fight? Meet me in the backyard after midnight," Lamar sneered, brushing past Sydney and nearly knocking her with his shoulder. She cursed under her breath but didnt retaliate. "Go change, or youll catch a cold," Lucy quickly urged, gently pushing me towards the bathroom before Sydney could focus on me again. Once inside, I peeled off my tracksuit and quickly washed it, hoping it would dry by morning. I wasnt sure it would, especially since it was still raining outside. After taking a shower, I returned to my mattress andy down, staring at the ceiling. I didnt have the appetite to eat anything. So many thoughts and memories kept swirling in my mind. After a few minutes, I began to doze off, only to wake up past midnight with my stomach growling, begging for food. "Ugh!" I groaned, curling up and trying to ignore it, but the toll of those ten miles had caught up with me. My back ached, my legs were cramping, and my whole body felt weak. I wondered what it must feel like to have an active wolf. Why wasnt I given one? The Moon Goddess had granted me these pheromones without hesitation, so why not a wolf? I realized if I stayed lying there, ignoring my hunger, Id spiral into yet another angry rant against the Moon Goddess. I just wanted to grab something to eat and go back to sleep. I quietly slipped out of my mattress, careful not to disturb the others. The shelter was dark, and I made my way to the backyard. The rain had eased, but it was stilling down steadily. I silently wished for clear skies by morning. Emmet mentioned tomorrow would be an intelligence test, and he expected me to excel. Or maybe he just said that to make me feel better? I guess Id never know. Yawning and rubbing my eyes, I made my way to the kitchen. But before I could reach for the door, I realized it was already wide open. What I saw inside was a sight I did not want to witness. I remembered Lamar challenging Sydney to a fight earlier. Well, it seemed they had decided to settle their differences in a very different kind of "battle." Sydney was sitting on the counter, with Lamar standing between her legs, his dick going in and out of her in a rough manner. His hands roamed freely on her naked body, biting her nipples while she moaned, and her fingers gripped his back, pulling him closer as their bodies moved in sync. "Faster," she whispered, leaning back, her eyes half-closed, urging him on. He responded with a hard lick of her tit, his lips trailing around her ares. Their movements grew more intense as she demanded more from him, and with a swift turn, he positioned her differently, turning her around on the counter and smacking her ass hard. The kitchen was thick with tension, their voices low but filled with urgency. "You want it rough?" Lamar muttered under his breath, his tone dark and challenging as he tightened his grip on her hair, his hand lightly pping her asscheek yet again. Sydney responded with a breathless moan, her body arching into him as she whispered, "I like that," a satisfied smirk ying on her lips. Thats when I instinctively stepped back, and the floorboard beneath me creaked. The sound shattered their moment, freezing them in ce. Slowly, their heads turned toward me, expressions shifting as they realized they were no longer alone. Chapter 46-Thrown Away!

Chapter 46: 46-Thrown Away!

Hnie: I clenched my fists in anxiety, stepping back, unable to tear my gaze away from them. I could tell they werent pleased to see me standing there. Quickly, I turned to leave, but amotion behind me stopped me in my tracks. As I hurried, I slipped on the slick steps and nearlynded on my butt. However, I didnt hit the ground. Lamar had grabbed me from behind. I didnt know how he reached me so fast, but the distance was short. "Where do you think youre going?" he muttered in my ear, pulling me back into the kitchen and mming the door shut. He tossed me across the room, my body flying andnding lightly, like a feather. Sydney was hastily pulling on her pink gown while Lamar finished adjusting his pants. He didnt bother to button his shirt, revealing his abs. "So, you ruined our fun, huh?" Lamar sneered, cracking his knuckles, looking disturbingly unhinged. "I was just looking for... food," I mumbled, keeping my head down, avoiding eye contact in an attempt not to provoke them. "Well, consider yourself lucky tonight because you found more than just a snack," he snickered, his fingers slowly and deliberately tracing his abs, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Ill just go back to the shelter," I said, trying to stand up, but the way Sydney shoved Lamar from behind made it clear I wasnt supposed to move. "What? You want her to join us?" Lamar joked, ncing at Sydney while she grunted. She hadnt even looked me in the eye the whole time. "She saw us! Shes going to tell everyone I was messing around with you in this run-down kitchen," Sydney hissed, her voice rising before she caught herself, lowering it to avoid waking anyone in the shelter. I doubted that would happen. "So, what do you want me to do about it?" Lamar rolled his eyes at her, cing his hands on his hips. They both stood in front of the door, making sure I didnt move. "I wont tell anyone. I dont gossip," I quickly assured her, genuinely meaning it. I had no intention of spreading rumors. But she shook her head furiously. "No! I wont let her walk through the hallways and give me that look, like Oh, I know your secret," she said dramatically, shrugging her shoulders, trying to paint me as some kind of nosy gossiper. "But I wouldnt. And why would anyone believe me, even if I did say something?" I asked, confused about what she was trying to aplish by keeping me here. It wasnt like she could make me forget, so what was she really up to? "Lamar, you dont get it. If she says anything, everyone will start watching us. Anytime we talk or meet, theyll assume somethings going on," Sydney folded her arms across her chest, hinting at some hidden paranoia behind her words. "Ill walk out of here and never mention it. I have secrets too, I know what its like to keep them," I said, my voice trembling. My entire body was shaking; their stares were terrifying. I couldnt tell what was running through their heads, but it wasnt good. Sydney seemed determined to convince Lamar that I would go out and spread the news of their encounter. "Fine. What do you want me to do?" Lamar finally understood her silent plea, and thats when I knew I had to act quickly. I sprang to my feet, rushing towards the door. My n was simple: shove them out of the way and escape. But I didnt make it far. "No! Dont!" A hand grabbed my hair, yanking me back with brutal force. I fell onto my back, wincing in pain as Lamar loomed over me, shaking his head. He crouched down, resting his hands on his knees while Sydney stood tall beside him, her expression cold and calcting. "Make sure she doesnt take part in the rest of the tests so she gets disqualified and kicked out of the program. I dont want her in my academy, spreading rumors," Sydney demanded, and I was in shock. I couldnt believe what she was asking. "Theres only one way to make sure of that," Lamar said, straightening his back with a sigh. "I know. Lets mess her up," Sydney sneered, and before I could react, she kicked me hard in the stomach. "Youre crazy!" I screamed, but it didnt matter. The next thing I knew, they were both on me, kicking and punching relentlessly. I tried to defend myself, iling my arms to fight back, but it was no use. Their blows keptnding until darkness began to close in on me. It wasnt fair. They didnt even give me a chance to call for help. It all happened so fast that I couldnt even fight backnot that I could have overpowered them anyway. But I couldntnd a single punch. I wondered if they nned to kill me. But why? It wasnt that big of a secret, and its not like anyone would believe me without proof. My whole body ached, and I was barely conscious when I felt myself being lifted and carried. "Dump her far away. We just need to make sure she misses todays test. Shell be off the list and never allowed near the academy again," I heard Sydney whisper as I was ced in the backseat of a car. I could feel blood trickling from my nose and lips. My eyes were so swollen that I could barely open them. "We shouldve just given her wolfsbane and let her sleep through the day. Why did you have to ruin such a pretty face?" Lamarined as the car started moving. I had no idea where they were taking me. I desperately wanted to get up and fight back, but my life was far from a perfect dream. "Pretty face? Then why didnt you beg her for her dry vagina instead of fucking me?" Sydney shot back, her voiceced with bitterness. Lamar let out a teasingugh in response. They were having a casual conversation, as if they werent in the middle ofmitting a crime. After what felt like forever, the car came to a stop, and I felt myself being lifted out again. Lamar slung me over his shoulder, carrying me down a dark, rough path. When he finally set me down, he pped my cheek lightly to wake me up. "Sorry, you shouldve minded your own business. I really cant afford to lose my connections with the higher-ups," he muttered before shoving me forcefully. My body rolled down a steep hill, the thorns and jagged rocks tearing into my skin. Inded at the bottom, barely able to keep my eyes open before losing consciousnesspletely. Chapter 47-The Broken Brother Bond

Chapter 47: 47-The Broken Brother Bond

Maximus: "She is so dull and foolish," Imented as I entered the mansion with my brothers. It was raining heavily, so we had informed the maids to prepare soups and other meals for us. We nned to spend some quality time as a family. "I wonder how everyone feels about our academy giving a chance to a wolf-less creature like her?" I continued, noticing Norman fixing his shirt, which made me wonder if he had a n. "I have already taken care of it," he shrugged, stepping onto the terrace where a beautiful gazebo awaited us. The weather was pleasant now. It was still raining, but it only added to the beauty of the night. Emmet had been left behind, and I knew what he was doing before arriving here. The three of us sat down, watching the maids serve us delicious food just as Emmet showed up. "I didnt let anyone know about each candidate from the shelters this year. They arepletely in the dark about who is joining and who isnt. So when she gets rejected, she will be out of our lives, and no one will know our admission criteria dropped so significantly," Norman quickly exined before Emmet reached us. He had three bottles of wine in his hands, looking all smiles and cheerful. "But this happy drinker over here had promised to pay for her admission fee. If he hadnt been so generous, she would have been out by now," Iined, noticing how Emmet didnt even pay attention to my words as he sat down and focused on the bottles first. "Hey, not tonight. Enjoy the feast with us first, and then well all drink together," Norman reached for his hand and shook his head, his eyes meeting our brothers gaze, who nodded steadily before leaning back away from the alcohol. "Buthave you guys ever wondered what might be making her so desperate that she wants to be part of the academy where she will only get bullied for having no wolf?" Kayes statement really surprised me. I guess we had promised we wouldnt even want to focus on her life. Our only goal would be to send her back from where she hade. And then I remembered how Kaye acted when he returned from sharing his dream. He had been very silent and didntment much whenever Hnies topic was brought up. "Once she is in the academy?" Norman let out augh, hisrge frame looming over the table as he started on the entre. "She will never get to be a part of the academy. Not just because we dont want her to be, but because she cannot pass these tests. You saw how terribly she performed in the first test, right? I thought she wouldnt even make it by midnight. And I will tell you what she is thinking. She believes that if she gets into the academy, she will tell everyone she is the stepdaughter of the rogue king and the stepsister of the academy trainers and will be treated differently. But she is mistaken. I will never let her take advantage of our hard work." Norman filled his mouth with cheese tarts, looking very pleased with the taste of the food. "But she did reach the finish line. And thats what matters the most. She doesnt have a wolf, yet she is so determined. I really dont understand why you brothers are so against the idea of your own stepsister doing well in her life?" I knew Emmet would say somethingpletely ridiculous. I just didnt understand why we had to sit with this drunkard and talk about important issues when he never acted like a family member or thought like one. If we hated someone, shouldnt he hate them too? "Yeah, like we would pay attention to what you say," I grunted under my breath, earning a head shake from Norman. "I mean," Kaye cleared his throat, his fingers dripping in sauce as he picked up a dumpling, "what if its something else? Sheummight be dealing with some issues." The brother who never thought twice before speaking his mind was now stuttering. I raised my eyes and nced at Norman, who was looking back at me. We understood each other very well. We weremunicating with our eyes, already grasping what was going on. Whoever spends time with her starts to feel something for hereither sympathy or maybe something else. Is she a witch or something? I wanted to argue with Kaye and tell him that everyone is going through something in life. The omegas mainly, so why should we give Hnie so much privilege? "Alright. Lets talk about our own bigger issues. She shouldnt be a topic of our important discussions," Norman straightened his back, no longer hunched over the food, and gestured to Emmet to pour us all a ss. "Umm! I will not drink much tonight," Kaye scratched his neck, his eyes squinting slightly as he avoided making eye contact with us. This was not good. I was worried about my brother. "Why not? Are you going somewhere?" I inquired, and he steadily shook his head. "Ill just sleep. I dont feel like staying awake," he replied. He had been so different ever since he returned. I heard these were signs of stress and worry of returning from the dream prison. That damn girl had really messed up my brothers head. But why the heck was she not showing any signs of trauma from the dream prison? It was her dream prison, and she spent time there; howe she was fine? "Sure, whatever feels right," Norman said, not even looking at Kaye as he patted his back. After we had one drink, Emmet and Kaye left to do their own things. This had never happened before. When we sat down like this, we talked and cherished these moments for hours, sometimes even until dawn. We knew we had fairly busy lives, so whenever we got a chance, we really made the most of it. "Something is up with him," Norman sniffled, staring at the wine ss in his hand. I could tell my brother did not expect Emmet and Kaye to leave our meeting like that. "Do you thinkmaybe" I shifted ufortably in my seat, "Hnie is doing something to them?" I didnt want to say it outright, but I had a very bad gut feeling that she was responsible for how distant our brothers were bing. "Hope not," there was a clear warning in Normans eyes as he finished his drink. "We should head back to our rooms too." The disappointment and sadness in Normans gaze really upset me. He had done so much for us, so my brothers leaving this family meetup really hurt him. He walked over to me, bent down, and gave me a kiss on the head before parting ways. He had never been just our brother; he always took care of us as if he were our father. "I am going to confront that cunning girl tonight," and thats when I couldnt hold it in any longer. I got up to go grab Hnie out of her shelter and make her answer my questions. Chapter 48-Her Scent Of Blood

Chapter 48: 48-Her Scent Of Blood

Maximus: I drove to the shelter, not keeping the time or the rain in mind. Since Kaye refused to talk about Hnies perfect dream, I wanted to ask her myself. Something must have happened in that dream prison that changed Kaye so much. He looked so lost. "I have a very bad feeling about this. What will you even say when calling her out of the shelter at this time of night?" Xim questioned, showing his reluctance to support my idea of confronting her. "I will say we brothers decided to ask her onest time if she still wants to be part of the tests after what happened" I paused mid-sentence, "Ill just make up some excuse. Its not like anyone can dare to ask me any questions." I was growing impatient; my veins felt like they were about to explode. Why wouldnt Kaye want to talk about what happened in the dream prison? Did he really not remember anything like he imed? If that were true, then why the change of heart? Once I reached the road where we parked our cars to head toward the shelter, I sighed and remained in my seat. The way my two brothers had changed worried me. Emmet and Kaye were the most dangerous people anyone coulde into contact with. Emmet had spent many years of his life showing no feelings or emotions to anyone around him, and Kaye simply hated everyone. If they could be convinced by her stupid games, then I was a very weak person when it came to women. "Just thinkwe cannot do anything with her because she is our stepsister," Xim spoke up, voicing what I wasnt saying out loud. "Of course Im not tempted by her," I felt offended that he even brought it up. But was it a lie? Suddenly, a shback of us washing my car together came to mind. I remembered when her dress became see-through, revealing her bra. It was so difficult to look away from her. If she werent my stepsister, I would have ripped her clothes off and chewed that bra off to suck her nipples "No, no, no! She is my stepsister!" I instantly yelled in my car, taking deep breaths. "She is taking over everyones heart," my wolf shocked me when he phrased it that way. "Not mine," I refused to believe that and got out of the car to confront her. As I marched down the dark trail, I prepared my questions in my head. Once outside the shelter, I watched it stand tall. All the students had their cars and bikes parked on the road except for Hnie. She had nothing. I walked over to the shelter and knocked on the door. I expected everyone to be fast asleep, but it was surprising how quickly Sydney opened the door. I recognized her because she was the first one to cross the line the other day. "Maximus McQuoid?" Her eyes grew wide, and her lips quickly rubbed together to look presentable. She ran her fingers through her wet hair and then smiled widely. Did she just take a shower, or was she out in the rain? "You must have a candidate here who wasst in yesterdays test? What is her name" I pretended to think, even though it would sound strange that I arrived at this time to speak to a candidate, "Hnie." Sydney raised her brow, checking me out from head to toe. "Can I see her?" I asked, trying to appear confident. "Umm, she left," she shrugged, and no matter how hard I tried to hide my surprise, I couldnt. My jaw dropped. I quickly cleared my throat and adjusted my jacket, trying to process her statement. "What do you mean by she left?" I questioned her. Sydney came from a wealthy background. I had always seen her wear branded clothes from the admissions to the test day. But today, she wore something less appealing. Her confidence was shaken, which shouldnt have been the case since she came first in yesterdays race. My eyes thoroughly examined her bodynguage; she was shaking, either from the cold or nervousness. "I dont know. She was crying a lot that she let everyone down byingst. We tried tofort her and told her that it wasnt the case and that she should at least try, but she refused. She said she was wasting her time and that she didnt even have money for the main admission," Sydney yapped on until she finished, then took a deep breath, almost as if she were trying to calm herself down. "Huh? Really? She left?" I tilted my head, examining her as she nodded again. "Okay. I came here to talk to her myself. I thought I could try to convince her not to be a part of this academy and save her money" However, just when I was trying to rify why I hade, I focused on my own words. She didnt pay a dime. She wasnt going to pay either. Emmet had already informed her that he had paid for her entry and had even promised her admission fee. "Oh, well, she saved you the trouble," Sydney kept holding the door a little too tightly. "Okay, have a good night, and best of luck for tomorrow." I didnt stick around and quickly turned to leave. I heard her close the door, but I wasnt satisfied with her reasoning. Hnie quit? That girl was crazy stubborn. "Do you smell something?" Xim uttered, causing my body to freeze in my steps. "It smells like blood in here." My body twitched at my wolfs words. I looked around and took a few steps toward the backyard when I found one of the candidates cleaning the kitchen. "Youre cleaning the kitchen in the rain?" I asked the guy, making him jump in shock. He turned around and smiled awkwardly, clearly not expecting me to arrive. He was Lamar, the one with sketchy actions and background. He was in my mind and I nned to keep a close eye on him once he is in the academy. "We went a little crazy and spilled all the marinara sauce here," he let out a nervousugh, making me nce around the kitchen. He was really going at it with the mop. His shirtless body seemed tense, and if he thought he could fool me with the fresh scent of blood and call it marinara sauce, he was mistaken. "Okay, good job," I patted his shoulder, walking out of the kitchen and heading straight to my car. "We need to find Hnie," I told my wolf with determination. Something happened here tonight, and I wouldnt rest until I found Hnie and ensured she left on her own, just like Sydney said she did. Chapter 49-Cradled In My Arms

Chapter 49: 49-Cradled In My Arms

Maximus: Rain pounded against the windshield as I gripped the steering wheel, my eyes scanning the dark road ahead. The wipers struggled to keep pace, but I barely noticed. I couldnt get my interaction with Lamar and Sydney out of my head. They were lying, my wolf caught on and I hissed under my breath. The strange thing was that I felt incredibly odd. I quickly checked my messages from Norman and realized the next full moon was in exactly four days. It made sense. My chest tightened, but not just from frustration. A dull ache spread through my body, a warning I couldnt ignore. My muscles were tense, and my joints burned as if Id been running for miles. The full moon was still four days away, but the pull was already there, making every movement harder and heavier. Thats what happens every full moon. Tonight, however, I felt as if I could sense Hnies scent. That was peculiar. I didnt typically respond well to the scents or odors of living beings. Something was amiss. My chest constricted. I had left the windows open to keep my focus on the aroma, as it had somehow be my greatest power tonight. I floored the gas. The tires skidded on the slick road, but I didnt care. I had to find her. I just have a very bad feeling about this, I knew I wasnt freaking out over nothing. The scent grew stronger as I drove deeper into the mountains. I couldnt shake the feelingshe was close, and someone had harmed her. My gut twisted with anger and concern. Recalling Sydneys words only made me feel more uneasy. Could it be that those two had done something to her? There was no way. They were going to be students at our prestigious academy; they wouldnt do something so reckless and jeopardize their futures. Rain hammered on the roof, a steady, maddening rhythm. I followed Hnies scent as best as I could, but it kept fading in and out, swallowed by the storm. I mmed the brakes as the road split ahead, the tires skidding on the wet gravel. Left or right? I growled in frustration, trying to concentrate, but the rain was washing her scent away. I turned left, hoping for a breakthrough. After a mile, the road ended abruptly, leading to nothing but dense trees and mud. "Damn it!" I mmed my fist against the steering wheel. "Calm down. Remember, its just Hnie?" Xim noticed my agitation and quickly tried to remind me that if she had left, it would be good for us. "I dont understand. Why the heck are you looking for her? Sydney said she left. Isnt that what we brothers wanted? Werent you worried about Kaye?" I hated it whenever Xim referred to Kaye as just my brother and not his. This was what Xim did whenever the full moon was approaching; hence, I avoided him. I reversed, trying the other road. For a moment, I caught her scent again, stronger this timethen nothing. Another dead end. Then another wave of pain surged through my body, making me bite my bottom lip. I gritted my teeth, trying to shake it off. I didnt have time for this. Hnie was out therehurt, afraid. I couldnt let the pain slow me down. Not now. I mmed the wheel and turned the car around again, battling the stiffness in my arms. The tires skidded as I rounded the bend, and then I mmed the brakes. I just had a feeling she was here. I closed my eyes and tried to focus on anything but the rain. Then I heard a soft whimper. "Ah!" It was filled with pain and misery. I jumped out of my car, drenched by the rain, and looked around, reaching a slope where the whimpers grew stronger. I hastily grabbed my phone and turned on my shlight to look down. There she was. At first, I barely recognized her through the blur of rain and darkness. Her small formy at the bottom of a slope, struggling, barely moving. She was trying to crawl upher fingers digging into the mud, her body shaking. Even in this state, with wounds painting her skin red, she was still fighting. A whimper broke through the storm, faint but desperate. It tore through me, sharp as a de. I was in disbelief. How the hell did this happen? It was also proof that Lamar and Sydney lied. Did the candidates do something to her? Of course, the smell of blood in the kitchen was simr to the scent of blood on Hnie. "Hnie!" As soon as I yelled her name, I watched her slowly raise her head, and my heart twisted at the sight. She had swollen eyes, one of which was even shut. Her split lips were swollen, and her nose was a mess. There were many more injuries, but they faded into the darkness. "I can do this," I focused on her trembling lips and saw her trying to muster some courage. It broke my heart. Without wasting another minute, I rushed down. "We can let her die here," Xim whispered creepily, but I blocked his voice out. That wasnt even an option. I dropped to my knees beside her, my hands hovering for a moment, afraid to touch her, afraid of hurting her more. She tried to speak, but all I could hear was her ragged breathing and her struggle to stay conscious. For the first time, I felt something snap inside me, something I didnt even know I had. Protectiveness. Rage. A need so deep it hurt worse than any transformation ever could. "I am here, Hnie. I will take care of you," I whispered, cradling her as gently as I could. My hands trembled, but I lifted her and made my way up to my car. Once Iid her down in the backseat, I sped off to take her to the hospital. "Uhhhh! I amfine. I have done this before," she muttered in her semi-conscious state. Every word that came out of her lips sounded like a tragic story. I felt so terrible and guilty. We knew she was a vulnerable creature among crazed young wolves, and we didnt warn them about treating her right. Chapter 50-Maybe I Am Heartless?

Chapter 50: 50-Maybe I Am Heartless?

Norman: The sadness had consumed me entirely. I had worked so hard all week to spend this time with my brothers like I always did. But now it was all ruined. Emmet and Kaye were barely present. I knew they were grown up now, but we were stillmitted to our time together--until Hnie arrived. Once they brought her up, their moods changed. Throwing my phone on the bed, I stood before therge mirror and began taking off my shirt. My eyes lingered on my abs and the prominent scar on the left side of my ribs. It had healed, but the scar remained. Some scars are left on our bodies to ensure we dont forget the tragic past. So every time I stripped naked and saw the scar, I was transported back in time. But the ringing of my phone pulled me back to reality. I turned my head and stared at the screen. "Oh! Jessica," I groaned as I realized I had forgotten to text her back. I reached my bed and dropped onto the hard mattress with my arms spread wide and my shirt wide open. I held my phone up and sighed as I opened her text. Jessica: I got the work done myself. But Im sure youve been busy, and thats why you couldnt reach me back. I felt terrible for forgetting about her. I couldnt recall a single thing when it came to my brothers. Jessica had asked me to do a simple task of getting information on someone, and I couldnt even manage that for her. She was the daughter of Lord Louise, the wealthy rogue from North. He was as big a name as my father but couldnt secure the title of Rogue King because of us brothers. We seemed more suited for taking over the duties of the future Rogue King in the North, South, East, and West. Thats whenLord Louise returned to his pack and decided to be a part of it again. He became the Alpha King of the North. Then an alliance was formed between my father and him. They decided I should choose Jessica as my mate. We had been dating for some time before we got engagedst year. She was confident, powerful, and a royal beta in line with her pack. I had a great understanding with her since we had known each other for years. Instead of texting her back, I decided to call her instead. "Hello?" I could barely sound normal. That was my problem; I couldnt fake my emotions. When I was upset, it showed in my bodynguage, my tone, and even my words. "Hey, you okay?" she asked after only hearing a word. I felt like smiling. "Im fine. Just tired. We had an exam today. The new candidates took their first test," I uttered, staring at the ceiling. "Oh, you guys have already started new admissions?" I could tell she must be pouting or rolling the strands of her brown hair around her finger. "Yeah, the new semester is starting," I mumbled. I knew why she didnt like hearing about our academy. Her brother wanted to be a part of it, but he failed the tests, especially the educational ones. Not only that, he was ted to be the alpha of his pack before he could be the Alpha King. "Hmmm, my brother is doing very well. He stayste on the training ground and goes back to his hostel early in the morning. His teachers are praising him a lot," she began with her usual chatter. I didnt mind her talking about her brother, but it had be quite repetitive at this point. She wanted her brother to be a part of our academy so he could be the next Alpha King of the North. The academies usually trained Alphas for the final battle between Alphas for the selection of the Alpha King title. It took ce every five years. But thats not all. They have to fight the existing Alpha King in the final battle, and if they dont win, the reigning Alpha King remains the crowned king. "Yeah, you know what? Im kind of tired," I said, cutting her off. I didnt have time to hear about her brothers aplishments. He was very arrogant, and whenever we met, he acted like he was a big deal. "Oh, Im sorry I bored you with all the talk about my brother," she replied in a much bitter tone before adding, "Okay, tell me how I can change your mood." I waited in silence, contemting how to avoid offending her. But there was no other way. Her remark hinted at the fact that I cared a lot about my brothers, too. "By letting me rest?" I groaned. "Well talk in the morning. Good night!" I hung up, but before I could even put my phone down, she called me again. I didnt even open my eyes and answered the call. "Jessica, can we please talk tomorrow?" I grunted through clenched teeth. "Brother, weve got a problem." My eyes shot open when I heard Maximus instead. I pulled my phone away just to check the caller ID--it was Maximus calling me. "What happened? Are you okay?" I asked, hearing some noises in the background, and goosebumps spread across my skin. Why wasnt he at home? "Im in my car right now, taking Hnie to the hospital," I said, unsure whether to be shocked or concerned. "Hnie? Why is she in the car with you? What the fuck!" I stood up, holding my phone between my cheek and shoulder while buttoning up my shirt. "Its umm--she was attacked by someone and thrown into the deep mountains to die." My phone almost slipped from my grasp as I tightened my hold to focus on my brothers words. A defenseless creature was attacked by someone in the shelter? Wasnt she supposed to be safe there? Why would she be targeted? "Listen, Iming over. Just send me the address," I told him, knowing he had to drive her to the nearest pack to get her proper treatment. "Okay, Ill admit her until then--" I cut Maximus off because I had to. I hated to be that person who was heartless, but I really didnt feel good about this girl. Ever since she had shown up at our door, she had only gotten herself into trouble and wasted my brothers time. "Dont admit her. Let mee over first," I uttered with difficulty, not happy that what I was about to do would make my brother see me as a heartless creature. Chapter 51-In The Backseat Of My Car

Chapter 51: 51-In The Backseat Of My Car

Norman: "Why cant we admit her? Shes in bad shape," Maximuss voice was raised, though not at me. His anger stemmed from sheer frustration as he paced around his car, the door to the backseat left open to reveal the wounded Hnie. The sight of her was truly devastating, one must have felt bad for her. But not me. I didnt feel deeply affected. My reaction was a learned behavior. I just knew I had to feel bad for her and thats what I was trying to do. "Do you want our academy to be in the news? Weve worked tirelessly to reach the level of sess we have today. Im not risking it for anyoneespecially for her," I said, gesturing toward her. I tried. But I just couldnt act like I would give up everything for the sake of someone like her. Ever since she had stepped into our lives, she had been trying to get our attention. And my naive brothers were drawn to her innocence. She was wheezing, probably from pain, and my eyes lingered on her longer than I intended before I looked away. No! I wouldnt let myself feel sorry for her. My brothers arent very wise. Theyre emotional fools with soft hearts, prone to weaknesses. But I have none of those ws. The only weakness I have is are my brothers. "To hell with that! Its not our academys fault. People will understand. Right now, shes dying" Maximus groaned, running his hands through his hair. I rolled my eyes and knelt down by the car door, struggling to fit in the tight space without bending awkwardly. Carefully, I touched her wrist to check her pulse. Her skin was smooth, soft to the touch. Her wrist was so slender that I could hold it between just two fingers, and it still felt fragile. If I applied a little more pressure, her wrist would split into two halves. I noticed her thick eyshes fluttering as she fought to keep her eyes open. Despite her injuries, she was trying to stay conscious. It surprised me. She was so stubbornrefusing even to pass out. But her eyes were swollen and dark, bruised almost beyond recognition. I noticed her bruised lip. She must have endured so much pain as a wolfless creature. "What happened?" Maximuss hand on my shoulder startled me, nearly making me jump. I swallowed hard and immediately pulled my hand away. It was like I had drowned in a sea of unknown emotions. They didnt seem learned for a moment and that startled me. I ced my hand on my chest, a little above the scar on my ribs and then shook myself out of the trance. "Um, shes sustained many injuries, but none are fatal," I said, standing up, feeling oddly disoriented. Why the hell had I taken so long just holding her wrist? "Well, she cant heal on her own. And just because she wont die doesnt mean shes in any less pain. Look at hershes barely breathing. We need to get her immediate care," my brother said, his voice edged with worry for a girl who seemed to do nothing but disturb our peace. Worse still, her mother had once ensnared our father in her maniptions too. I remembered her mother behaving the same way when she first entered our lives. She used to be so helpless, constantly in trouble, and my father loved swooping in as her hero. "Lets take her to our farmhouse. Ill bring in doctors and nurses, have them sign NDAs, and make sure shes well cared for. Shell be fine, alright?" I patted Maximuss shoulder as he continued to stare at her. I wasnt going to let this issue be a noose around my brothers neck. He didnt understand the severity of this situation yet. "Maximus, remember what weve discussed about her? Shes making us lose sight of ourselves," I reminded him. Id been so proud of him tonight for seeing through her, but now he was falling back, just like the others. We werent supposed to think like emotional fools. We run an academy, and its our duty to protect its reputation above all else. And then, my brothers image meant the world to me. "Fine, but we need to take good care of her. This happened to her under our academys shelter," Maximus said, looking visibly weary. But he knew he could trust me. Id make things right. What this fool didnt realize was that if anyone found out, theyd start questioning him, asking why he was looking for Hniea candidateafter midnight. Hed told me he wanted to confront her, but nobody would understand that; theyd see it as an excuse. Id let a hundred more Helenies go if it meant protecting my brothers reputation. "Alright, lets drive her to the farmhouse, then," Maximus said, resigned, as he moved to get back in his car. But I caught his hand, pulling him back. "You should head home. Ill take care of her," I said, watching as Maximus drifted into thought before snapping back and shaking his head. "I can drive her myself," he insisted. However, I knew he was not thinking straight and would end up making a mistake or two. Above all, I needed to keep her away from him. "Maximus, dont you trust me?" I asked, hands on my hips. With a sigh of defeat, he stepped out and let me take over. I climbed into his car, sending him home in my own vehicle. After starting the engine, I adjusted the rearview mirror to get a quick look at the biggest drama queen around. "How can someone manage to get into so much trouble all the time?" I muttered, shaking my head as I spoke to her. I wasnt sure she could even hear me; shed finally passed out. Tomorrow, Id have to clean Maximuss car. Shed dirtied it with her blood. Poor guyhe must have been frantic when he realized she was missing. Why couldnt she just mind her own business and stay out of trouble? But then it hit metomorrow is the test, and theres no way shell make it onto the field in this condition. "Looks like you are going to fail this test and then, you are out of the academy," I couldnt believe something good came out of something tragic. Chapter 52-Wrapped Around Her Finger

Chapter 52: 52-Wrapped Around Her Finger

Norman: "Well, I guess this time the Moon Goddess really wants you to stop bothering us," I said, pressing down on the gas. It was a long drive ahead, but I knew her injuries werent life-threatening. I had already arranged for doctors and nurses to be ready upon our arrival. Our family farmhouse was a beautiful ce, rich with greenery and memories. After hours on the road, I finally pulled up to the house. The ambnce, along with a team of medical staff, was already there. "Take her inside," I instructed, adjusting my shirt. It was 8 a.m., and I hadnt slept a wink all night. Still, the serene morning weather was refreshing. I took a deep breath, letting myself rx for a moment as I watched the paramedics lift her onto a stretcher. She looked so defeated, so alone. My small smile faded as I recalled the sound of her pained breathing, her voice heavy with sorrow. "Ugh!" I muttered, turning away and trying to clear my mind. "Take good care of her. Ill check inter, alright? If anything urgentes up, call me," I told the doctor. He nodded, but before I could leave, he added, "Your brother has been calling non-stop. Should I update Maximus McQuoid on her condition?" A wave of tension settled over me. My brother had been so worried that hed contacted everyone involved here. "Only if he calls again," I said firmly. "But dont reach out to him yourself. Let him rest." With that, I headed back to my car, anxious to be on time for the test at the ground. This entire mess would be dealt with without dragging our academys reputation through the mud. And I wouldnt let anyone question my brothers decisions. Once I was back in the car and on the road again, my phone rang. It was Maximus. Hearing about his constant worry for Hnie filled me with frustration. If she werent in our lives, my brother would be free of all this stress. "Yes, Maximus, shes fine. I have the best doctors here, and theyre taking good care of her. They said shes lost blood, but not enough to be fatal. You were fast to find her, and that saved her. Its just that, without an active wolf, she cant heal on her own. Dont worry; shes in good hands," I assured him in one breath, hoping hed feel some relief. After a few more minutes of reassuring him, he finally ended the call. It was a miracle she could still move as she did after such a terrible fall. Her injuries werent life-threatening, but the pain she must be in... it would be unbearable for most. But why did we even care? There are countless people who suffer daily. We cant grieve for them all. Once I reached the mansion, I took a quick shower and put on a clean white shirt before heading to the training grounds. My brothers were already there, preparing to start the test. When I arrived, I saw the candidates standing in a line. They greeted me with a respectful bow, then sat as I gestured for them to take their seats. "Is there a problem, Lucy?" I asked, noticing the girl with short hair ncing up from her table, looking tense. Our exam was set up in an open-air area for all the candidates from this shelter. Today, it was their turn to be tested. "Its just that... one of us leftst night," she murmured, her expression somber. Was she talking about Hnie? I thought no one here even liked her. "Well, whoever is gone is gone. You should focus on your own test and staypetitive," I told her, making it clear that I was disappointed in her distraction. "Does that mean," Salem asked confidently, raising her head, "that because one of us left, the candidate with the lowest score still passes?" She wasnt wrong. The rule stated that only five candidates from each shelter could advance, meaning one would typically be disqualified. But with Hnie gone, they were all technically guaranteed a spot in the academy. We were still holding the test to assess their abilities, though. I knew all the candidates well; I had examined them thoroughly before this. "Exactly," I replied, giving her an approving nod. Salems posture straightened with pride. Since only one student fails each round, they should be grateful Hnie left. Just then, Emmet and Maximus arrived, looking refresheduntil their eyesnded on the empty seat. Maximus already knew what had happened, but Emmet seemed confused. "Wheres Hnie?" Emmet asked, stepping closer and whispering in my ear. "She left," I said, keeping the truth from him to avoid stirring up more concern over that rogue. "Huh. What do you mean, she left?" Emmet questioned, his expression shifting to disappointment, just as Id expected. "Ill exin everything after the exam," I assured him with a steady look. Id have to tell him sooner orterotherwise, hed think I was hiding something from him. "But" Emmet began, only to be gently pushed back by Maximus, who was well aware of the situations seriousness. "Hnie wont be here today. Lets get through this, and afterward, Ill fill you in on everything that happened," Maximus said, trying to calm Emmet. Even so, Emmet began pacing back and forth, radiating such intense frustration that I started to worry about him. "Wheres Kaye?" I asked, looking around for the others. Emmet and Maximus were already here, but Kaye was nowhere in sight. It didnt take long for him to arrive, though he came with trouble trailing right behind him. Dressed in arge ck overcoat with the cor turned up, he walked over with a fierce energy, a group of warriors following closely behind. The anger in his eyes was unmistakable, and I sensed he was about to make a drastic move. "Im here," Kaye announced, his voice tight with anger. "And Im here to arrest two despicable candidates whomitted a crimest night." Chapter 53-Saving Helanie

Chapter 53: 53-Saving Hnie

Kaye: After I arrived in my room, a heavy sadness settled over me. I couldnt quite understand why, but something about this night just felt wrong. I sank into the bathtub, letting countless thoughts swirl through my mind. "That mate bond... it has to be just something from the dream prison," I murmured to myself, trying to make sense of everything. "Dammit!" I groaned in frustration. Every time I closed my eyes, I recalled the words spoken by Hnie in the dream prison. Could it be? Was she really abused? Or was it something even worse--assault? She had said she didnt want to feel the same way about her body here as she did in the real world. She also mentioned some group of alphas. I sighed heavily and got out of the bathtub. Ever since I returned, Id started seeing Hnie in a different light. I might have thought she was lying to gain sympathy... if only she was. But she never spoke about any of this to anyone, not even a hint of abuse. I remember my brothers telling me that when she first arrived, she had been starving for days. And then there was the fact that she didnt even want to return to her pack. After drying off, I slipped into ck boxers and went straight to bed. Tomorrow was the big exam for the new candidates, and I was the one who had created the test. I awoke to a dim, gray light filtering through the window--dawn had arrived, though the sun barely broke through the clouds. My body felt weighed down, as if the night itself clung to me, refusing to let go. A dull, deep ache lingered in my chest, but I couldnt understand why. I couldnt shake the feeling that something bad had happenedst night. I didnt remember what, but I knew Id woken up in the middle of the night with that same strange sadness weighing on me. I rolled out of bed, yawning and stretching. Burying my face in the sink, I washed up and then paused, my hands gripping the edges as I stared down into the water. "What is going on?" I groaned in frustration. I hated feeling this way. Before all this dream prison business, Id been so focused on my goals, determined in my direction. And now, all I could think about was someone who was soon to be my stepsister. I felt a sh of disgust, but then, just as quickly, I remembered the kiss wed shared. It had felt so raw, so real. My mouth was dry, and my muscles felt tight, as if Id been clenching my fists in my sleep. Whatever had me so tense, I couldnt quite name it. I slipped on a ck coat and decided against a shirt. Wearing just ck pants, I studied my reflection in the mirror. My hair was a little messy, and it seemed like it might be time for a change. "And to impress whom?" I didnt expect Ye to be so critical. But then again, my wolf was always like that. "Huh? Why would I impress anyone? You know me. I do what I want. This is just for a change." I shrugged, feeling a stab of annoyance. I hated when anyone questioned my motives. "You used to do everything to be epted by Dad and Mom," Ye scoffed, "and now Hnie is added to the list?" I shook my head at him, trying to ignore his words as I worked some gel into my hair, styling it. I finished off with a heavy chain around my neck and put on the watch my brother Norman had given me. After all that, I just wrapped my long overcoat around my arm to wear itter. Once I was all set, I walked out of the room and was immediately greeted by Maximus. But he didnt seem to notice me--he was lost in his own world, talking to someone on the phone. Sliding my hands into my pockets, I strolled closer, intending to greet him, but his words froze me in my tracks. "How is Hnie? Is she recovering well?" Just hearing her name made my attention snap to his conversation. "I get it, Norman, and I trust you and the doctors you picked for her. But her condition was so bad. Im sure those candidates did something to her," he said, his anxiety causing my body to tense. Someone did something to Hnie? When? It must have beenst night. Was that why I felt so restless? But why would I feel anxious over her? Shes not rted to me by blood, so why would her situation affect me this much? I didnt want to consider the mate bond from the dream as a reason--I knew it was a lie. "I saw Lamar cleaning up blood in the kitchen while Sydney answered the door and lied to me, saying Hnie wanted to quit. Those two were the only ones awake. Im sure they did something. Are we really not going to do anything about it?" Maximuss concern for Hnie made something twist ufortably inside me. I should be d that my brother was so responsible and caring. But why wasnt I? "Okay, okay. Just tell the doctors to keep her safe. I think shell be fine at the farmhouse," he said, as I nodded to myself, processing everything Id overheard. Without alerting him that Id heard it all, I walked away. "What are you doing?" Ye questioned, noticing my steps had turned into a brisk walk. I made my way to the exit and quickly got into my car. The exam was set to start at noon, and Hnies shelter would be the first to take it. It was only 5 a.m. now, but I knew I needed to do the right thing. "Im going to the farmhouse," I said, storming into my car and gripping the steering wheel in frustration. "Dammit!" I groaned as I hit the road, trying to process what had happened to Hnie. The worst part was that nobody seemed to be nning any action against Sydney and Lamar. "And why should this concern us? Its not our problem. We should stay focused on our own goals," Ye hissed at me, but I ignored him. All I could see was the long road ahead and my own mounting concern for Hnie. I knew, deep down, that if I didnt check on her myself, this feeling would only get worse. I needed to see her for myself. Chapter 54-I Want To Be Her Hero

Chapter 54: 54-I Want To Be Her Hero

Kaye: Despite my wolf yapping about how we shouldnt be wasting time on Hnie, I kept driving and reached the farmhouse a few hourster. The moment I got out of the car, I spotted a warrior holding a phone to his ear until he met my gaze. He slowly lowered the phone, awkwardly clearing his throat as I walked past him. "Seriously? Calling my brother to tell him Im here?" I gave him a look of disbelief before heading toward the main gate and gesturing to the warrior there to open it. The pool was dirty, as though no one was taking care of the farmhouse. Why? Just because my brothers and I werent staying here? And what about Hnie? Why wouldnt they clean up before her arrival? "And someone clean the damn pool and the area around it!" I shouted, watching everyone scramble to get to work. They knew better than to give excuses. I had a problemI couldnt control my rage. Sometimes, Id say things so hurtful that Id rather cut ties with people than apologize for my outbursts. Apologizing to someone outside my family didnt sit well with me. I hadnt been raised to bow down. I was determined to make the world bow to me. But right now, all I could think about was Hnie. "Where is she?" I asked, stepping into the farmhouse as the sliding ss door opened. The spacious living room was filled with nurses lounging around. At least Norman had ordered an entire team of doctors and nurses to look after Hnie. "Shes resting," a nurse quickly jumped to her feet, hiding a coffee mug behind her back. Did she really think I didnt notice? "So, theres a patient here, and youre all just lounging around?" I put my hands on my hips, then pressed two fingers to the bridge of my nose, trying hard not to yell. "Actually, we took care of her and decided to take a quick break" the same nurse started to exin, while the others stepped back from a table crowded with food. The sight of it made my blood boil. Hnie was probably in her worst state, something Id already gathered from Maximuss words, and here they were... having a party. They had taken over the kitchen and living room, using the TV to watch movies as if on some vacation. "Open the damn door for me!" I shouted. A doctor emerged from one of the rooms, hastily bowing, fumbling to adjust his shirt as he approached. Was this a medical team or a group of tourists? An awkward silence settled as I faced him, hands on my hips, my breaths heavy. I wanted to scream, to call them all out for thisck of respect, but then I thought of Hnie, and the rage drained out of me. "What happened to her?" I asked, my voice steadier now as I made my way toward the room where she was kept. "Shes suffered severe injuries. Someone brutally beat her," the doctor exined, rying the details hed gathered from Maximus and Norman aboutst night. Hearing all this made me want to punch a wall. "Alright, leave me alone with her," I gestured for him to step back and entered the dimly lit room. Shey there, hooked to IV drips, surrounded by shadows. Bandages covered her body; her face was swollen, her head wrapped in gauze. She looked so fragile lying in that bed, like a creature too delicate for the world around her. "Hnie..." I pulled a chair close to her bedside and sat down, watching her face. Even after everything theyd done to her, she still held on to a kind of haunting beauty. Her face carried an enigmatic look, as though she were hiding an entire world inside her. "Hey," I murmured, gently grazing my fingertip over the back of her hand. One of her fingers on her right hand was broken, encased in a ster cast. Her other hand had an IV drip attached, and I kept my touch as light as possible. Touching her without her permission felt almost like a vition. "A vition? Arent you being dramatic?" my wolf grumbled. "Fine, shes hurt and all, bute onshes just another she-wolf. Okay, maybe our stepsister, too," he added with a sigh. "And Im telling you, the reason were even worried is because shes our stepsister. Nothing more," he insisted. But I wasnt paying attention to him. My gaze remained fixed on Hnie. I sat in silence for about ten minutes before I saw her eyelids flutter open. My heart leaped out of my chest. I quickly leaned back, pulling my hand away from hers, giving her space. "Dr Alson, shes awake!" I called for the doctor, trying to keep my voice steady. The doctor rushed in, and I stepped aside, though I didnt leave the room. I couldnt shake the feeling that, even though my brother had brought her here, the doctors hadnt been taking her condition seriously. But now they would. Or elseId make sure of it. "Alright, shes stable, but her recovery will take time," the doctor said after an hour of checkups and administering her medication. He left, and the room was quiet again, just the two of us. She sat propped up against two pillows, breathing slowly, her eyes fixed on the wall ahead of her. "Hnie!" I stepped closer and sat down again. "Did you... save me?" she asked, her voice trembling. Tears gathered on hershes, spilling with every blink. I could only imagine the fear and pain she must have feltst night when they hurt her. I hesitated, a wave of guilt rising in me. I knew it was Maximus who had saved her. But he wasnt here, and she seemed to be looking to me as her rescuer. With a slight nod and a lot of guilt, I replied, "I did." Id always felt a sense of jealousy toward Maximusnot out of spite, but envy. Id watch as my parents showered him with praise, giving him all the credit, even when I performed just as well on any project. But today, for the first time, I broke my rule of never taking anything from my brothers. I took credit for something that wasnt mine, and for someone with whom I wasnt even sure what my rtionship was. Chapter 55-How Sweet!

Chapter 55: 55-How Sweet!

Hnie: "Who are you picking?" My father loomed over me, towering above a small six-year-old. Every time he asked me this question, it felt like I wasmitting a crime just by thinking about choosing. "I dont want to be without Mommy," I whimpered, clutching my teddy bear tightly. "Hnie! Youre not a child anymore." My father snatched the teddy bear from my hands, trying to force an answer from me. "Now look at me and tell me, who do you pick?" he demanded, his intense gaze piercing into mine. "Mommy!" I whispered, barely audible, choosing my mother for what felt like the hundredth time that week. And once again, his hand struck my cheek. "Youll never be loved like this. If you cant choose your father, you dont deserve to be a daughter. Ive given you everythingeven this stupid teddy bear. I work day and night for you and your mother, and yet you still choose her?" His voice shook as he yelled, making me curl up tightly, sobbing uncontrobly. "Thats enough!" my mothers voice broke through, saving me as she walked into the room and saw what he was doing. "She doesnt want to go! Why are you forcing her?" she shouted, cradling me as I melted into her arms. "Since you cheated, Alpha Diaz allowed me to keep her until our rejection is finalized on the full moon. So back off!" My mother held me tightly, and for the first time, I felt safe in her embrace. I never told her that every time my father forced me to choose, I always picked her. Dad had made it clear that if I chose my mother, he would be harsh with me whenever I came to stay with him. And I didnt want my father to be cruel. "Fine! Take her all you want, but one day, shell make a choice and she will choose me," he said, his voice echoing through the air, iming that Id eventually have to make my choicethough he ignored the truth. I had already chosen. I had chosen my mom. "Hnie!" A familiar voice began to break through my dream. My mothers presence blurred as I slowly opened my eyes, finding myself surrounded by doctors. It took a moment, but I remembered what had happened the previous night. However, I was shocked to see my stepbrother beside me. This ce was unfamiliar, and I could have sworn that Id diedst night. "Did you... save me?" I could barely string together a full sentence. Kaye was sitting in the chair beside my bed, his expression unreadable. He stared at me for a moment before answering, "I did." I was stunned. How was he always the one to find me? The one to save me? "Whyand how did you find me?" My voice was barely a whisper. I wasnt hurt or crying from the assaultst night; I was mortified that someone had to see me like this. "I dont know... But tell me what happenedst night, Hnie. I need you to tell me everything," he insisted, his gaze narrowing as he spoke. The intensity in his voice made me freeze for a moment before I swallowed hard. "Dont think about anything else, just aboutst night," he added, noticing that my mind was wandering. "The people who did this... they belong to prestigious packs. I dont think anyone would believe me. And even if I said their names, theyd just bully me more, if I ever made it to the academy" I stopped, remembering why that dream might no longer be possible. "Academy," I repeated, attempting to sit up, but Kaye held me down. "Hey, youre not supposed to get up," he said firmly, his steady gaze stopping me from moving and injuring myself further. Why did he care so much? "No! I cant miss the exam. I have this one goal, this one chance, andoh no! Im going to miss it!" I gave up trying to leave the bed, throwing myself back onto the pillow and crying out loud for the first time. The academy was my only focus, my reason to keep going, and now it felt like that had been stolen from me. "Hnie! Ill have the damn exam postponed until youre healed, do you hear me?" He grabbed my arms, leaning over me and yelling until my crying softened and I looked back at him, stunned. "What?" I felt confused. What did he just say? "You would... postpone the exam?" I asked, swallowing hard. The words felt like needles in my throat. "I will," he replied, removing his hands from my arms as he sat back down, while I leaned against the bed, almost sitting up. "But why? Dont you want me out of the list? Isnt that what your brothers want?" I recalled how Norman and Maximus seemed determined to see me fail these tests. "No! Im not like my brothers," he said sharply. Then, almost to himself, he murmured under his breath, "At least, not for you." It was so quiet that I couldnt be sure Id heard it correctly. "Now, as for the ones who hurt youyou really think Im not capable of punishing a couple of so-called elites? Hnie, your..." he paused, clearly struggling with the words, "your stepbrother..." He practically groaned at thebel, as though it pained him to describe himself that way. So, he was still having trouble epting a connection with me. Then why did he care so much? "Your stepbrother is very powerful. Now, just start from the beginning, and watch how I deal with those bastards," he said, allowing the faintest smile. For a moment, the ache I felt faded. "It was Lamar and Sydney. I didnt do anything. I was starving, so I went to the kitchenand I found them... hooking up. But they got so angry. She didnt want any rumors spreading, so she persuaded Lamar to beat me up and dump me somewhere far away, so I couldnt make it to the exam. They wanted me out, and now theyve won." Just talking about the academy brought a painful lump to my throat. I felt like Id never cared about anything as much as I did about reaching my goal. "You didnt lose, and they didnt win anything. I dont give a damn about our academys reputation. I care about justice, and the exam will be postponed until youre strong enough to join it. Ill make sure you are taken to the testing grounds myself," he said firmly. Then, unexpectedly, he ced his hand on my forehead, gently stroking it. What had happened to him? Chapter 56-I Failed.

Chapter 56: 56-I Failed.

Norman: It was all unfolding before my eyes. My brother had arrived with the warriors to make an arrest, and I had a sinking feeling about it. "Whats going on, Kaye?" I approached him steadily, trying to catch his attention. His bulging muscles and tense veins made it clear just how concernedand angryhe was about this particr matter. I nced over at the candidates and saw Sydney and Lamar staring at each other. It reminded me of Maximuss words. "Something happened herest night. Right at this shelter," Kaye announced, raising his hand to point at the cabin behind everyone. Most of the candidates looked bewilderedexcept for the two used of being involved. I nced over at Maximus, who returned a look that told me even he had no idea what was going on with Kaye. I hadnt told Kaye, and it didnt seem like Maximus had either. So how would Kaye even know? "What happened?" Emmet asked, setting down his papers and slipping his hands into his pockets. "Can we discuss this privately first?" I asked Kaye, ufortable with the way he was handling things. If this was truly about Hnie and the two candidates, then it needed to be dealt with discreetly. Damaging our academys reputation over that girl would be recklessand besides, we didnt even know everything. Could it be that theyd had a confrontation with Hnie, and she simply hadnte out on top? That sort of thing happens often among werewolves. Were part animal, and situations like this arise. "No! Everyone should know," Kaye refused, not even ncing at me. He walked directly over to the candidates, stopping at Lamars table. Lamar sat upright, his face expressionless, though the slight twitch at his temples betrayed his nerves. I could sense his anxiety from across the room. At this point, they both looked so guilty that it was hard to doubt anything had happenedst night. Could they truly be so heartless as to attack her without any provocation? "Get up." Without another word, Kaye grabbed Lamars cor and pulled him out of his chair, shocking everyone around. Sydney covered her mouth in horror as Kaye marched over to her table and seized her by her ponytail. I cringed, twisting my body and gritting my teeth. It didnt look right for him to handle them so roughly. But was it not justified? "Hey, you cant do that to her!" Salem rose to defend her sister, but her eyes caught Emmets steely re from afar. He stood silently, head bowed with his intense eyes peeking through his thick eyebrows, tapping the tip of his index finger on the table as a warning. She sat down again, covering her face in her hands. "These two attacked an innocent candidatest night," Kaye announced, his voice bold and unyielding. "They beat her without any provocation or wrongdoing on her part and then abandoned her at the bottom of a hill, knowing she doesnt have a wolf. She could have died." The details struck me as odd. "And the fact that you" he shook Sydney by her ponytail, still gripping both of them beside him. Standing tall between them, he red down. "You encouraged this brute to attack her," he growled at Sydney, who kept her eyes glued to the floor. How did he know all this? Even Maximus exchanged a nce with me before he pulled out his phone to contact the warriors back at the farmhouse. "Waitthey attacked Hnie?" Emmet finally broke his stare at Salem to ask his brother. "They left her to die," Kaye added tly. Without another word, Emmet strode forward, using his long strides to close the gap and swiftly yanked Lamar from Kayes grip. Emmet forced Lamar to face him and then punched him square in the face, prompting me to rush over to stop him. Emmet was ufortable, restrained most of the time only because he didnt want to unleash the storm that simmered inside him every second. "Emmet, let the warriors handle this," I said, rushing behind him and wrapping my arms around his waist to pull him away from Lamar. Maximus caught on and quickly moved between Emmet and Lamaronly to take over and start punching Lamar himself. "Hey!" I shouted. We needed to be cautious with this case. The two culprits could y on sympathies, and we didnt want that. Sydney and Lamar wouldter im they were abused before being investigated. These two hadmitted a crime; they shouldnt be given any opportunity to paint themselves as victimster. "Warriors, take them away and notify their packs," I ordered, finally managing to push my brothers off Lamar, who was nearly unconscious. Kaye had released Sydney, but he was ring at her like he wanted to end things right here and now. "I didnt do anything! You guys are only using us because some wolfless rogue used me. Shes just jealous of me!" Sydney began ranting as the warriors moved to cuff her. "Really? Then tell me, you two" Maximus turned to Lucy and Gavin. "Did Hnie talk about quittingst night? Did she leave right before your eyes?" I noticed Salem ncing slowly at Gavin and Lucy, giving them a warning look. "No! She was so determined. She would never quitthats not Hnie." Despite usually being timid and hiding behind her boyfriend, Lucy rose to her feet to speak up. I watched her confidently take a stand for what was right. "There you go, brother," Kaye said, walking over to me with a surprising intensity. "Even a new candidate knows how to stand up for someone she barely knows. Its not about a particr person, but about doing the right thing." Shock struck me when Kaye leaned in and whispered, disappointment clear in his eyes. It was the first time Id ever seen that look on his face. "You think Im not doing the right thing?" I tried to grab his arm to stop him, stunned that my younger brother was now against me, all because of Hnie. Did she say something to him about me? Shed been partially conscious when I took her to the farmhouse. Maybe she heard me venting. "It doesnt matter. Justice will be served," Kaye replied as he freed his arm and briskly walked away, leaving me to watch the warriors arrest the two culprits and take them away, while my brothers looked back at me with expressions Id never wanted to see. Chapter 57-The Ugly Nurse

Chapter 57: 57-The Ugly Nurse

Hnie: I was given tranquilizers for hours, but as I slept, the horrifying events from the night of the Alphasand the faces of Lamar and Sydneykept reying in my nightmares. By the time I woke up, I realized it was already toote. "Please dont get up. You need to rest," said the nurse beside my bed, but the way she pressed her fingers firmly into my shoulder to push me back down made it clear she wasnt thrilled about caring for me. "I just want to know... did the exam start today?" I asked in a hoarse, strained voice. "Huh? Im not here to find things out for you. Why cant you just stay quiet and rest?" she replied, sounding exasperated. I didnt understand. Why was she so irritated with me? "Is she awake again? We cant keep pausing the movie," another nurse grumbled as she walked in, and thats when it dawned on me why they seemed so bothered. "Go to sleep, okay?" the nurse by my bed ordered, throwing me a sharp look before turning around to speak with her colleague. "She keeps waking up," I overheard herin as they both exited, mming the door shut behind them. "Can I get some wa" I started to ask, but the loud m cut me off. I nced around for water but found nothing within reach. I rested my head back, staring up at the ceiling. No. I wouldnt let them treat me like this. They were here to take care of me, and I refused to be seen as a burden just because they couldnt enjoy the luxuries of the farmhouse. I noticed an empty ss on the small table beside me. Moving my arm was difficult, as Id been bedridden for a while and hadnt moved my muscles after that incident. A cast covered my little fingera reminder of the extent of the injuries Lamar and Sydney had inflicted on me. With effort, I carefully stretched my arm and nudged the ss until it tipped over and crashed to the floor, shattering with a loud noise that was sure to attract the attention of the nurses and doctors outside. The door swung open, and they rushed in, panic clear in their eyes. The nurse, whose name tag read "Prim," rolled her eyes once she realized what had happened. "Did you freaking smash it?" she hissed, hunched over and snarled like an angry dog. "I did," I replied calmly, unafraid as she advanced toward me. "Who the heck does she think she is?" the other nurse demanded, ncing at the doctor, who merely shrugged. What kind of people were assigned to care for wounded werewolves? These peoplecked even a hint ofpassion. "And may I ask why? Are you going to clean it up?" Prim yelled as she stomped closer. Did she really think I wouldnt tell Kaye how she was treating me? Or did she assume she could lie to him? I wondered what was going through her headhow she could be so brazenly disrespectful. "No! You will clean it up. Youre here to take care of me" I stated firmly, noticing her face twist with annoyance. "Ohhhhhhh!" She rolled her eyes dramatically, forming her mouth into arge, exaggerated "O." "Were here to take care of her. Look at that attitude!" She sneered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "We dont even know who you are. Its a privilege granted to you by the Rogue Kings sons that youre resting here. Otherwise, people without a wolf usually die in the woods alone." The smirk on her lips hinted that she knew I was wolfless. "Why didnt anyone tell me?" A strong, deep voice suddenly echoed through the house, causing everyones eyes to widen in shock. "Thats Emmet McQuoid," one of the doctors whispered, quickly stepping away from the nurses. They began to jostle each other in their desperation to leave, but they couldnt; the brothers had blocked the doorway. As Kaye entered with Emmet right behind him, it was clear Emmet had been questioning Kaye about me. The two brothers exchanged an odd look at the nurses before their eyes fell on the shattered ss. "Whats going on here?" Kaye demanded, his gaze shifting to the broken ss on the floor. "Oh, we gave her some medication, and shes... creating a bit of a scene," Prim had the nerve to lie. "She seems perfectly calm to me," Emmet observed, slipping his hands into his pockets as he eyed Prim. She subtly adjusted her curly red hair and pushed her chest out, though her attempt to appear confident was hardly discreet. "She was using us of not doing a great job," she said, suddenly switching to a softer tone. "I dont mean to be rude, but we work really hard, so it hurts when someone tries to use their power against us" She looked down, sping her hands in an attempt to appear vulnerable. "She was giving you all a hard time?" Kaye questioned, his voice filled with suspicion. "Theyre lying. I only asked for water when she ignored me and left the room," I quickly exined, hoping to rify before she painted herself as innocent and me as some kind of crazy brat. "Thats not true. We didnt hear her. Weve been checking on her nonstop. But ask herwhy did she break that ss?" Prim quickly looked up, and as everyones attention shifted to me, she wrinkled her nose at me with a smug little smirk. "Did you break the ss?" Kaye asked, and I felt a lump form in my throat. They already thought I was difficult. Appearing spoiled on top of that was hardly ideal. "I did," I admitted, refusing to lie. "See? And then she started saying, Oh, youre going to clean this up and so on," Prim muttered meekly, making me clench my jaw. "Shes telling the truth," the other nurses chimed in, siding with her, while the doctors remained silent. "Hnie!" Kaye turned to me, his expression serious. "Im going to handle this because we dont treat anyone unfairly here," he assured, and I caught a smirk twitching at the corners of Prims lips. "Apologize to her right now," Kayemanded, his voice firm. Chapter 58-The Two Handsome Hunks

Chapter 58: 58-The Two Handsome Hunks

Hnie: "I dont even need her apology. I dont like making anyone feel low or disrespected. But since shes shown no respect for my job, I suppose its fine. Ill ept her apology," Prim forced a weak, triumphant smile, trying to look both innocent and full of herself. "What are you babbling about?" Emmet groaned at her. "I didnt ask her to apologize to you. Im telling you to apologize to Hnie for your mistreatment of her and for causing her stress when she should be resting," Kaye asserted, his tone clear and leaving everyone in shock. Prims mouth dropped open, her gaze fixed on Kaye. "But why would I apologize? I didnt even do anything wrong," she replied in a softer tone, but I could tell that neither of the brothers believed her. "So, you checked on her multiple times, right? And all the party leftovers, the movies left on the TV, the mess in the living room and the kitchenthose must all be Hnies doing too, right?" Kaye faced her, calling her out. "Umm, we were just bored, so" she stammered, flinching as Kaye slipped his hands into his pockets. "If you were doing your job properly, Hnie wouldnt have had to break the ss to get your attention. Yet you still had the nerve to belittle her and make her look bad when your job was to look after her. That amazes me," Kaye stepped closer, towering over her. Emmet leaned against the wall, smirking. This was the first time Id seen Emmet take pleasure in someones misery. "Youre fired. All of you are," Kaye enunciated each word, and chaos erupted among the group. "But we didnt do anything! It was the nursesthey were bitter about having to care for a wolf-less girl," one doctor protested, now trying to shift me as their jobs hung in the bnce. "Oh, really?" Emmet turned to the nurse, who gasped. "We didnt do anything! It was only Prim who spoke badly about the patient," one of the nurses, who had earlierined about me bothering them, quickly tried to cover herself. "She has a nameHnie," Emmet corrected her sharply before adding, "Youre all fired. You heard my brother. Now get out of here." He raised his hand in a dismissive wave, not even looking at them, as though exhausted by the topic being dragged out. The doctors and nurses looked devastated as they were ushered out of the farmhouse. "We need to hire better staff for our people," Kaye remarked, stepping closer to my bed, only to be unintentionally edged aside by Emmet, who leaned in before him. "Hnie! They really put you through a lot," he murmured, bending down and gently lifting my chin with his finger to examine my face. His touch was so gentle, and his gaze lingered on my features with such intensity. Did he even know how incredibly attractive he was in our realm? "What about the exam?" I asked as he straightened, clearly disheartened by my injuries. "Its postponed," Emmet replied. "I postponed it myself and arrested the culprits," Kaye quickly interjected, prompting Emmet to turn slightly and give him a sidelong nce. "Will I be able to take the test again?" I knew I sounded like a broken record, but my mind was focused solely on that test. I just wanted to join the academy, to learn how to fight and defend myself. If only I could do that, something like this would never happen again. "Of course. But to do that, you need to heal first," Emmet said, cing his hand gently on my head, petting it like one would a small, beloved puppy. His gesture was casual, but the warmth of his touch made it feel special. I bet he didnt even realize it, but I did. "Ill stay with her," Kaye offered, and Emmet groaned. "What? Dont you have your usual corridor parade during full moons to keep up with?" Kaye teased, rolling his eyes as he mentioned Emmets private corridor. Id heard that no one else went there; it was reserved just for Emmet. The corridor led to a guestroom outside the main mansion, where he would often retreat. "Yeah, but make sure to take care of her, and keep me updated on her health," Emmet said, patting Kayes shoulder before turning to give me onest, warm look. "Hnie, get well soon, okay?" His hands were in his pockets, and he gave a simple nod that somehow suited him perfectly. I nodded back, watching Emmet leave with Kaye following him outside. Their kindness surprised me a bit, though Ide to expect it from Emmet, who had been kind since the beginning. But Kayes sudden change in attitude was unsettling. Why was he suddenly so concerned about me? I only hoped he hadnt remembered the mate bond. I didnt want the mate bond interfering with my goals. My mind was set on revenge, and I had already made a promise to the Moon Goddess: until I achieved that, I would reject anything she chose for me. So, I couldnt even think about having a fated matelet alone two. "So," Kaye returned, rubbing his hands together. "The new team of doctors and nurses will arrive in two days. Until then, theyll be on call with me. Ill be taking care of you from now on," he said, adjusting my nket with care, which made me narrow my eyes at him. I was sure he knew I was watching him. He ignored my gaze for a while, but eventually, he couldnt help ncing back at me. "Whats wrong?" he asked, his eyes carrying a hint of apprehension, as though he feared what I might bring up. "Why are you being so nice to me? Didnt you kick me out of your home before?" I asked, watching him take a deep, steady breath. "People make mistakes. And I never imed to be perfect," he replied with a shrug. "No, seriouslywhy are you being so kind to me?" I pressed, and he sighed, rolling his eyes as though he was tired of the same question over and over. "I realized you might not be as evil as I thought," he said, then paused. "And if you ask me another question, I might just say something so shameless itll make your cheeks turn red. Is that what you want?" The way he bit his bottom lip yfully to tease me made me gasp, and I quickly turned my head to the side. Heughed, but what he said next surprised me even more. "Look at you! Why do you get so blushy so fast? Just wait until I give you a bathhow are you going to survive that?" Chapter 59-Losing My Brothers

Chapter 59: 59-Losing My Brothers

Norman: I havent been able to rest ever since Kaye left. His eyes held so many questions for me. "He must have just been upset," Maximus guessed, noticing my silence. "Its fine. Im not upset with Kayehes my brother. Its just that..." I stopped, realizing that my brother saw me as a role model, and I had let him down. My real issue was with Hnie. She wasing between us brothers. But I also decided then and there not to speak about her in front of any of them from now on. If I had to make changes for our own good, Id do it quietly, without discussing it. "Maximus! Maximus!" As we entered our mansion, a loud, high-pitched voice echoed through the hallway before we could even see who it was. Then Charlotte appeared, practically bouncing in front of us, her wide smile making me cringe. She was wearing a short purple dress and holding a te of cookies. "I made these for you!" she said, raising the te up, even getting on her tiptoes to reach Maximus. My brother shot me an awkward side-eye before sighing and epting a cookie. Her smile brightened even more when he took one. "Oh, Norman, why dont you try one too?" she asked, turning toward me, though her eyes remained fixed on Maximus. Id been noticing how she kept eyeing my brothertely, and I wasnt pleased. We allowed her to stay here, but that didnt mean she and her mother could start stirring up trouble. "No, thank you. And what are you doing in the kitchen, making cookies?" I asked, stepping in front of Maximus. Her surprised look told me she hadnt expected me to confront her. Just because I hadnt done it before didnt mean I wouldnt do it now. "I... I saw a video on baking and thought Id give it a try. I remembered how much Maximus likes homemade cookies." She stepped back, keeping a careful distance but still stealing nces at him. The hesitation and stuttering in her voice gave away a hint of the fear she must have been feeling in that moment. "You dont need to do anything for me or my brothers. Now go feed these cookies to someone else," I raised my voice, watching her flinch. Her mother, hearing themotion, rushed out of her room, hugging her daughter protectively and avoiding my gaze. "Lets go." I grabbed the cookie from Maximuss hand, tossing it back onto the te as I walked past the two of them. They were not good peoplethey had bad intentions. Charlotte was probably trying to trap Maximus because, lets face it, who wouldnt want to marry a future rogue king? "What was that? Why did you even ept that cookie from her? Are you interested in her?" I demanded as soon as we were out of earshot. Maximus awkwardly scratched the back of his neck. "No!" he replied quickly. "Then why are you epting cookies from her? Dont you realize shes trying to show interest in you? When you take the cookie, youre giving her hope," I said, frustrated. I couldnt understand why my brothers struggled to see the difference between simple kindness and encouraging someones advances. Besides, Id never allow Charlotte to cling to him. Anyone connected to Urs had no ce in our lives. "Sorry. I thought Id just keep her guessing and then tell her I wasnt interested if she asked directly," Maximus shrugged, still not grasping the seriousness of the situation. "Maximus, you cant y those games here. I know you see other women outside this mansion, but do you not remember what Dad warned you about? You cant bring any of those affairs into this house. And as much as it pains me to say this, Charlotte lives here. Shes familythough by forceso if you lead her on, its going to be a problem, and youll have to see her every day afterward." I grabbed his arm, trying to make him understand the gravity of the matter. My brothers were my everything, my soul purpose of living. Id tried to teach him countless times to have patience and trust in the Moon Goddess. She would reveal his fated mate in time. But he was impatientand, if Im honest, a bit too addicted to the attention from women. I winced at my own thoughts; honestly, it was a disgusting habit. "Fine, fine, I get it. Ill go to rest. Hopefully, Kaye and Emmett will update us about Hnies condition," Maximuss voice softened a bit when he mentioned her. I had noticed something strange about that girlwhoever spent time with her would start acting oddly. Somehow, they would find a way to bring her up in conversation, as if shed cast some kind of spell on them. "Theyre weak, or maybe just too emotional," I muttered to myself, heading to my room. But I needed to make sure Kaye still saw me as he always had. Everything I did, I did for my brothers. How could he look at me and judge me like that? Hisment earlier had really gotten under my skin. Its not like he hadnt made his own mistakes. But I always understood him and stood by his side, and he knew that about me too. Thats what hurt the mosthe questioned me today, and all because of Hnie. Grabbing my phone, I dialed one of our warriors numbers, lying back on my bed and staring at the ceiling. "Get me some information on Hnie Niles," I said, nodding to myself. The only way to deal with this was to understand why she was here. If I could dig into her past, maybe Id discover her real intentions. As soon as I hung up, Emmetts message popped up on my screen. Emmett: Kaye has volunteered to stay with Hnie and take care of her. Also, well need a new team of doctors and nurses. I sat up, stunned. This was too much. Things were spiraling out of control. Hnie needed to be sent away. Chapter 60-The Divine Beauty Of My Stepsister

Chapter 60: 60-The Divine Beauty Of My Stepsister

Kaye: "Hnie! Your wounds need to be cleaned, and you need a bath to help with your fever." I watched her stand hesitantly by the bed, hugging herself tightly and looking reluctant. "I" Her voice held a quiet hesitation, her gaze fixed on the ground as if she wasnt really present. It felt as though only her body was here. I walked over and, without touching her hand or arm, gestured toward the bathroom and started in that direction. As I neared the door, she slowly began to follow, her hand rubbing her elbow, eyes still cast downward. Id never seen anyone with such pure innocence. My brothers words echoed in my mind. No! She was nothing like her mother. In fact, she seemed different from any other she-wolf. Once she entered the bathroom, I gave her privacy to undress and settle into the bath. After a few minutes, when I stepped inside, I saw she hadnt fully undressedshe sat in the water, wearing only her bra and underwear. I understood she wasntfortable being fully exposed around me, and I respected that. I sat beside her, holding the washcloth gently in my hand, pressing the warm cloth over her bruised back with the lightest touch. My heart sank as I worked, even without direct contact. There was something so haunting about Hnie. She barely moved, her gaze fixed somewhere far away, distant. She hadnt said much since Id insisted on helping her with the bath. "Let me know if it hurts," I murmured, but she didnt respond. I moved to her shoulder, careful around a particrly dark bruise. Her skin felt warm beneath my touch, and for a moment, I almost forgot why I was herelost in the quiet sound of water, the faint scent ofvender, and the soft rhythm of her breathing. She was so distinct, her scent almost intoxicating,forting in an inexplicable way. In her presence, I didnt feel the usual weight to keep up appearances. Realizing Id zoned out, I forced myself back to reality, focusing on wringing out the washcloth. However, there was something on her back I couldnt look away fromcircr burn marks scattered across her skin. The pinkish scars seemed to be healing, but they were unmistakably from cigarette burns. The moment I let the washcloth slip into the water and gently touched one of the marks, I felt Hnies body shudder. That small, startled movement told me shed juste back to the present, from wherever shed been lost. "That will be it. Thank you for your help," she said quickly, almost pulling away, her voiceced with urgency. "Im almost done," I replied softly, though I could sense her unease. "No! Its fine. I can manage myself," she insisted, reaching for the washcloth that had slipped into the tub. "Uh... its under you," I said, debating whether to help her find it or simply let her be. She was unusually tense and unwilling to let me continuenot in a way that seemed like personal choice, but more as if the thought of being touched repulsed her. "Hey, whats going on?" I finally asked, unable to understand why she seemed so miserable yet fought so hard. Id never heard her talk about boys, mates, makeup, or any of the usual things people her age enjoyed. Even when she was in the mansion, I have not seen her talk to her mother. And it reminded me how her mother wanted her gone. Why? How could a mother hate her daughter so much and why? "What are all these marks on your body?" The moment I mentioned them, she lifted her head, and my breath nearly caught in my throat. Her eyes were red, as if she was trying to hold back tears. "Im... human, remember?" she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "I dont have a wolf to heal me, so the scars stay, and my body is fragile. Can you please leave so I can dress?" She quickly turned her face away after her response. It was painfully clear that her secrets mattered deeply to her. No amount of pressing or prying would make her open up. Could it be trust issues? "Sure. I didnt mean to make you ufortable." I got up, pointed to the ck dress Id left for her, and walked out of the bathroom. Once back in the bedroom, I began pacing from one corner of the room to the other. "The ruthless Kaye, going crazy over a few marks on a strangers back," Ye taunted, making me roll my eyes. "What? Did I upset you by calling her a stranger?" He always knew how to get under my skin. "Why are you straying from your motive? What happened to your goals? Surely, taking care of that womans daughter wasnt on the list, was it? I hope you havent forgotten what her mother did to you and your family." Yes words dripped with venom, causing me to close my eyes. But the minute I did, those burn marks on her back shed in my mind. "She acted like it was nothing, as if cigarette burns are normalsomething people just brush off. But, because theyre wolves, they heal," I muttered under my breath. Just then, the bathroom door opened, and I quicklyposed myself. She stepped out in the ck dress, her skin soft and glowing. As she sat on the bed, I turned to leave to get her some food when her voicegentle and softcalled my name, and my world seemed to stop. "Kaye!" It was so delicate that the hair on the back of my neck stood up. "Thank you." Her simple gratitude filled me with a surprising sense of pride, making me feel important. A small smile crept onto my lips, and I took a deep breath before turning back to her with a nod. Her tinum blonde hair was still wet, falling loosely over her shouldersa striking contrast to the ck dress. In that moment, a wave of disgust washed over me, and I quickly left the room. Isnt it wrong to think this way about my stepsister? "Imagine what Mom would say," Ye murmured darkly, sending chills down my spine. Chapter 61-The Wet Prince

Chapter 61: 61-The Wet Prince

Hnie: After Kaye left, I couldnt stay awake for food and decided to rest. The moment Iy down in bed, a suffocating sensation overwhelmed me. It felt as if someone were drowning meI could swear I felt my hair getting wet. I forced my eyes open, and to my surprise, I was no longer in the bed I had just settled into. Darkness surrounded me, and my body was half-submerged in cold water. "Where am I?" I muttered, my voice echoing back to me in the empty space. As I raised my head, I spotted a faint light above. It dawned on meI was trapped in a well. The air was cold and damp as I pressed my back against the slimy stone wall. "Huh! How did... I get here?" I stammered, feeling the frantic rise and fall of my chest. The well was narrow, just wide enough for me to stretch out my arms and feel the rough, wet stones on either side. "Somebody, please help me," I whimpered, my voice barely audible. The small circle of light above illuminated only the upper portion of the well, while darkness gaped beneath my feet. The walls seemed to close in tighter with every shallow breath I took. My chest tightened as I noticed a figure standing at the top. It was a familiar face. He looked disheveled, holding the wells heavy cover in his hands. Was he the one who put me here? It had to be him. He was definitely closing the lid. "Norman! No!" I screamed so loud that it jolted me awake. I couldnt believe what I had just seen. Norman, throwing me into a well? Was it... just a nightmare, or was this a warning to be cautious around him? I gasped again, desperate for air, but it felt as if I couldnt get enough. The memory of the dream was too real, too vivid. The sensation of being trapped in that well lingered painfully in my mind. "Hnie!" I nearly jumped as I saw Kaye standing in the doorway. He must have woken up when I started screaming in my sleep. I stared at his face in silence as he came closer and sat beside me, his gaze scanning my face intently. "I was in" I tried to speak, thinking Id calmed down, but my breath hitched, and I began to hyperventte again. "Shh, its okay. It was just a dream." His voice was low and soothing, though it barely cut through my panic. His eyes shone in the dim light of the bedsidemp. "He... he threw me in the well. He wanted to trap me there" My voice faltered, and tears stung my eyes as I recalled his face. "Who? Who threw you into the well?" Kayes gaze locked onto mine, leaning in closer, his eyes intent. The intensity woke me up fully, snapping me back to the present. I pulled back instinctively, taking deep, steadying breaths. He was kind to me today, but who knows how hell act once Im back on my feet. People like the broken ones; its when the miserable raise their heads that they start to disturb others. "Im fine. It was just a nightmare," I said, clearing my throat as I covered my face with my hands, rubbing away the remnants of sleep and panic. "Was it Lamar? Dont worryhe wonte near you again." Slowly, I uncovered my face, surprised by how confidently Kaye reassured me. Did I believe him? No. If theres anyone I can rely on, its me. I have to be the one to protect myself. "HnieI want to know" He was frowning, studying my face, but just then, his phone rang, interrupting us. He nced at the screen, and his expression changed; he shot up from the bed as if hed seen a ghost. "Mom? How are you?" he said, answering the call with an uneasy smile. Theyd never talked much about their mother, but I knew they loved her. They hadnt been able to ept my mother as their fathers new wife, not even after all this time. "Oh, alright. Ill be there as soon as I can," he replied, hanging up. He didnt turn back to look at me right away, dialing another number quickly. "Emmet, Mom called. She wants me toe over. Where are you?" His fingers fidgeted as he bit his nails, an anxious look shadowing his face. I didnt understand why a call from his mother would make him so nervous. "Oh, thats good. I need to leave soon," he mumbled, sounding somewhat relieved, though he still paced around the room, wiping his mouth nervously. "Thank you. Bye." He ended the call with a barely audible murmur, then seemed to remember where he was, ncing at me with a faint, broken smile. "Um, Emmet will be here in a few minutes. I have to go," he said, his tone uneasy as he turned to leave. But just as he reached the doorway, he spun around, as though remembering something, and spoke in a voice almost too vulnerable to recognize. "Please... take care of yourself." He was soon out of my sight, but I kept remembering the way he had looked at me. Iy down for a few minutes, but then I heard the front door open. I managed to get out of bed to see who it was. I knew who it had to be. It had to be Emmet. I wasnt mistaken. I walked out of my room but couldnt make it all the way through the living room because my body still felt weak. The entire house was shrouded in darkness, with the thunderstorm illuminating parts of it. I watched a dark figure enter and close the door behind him. The light flickered on, illuminating Emmets face, and my breath hitched. He was drenched from the rain, and the first thing he did upon entering was start unbuttoning his wet shirt. He flicked on the side tablemp and casually ced his phone down while opening his shirt with one hand. I wanted to make my presence known, but I was stunned as he took off his shirt, revealing his chiseled physique. He was incredibly muscr, adorned with tattoos that didnt cover his entire body. Arge tattoo of a sword ran down the center of his chest, and there was something written along his ribs. "Oh!" The moment he finally noticed me, I gasped and quickly looked away. This was going to be awkward now. Chapter 62-My Dear Mother

Chapter 62: 62-My Dear Mother

Norman: "I heard what happened at the examination grounds." Her blue eyes shifted toward me as she held the teacup with grace. Even after everything that had transpired, she maintained her poise. Her posture was always upright, and her demeanor was stern. "Two candidatesmitted a crime and then lied to Maximus McQuoid," I used the words the others had been employing when discussing that incident. "Hm, and you got them expelled?" She tilted her head, her eyes questioning. "Arrested! We cannot allow such dangerous creatures to roam freely," I replied, refusing to take the teacup that her royal beta had been holding for me. Mr. Larry Taboida had been friends with her since childhood. But when my mother left the pack, he was left behind. Now that my mother was back in her pack and serving as alpha queen, she had hired him to work for her. "Norman! Who is the victim, and why isnt she in the hospital, but rather in the farmhouse that you brothers share?" I knew my mother would bring it up. She had information on all of us; her trusted men kept an eye on us, but we never confronted her about it. It was a mother worried about her sons, right? "Since you know she is staying at our farmhouse, Im sure you must know who she is," I replied, shaking my head. Mr. Larry pulled his hand back, but my mother grabbed the teacup and offered it to me herself this time. Her light blue dress looked like a summer breeze, and her hair flowed in the winding through the window. I had been informed by Mr. Larry that my mother wanted to see me, so I had to leave everything behind and hurry over. She had called for Kaye too, so I knew what she wanted to discuss with us. "Urss daughter? I heard she came to stay with you for a while but then left, and now shes participating in the academy?" There was a bitterness in her tone; I knew she wouldnt want her in our academy. "She wouldnt pass the tests. Theres no need to worry." I epted the teacup and noticed my mother watching me drink from it. "Yet she is in the farmhouse. Anyway, I didnt bring you here to talk about some useless creature or a gold diggers daughter. Im here to make a suggestion." She straightened her back, ying with the ck diamond on her finger. It was a rare gem, just like my mothershe was rare too. "Hi, Im sorry Imte!" Thats when Kaye barged in, anxious and flustered. I hated how my mothers presence made him feel. He was always on edge around her, constantly worried about doing something wrong. It wasnt just the big things; even a cough from him would upset her. "Its nothing new," my mother said with a bright smile, attempting to y it off, but herment must have stung Kaye. "Its alright. Youve been really helpful these past few days." I quickly defended him, but my mothers eye roll was disheartening. "Mom! I left the minute you called" Kaye had a smile on his lips as he turned to Lady Darcy Katz, but she was so imposing that she didnt even acknowledge him and instead interrupted. "Release the two students." She leaned back, crossing one leg over the other and watching us for a reaction. "Huh? Sydney and Lamar? They havemitted a heinous crime. If they are given a chance today, they will do it again, thinking theyre invincible." Kaye looked so passionate when discussing what was right that it honestly made me feel guilty for not doing the same. "Oh! Kaye has decided to start focusing on the right things and not y in the grass anymore?" My mothersment made Larry turn toward us andugh along with her. "They are treasures, not some grass," I stated loudly, wiping the smile off Larrys face. "Whatever." My mother used a rough tone. "But release those two. You dont have any proof. Besides, do you know who Sydneys father is? He is a royal beta of the Blood Hunters pack and also the biggest investor in my jewelrypany." My mothers eyes lingered on Kaye, who looked incredibly ufortable hearing her demand for Sydney and Lamars release from custody. "Mom! The victim is awake and" I watched Kaye trying to exin, but my mother shook her head. "So? Make her go back to sleep then." Her words sent a shudder through Kayes body right in front of my eyes and I felt a little pain in my heart. "Youre not going to cause so much trouble for the sake of that rogue, wolfless slut, are you? Do you know the alpha of the Blood Hunters pack has been putting so much pressure on us? And by the way, must I remind you of the rules? Rogues that are not part of the academy are pretty much vulnerable and not the responsibility of anyone. Even if she dies, Lamar and Sydney cannot be held ountable." I was struck with shock when my mother exined that rule to us. The rogues who are not part of our mansion or academy do not fall under any rules. They are rogues, and they have no security or protection. I knew the rule, I just forgot about it. I wanted to defend my brother Kaye, but it was a significant rule, and if the alpha of the Blood Hunters pack defended his betas daughter, we would be called out for breaking it. "So, I hope you dont want the alpha and the royal beta to send their warriors after this rogue girl. Because there will be no rule that will keep her safe from their wrath. So silently withdraw the charges and avoid embarrassing yourself and me," my mother said, looking straight into Kayes eyes. I knew she was taking control of him. Kaye would rathermit a crime himself than upset our mother. The shocking part was that even though I didnt like Hnie at all, I felt a sense of wrongness in that moment when Kaye sighed and gave up. Chapter 63-A Perfect Man!

Chapter 63: 63-A Perfect Man!

Hnie: "Im sorry," I said, turning around to give him some privacy as he pulled another shirt from the bag he carried with him. Just a few days ago I was deeply hated by these brothers. But now they were taking turns taking care of me? Or was it because they felt guilty or responsible for someone from the shelter attacking the other candidate? "Did I wake you up? Sorry, I didnt realize I was being so loud," he murmured softly in his deep, raspy voice. "No, its fine. I... I havent been able to fall back asleep since waking up from a nightmare," I admitted, waiting for him to finish changing. He stepped up behind me, gently tapped two fingers on my shoulder, then walked past. That was his casual way of letting me know he was done. I turned around just in time to see him untie his hair and give it a quick shake, freeing the loose strands. "Then let me make you something to eat; you must be starving," he offered, heading to the kitchen and pulling out some bread. I walked over slowly, taking a seat at the counter while he cracked some eggs and began whisking them. "Can I ask you something?" I couldnt hold back my curiosity any longer. He was so different, so distinct. I wondered why he wasnt on his brothers side. "Go ahead," he said, leaning over the pan with his head lowered but his eyes locked on mine. Hisrge hands rested on the counter, steady and strong. "Do you have a mate?" Asking him this felt strange, but I couldnt stop myself. It wasnt that I wanted him to im meI was just curious. Being acknowledged and loved by my mate was far from my priorities. Besides, I had felt a mate bond with his brother too. But since it happened only in a dream, and I didnt have a wolf to confirm it, I might never know what that experience truly meant. "Nope!" he replied, drawing out the "p" with emphasis. "And I dont want to find one. I believe in soulmates more than in a mate bond," he said, surprising me with the distinction he made between the two. "But... isnt a mate supposed to be a soulmate?" I asked, watching him as he squinted one eye slightly and shook his head. "For many, I just dont believe in it," he said as he began assembling the sandwich. I found myself zoning out. Could it be that we shared a dislike for the Moon Goddess? Was that why he rejected what she had chosen for him? "And you? Do you want to find your mate?" he asked, sliding the te towards me. I stared down at the sandwich and scrambled eggs. They looked delicious. How was he so perfect? "I dont have a wolf," I replied, hoping it would suffice as an excuse. "But that doesnt mean you cant feel a mate bond for the first time. Just make sure its a full moon, and you get some physical contact with your mate. Maybe try going to a full moon ball and dancing around," he said casually, taking a bite from his own sandwich. Of course, he knew everything. Did I really think I could deceive him? He knew all about wolves and how they could sense a mate bond, even when their wolf was dormant. Shifting ufortably in my seat, I took a bite of the scrambled eggs. "Since youre a trainer and professor at the academy, you must havee across many individuals without wolves. Has any of them ever found their wolves?" I didnt know what I was hoping to hear, as the academy rarely admitted such students. "Hmm, not at the university, but outside of it, yes," he nodded, leaning over his te with his hands on the counter. His hair was so healthyit shone beautifully. "And?" I prompted. "Honestly, they usually found their wolves before turning twenty," he replied, his words lifting my spirits. I didnt say anything after that, focusing on my meal in silence. "Youll get your wolf one day, Hnie. But you have to work for it, maybe even make sacrifices," he said thoughtfully. "Sometimes, wishes onlye true if youre willing to let go of something you love most." His words took me by surprise. When I looked up, I found him staring off at the wall, lost in thought. Thats when his phone ringing finally snapped him out of his daze. He shook his head slightly, then picked it up, leaning one hand on the counter as he stared at the screen before answering. "Im listening," he said, stepping out of the kitchen. "I had a feeling theyd take that route," I heard him say, his voice trailing off until it fadedpletely. Oddly enough, I was feeling much better. The brothers had truly done their best to take care of me. A few minutes after Id finished my food, I saw Emmet return, a disappointed expression on his face. He slid his phone onto the counter, and it barely stopped at the edge. I could tell something bad had happened, something that was really bothering him. "Is everything okay?" I asked. He sighed, his hands resting heavily on the counter, his broad frame leaning over it. "They had to let Lamar and Sydney go. Rogues who arent linked to the mansion or the academy dont get any protection, so any crime against them isnt really considered a crime," he said, a bitter edge in his voice, clearly upset by the news. I wasnt only disappointedI was afraid, too. But I kept a calm expression, not wanting to show how much it disturbed me. "Its alright. I just wanted them to acknowledge that a crime wasmitted," I said, keeping my posture straight as he looked at me in surprise. "Hnie, its okay to show disappointment, to be angry," he said gently, his voice so soft that I couldnt help but give him a small smile. "Ill be fine. Once Im at the academy, Ill be safe," I replied confidently. He nodded, almost proudly, as though he admired my optimism. But now, more than ever, I was determined to see this through. Chapter 64-Unfair World

Chapter 64: 64-Unfair World

Hnie: "Weve been so worried about you. We wanted toe see you, but no one would tell us which hospital you were at," Lucy said, holding my hand tightly, as she had since I arrived. Id returned after a week. My injuries have healed, but the mental stress has only added to my concerns. "Im much better now," I replied, not wanting to tell her that Id actually been at my stepbrothers farmhouse. Ive learned not to trust anyone with my secrets. If my stepbrothers hadnt shared my location, I probably shouldnt either. After Emmet exined the n, he was asked to leave to handle some academy issues, leaving me alone at the farmhouse with the doctors and nurses. The new medical team was quite decent, making sure myfort was their top priority. This morning, a warrior escorted me to the shelter. Id heard they were resuming the examinations today. "Those two should never have been let out of prison," Gavin muttered, shaking his head as he watched Salem walk out of the bathroom, freshly dressed for the exam. "Excuse me? And why not? They didnt break any rules," she shrugged, her eyes narrowing as they fell on me, filled with hostility and irritation. "But they hurt someone. Those rules exist for a reasonrules are there to keep animals in check. If someone attacks a rogue, theyre no better than animals," Gavin argued, prompting Salem to roll her eyes and pick up the curling iron. She grabbed a section of her hair and began curling it with the hot iron rod in her hand. "And did you ever think about what all this has done to my sisters reputation? She was in prison. For the Goddess sake, she didnt even have her makeup with her. Just the idea of her sleeping without her skincare routine freaks me out." It was, unfortunately, prettymon for people like her to act this way. I didnt expect anything else from her. "Anyway, Im fine now, and Im ready for the exam," I said, pointedly ignoring that woman and trying to focus on the two people who were actually being kind to me. "Then lets head outthe trainers are here," Gavin said, ncing at his phone. My heart skipped a beat at the thought of facing Lamar and Sydney again. I followed behind them, dressed in the same brown tracksuit that Lucy had given me earlier. Shed washed it clean, and I was grateful for her thoughtfulness. Once we stepped onto the training grounds outside the shelter, I noticed the seats arranged neatly for the audience. The brothers were finally arriving. They were all dressed in ck for some reason, with a group of warriors standing behind themLamar and Sydney among them. My stomach twisted at the sight, and I quickly lowered my head, taking a deep breath to steady myself. When the group reached the tform near the brothers, Norman took the lead. "These two were imprisoned for a reason. Unfortunately, thews dont fully apply to rogues. But that doesnt mean well tolerate such behavior again. These two candidates have been given another chance, and this will be theirst. If theyre caught" Norman paused, seeming to recognize the unfairness of the situation. At the very least, they could have been banned from the academy. "If theyre caught again, theyll be expelled." As he finished, Salem cheered, clearly thrilled to be reunited with her sister. But Sydney kept her head down, unwilling even to look up. "However, Lamar and Sydney will no longer be eligible topete for Alpha King status. Sydney may train here, but without any guarantee of ever achieving the royal beta rank she wanted, and the same goes for Lamar. Neither will be allowed to be Alphas or royal betas," he announced, and I finally looked up. The way Lamar clenched his jaw and closed his eyes made it clear that this punishment stung. Sydney covered her face in her hands and began to sob. "If you dont want this to be your future, youre free to withdraw from the exam and join an academy that tolerates such behavior," Norman hissed, his gaze sharp. I noticed the brothers exchange a relieved look. The way Norman turned to them, his shoulders squaring, made it clear that his motives werent entirely about justiceor about me. He was doing this for his brothers. "So, whats your decision?" he asked the two of them, right before the exam began. Both looked visibly drained, likely from a sleepless night filled with regrets. But this was what they deserved for their cruelty. "Ill stay," Lamar sighed, his voice thick with guilt. He kept his eyes down, avoiding my gaze. Sydney, however, stared right at me and said firmly, "Ill stay." "Well then, lets begin with your apologies to the victim," Kaye stepped forward, gesturing for the two to apologize to me. Lamar took the initiative, stepping towards me. Although every instinct told me to step back, I forced myself to hold my ground. "Im sorry. I dont know what I was thinking... Honestly, I wasnt thinking at all. What I did was inhumane. If I could, Id apologize to you every day. Please, forgive me." There was a sincerity in his voice, a guilt that sounded genuine. But it didnt soften my heart. I stayed silent, waiting as Sydney approached. "Im sorry. I was drunk," she muttered, her toneced with attitude, which made me groan in frustration. "No, you werent," I snapped. Myment sent a ripple of silence through the room. All eyes turned to her, waiting for a response. But it was Salem who stepped forward. "You should have a little empathy" she began, but her words were cut off sharply by Emmet. "Thats enough, Salem. I sincerely hope youre not suggesting that a victim should havepassion for the people who tried to kill her." His harsh tone stunned everyone into silence. Salem looked thoroughly humiliated, but Emmet wasnt finished. "And next time, dont act like youre everyones grandmother. Go back to your seat," he yelled, pointing to the chair at the far end. Salem snatched up her belongings and hurried to the back, thoroughly chastened. Realizing that the brothers were waiting for a genuine apology, Sydney took a deep breath and tried again. "Im sorry. Please, forgive me." Chapter 65-From My Experience

Chapter 65: 65-From My Experience

Hnie: The chaos finally ended, and we sat down for the exam. I hadnt realized it would be a verbal examination. Each of us was given five questions, and whoever scored the highest woulde in first. The first round focused on herbs and nts, and to my surprise, the others werent doing so well. Most of them barely managed to answer three out of five questions correctly, except for Salem, who scored four. Now it was my turn. Kaye returned to my seat, his eyes lingering on my notebook for a moment before he shook his head and resumed the examination. He began asking me questions, and I nailed four of them. Unfortunately, I didnt get the fifth one right. Now, it was a tie between Salem and me. I had already passed the exam, but I wanted to score the highest, so I was thrilled about the tie-breaker round. "Both of you,e here and stand in front of everyone," Emmet instructed, gesturing at a spot before the group. My heart was pounding so hard I thought I might faint. Salem looked confident, while Kaye had been watching me intently. I couldnt help but wonder what kind of question hed ask. Knowing the brothers well, I suspected that Norman had probably whispered something ridiculous to Kaye, just to throw me off and make me lose. They had a quick exchange when they saw Salem and me tied. "The question is..." Kaye announced, his eyes shifting briefly from me to Salem before returning to me, "Which rose induces a profounda and dream-like hallucinations?" The second he said it, I sprang to my feet, ready to answer. "Pink!" Salem shouted first, but she was wrong. "Kaye turned to me, almost demanding that I answer. "Hnie?" "Its the purple rosethe one that traps its victim in a prison of dreams," I replied confidently. As I spoke, I noticed a faint smile on Kayes lips, as though he had chosen that question on purpose. The defeated look on Salems face was satisfying to see. I turned to the crowd, catching Lucy and Gavin giving me a thumbs-up, though Sydney had her arms folded tightly over her chest. Naturally, she wasnt pleased. Lamar, on the other hand, kept his expression neutral. "Congrattions" Emmet began, shing his usual charming smile, but before he could finish, Norman and Maximus exchanged a look and shook their heads. "These two have done a great job. How about we give Salem one more question? If she cant answer and Hnie does, only then will we make a final decision. This time, Ill ask the question." I knew Norman wasnt thrilled about me taking the lead. "Making up your own rules, brother?" Emmet scoffed, but he masked it with a sarcastic smile. Norman merely grunted and asked Kaye to step aside. I knew exactly whyNorman suspected Kaye had asked thatst question knowing Id answer it in a heartbeat. Now, Norman stood before us, his hands tucked into the pockets of his ck pants, his fitted ck shirt straining against his build. There was a glint in his eye, almost challenging me, as if to say, *Lets see how you win this time.* "What is the effect of a lush green herb?" he asked. The moment he spoke, my mind shed back to a day I had sniffed the purple rose. I recalled a bottlebeled with the herbs effect. "Its called the me of Lust. It puts a creature into a state of heat," I answered, barely pausing to take a breath. The look on Normans face said it all. Behind him, I noticed Kaye and Emmet exchanging wide smiles. "Damn it!" Salem muttered under her breath as her sister rushed tofort her. She knew I had won from the slight nod Norman gave me. He didnt even bother to congratte me; instead, he turned away to join his brothers. As Lucy and Gavin ran over to give me a group hug, I caught Salem and Sydney ring at us. Lamar simply sat in silence, his eyes fixed on me, though this time, they held no hint of anger. "If youre all done celebrating, we need to start the second exam," Norman announced, his tone tight. For someone who was supposed to be impartial, he seemed visibly annoyed. I couldve sworn he was muttering under his breath, too. Kaye stepped between us, facing the students while Salem and I faced each other. We both tilted our heads back to meet his gazehe was so tall that we had to crane our necks to look him in the eye. "Ask them the toughest question you cane up with. Whoever answers first and correctly will be the winner," Norman stated. Kaye closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. I could feel my nerves mounting. We returned to our seats, and this time it was Emmet who had prepared a set of questions rted to weapons. He began firing them off in a fast-paced, quiz-style format, forcing us to answer quickly. I did my best, racing to keep up with each question until we reached the final one. Whoever answered thisst question correctly would be dered the winner. I wanted this victory so badly. ncing over Emmets shoulder, I noticed the brothers arguing in the background. It was clear that Norman was frustrated. But Kaye caught my eye and gave me an encouraging nod, urging me to stay focused. Then, looking back at Emmet, I realized he was pausing slightly, making sure I was ready. I returned his gaze with a small nod of my own. At that, Emmet proceeded to give us the final question. "What mark does a weapon touched by a devil have?" he asked, his voice steady. Immediately, I recalled a conversation with Maximus about weapon markings. This was how Id managed to score so well, but now I needed to get thisst answer right. Without hesitation, I shot to my feet and answered, loud and clear, "A bone-like pattern!" The defeated look on Normans face confirmed my victory. With a proud and cheerful smile, Emmet dered, "Hnie got it right." Chapter 66-Are They My Friends?

Chapter 66: 66-Are They My Friends?

Hnie: I felt as if Id grown wings. My heart swelled with pride and joy, a feeling so rare I couldnt recall thest time Id felt this way. The moment Emmet announced I had achieved the highest scores in both tests, I jumped up and hugged Lucy, who had already run toward me, arms outstretched. Gavin quickly joined, and we all shared a group hug that felt like home. I have never had friends before or someone who would celebrate with my victory. So it meant the world when those two cheered for me. As I looked around, I saw Kaye pping steadily, Emmet giving me a proud smile, but Maximus and Norman stood silently, their faces unreadable. Why couldnt they be happy for the candidate? After we celebrated, the brothers left, while the rest of us headed back inside the shelter. The sisters didnt stick around, though; I wasnt sure where they went to spend their time, but I was relieved not to have to face them again. Gavin and Lucy had ordered pizza to celebrate my victory. They were genuinely thoughtful. For the candidates who camest in this session, a pairing with those who also ranked low in other groups was in store. They would then face another exam, and finally, the candidates who ranked lowest would be let go. Thats why finishing the tests mattered so much. What surprised me most was how thrilled Gavin seemed, even though hedest in the academic test. Lamary on his mattress, barely moving. I didnt think he was actually asleep, but he was definitely pretending. "Tomorrow is the final exam. Itll be tough, but Im certain youll do great," Lucy said, holding my hand reassuringly. "Whats the test about though?" I asked, realizing that unlike everyone else here, I hadnt trained for months in preparation. Most of them had spent ages gearing up for these exams, while Id decided on a whim to join the academy. They say time flies, but for me, it felt as if it had frozen that night. It had been more than a month since that incident, yet it felt like it had only happened yesterday. The faces of those alphas were still vivid in my mind, their mockingughter and the humiliation still haunting me, no matter how many cheers I received for passing each test. "All the candidates will be given different colored shirts," Gavin exined, his words making my heart race. "Well have one hour, and in that time, we need to avoid getting caught. If were able to catch at least one candidate, well rank higher. The one who gets caught will be rankedst. The winner sits out, and the loseryeah, thats what they call themis given one more chance. If they get caught again by someone else, theyre disqualified. But if they manage to avoid capture the second time, someone else will take their ce as the lowest-ranked candidate and will be moved to another shelter topete against the other lowest-ranked candidates. Which is a final round between all the losers of each shelter" So all I had to do was avoid getting caughttwice. "Hey, dont worry; youve got this," Lucy assured me with a smile. She motioned for me to lean in closer to her and Gavin. "Weve got a n." I leaned in, listening intently. "Since Ive alreadyest in the previous two exams, if youre the first to get caught, Ill go after Lucysince she hasnt rankedst beforeand bring her to the finish line. That way, you wont be disqualified. Then you and I will end up in thest round together, and Ill help you in the physical rounds and you help me with the educational part," Gavin shed me a smile, brighter than any Id seen before. "Really? You two would do that for me?" I didnt know what came over me, but I found myself breaking out of my shell and talking more freely. "Of course! Were friends, after all," Lucy cheered, making my eyes misty. "Thank you so much, you guys. I dont know why youre being so kind to me, but it means the world." I rose and hugged them both, drawing out theirughter. They were so full of life. Even though I knew theyd been bullied by Sydney and Salem, they still stood up for me. Kaye had told me about it. How I wished I could take a stand against the alphas, but no one would believe me. Thats why I couldnt rely on anyone else to pass judgment. I need to seek justice for myself. "Now, lets get some rest. Tomorrow is judgment day," Gavin said, giving me aforting pat on the head like a big brother offering strength. I went back to my mattress, and sleep took over quickly. When I woke up, I noticed two mattresses were emptythe sisters hadnt spent the night with us. Maybe it was nothing, or maybe it meant theyd rather avoid the sight of me altogether. I could only imagine the humiliation Sydney must have felt, being locked up. From what her sister said, Sydney hadnt received any special treatment in the prison. We got ready and assembled outside the shelter, waiting for the brothers to arrive. The two sisters showed up hand in hand, swaying their ponytails as they walked past us, each shooting me a cold, unsettling re. Sydney stood right beside me, but Gavin slid between us, giving me some relief. I shed Gavin a grateful smile as the brothers approached, holding shirts and reminding us of the rules. While we waited in line, I overheard Sydney murmuring something to her sister. Her words didnt escape my notice. "Today will be the perfect chance to show certain people what were capable of," she said, her toneced with malice. Goosebumps crept up my armsI had no doubt she meant me. "Absolutely. Lets win this match and maybe even knock someone out of the list," Salem replied, her gaze directly aimed at me. Their exchange made it clear: they were nning to target me in this round. Chapter 67-Such A Loser!

Chapter 67: 67-Such A Loser!

Hnie: I watched as Lamar received a white shirt, Lucy got purple, and then Kaye handed me a green one. It was such a murky green that it would help me blend right into the bushes. He smiled as if hed picked it out especially to help me. I wanted to smile back, but my gaze kept shifting to Norman, who was scrutinizing us all, observing every detail. Then Gavin was given a blue shirt, while Sydney ended up with pink, and Salem was handed a yellow one. Now, we all stood before the brothers, facing them directly. "Remember, you have a five-minute head start. Try to separate from each other and stay hidden for one hour. Your time starts now," Norman announced, and everyone began sprinting like mad. If none of us were caught, the test would continue. As I started running, I noticed how quickly the others dashed away. It must be so satisfying to move that fast. Thats when I nced back and noticed Sydney trailing behind me. She was running slowly, almost deliberately, as if she wasnt even trying to hide or escape. Thats when it all clickedshe wasing after me. My heart pounded harder as she picked up speed. I tried to shake her, but she stayed right on my heels. I didnt even realize five minutes had passed until I heard the bells ring in the distance, signaling the start. The first thing Sydney did was close in, scooping me up effortlessly. I elbowed her, trying to weaken her grip around my waist, but she was letting her wolf strength take over. I iled, kicking and twisting my arms, but it was useless. She carried me like a rag doll, racing at a breakneck speed, then tossed me at the brothers feet. Only then did I grasp just how fast she was; Id barely had a moment to resist. "Ah!" I gasped, trying to stand, but stumbled andnded t on my but. "Good job, Sydney; that was fast," Norman said, stepping forward and adjusting his watch with a pleased smile. Watching him smirk at my defeat infuriated me. Maximus showed no reaction, but Emmet and Kaye looked disappointed in me. Their expressions were getting easier to read. "Go on, Hnie. Start the second round. If you get caught again, I believe you know what will happen," Norman said, not even ncing in my direction. "Arent we supposed to make an announcement that Ive been caught once?" I asked, remembering the n Id made with Gavin and Lucy. However, when Norman turned to me with a sly grin, it felt like my heart twisted painfully in my chest. "Nope! Weve changed the rules this time. No ones getting a chance to cheat," Norman shrugged, and I felt a tremor ripple through me. "Go!" he barked, and I scrambled to my feet, striding past Sydney, who stood smugly with her hands on her hips. It hurt to see her standing there so confidently after what shed just done to me. I took off running again, aiming for the dense, bushy side of the mountain to avoid being spotted. I had no idea how I was going to alert Gavin and Lucy that Id been caught. Norman must have changed the rules, worried someone might help me. But just as I left the open area and darted onto a narrow path, someone lunged out from behind a tree, shoving me to the ground with a force far too intense for this round. "Ugh!" I cried out, pain ring as I scrambled to my knees. But before I could rise, Salem grabbed me from behind, trapping me in a headlock and dragging me back down. The world blurred as I felt myself pulled to the ground, watching my dreams of escaping get crushed. "No!" I hissed, biting down on her arm, which made her release me briefly. I rolled onto my stomach, trying to crawl away, but barely had a second to move before she grabbed my ankles, yanking me back with brutal force. She was fierce, and I couldnt break free, no matter how hard I tried to hold onto anything in my path. "Bend your knees and then kick out with all your strength!" a voice called from nearby. I looked up to see Lamar standing a short distance away. Our eyes met, and he began moving toward us. At first, I thought he wasing to help Salem, but as I bent my knees and kicked, she flew backward,nding hard on her back. Maybe not! Maybe he wasnt here to help heror was he going to turn me to the trainers himself? "You!" Salem spat at Lamar, who shot toward her, scooping her up before she could retaliate. She kicked out, hitting his knee with a sharp blow. "Ugh!" he grunted, dropping to one knee as he tried to grab her leg. "Get out of here! Run!" he yelled, snapping me out of my daze. I nodded and tried to get away, but Salem grabbed my leg. We became tangled, struggling against each other. As Lamar finally managed to overpower Salem, she grabbed a fistful of sand and flung it into his eyes. With Lamar momentarily blinded, she broke free. Before I could react, she punched me hard in the stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I stumbled, and before I knew it, she had thrown me over her shoulder, sprinting away at top speed. Barely conscious and with pain stabbing through my stomach, I saw Lamar chase after us. He followed until the open training ground came into view. Of course, he couldnt interfere in front of the trainers. Once again, Salem dumped me at their feet. This time, I scrambled up, furious, and shoved her backward. "Hey!" she snapped, her expression a mix of anger and triumph. "No need to be bitter about it," Normanmented, leaning back against the table, his legs stretched out and a nasty smirk on his lips. Seeing the smug satisfaction on his face made me want to lunge at him next. "Well, thats it, then," he said, feigning sympathy. "Youre no longer a candidate. Why dont you head back to the shelter, collect your things, and leave? Well be talking to the epted candidates now. Since you lost, everyone else from this shelter has been epted, and Gavin will have toplete another test with candidates from the other shelters." Norman sounded all too happy as he exined the rules now that I was out of the list. Chapter 68-Knight In A Shining Armour

Chapter 68: 68-Knight In A Shining Armour

Hnie: "Hnie! Wait," Lucy yelled, but I saw Norman gesture for her to stop, keeping her froming in my direction. I have seen the sadness in her eyes for me. "Arent you going to sign the admission form?" I heard Norman ask her. I didnt want to leave, but what else could I do? I had failed the tests. My heart ached so deeply that I knew if I stayed any longer, I would end up crying like a child. The one goal of my life had been snatched away because of my own weakness. This was all my fault. I watched as Gavin and the others were loaded onto a bus, headed to the academy where the selected candidates would pay the entry fee, while Gavin would sign up for the backup tests. Going back into the shelter alone felt like a p to my facea harsh reminder from the alphas that I was on my own now, with nowhere else to go. I sat down on my mattress, staring at the wall where Sydney and Salem used to hang so many things. Now, it was bare, a stark hint that theyd left and moved to the academy. "I couldnt even manage that much," I muttered to myself, covering my face with my hands. I had been holding back tears, trying not to cry like a child, but sometimes, its okay to let it out. "You did your best." I looked up at the sound of Emmetts voice. I thought hed left with his brothers. He wore white pants and a shirt with a long, gray coat. "I wanted to be part of the academy so badly," I groaned, hunching forward with my elbows on my knees, my face buried in my hands. Emmett looked around for a ce to sit, then settled on the edge of the mattress across from mine. "I know. Ive never seen someone so" he began, but I interrupted him with a scoff. "Desperate?" He shook his head and corrected me, "Determined." "Thanks for being nice, but it doesnt change the fact that Im still out," I sighed, watching him gently push his coat aside as he slipped his hand into his pocket. He was a devilishly handsome man, and his rugged demeanor only made him stand out more. The issue was the mate bond. I wanted to me the mate bond even though I couldnt feel the pull anymore, and neither could he, especially with the absence of my wolf. "Dont be too hard on yourself," he said, finally pulling his hand out and revealing a red card. "There might still be a way for you to get into the academy." My heart skipped a beat, and I looked up to meet his gaze. "But I failed thest test," I replied, wanting so desperately to believe him, but the reality was clear. "Actually, theres one more chance. Im not sure how much it will help, but..." He extended his hand, offering me the card. It bore the academys logo, with Professor Emmetts Recruit written on it. "Whats this? How can I use it?" I sat up straight, clutching the card tightly as I looked at him, excitement flickering across my face. "This is a special card that each of us brothers holds," he exined. "It gives us the right to choose one recruit. If any candidate fails, we can give them this card to present at the backup tests, allowing them to take just one additional test for a chance to re-enter the academy. But theres a catch." His voice softened, making me rise almost out of anticipation, then settle back down, eager to know what else Id need to do. "Whats the catch?" I asked. "This card can only be used by a family member." The word family made my body tense. "Oh!" I rxed, though a wave of disappointment surged within me. That stung. Id raised my hopes for nothing. "But you can use it," he added, and I looked up to see him smiling in an almost unbothered way. "You are my stepsister." For some reason, hearing him say that with such a casual smile bothered me. Id told the Moon Goddess many times that I wouldnt ept any fate she chose for me, yet there was a strange little twinge when Emmett called me his stepsister. But once that fleeting feeling passed, I sat up straighter, a smile tugging at my lips. "I can?" I asked, and he nodded. "Yes, go ahead. Use it. But" he paused, his tone bing more serious, "youll need to use it wisely. Just holding a pass doesnt guarantee admission. Youll have to rely on your skills." He stood up, having helped me yet again, and I watched him walk away. After a few steps, he stopped briefly and turned back to say, "Best of luck, Hnie. I want to see you in my ss soon." A smile returned to my face, and I held the card tightly, tears of relief filling my eyes. But I had to vacate the shelter quickly; the warriors had arrived to lock it up. Thats when my anxiety spiked. Where would I go now? I knew how dangerous the wilderness was, especially for rogues without a home or any connection to the rogue kings or the academy. Slinging my small bag over my shoulder, I carefully tucked the card away and prepared to leave. But as soon as I stepped outside, I noticed a warrior pointing at me. I followed him hesitantly as he led me through the trees to the main road. "Where are you taking me?" I finally asked. I recognized this warrior; he worked for Kaye. "Young Rogue King Kaye has instructed me to take you to a hotel room and serve as your driver until you find a ce of your own." He didnt borate, but his words meant a lot to me. I was in shock as I continued following him. Just when I thought I had no one, someone had been quietly looking out for me. Chapter 69-The Past Vs Me

Chapter 69: 69-The Past Vs Me

Emmet: "Kaye!" My steps felt heavy as I walked toward my car. I had seen what happened today, and it filled me with anger. Watching Sydney and Lamar participate felt like witnessing something terrible unfolding right in front of uswhile we stood helpless to stop it. Thats why I decided to use this moment to bring Hnies name into association with ours. At the very least, it might help keep her safe. For now, though, we needed a ce for her. I knew Kaye was on the same page. Although we hadnt openly discussed it, we both understood that we didnt mind if she stayed in our lives. We didnt me her for her mothers actions. "About Hnie," I said, staring at the hood of my car. I felt the need to calm down. The full moon always left me drained and worn out. My muscles ached intensely, and I could barely work out for two days afterward, yet I still pushed myself. Ive been trying hard to eat well and stay strong. Another full moon had just passed a few days ago, and Id done my best to prepare for it, but now I was still recovering. I needed to be at my best for every full moon, but I also found myself worrying about that innocent young girl back at the shelter. "Dont worry, I arranged a hotel room for her. I told the staff to look after her." Thankfully, Kaye was thinking along the same lines and not acting like a bitter child unwilling to share a father. I understood why my brothers resented her mother, but why take it out on Hnie? Her mother left her when she was only sixhow could she possibly be like her? And if we were to hold grudges, then our father was just as responsible. So why not be angry at him, too? After all, it takes two to tango. "What about her admission?" Kaye asked, sounding concerned. I was puzzled why he wouldnt just give her his card and introduce her as his stepsister. "I gave her my pass. I just want to know whos on the test team." I was worried shed get banned if she didnt use the card correctly. "Oh, no. Maximus and Norman are on the team," Kaye said, his exhausted tone already hinting that things wouldnt go well for Hnie. "But why Maximus? Doesnt he want to rest or anything?" Iined as I opened my car door, wincing as I moved. Every little minute that I spent after the full moon hurt my body. "I dont know. He said he wants to work hard this year," Kaye replied. "Lets just hope thest test is educational." If Maximus and Norman were on the list, there wasnt much we could do. "Yeah, lets see what we can do," I said, determined to do everything I could to convince my brothers to make it an educational test. "So, shell be known as our stepsister now?" The hesitation in Kayes voice made me wonder if he was ready to ept her in that role. I couldnt me himhed suffered the most. "Yeah, why?" I asked, swallowing hard. "No particr reason," he replied, though his tone was a bit stiff, as if there was something more he wanted to say. But I am sure he would never open up to me. Maybe he will speak his mind to Norman, we all do. "Once she signs up and gets epted, her name will be added to our family records through her mothers name," I reminded him. "Oh! But thatll only be valid as long as Dad keeps her mother around. If he leaves her" Kayes words made me sigh. My brothers still held onto the hope that one day Dad would leave Hnies mother. Once Hnie is enrolled at the academy using my card, shell forever be known as our stepsister, at least until Dad decides to kick her mother out but that wont affect her admission. And if he formally epts her mother in a ceremony and marks her, then Hnie will be recognized as our stepsister not just at the academy but everywhere. "Anyway, lets just see what happens," I said, wanting to steer the conversation away from her mother. The two were different people, after all. Hnie seemed genuine and also a little lost. I couldnt put my finger on it, but something seemed wrong about her past. After we hung up, I headed home, walking down the open corridor as fresh wind blew from both sides. At the end of the corridor, I reached the outside room. "Emmet" A distant call made me turn to see Urs watching me from across the corridor. "Hm? Do you need something?" I looked away, keeping my hands in my pockets. I didnt want to be openly dismissive, but I wasnt fond of her. The only reason I was even responding was because of her daughter. Hnie had earned my respect with her stubborn determination to join the academy. "I heard there was...an incident in the shelter," she said, keeping her expression neutral, though I could tell she was trying to study my face from a distance. "Yeah, there was. But its been taken care of," I replied, noticing fog forming along the corridor as the temperature dropped. The full moon had left me feeling drained. "I heard it was about a candidatea rogue one," she continued, rubbing her hands together anxiously. Her energy was so intense that I could sense it despite the corridor and the cold wind between us. "Yes," I replied curtly, keeping my responses brief. I knew what she wanted to know; I just didnt understand why. She had cast Hnie asideso why ask about her now? "A warrior told me...it was a wolfless girl named Hnie" she shrugged, trying to seem casual, but her presence here contradicted her indifference. "Aha. Anything else?" I sighed, noticing the slight shock in her expression and the way her hands stilled. "They...they said the girl is fine now. Is it" she paused, so I answered her question for her. "Yes and yes! Its your daughter, and shes participating in the tests now. Anything else?" She finally shook her head, apparently finished asking whatever it was she came here to learn. I could tell she was anxious, but why not ask about her daughter directly? I turned and entered my small room outside the mansion, my sanctuary. This corridor and this room held memories of all I had faced and ovee. As soon as I dropped my coat onto the couch, I grabbed a bottle of wine from the mini fridge and took a long drink. Iy face-down on my bed, and thats when it happened again. The same cold breeze drifted through, and with it, the bittersweet feeling that happiness was slipping away. "Look at those stars, Emmet." I could hardly believe my eyes. She stood before me, a faint smile lighting her face. "Ivee from the stars," she murmured, her voice so soothing I could listen to it forever without growing tired. "But Im scared," I confessed, watching her perfectly dark brows furrow with concern. The way she looked at me meant everything. "What scares you, Emmet?" she asked in her gentle,forting voice. It felt like ages had passed since Ist heard it. "What if you go back to the stars?" I didnt want to imagine her leaving again. Ever since shed entered my life, Id felt whole. "Then youll find a way to bring me back, wont you, Emmet?" She stretched her hand toward me, and I grabbed it instantly. Id never let her go. Or so I thought. But then my deepest fearmy fearcame to life. "Noooo!" I shouted as I watched her body thrown into the well. "Nooooo!" I screamed and screamed, but it was useless. This cant be real. This isnt how it happened. It has to be a dream. I need to wake up. "Please, noooo!" I cried out, and thats when a hand gripped my shoulder, shaking me until I foundfort in a strong pair of arms. "Brother! Wake up, its only a nightmare." I opened my eyes to see Norman sitting beside me on the cold floor. "She" I gasped, struggling for air, "she fell into the well." My heart was pounding wildly. I could still feel drops of sweat trickling down my temples. "No one fell into the well, Emmet. It was just a nightmare," Normans embrace felt grounding and safe. "How do you always know when Im in pain?" I didnt even realize when Id gotten out of bed and started wandering through the hallway. I tended to do this whenever I was too drunk. But right now, I just wanted to know how Norman always managed to be there when his brothers needed him. "I just know, Emmet." He ced one hand over my heart and the other over his own, a broken smile on his lips. Chapter 70-It Is Combat Time

Chapter 70: 70-It Is Combat Time

Hnie: "I dont think I can do this. I am notfortable here," I murmured, sliding his hand away, feeling awkward about how he was touching me in ss. We have kept our rtionship a secret. I thought we did but sometimes the way everyone whispered when watching us made me wonder if he had told his friends about us. "Hnie! Dont be like that. Nobodys going to say anything to us," he insisted, his hand slipping up my skirt again. Every time he touched me, I felt as if everyones eyes were darting in my direction. Even when no one was looking, I just felt exposed. "Altan! Not in the ssroom," I whispered, pping his hand away, which made him grunt and angrily pull his chair back. "What happened? Did Miss Goody Two-Shoes upset you again?" A voice from behind made me roll my eyes. She was always trying toe between us, and he let her. "Please dont be mad at me. I just dont want anyone starting rumors. If they reach my fathers ears" I tilted my head to look at him and saw the anger in his eyes. He was furious. "You only care about your own reputation, Hnie. If you loved me, youd take off that pendant and kiss me right here," he demanded. His demand didnt catch me off guard. Hed asked me to take it off countless times before. But now, here in the ssroom? The teacher would arrive any moment, and if she caught us like this, I was doomed. "Altan, there are so many guys here. You know what happens when I take my pendant off," I said, ncing around at the others who were already watching us. They all knew Altan wanted to be my first, and he was waiting for me to turn eighteen. "And you think I wont be able to handle anyone looking at you? Id poke their eyes out. But only if you trust me. You dont even think I can protect youyou rely on this pendant more than you rely on me," he hissed, grabbing my notebook and tossing it across the room. I didnt know how else to tell him that he was right. I was afraid he couldnt protect me, but I wouldnt say it out loud and hurt his pride. As I went to retrieve my notebook, others began throwing it around, kicking it, and sliding it across the ssroom. All the while, as I tried to catch it, Altan sat backfortably and watched. And yet he wanted me to believe he could shield me from anyones bad intentions. I woke up suddenly, drenched in sweat, even though I had never slept in such afortable bed before. I had only been asleep for a few minutes and was already struck with a nightmare. "Ugh!" A groan escaped my lips as I sank onto the soft bed. This wasnt just any hotel roomit was a suite. After that nightmare, I decided to shower again to feel better. After a warm bath, I stepped out wrapped in a plush, blue bathrobe. The room service was incredibly attentive. They brought me delicious food, and now they were giving me a foot massage. I was a little confused as to why they were treating me so well, but then I remembered who had booked the room. Of course, they wouldnt dare disappoint the rogue kings son and his future sessor. "Thank you so much," I murmured to the staff before lying down on the bed. It was set on an elevated tform with windows on three sides and a TV mounted on the fourth wall. Iy there in silence, watching the rain patter against the window. It was the perfect weather to just be here. If only I feltpletely at peace with my life. The red card in my hand could mean everythingor absolutely nothingif I didnt use it wisely. "If only I had the will," I sighed, longing for the part of me that had always existed but never truly surfaced. With that thought, I drifted off. I woke early the next morning to room service again and began preparing for the day. Kaye had left me a letter with the staff detailing the location and timing of the next test round. I was a bit nervous, dreading the thought of facing Maximus and Norman again. Those two didnt like me very much. I spent nearly the entire day watching TV. Back when I lived with my dad, Id never had a TV. I wasnt even allowed the simplest form of entertainment. This was my first time holding a remote control, and it felt empowering to be the one in charge. Living a normal life felt so good. For a moment, I wished I couldve been a daddys princess. I could only imagine how much fun it would have been not to be touched or mocked whenever someone felt like it. In that life, my dad would have protected me, and everyone would have thought twice before harassing me. No alphas would have dared to take my virginity or leave me for dead when they were finished with me. No rogue king brothers would mock me, and no wealthy pack candidates would beat me up to hide their nasty little secrets. A hopeless tear threatened to spill as I pretended to be utterly engrossed in the movies on screen. The truth was, I wasnt. Every time a girl appeared on the screen, I wondered about her life. What if she was living the same tragic story behind the scenes? Or maybe not. What would it be like to walk in her shoes, though? I closed my eyes and groaned. "I am not a victim," I whispered into my palms, throwing the remote aside and turning the TV off. Crawling into bed, I reminded myself that tomorrow was myst chance to get into the academy, and I couldnt afford to miss it. Yet with the card in my hand, I was no longer just a rogue who could be mistreated without consequence. Now, with that card, I was the rogue kings stepsister and stepdaughterpart of their family. But only If I get epted. I went to bed carrying the same negative energy, waking up once again feeling like my life was an endless loop. The room service had left a new tracksuit in my room, courtesy of Kaye. After dressing, I slung my bag over my shoulder, double-checking that I had the card, and headed for the testing grounds. The same warrior who had escorted me to the hotel was waiting outside for me. "Maam, did you have breakfast?" he asked as he helped me into the back seat. "I did, thank you!" I replied, sure that Kaye had instructed him to look out for me. Soon, we arrived at the familiar grounds, a ce that now stirred up a feeling of dread. Ive been through so much here. But I needed to push past it if I wanted to make it into the academy. Though it was a different section of the grounds this time, the warrior escorted me directly to where everyone was gathered. As the group came into view, the warrior stepped aside, and I made my way forward. Norman and Maximus stood among a circle of the final candidates, both of them wearing sleeveless shirts that showed off their muscr arms, their hair damp from the morning mist. "Come on!" Norman pped his hands, introducing two students who seemed ready to face off inbat. It wasnt until one of them threw a punch and got wed in the stomach that I realized the final test was all about physical strengthspecifically,bat skills. I instantly wanted to p my forehead. I scanned the crowd, but Gavin was nowhere to be seen. Had he already taken his test and left? I knew there were two sessions, so maybe he was scheduled for theter one. Should I haveeter? While I was lost in thought, the candidates continued tearing each other apart. Their agonized screams were honestly more terrifying than anything Id ever heard. The savage intensity of the battle caught me off guard. I didnt like it. All the candidates here seemed intense and brutal. Maybe they had failed the written test and were making up for it with sheer physical strength. "Thats it. Youyoure out." In a cold, unfeeling voice, Norman pulled the winner off the other candidate, whoy sprawled on the ground, and yelled at the loser. This was really happening. "The test here isplete. Weve already epted the candidates" Maximus stepped into the center, and I realized the ones standing on their left had lost their chance at the academy, while the epted candidates stood on the right. But before Maximus could finish, he spotted me in the crowd and frowned. His brother followed his gaze and, upon noticing me, tilted his head back and sighed in clear frustration. "Oh, its you again." This time, Norman didnt bother to hide his disdain. Now, all eyes were on me. Chapter 71-The Two Angry Trainers

Chapter 71: 71-The Two Angry Trainers

Hnie: "Let me handle her," Norman whispered to his brother, hands on his hips. He was wearing a white sleeveless shirt and a pair of gray jeans. His hair, damp yet springy, fell in casual waves across his forehead. The strands bounced even more as he strode toward me, gesturing for me to step aside so we could speak in private. But I didnt obey his silent instructions, forcing him to stop directly in front of me, his back shielding me from the view of the other students. "And what are you here for now?" he asked in a low, gruff voice. "To try my luck onest time," I replied, a bit too eagerly. After all, he would soon be my trainer at the academy. I respect him and want a good rtionship with him as a teacher and a student. "Huh?" He squinted, as though struggling to grasp what I meant. I guess I needed to exin myself better to him. "I said" I started to repeat, but he clicked his tongue sharply, silencing me. "I heard you. Now tell me why you think youll get another chance when the rules clearly state youre out. The other candidates who lost left already, so why are you still hanging around?" He pointed at the ground for emphasis before cing his hands back on his hips, standing tall and imposing. I would think twice before provoking him again, especially when he was letting his wolfish side show. "Because I have this." Stepping back from him slightly and positioning myself within view of the crowdjust in case he tried to snatch it awayI held up the red card. He stared at it for a long moment, then hissed under his breath. "What... what is this?" His voice was almost a growl, teeth clenched so tightly I half-expected his jaw to snap. "My stepbrother gave it to me," I replied without shame, boldly invoking his brothers name, knowing full well he might not approve. The others nearby leaned in, straining to catch our conversation after seeing the card in my hand. Though they couldnt hear us, they understood what the card signified: onest chance. "Did you... beg Emmet for it?" Norman ran his hand through his hair, visibly anxious, as if I had somehow stolen his brothers kidney. "No! He gave it to me himself," I insisted, my tone growing harsher before I quickly softened it, catching the look Norman shot me. He obviously didnt appreciate me speaking back to him so sharply. Maximus, who had been hanging back, finally gave in and joined us. "Whats going on here? Why does she have that card?" he demanded, striding toward us with a scowl. He echoed the question his brother had asked before. Norman just pointed at the card, sighing as he took small, agitated steps back and forth. "Emmet gave her his card?" Maximuss voice almost rose until he noticed the students around us. Lowering his tone, he hissed, "And you came here to use it? Have you lost your mind? Do you have a death wish?" "I want to be part of this academy," I repeated, feeling like a broken record. Each time I mentioned the academy, Norman fixed me with that deadly re. "What is your obsession with the academy, anyway?" he scoffed. "Its not like youll aplish anything. You dont even have a wolf, and half the sses arebat training." He gestured for me to step away, but I resisted again, refusing to move out of the crowds sight. I wasnt about to be isted. Being alone meant being vulnerable, and I couldnt handle feeling miserable among strangers. "Thats my problem to worry about. If I can just learn to defend myself, I could join the training," I tried to exin, but they didnt want to believe I was capable of anything. "With that frame of yours?" Norman sneered, wrinkling his nose. "Youre fragile andvery maniptive." "All I know is that I have this card now," I replied, holding it up so the students could see that I intended to use it. "Did you even see what todays test is about?" Maximus moved in front of me again, blocking my view of the crowd. "And besides, the test is over. Weve already chosen the candidates. Now, if we pit you against an epted candidate, theyllin about having to take the test twice, and if we put you up against a failed candidate, everyone will wonder why theyre not getting another shot." Maximuss excuse brought a slight smirk of relief to Normans face. "Besides, theyre being downright brutal over there," Norman said, his tone softening just slightly. "Remember how it felt when Sydney and Lamar beat you up? This will be worse, and no ones going to rush you to the hospital. Because once you loseyoure just a rogue." He paused, then added gently, "This card might let you try, but itll only give you Emmets stepsisters status if youre epted." "And you said I was maniptive." The moment I called him out on his changing tone and his pretense of concern, his softened expression instantly hardened, anger shing in his eyes again. "Easy!" Maximus stepped between us as Norman squared up, ready to confront me over my remark. It seemed Maximus hade up with a solution. He faced me, rolled his shoulders, stretched his neck, and then dered, "Since theres no other candidate left, youll have to fight the trainer." My heart didnt just skip a beat; it skipped several. I fell silent, waiting for him to add somethingsome rification, or even a hint that this was a jokebut he was dead serious. "Huh? You mean... Ill have to fight you two?" Since he left me hanging, I decided to confirm it myself. "Yes, or how about just one of us?" Maximuss smirk sent a chill down my spine. My body shuddered in fright. This was wrong on so many levels. How on earth was I supposed to stand a chance against him? Chapter 72-The Story Of My Pendant.

Chapter 72: 72-The Story Of My Pendant.

Hnie: I watched their faces in disbelief. After thinking it over, even Norman gave his brother a nod. The two looked so pleased with themselves afterpletely unsettling me. It was so infuriating, the way they were changing rules and all. And nobody wouldin. Their academy was the best of the best. Even Alphas were sending their children to the academy. "But thats not fair. You two are trainerspeople who train other Alphas and Alpha Kings! How could a mere girl like me, without a wolf or any training, ever fight any of you?" I wanted to shout and call for Emmet and Kaye, but what could they do? These two were responsible for todays test, and Maximus had specifically chosen it for me. "Well, if youre so weak, then why try to be a part of our academy?" Norman folded his arms over his brothers shoulders, smirking proudly at his brother foring up with such a devious n. It was beyond unfair. Why were they so determined to crush my dreams? Was it simply because of the academys reputation, that they didnt want someone "weak" like me in their ranks, or was there some other reason they were treating me this way? "Hm, but shes not wrong. If everyone hears she had to fight a trainer, theyll agree its unfair." Norman scratched his chin thoughtfully, making me wonder if he was mocking me or truly reconsidering. "I know. How about this" Maximus raised a finger as a new idea sparked in his mind. This time, he stepped back and walked until he was among the students who had been eagerly watching, waiting to find out what was going on. "If Hnie here cannd just one punchjust a single punch within a fifteen-minute matchshes in!" he announced. Norman chuckled. He walked back to join his brother and spread his arms wide. "He wont even fight back. Hell only defend himself." The pride on Normans face was unsettling. Some of the students began to snicker, sensing how ridiculous it was. There was no way I couldnd a single hit on this beastly man. "Theres no chance shell manage," one of the studentsughed, joined by a few others. "Come on, Hnie. What happened to Ill do anything to be part of this academy?" Maximus mocked, not caring that the other students were witnessing a teacher bullying a potential candidate. At this point, I needed to stop calling myself a student. I wasnt one yet, and with this final test, I likely never would be. I lowered my head, remembering the faith Emmet had shown in me when he handed me that card. Even if I lost today, Id stay in the ring for the full fifteen minutes and give it everything I had. I raised my head and saw the brothers shrug. Norman slipped the card into his pocket, turning to the epted students. "Youre starting at the academy the day after tomorrow" He was about to dismiss them, already assuming I wouldnt fight, when I raised my voice, loud enough for everyone to hear. "Ill do it." As my words cut through the air, everyone turned to stare. Norman took a moment, probably unsure if hed heard me right. "What did you say?" he asked, while Maximus rolled his eyes at me. "I said Ill do it." I put down my bag and walked toward them steadily. Maximus stepped closer and whispered in my ear, "Dont embarrass yourself. Just leave." "No!" I took a step back, unwilling to let him manipte me. "Even if I dont seed, Im ready to give it everything Ive got." I adjusted my posture, and gradually, everyone started to step back, making space. "Fine. Maximus, just do it. Its only fifteen minutes," Norman yawned, ncing at his watch. For them, it was just fifteen wasted minutes, but for me, it meant everything. I couldnt give up. Even though I knew the odds were stacked against me. "Alright," Maximus shrugged, and everyone cleared the field. Of course, he wouldnt run around; hed only need to stay within the white circle. We faced each other, and the second Norman gave the signal, I lunged at Maximus with my weakest punch. It wasughably easy for him to dodge, and I ended up face-first in the mud. Laughter erupted as I lifted my head, mud streaked across my face. I quickly wiped it off with my sleeve and got back on my feet. Maximus didnt even need to move fast; he just stood there, watching me struggle. Each time I missed, theughter grew louder. I tried to mask my frustration, but my throat tightened, and my cheeks burned. I couldntnd a single hit. Tears began to prick at my eyes, and I brushed them away with the back of my hand. Each passing minute reminded me of that night. This was my only chance to stand up to these Alphas. But now, it felt like I was losing it. "Is that all youve got?" Maximuss taunt jolted me back to the present. I was covered in mud. My hand dropped for a second, my heart sinking. They were all having so much fun. They knew I couldnt win and were just waiting for the fifteen minutes to be up. He was simply toying with me. Just one punch, I told myself. I threw my next jab a bit harder, hoping it might connect, but he sidestepped with a smug "Too slow!" that sent another wave ofughter through the crowd. Frustrated, I charged at him, trying tond a punch or even an elbow to his face, but he moved aside so swiftly that I fell even harder,nding straight in the mud again. This time, as I tried to get up, I felt my pendant brush against my lips. I didnt know why, but it triggered a memory of how this pendant had once gotten me into trouble. Instead of focusing on the fight, I removed it right there in front of all the students and the two mocking brothers. Chapter 73-Not A Weakness Anymore

Chapter 73: 73-Not A Weakness Anymore

Hnie: My heart raced as I felt Maximus step up right behind me, taunting me with a sneer. My grip tightened around my pendant. It was like a quick decision that I took it off. I am not even sure what I would get from it. My mind ordered and I did it. "Come on, Im right here! You cant even hit me once?" His voice cracked slightly, and a frown appeared on my forehead. I slowly stood up, turning to meet his gaze. I had just taken off my pendant, but he was way too close now. I bet he could sense the shift in my scent, the faint trace of pheromones. It would take some time before the others noticed, but I was exuding such intense anxiety that I wondered how long I could keep it hidden. And thats when I saw Maximus falter. He tried to keep smirking, but his confidence was clearly wavering. His attempt at mocking me was crumbling. At moments, he even narrowed his eyes at me, as if trying to understand what had changed. But it was toote for him. I could feel it nowmy courage. I lunged at him. This time, he dodged, but when I retreated and struck again, he wasnt quick enough. My delicate, seemingly fragile knuckles connected with his strong jaw, drawing a gasp from the crowd. My punch barely moved him, but when Inded a second blow, the shock on his face was unmistakable. The crowd went silent. Maximus was just as stunned as everyone else. I was amazed that I hit such a scary trainer. His eyes were wide, and his mouth gaped as he stumbled back, pushing me away. I tripped over my own feet andnded squarely on my butt. But the test was over. I have done it. I won! "Maximus!" Norman stepped between us, shoving his brother back, murmuring something in his ear. "You cant just give her a chance to win by being easy on her and then act upset," Norman said, managing the situation. The crowd nodded in agreement, as if convinced the only reason Inded a punch was because Maximus had gone easy on me. But I could tell that beneath the surface, they were all a bit shocked, maybe even starting to believe that Maximus hadnt expected me to hit him at all. Maximuss face flushed with anger at the humiliation. His fists clenched, and I saw a simr expression on Normans face, though he struggled to maintain control of both the situation and his wounded brother, whose pride had taken a serious hit. "Step aside, Im going to kill her right here, right now!" I heard Maximus growl as he tried to approach me. The other students were murmuring among themselves, but we were the only ones inside the white circle. "Do you want everyone to remember this and blow it out of proportion?" Norman muttered to him. "Its nothing. You let her win, unintentionally, because you felt sorry for her." I was in shock as I listened to Normans words. Was he gaslighting Maximus...or me? However, I shifted my attention to my pendant and quickly snatched it back, fastening it around my neck while Norman worked on calming Maximus. In that moment, I realized: my pheromones arent my weakness. I wont let them be my weakness ever again. They distracted Maximus long enough for me tond a punch. Oddly, I had forgotten to even get up from the ground. My mind was in a strange, dazed state, and I couldnt tell if I should celebrate or just process how this so-called curse had actually helped me today. Eventually, Norman managed to pacify Maximus. The two of them faced the crowd again, and this time, Norman gave a diplomatic smile. "We appreciate her hard work. This is why my brother has decided to give her a chance. She never gave up, even when time had almost run out." I could only imagine how difficult it must have been for Norman to say that aloud. "I agree. Its...nice to see someone fight so hard to join our academy," Maximus muttered, forcing a faint smile as he walked over and offered me his hand. His eyes were red with anger, and his smile was tight. I epted his hand and got to my feet, a smile beginning to form on my own lips. "Wee to the Red Vortex Sanctum Academy," he said, his handshake forceful and strained. But I didnt care. I was just too happy. "Yeah, wee! I hope you have a good stay," Norman added from behind his brother, though his tone felt more like a threat. I was sure theyd remain bitter for now but would eventually forget about me. As future rogue kings, they had far bigger things to worry about. "Thank you!" I smiled, even though I knew they werent thrilled with my sess. "Now everyone, enjoy the next two days. Soon enough, the academy life youve all craved will begin," Norman announced, but every time he spoke, it felt like his words were secretly aimed at me, a warning about how challenging academy life would be. The crowd started to disperse, but Maximus and Norman signaled for me to stay. I ignored them and began to leave ahead of the others. "I said wait," Maximus hissed, striding briskly in my direction. I slowed my steps, ncing over my shoulder, noticing that Norman was busy assisting others. I finally turned back to see Maximus, still rooted to his spot, his eyes wide and brimming with anger as he red at me. "How did you do that?" Maximus nearly yelled, though his clenched fists seemed to remind him not to draw attention by shouting. "What did I do? You challenged me to fight, so I did," I replied, uncertain if he would bring up my pendant. I wasnt even sure if hed noticed that Id taken it off. But clearly, the pheromones had affected him. And maybe that was exactly what he was asking about. "Youyou made me lose my concentration!" He advanced toward me, eyes fierce and full of aggression. I took a quick step back, keeping my distance. "And thats what the match was about. I knew I couldnt win otherwise, so I let you have your moment to mock meyour own ego got you distracted," I replied firmly, determined not to let him learn the truth about my pendant. "No!" He wagged a finger at me. "That wasnt the distraction. Im not a child who loses focus from a little banter. You did...something else." He looked away, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly frustrated. "What did I do? Please, enlighten me," I said, shrugging. I watched as he closed his eyes, trying to control his heavy breaths. "You are" He paused, lost, and seeing him look so puzzled was oddly satisfying. He had no idea about my pheromones. Only people from my pack knew, and that was because I developed this conditionter in life, after I failed to transition. "Maximus." Norman appeared, cing a hand on his brothers shoulder. Thats when I realized it was just the three of us left. "And" Norman turned toward me, possibly to issue some sort of threat, but I was already walking away. I didnt want to stay behind. Remember when I said Im now afraid of being alone with others? I meant it. I hurried out, thinking Id have to find a ce to crash or even beg someone to let me stay with them. Thats when I saw the warrior standing by the car, waiting for me. "I heard you did it?" he asked, and I quickly nodded, reaching the car. "Congrattions." He nced around cautiously before offering his congrattions. I could only imagine how much the brothers would yell at him if they saw him celebrating my win. "All set? Should I take you back to your hotel room?" It felt like my guardian angel was finally looking out for me. But not the Moon Goddess. I didnt believe anything good in my life came from her. Shed sooner ruin things for me than fix them. "Yes," I said, hastily climbing into the car just as I saw Maximus emerge from behind the trees, moving in my direction. "Should I stop the vehicle?" the warrior asked, noticing the rogue king standing in the road. "No! No, hes not here for me. Hes just making sure all the students have left," I lied, grateful that the warrior didnt ask any more questions. And since Maximus didnt call for either of us, there was no reason to stop the car. I watched as Maximus stood there on the road, watching the car speed away. I knew I couldnt avoid him forever, but at least for today, I needed to keep my distance. Id bruised his ego, and that thought made me smile. Today, I had my first victory over a powerful creature. I was beyond happy. Chapter 74-The Cursed Mate Bond Or Our Stepsister?

Chapter 74: 74-The Cursed Mate Bond Or Our Stepsister?

Norman: "Maximus!" I watched him rush after Hnie as she sprinted toward Kayes car. My muscles tensed at the sight. My brothers were letting her use our resources to defeat us. How the fuck was that okay? "UGHHHH!" Maximus threw a fit once she was out of sight. As the other students left the ground, I gave them an awkward smile while grabbing Maximus arm and subtly pulling him away. I needed to calm him down before he made himself look like a sore loser. I led him to my car, shoved him into the passenger seat, and gestured for the driver to take his car. I got in to drive him home myself. "What a b****!" he yelled again, his aggression starting to worry me. "Its not that big of a deal," I sighed, feeling a pang in my chest from seeing my brother so shaken. "Maximus! Calm down," I urged, growing increasingly concerned as he was losing control. I had never seen him this worked up before. "How could that happen" he hissed, pping his forehead repeatedly until I parked the car on the side of the road to check on him. He didnt need to take it so hard. Things like this could happen to anyone. I hoped he wasnt letting his ego take the hit. "So what if she beat you? It doesnt prove anything," I said, taking his hands to stop him from harming himself. "How" he grunted again. "Are you upset because a wolf-less girl beat you? If thats the case, just know this: you lost to a girl. Women are the most powerful and unpredictable creatures. Dont feel bad about it," I said, trying to ease his guilt. I didnt want him to feel this way just because she didnt have a wolf. You never know when a woman might surprise you. And although I despise Hnie, today she impressed me. I was honestly speechless at her courage and determination. "I dont get itit just" Maximus looked away, avoiding my eyes, and that worried me. "Maximus! Look at me; calm down," I urged, trying to turn his attention back to me, but he wouldnt focus. "Norman! Its not just that she won. Its how she wonI felt...a pull towards her," he finally burst out, turning to face me. My heart skipped a beat. I couldnt even respond right away, stunned by what hed just admitted. "What are you saying?" I asked, needing to be certain Id heard him correctly. "Norman, it was strange. Suddenly, I felt this pull towards her. I cant exin it, but it was" he covered his face with his hands, hesitating before he continued, "and its not even the full moon." I could tell he wasnt lying. I had sensed something too when he did, but Id assumed it was just his anger. Clearly, it was much stronger for him. "Uh, there has to be another reason. Maybe you thought it was a pull, but you were just angry" I tried toe up with some excuse to put him at ease, but deep down, I knew there was no other exnation. He was certain of what hed felt. "Norman, I got angry afterward. Before that, I didnt even care if she beat me or not. It wasnt a big dealuntil I felt that strange sensation. It has to be a mate bond. And since she doesnt have an active wolf, I dont think Ill ever know what it really was," he said, a hint of frustration in his voice. He wasnt wrong. "Does that mean...shes my mate?" Maximuss eyes widened, and I felt my stomach twist. "You didnt hear your wolf call her mate, so that means no," I said quickly, shaking my head to push away any ideas forming in his mind. Hed said it himself. Hnie didnt have an active wolf, so no one could fully sense a mate bond with her. Since that chance had passed, and he hadnt truly heard it, there was no way she could ever im they were mates. At least, not until her wolf awakens. Still, I need to handle this carefullybefore her wolf does awaken, and this time they feel the mate bond fully. Because how else could we exin that pull? "It was nothing. It wasnt even a full moon," I said, cing a hand on his shoulder to stop him as he opened his mouth to speak. "Trust me, it must have been nothing," I reassured him, and he finally rxed in his seat. "I was so scared," he murmured. I could only imagine what the thought of discovering her as his mate would have done to him. But I was concerned, too. It was possible hed sensed something with her outside the full moon. I just needed to make sure she didnte forward with any ridiculous ims. "Now, lets go home and rest," I said, starting the car again. I needed to handle this immediately. After dropping him off, I headed straight to my office, clutching Emmets card in my hand. "Im not giving Hnie a single chance to change her mind. Theres a possibility she might go back to her hotel room and start thinking about the mate bond. What if she decides to im Maximus as her mate instead of enrolling in the academy as his stepsister?" I said to myself, holding her admission papers tightly, determined to settle this matter. I am not going to let her reconsider her decision. She must sign and be our stepsister. No one at the academy would take her seriously if she started iming her stepbrother as her mate, and she wouldnt be foolish enough to do it, either. After grabbing the admission papers, I set off for that cursed hotel where she was staying. I wouldnt give her a chance to think or change her mind. She needed to sign these papers as quickly as possible. Just then, my phone rang, and I saw who was calling. I hadnt spent much time with Jessicately, and I wondered when shed finally snap. But like every other day, I ignored her call and kept driving toward the hotel. Chapter 75-Melons Out And He Is Embarrassed

Chapter 75: 75-Melons Out And He Is Embarrassed

Hnie: I rushed into the hotel, exhrated as it finally hit meI had really won admission. Once in my room, I kicked off my shoes and leapt in joy. This has been the happiest I have been after so long. "Ill watch TV all day and eat whatever I want. Two whole days without stress!" I couldnt believe itI was still tearing up, but these were tears of happiness. I have longed for this day. And despite having so many obstacles, I did it. Thanks to Kaye and Emmet for it. I stripped off my clothes and sank into the tub, letting my muscles rxpletely. For once, I tried to silence the disturbing thoughts and visions that usually haunted me when I was alone. Pushing aside the sorrow, I focused on my future at the academy. Yet, a small tension lingered in the back of my mindanxiety about my health. The constant stress had worn me down. Each day felt like a battle, and every ce, a battlefield. Ive been feeling weakertely, with frequent headaches adding to my worries. After a long bath, Id barely wrapped myself in a bathrobe when there was a knock at my door. "It must be room service," I thought as I walked over and opened the door. But the person standing outside made me instantly regret not checking first. I tried to m the door shut, but he wedged his shoe in, making it impossible to close. Groaning, he forced his arm against the door, shoving it open as I took a step back in fear. "What are you doing here?" I growled at Norman, who didnt even respond as he barged inside, scanning the room as if I were hiding something. He checked the balcony, the bathroom, even the corners of the room. "Take a good look, and dont forget to look under the bed. I might be hiding one of your precious brothers there," I scoffed, mming the door shut and crossing my arms over my chest. He halted his search and shot me a deadly re. Did he really think his brothers were here? "Here, sign this," he said, puffing out his chest as he extended a stack of papers towards me. Frowning, I took the papers and began to skim through them. They were the academy admission documents. I didnt understand. He had been so adamant about keeping me out of the academy, yet now hed shown up in a rush, practically shoving the papers at me. "Sign them," he repeated, reaching into his pocket to hand me a pen. I just stared at the pen, then at the papers. "Whats the dy now? You were desperate enough to do anything to get admitted, and now youre stalling?" His tone was sharp, clearly intended to sound confident and snarky, yet I could detect a slight hesitation in his voice that didnt escape me. "You actually want me to sign these?" I raised a brow, fanning myself with the papers. I could tell he didnt like it; he probably thought I was being disrespectful to him and his precious academy. "It doesnt matter what I want. You yed the card and passed the test. So sign." His refusal to look me in the eyes only confirmed my suspicionshe had an agenda. "Hmm, well, Im still deciding, so Ill sign when Im ready." I shrugged, extending the papers back to him. He finally looked directly at me, his face a mix of surprise and frustration. "Youre thinking about it? Werent you the one who desperately wanted to join the academy?" As he stepped forward, it felt like a giant was approaching me. He was tall and broad-shouldered, as were all his brothers, but his stance was even more imposing. Every time he moved closer, my body instinctively flinched. "I told you. Ill sign when Im ready." Truthfully, I was ready, but I couldnt resist giving him a hard time. Considering how opposed he was to my joining the academy, I was beginning to suspect he had a hidden motive for pushing this now. Annoying him felt like the least I could do. "Hnie..." He clenched his jaw, pointing a finger at me before balling his hand into a fist and pressing it against his mouth, as though reining himself in. "Dont y games," he warned, trying to calm himself. "Im not. But why are you here? I didnt know the trainer was supposed to show up at a candidates residence just to get a signature." I folded my arms across my chest, only realizing afterward that my robe was slipping, barely staying in ce. "Thats because... my brothers want you in the academy," he said, but I could tell he was lying. "And they know I passed the test. So, whats the rush?" I was seeding in getting under his skin, just as he had gotten under mine all these weeks. "Fine." He sighed, shrugging as if in defeat. "I wanted to surprise my brothers with your signature." Could he really note up with a better excuse? He tried to act cool so he grabbed his phone and unlocked it but I could tell he wasnt doing anything on his phone. He then slipped it into his pocket. "But I suppose thats fine. Ill just wait here until youve made up your mind and signed the papers." Instead of leaving, he dropped the pen and papers on the table and casually shrugged off his coat. "Hey, you cantbe here!" I stammered, feeling suddenly ufortable. His brothers were tolerable, but hehe was something else. A man filled with vengeance and negativity. "Why not? My brothers paying for it." He tossed his coat onto the couch and strode toward the raised area. The living room was partially separated from the bedroom by a ss sliding door. When he dropped onto the bed to rest, my anxiety spiked. "Ill call your father and" I started, but before I could finish, he lifted his head from the pillow and shot me a dark look. "And tell him exactly what? What am I doing?" he challenged. I leaned over the bed in haste, forgetting my robe until his eyes widened, and he hissed at me. "Fucking cover your titties." Chapter 76-Aroused!

Chapter 76: 76-Aroused!

Norman: The way she rushed at me,pletely unbothered by her robe slipping open, left me in shock. The fabric fell apart, exposing her body to me. It felt likemitting a thousand sins in just a few seconds. My heart sank instantly, and guilt flooded me. Inappropriate! Uneptable! Im a disgusting man. I shouldnt even be called a man for seeing my stepsisters body like that. And possibly my brothers mate? No! Shes nothing to me. Shes just my stepsister. That thought only made me feel more revolted with myself. Her skin was like porcin, her figure smooth and delicate. Her breasts were full and round, like water-filled balloons that seemed to jiggle with each small movement. And her nipplesthey were red, a vivid contrast against her pale skin. Thats when I jerked upright, feeling the urge to punch myself. Why the hell was I even noticing these details? I shouldnt even be alive for picking on the details like that. "I didnt know," I heard her murmur in embarrassment. By then, she had clutched her robe tightly around herself, so I dared to look at her again, fists clenched. "Why would you," I bit my tongue and turned away. Although she was now holding her robe securely, her exposed image was burned into my mind. Thankfully, she had been wearing underwear, sparing me further torment. Could this be called trauma? I thought she was just some random girl. But her body No, Norman! You disgusting fool, shes your stepsister, whether you like it or not. This shouldnt have happened. I hated every second of the decision toe here. I should have just let her show up to sign the papers. It was strange. Ive never felt like that before. Ive seen many she-wolves strip down for transition, and not once did I react this way. This was differentnot arousal, but a feeling like I hadmitted a sin or trespassed on something sacred. Her body was like a temple and I have seen it without her permission. The feelings I was going through were raw. "Ill sign the papers. Just leave!" she suddenly yelled, making me stare at her in disbelief. She was acting as if I had caused this. She traumatized me. Her cheeks were flushed, like a chipmunks, with her full, red lips and blushing face. "Youre shameless," I hissed, barely containing my frustration. "You did this on purpose, but trust me, Im not someone you can sway with your bodyor anything else." "Im shameless? Why the hell would I want to show you my body of all people in the world? Youre thest person Id ever want to expose myself to!" Every word she spat out made me roll my eyes. Such a liar. Or was she really telling the truth? Huh! I am Norman McQuoid. Who wouldnt want me? But why would I argue with my stepsister over not wanting me. It was not me speaking, but the trauma of seeing her naked. But the second I tried to get out of bed, I sensed a big problem. Not smallhuge. Gigantic. "What? Leave! I thought you were disgusted," she mocked, clearly remembering my reaction when Id called her shameless. She went on, yelling, "Go! Leave!" I wanted to leave, but if I got up now, shed see my...problem. I couldnt let her notice. I was beyond frustrated and embarrassed. How could I do that? "I will, just give me a second," I muttered, turning my face away. I had never felt so humiliated in my entire life. This girl was a she-devil. A few seconds in her presence, and I was already dealing with the biggest embarrassment of my life. "Your seconds are upleave already," she demanded, trying to sound annoyed, but I was the only one feeling ufortable here. I didnt know why this had happened; it shouldnt have. She was absolutely off-limits. So why, of all times, did this happen now? How could I get up without her noticing the "weapon" in my pants? The thought alone made me want to disappear on the spot. This had never happened beforenever. "Just turn around, and Ill leave," I pleaded, closing my eyes and keeping my face turned away. I was afraid any movement might reveal everything. My fists were resting on the mattress, my body raised and my knees bent. I couldnt even looked down at my pants. "Why? Im dressed now," she protested stubbornly. Why was she so impossibly difficult? Maybe this was the Moon Goddess warning me to stay far away from a lunatic like her. She had this odd way of making everything revolve around her. I was choosing my words carefully because I refused to believe I could be seduced by her. This was just maniptionnothing more. "I dont want you shing me again. Turn around, and Ill leave," I hissed, my irritation building. "As if thats my lifes mission," she retorted, her tone sharper than ever. Since I was miserable, she seemed to be talking even more. After defeating Maximus in the test, shed definitely grown a pair of wings. Her words had taken on a bitter edge, too. Sometimes, I expected her to show some gratitude towards us brotherslike when we let her stay in the mansion during that deadly storm. But she didnt oncee to thank me. Not even to challenge me or prove me wrong about what I thought of her. But no! Not Hnie. She was so full of herself that she didnt even ask, didnt bother to request to stay in the mansion. She always spoke in such a firm tone, never humbling herself, even when she probably should have. "You want me gone, right? Then just turn around, and Ill be out of your sight," I muttered under my breath, closing my eyes to keep from snapping. "Fine," she finally relented. After a few seconds, I cautiously turned my head to confirm she wasnt looking. Once I saw her face turned away, I sprang off the bed and rushed toward the door. "Just sign the damn papers. Ill send my warrior to pick them upter," I instructed curtly, one foot already out of the room. Before I could hear her response, I was already out of the suite and heading straight for the elevator. I just needed to get to my car and drive far away. This girl was troublea devil who could cause even worse damage. The memory of her robe slipping open made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I practically flew out of the elevator and hurried across the lobby to the parking lot, thinking Id finally escaped the embarrassment. But no. Another surprise was waiting. "Norman? What are you doing here?" Jessica was standing right by my car, clearly waiting for me. "I was here for some work," I replied, my gaze fixed on the car. I couldnt help but wonder why Id never felt this way about Jessica. Not once had I identally felt aroused around her. Even on romantic dates, when shed try to brush her foot against my leg under the table, I barely reacted. Around her, I was always tense, as if my body was dead, devoid of emotion. But with Hnie today, I felt this strange surge of desire that made me despise myself. It hade out of nowhere, and I prayed she hadnt noticed. As I was lost in these unsettling thoughts, I saw Jessica move to block my path. I froze, then remembered my "issue" and tried to dodge around her. But she stepped directly in my path, blocking my way. "What thewho are you here to see?" Her tone shifted as her gaze dropped, and her eyes scanned my pants, filling me with instant dread as she focused on my boner. Oh! I could see why she felt the need to question me. I would not get aroused by her. I even told her maybe it was because I had so much on my mind all the time. "What do you mean?" I frowned, attempting to sidestep her, but she blocked me again. I understood she was worried and even disgusted. I would have been too if my girl wasnt feeling me but then came out of a hotel all wet down there. But the embarrassment I felt was so strong that I failed toe up with a proper response for her. Instead of giving her an excuse tofort her, I decided to ignore her. "What are you doing?" I groaned at her when she didnt let me pass. "Norman, youve got a...boner. Who the hell is staying in that hotel room?" Her almond-brown eyes brimmed with tears the second the question left her lips. "There is a woman in there that you came to see. And she somehow gave you the biggest boner and then let you walk out without easing your tension?" I have never been used like that. I felt the p to my ego when she talked like I am some horrible and disgusting man who would cheat on her like that. Chapter 77-My Father Buried Me.

Chapter 77: 77-My Father Buried Me.

Hnie: "What a jerk!" I groaned, furious that he acted as if Id shed him on purpose. Even though it had been almost two minutes since he left, I still couldnt settle down. "I should have just signed the papers," I sighed, slumping onto the couch and staring at them from across the room. My thoughts were interrupted by a phone beeping nearby. "I dont have a phone," I muttered, ncing over at the coat beside me. "Oh!" Realization dawned quicklyhed left his coat in his hurry to leave, and in his coat pocket was his phone. But why did he act like he was the one embarrassed? I was the one who got exposed! What exactly was going on with him? I shook off the thought as the phone buzzed again. I wasnt usually nosy, but Norman was a strange man, always involving himself in my business. Maybe I had the right to see who was blowing up his phonewhat if it was something urgent? Or maybe he was calling himself, trying to locate his phone. After convincing myself with every excuse possible, I slipped my hand into his coat pocket. Instantly, I was hit by the strong, hypnotic scent of his cologne, intoxicating in a strangely unsettling way. I held my breath and pulled out the phone, realizing that he hadnt even locked it before putting it away. What a rookie mistake. My heart was pounding as I held the phone in my hand. Technology is dangerous; these days, our entire lives are stored in these little devices. One nce could reveal everything. Thats exactly how I felt as I looked down at his unlocked screen. Seeing that he had no screen lock timer made it worse. My fingers hovered over the notifications, where I saw multiple missed calls from someone named Jessica. Who was Jessica? Then there were messages from his brothers, his father, and one other person. For some reason, thatst contact grabbed my full attention. It was because of the brief message snippet that showed on the screen. Joe: Her name is Hnie That half-sentence made my heart skip. Was he talking about me? But why, and who was this person he was talking to? Without thinking twice, I clicked on the conversation. What I found in those few minutes made me want to die a thousand times over. The conversation was between Norman and a guy named Joe. Norman had instructedor maybe remindedJoe about a task hed given him. Norman: Get me her data. Joe: Her name is Hnie Niles, and shes from a pack called The Vicious Banes Pack. I barely had a moment to catch my breath before another message popped up, revealing even more information. Joe: She was in a big scandal a few weeks ago. Apparently, shed had rtions with a bunch of rogues, and when she was caught, she used the alphas son. She imed he was her boyfriend, that he took her to the station, and that she lost her virginity to him. Her lies caused an uproar, and she was meant to be executed, but her father imed he had done it himself and buried her in a grave he dug. From what Ive gathered, he was even rewarded for it. Joe: May I ask why youre interested in her, Your Highness? Because, from what I know, she was a messy individual, a liar, and a traitor so everyone was relieved when she died. Tears streamed down my face as I absorbed what had been said and done behind my back. So they told everyone Id slept with rogues? And my father lied about killing me and burying me himself? I wanted to scream, to tell this man that it was all a liethat I had been gang-raped by some jacket-wearing alphas, and then my own family refused to believe me. They were ready to kill me. All this time, Id thought of my father, wondering if he might be grieving, maybe feeling guilty for abandoning me. Sometimes I hoped he wondered where his little Hnie was, if I was safe, if I was being cared for. But no! He was apparently rewarded for iming he killed his own daughter. So no, I dont think he ever cared. Now, I needed to do something about this. The image my pack had painted of me for this man would make Norman feel justified in taking me back to my pack to face the execution Id escaped. No! What should I do? I was panicking, losing my mind. Sweat was beading on my temples. I didnt want to think about that night ever again, but here I was, dealing with its aftermath. A knock at the door snapped me back to reality. I realized it must be Norman,ing back for his phone. With trembling hands, I started typing on it. Norman: Oh no, not that Hnie. Im asking about Hnie Miles! I didnt know if my n would work, but I couldnt risk getting caught. Joe: Oh! Theres no such Hnie in the records. She must be a rogue, or maybe she didnt live a significant enough life to be remembered by pack members after she left. Norman: Yes, Im talking about the rogue one. Joe: Theres no concerning information on any Hnie who went rogue. So I guess shes harmless. Since Hnie Niles was officially dead, it didnt seem like he cared about the other one being dangerous. I deleted the parts of the conversation that might expose me. Now, the chat just looked like Joe was messaging Norman after his reminder, letting him know that Hnie was likely a rogue without a criminal record, which would exin why her name wasnt on any list of pack members or criminal lists. Once I was sure Joe had finished delivering the information, I slipped the phone back into his pocket, leaving the chat open to make it seem like it had been left that way all along and that is why the texts were automatically read. I hurried to the door, quickly wiping away my tears, and opened it for the person waiting outside, clearly anxious for me to respond. Chapter 78-Something Fishy

Chapter 78: 78-Something Fishy

Kaye: "What? I was here for some work. Get out of my way," I watched Norman shout at Jessica, his back facing me, while Jessica stood directly in front of him, fully in my line of sight. I never thought Id witness my brother yelling at his fiance. My brother rarely breaks his calm and collected demeanor, so something serious must have happened between them to spark this public argument. But why here? What was my brother even doing in this ce? I tilted my head up, ncing at the building, and worry began to creep in. Hnie was staying here, and I knew how much my brother despised her. Did he have a fight with her? She must be crying alone. As Normans car pulled away, Jessicas eyes drifted over to me, and she quickly began wiping her tears. I felt so odd facing their personal banter. "Hello, Kaye! What are you doing here?" She greeted me in her usual gentle, polite voice. The fake smile on her lips couldnt deceive me. "I was here for some work. What about youwhat happened?" I asked, sliding my hands into my pockets and keeping my tone soft. "Oh! What work? What are you brothers doing here?" she let out a small, awkwardugh. I gathered what had happened. She was likely upset that Norman was here, and instead of answering her questions, he hadshed out and left. Now, she wanted answers from me. "We had a meeting here. I arrivedte, as usual," I tried to joke, but she shook her head to dismiss myment. "Kaye! Youre a very responsible person. Dont joke like that," she insisted, and I realized she must have picked up on my insecurities from conversations with my mother. I always felt like I wasnt good enough. My mother must have mentioned it when they met for dinner to celebrate Jessica and Normans engagement. "Right, well, you should talk to my mom. Shell tell you just how badly I mess up all the time," I tried to joke again, but it came out miserably, and I hated how pathetic it sounded. "I dont need to listen to anyone else. I know you, and Ive heard about your aplishments. Do you know what people in our pack ask for whenever theyre really sick?" She was so warm and kind, almost treating me like a younger brother, and it made me realize just how much we both cared about Norman. "They ask, Is this the medicine made from Kayes herbs? They only trust your remedies, Kaye," her words genuinely lifted my spirits. I felt a sudden wave of acknowledgement, and it was amazing. But now, I wanted tofort her in a way my brother had failed to do. There werent many people I feltfortable opening up to, and Jessica wasnt one of them. I always spoke to her with respect, mainly because of how kindly she treated me. "Thank you. By the way, dont mind Norman. Hes been working non-stoptelyhandling academy duties and even training in the woods all by himself today," I said, making up an excuse on the spot. Truthfully, I had no idea why my brother was here today. "Maybe that exins it. He probably needs rest...and maybe me," she chuckled softly to herself, a small smile tugging at her lips as she seemed to drift into thought. I wasnt entirely sure what she was implying. "Um, did you drive here, or would you like my driver to drop you off?" I offered, already itching to go see Hnie. Id heard about what happened at the grounds today, and as usual, Hnie had surprised me. "Oh no, I drove. Ill be heading out now. Thank you so much for letting me know about Norman," she said, giving me a reassuring nod before walking to her car. Finally, I was free to go see Hnie. As I took the elevator up, a feeling crept over me: maybe Norman hade here to confront her. Maximus must be so upset, my wolf stirred awake, sharing my thoughts. I know. I hope he realizes its not a big deal, I thought, not wanting my brother to be upset. Youd be worse if it happened to you, my wolf replied with a pointed tone. The only reason youre not so riled up is because its Hnie were talking about. His tone threw me off. I hadnt even realized he had an issue with Hnie. "Whats wrong with you?" I asked him, puzzled. Nothing. And nothing should be wrong with you, either. I know why youre being so nice to Hnieyou think shes our mate because of that dream? Let me remind you of something: were not her mate. Remember what Runes said? He imed you dont have a wolf. So, how could you have felt a mate bond when I wasnt even awake at the time? My wolf snapped, as though hed been holding this in for days. A chill ran down my spine as the elevator doors opened. Id wondered about the mate bond myself, but my wolf had a good point. I shook my head, trying to clear my mind and focus. I was already at Hnies door, but she didnt answer immediately. When she finally did, she looked so lost and dazed that I couldnt bring myself to speak for a moment. "Have you... been crying?" I blurted out. What a softie I am. "No!" she replied quickly, but her gaze shifted away, her eyes avoiding mine. I knew she was lying. "Did my brothere here?" I asked. Now that I saw the redness in her eyes, I was certain Norman had been here. "He did, but Im not crying. Im fine. Did he send you to collect his things?" she murmured, ncing down. "I just realized he left his coat and some other stuff here." While I wanted to believe nothing serious had happened, I couldnt ignore the way she was clutching her robe. My brother left his belongings here? I couldnt help but wonder if something happened between the two of them. Chapter 79-He Thinks I Am Sleeping With His Brother

Chapter 79: 79-He Thinks I Am Sleeping With His Brother

Hnie: "Thats his stuff," I stepped aside to show him Normans coat. I didnt know what it was, but the way Kaye was reacting seemed a little off. "Oh, so he came here and..." Kaye narrowed his eyes at the coat, "...got a bit toofortable?" It seemed like he was talking more to himself now. "What did hee for?" he asked again. I nced around and spotted the papers on the table. "He came for a signature," I replied, pointing at the documents. Kaye walked over to the table, picked up the papers, then slowly turned back to look at me. "He came here to ask for your signature personally and then just left his coat behind? Since when did he get sofortable," he paused, as if he were unraveling some hidden conspiracy. "I dont know. He was refusing to leave until I had signed," I responded, still holding the robe in my hands. It didnt strike me at first, but I noticed the way Kaye was examining me before he turned away to pick up his brothers coat. I was trying my best to understand what was going through his mind, but his behavior was odd. "Hmmm," Kaye muttered, pulling his brothers phone out. His expression grew even more tense as he looked at it. He was probably reading an open chat. He scrolled through it, then let out a grunt. "Did he ask you for anything?" His tone was cryptic, but I quickly shook my head, hoping to dismiss any bizarre thoughts he might be having. "Do you think he came here to try to threaten me into backing down?" I asked, and he sighed. "Im certain he didnte here to make you back down, especially since he brought the papers. Did he propose some kind of deal? Was there any chance he thought that if he somehow made Maximus lose" he trailed off when he saw my frown. "You thinkI won because I offered your brother something?" I finally understood what he was insinuating. He gave my robe a quick nce, almost as if to confirm my question, then adjusted his shirt and responded, "It wouldnt be your fault. You didnt have a choice. Im not ming you" "Oh heavens! You think I slept with your brother to win this round of the test? You actually think I would sleep with my stepbrother and then ept the card to officially be called his stepsister?" I covered my face in frustration, realizing just how far Kaye was taking this. "Then exin how you could have beaten Maximus! And thenNormaning here after hours with these papers for a signature? And he leaves his coat...his phone with your chat open, and he was looking into your background" Kaye couldnt seem to finish a single thought, jumping from one point to the next. "Oh no! Thats why his girlfriend thought" Kaye frowned, pacing anxiously as he muttered, "Norman and you" At that, I felt a surge of anger. I couldnt hold it in anymore. "Your brother and I hate each other. Do you want to know why he came here?" I was done ying along. I could piece things together just as well, and I was ready to prove I had no interest in that jerk of a man he calls his brother. Kaye turned to face me, his eyes sharp and demanding answers. "He came here because he wanted me to sign Emmets card quickly and officially be your stepsister. He hates that you and Emmet care about me and probably thinks Ill end up sleeping with one of youjust like you thought I slept with him to get admitted in the first ce. Norman wasnt even close to Maximus in the ground. I won because I used my brain, not my body. And your brother left in such a hurry because he found it inappropriate to be here with me in a bathrobe," I snapped, watching his expression soften slightly. "That makes sense, too," he muttered under his breath. "Hed want you as our stepsister rather than..." Kaye stopped mid-sentence, lost in thought. I didnt know what was going on between him and his brother, but I hated even the thought of being in a situation where Id have to deal with Norman in that way. Now that his suspicions seemed to settle, Kaye turned to me, and his eyes widened slightly when he saw the anger still lingering in my gaze. "I amI dont know. I just saw you in a robe, then my brothers coat, and its... unlike him to visit someone so...," he grimaced, and I noticed how anxious he looked. He could barely get his words out. He was all over the ce, stuttering and fidgety. "Its okay. Its not like you really know me, or I know you. I just hope youll ask me directly next time instead of jumping to conclusions. Im not perfect, Kaye, but I know my boundaries. My stepbrothers are where I draw the line." The moment I said that, his face went pale. I dont know much about men or how they react to certain things, but his expression was so conflicted. "So, youve epted us as your brothers?" There was a hint of sadness in his voice. But I was sure of my answer. "I have." He gave a slight nod, stepping back. "Alright then, sis! Congrattions." His tone was dripping with sarcasm, and I couldnt understand why hed be upset that I epted him as my stepbrother. Was he doing all this for some other reason? Did he not want me to see him as a sibling? "Kayethe thing is" I felt an urge to exin why I had to ept him as my stepbrother, but why did I feel that way? It wasnt like any other rtionship could happen between us. "No! I understand. Thank you for clearing things up. Ill be on my way, and Ill leave these here. Just sign them." He wouldnt even look me in the eye as he turned, grabbed his brothers belongings, and dashed out of the room. The moment he was out of sight, I felt a wave of nausea. I barely made it to the bathroom before I started throwing up. Chapter 80-Character Assassination

Chapter 80: 80-Character Assassination

Hnie: After he left and I threw up, I went to bed to rest. Honestly, I wasnt feeling well. My head was pounding, and everything around me seemed to spin. The thought of being used once again of something I didnt do had taken a toll on me. On top of that, the embarrassment of identally shing Norman and finding out what people back at the pack had been saying about me just added to the mix. The next day felt different. I refused to sit around doing nothing. I needed a job. Emmet had covered my admission fees and other expenses, but he couldnt pay for everything. I didnt want anyone to feel like I was using them or that I relied on their money. "Hello, I was looking for a job and heard that this pack doesnt require any specific qualifications for hiring--" I tried to speak softly to the woman behind the counter. It was a small caf, and I felt surprisinglyfortable there. The moment I stepped in, I just knew I could work here. However, while she was all smiles with the other customers, her expression changed the moment she looked at me, hardening. "A rogue?" she raised an eyebrow. She appeared to be in herte forties, with piercing blue eyes and short, curly blonde hair. "Yes," I said, choosing my words carefully. "I saw the ad, and it said even rogues are wee to work here." I didnt want to anger her, but something in her energy felt off, almost like she was silently judging me. "How old are you?" she asked, and I straightened my posture before replying. "Eighteen." "Why are you a rogue?" For someone whose ad weed rogues, she was asking some pretty tough questions. "Umm--my father didnt want me after he divorced my mother," I exined, noticing her head tilt slightly. "Where is your mother?" She tapped her fingers on the counter, making me feel anxious, as if I were being evaluated. I noticed her name tag, Benita, and then took a deep breath. "She moved on and wanted me to start my own life. Anyway, Ive been epted into the Vortex Academy," I added quickly, noticing her expression shift. There was now a hint of respect on her face. "Oh, why didnt you say that before? Wee aboard," she said, quickly removing the nk to let me in. "So, what can you do?" she asked, cing a hand on my back and giving it a quick pat. "Um, pretty much anything. I can bake really well," I replied, ncing at the menu. It was full of baked goods, and I had done a lot of baking back when I lived with my father. "Great! But can you manage time? No offense, but we dont usually get a red-jacket holdering here to ask for work." "If youre a rogue, how did you manage the admission fee? That academy isnt cheap," she continued, and I felt my chest tighten. "It was just luck, I guess," I lied, noticing her look a little dissatisfied. "But can youmit? The caf requires workers to be here from nine to five," she said, folding her arms as I looked off into the distance. "Um, is there any way I could do shorter shifts?" I asked, and she shrugged before shaking her head. "You know what--actually, its fine. Were not hiring right now. But Ill let you know if we have any openings in the future." Her tone had changed abruptly. She was now on her phone, acting as though she hadnt just invited me behind the counter a moment ago. "Um, is this about the admission fee?" I ventured, trying to understand what had triggered her sudden disinterest. "You know where you got the money from," she replied coldly. "A girl wearing an old dress, looking like she hasnt been eating well, somehow pays for a pricey academy and thenes here looking for a job for rogues?" I noticed her expression and realized what she was implying. "We dont really hire *those* kinds of girls. You should stick to whatever job paid you that admission fee," she said, outright using me. Before I could defend myself, she added, "I remember seeing you on a bike with some guy a few weeks ago. You were headed to your job." The way she said it made my face go pale. My cheeks flushed as I recalled that night. She must have seen me with Lamar. Thats why she thinks Im some sort of escort, assuming thats how I paid for my admission. "And youre probably wondering how I remember you?" she continued, her eyes narrowing. "When a girl who looks like a porcin doll, with long light ash blonde hair and gorgeous eyes, heads to a ce like that, trust me, we remember. I remember thinking, *Wow! That guys getting a hugemission for bringing in such a doll.*" I didnt know whether to feel ttered by her pliment" or mortified that she recognized me from that night. It was sad that anyone who got to know me seemed to think of me as some girl who was either sleeping around or doing whatever she could to get a mans help. "Okay, thank you for the assumption, but I dont work there, and Ive never worked there," I said, and then I left. I couldnt keep dealing with people judging me. I was desperate for money, but not that desperate anymore. When I initially agreed to work for Lamar, it was because I was devastated and lost. Even now, as lost as I feel, I know that if I try, I can do anything. And I will. I walked out and returned to the hotel. Sitting down, I held the pen in my hand and looked at the papers in front of me. Why hadnt I signed them already? Was it because I was hesitant to ept my mate as my stepbrother? And what about Kaye? He hadnt checked on me since thatst time. With a heavy heart, realizing that my life isnt like everyone elses and that I need to focus on my goals first, I signed the papers. Chapter 81-Stepbrother Or A Sugar Daddy?

Chapter 81: 81-Stepbrother Or A Sugar Daddy?

Hnie: "Thank you so much for taking care of my needs all this time," I said, expressing my gratitude to the warrior as I bid him farewell. He had just dropped me off at the entrance of the academy. It was my first day in the hostel, and a mix of excitement and apprehension bubbled within me as I wondered who my roommates might be. "It was a pleasure. Let me know if you ever need anything," he replied with a warm smile. His kind green eyes stood out, and I noticed the streaks of gray in his hairlikely a testament to years of hard work. He appeared to be in histe forties. "I will, Mr. Henderson." The moment his name left my lips, he froze, his expression flickering between surprise and gratitude. "Youre the first person to remember my name. Most people dont bother," he said, visibly moved by the acknowledgement. It was actually like that. People like him and I appreciated smaller gestures. "Best of luck," he added before walking away. Taking a deep breath, I turned to face the huge entrance. The academys entrance loomedrge, nked by two identical buildings. I stepped inside toplete the formalities, clutching the signed paperwork I needed to submit. Around me, other students milled about, many wearing wristbands of different colors. I could barely see any red. I entered the office and spotted Maximus, Norman, and Emmet managing the registration process. Or rather, Maximus and Norman were handling the paperwork, while Emmet stood behind them, holding a register with an air of disinterest. The moment I stepped in, Maximus cleared his throat, and Normans attention shifted from the documents to me. Their reactions struck me as peculiar, almost as if they were concealing something. Avoiding their curious gazes, I gave Emmet a polite nod. He responded with a sweet smile, immediately setting the register down to take a seat. It felt oddly ttering. He had remained uninterested while others submitted their forms, but the moment I arrived, he chose to sit and rx. "Hello, Hnie. How are you feeling?" Emmet asked, stretching his legs out and resting them on the table. As he crossed them nonchntly, his two brothers exchanged a disapproving nce. The energy they emitted reminded me of petty cliques. "Im fine," I replied with a polite smile and extended my papers to Norman. He snatched the forms from my hand, his harshness prompting Emmet to shake his head disapprovingly. I was kind of trying my best to forget about Norman being in my hotel room and seeing me in that state. However, he must have taken it more seriously because his mood looked worse today. "So, youve signed everything. I assume youve purchased your uniform and supplies too?" Norman asked, skimming through the pages without meeting my gaze. It was his way of mocking my living condition and also the fact that I was jobless. That was another issue. I had nothing. While other parents came with their kids to the academys hostel, I came by myself. Not even a wolf by my side. Maximus, meanwhile, kept his eyes fixed on me. His rigid posture and piercing stare made me feel uneasy. "I forgot. You dont do anything yourself, do you?" Norman added, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You just have other people pay for your things. So, has one of your sugar daddies bought everything for you?" His wordsnded like a p across my face, stinging far more than I cared to admit. I despised the way Norman spoke to me. He always found a way to belittle me, treating me like some kind of gold digger. I badly wanted to give him back the way he was trusting me. But then I remembered I will have to face him everyday in the training ground. So I just didnt say a word. "Maybe you convinced someones mate or a rich" Norman continued, his tone sharp and mocking. I swear, when he noticed the tears welling up in my eyes, a fleeting smirk of triumph shed across his face. I immediately dropped my gaze, biting my tongue to stop myself from reacting. This was my academy now. If enduring their cruelty would mean theyd tire of it sooner, I was willing to y along. I just wanted to live here peacefully, without any trouble. "Actually" Emmets voice cut through, interrupting his brother, "Im d you brought that up. Ive actually bought her some stuff." My head snapped up in disbelief as Emmet rose from his chair and walked to the locked cupboard. "You did what?" Maximus spoke for the first time, his voice low and incredulous. "Stuff," Emmet shrugged, nonchntly opening the cupboard and retrieving a ck bag. "You cant be serious, Emmet," Norman said, his tone thick with disappointment. I blinked, and a single tear escaped, tracing a warm path down my cheek. "Why? You were worried if someone bought stuff for her. And now you are upset that someone did?" Emmet raised his thick brow to his brother in sarcasm, disying a clear hint that he wasnt pleased with his remarks. "Is this how she convinces you to do things for her?" Norman sneered, noticing my tears. I hastily wiped my face with the back of my hand, swallowing the lump in my throat. "She didnt say anything to me and neither has she asked me to buy her anything. You need to stop thinking like we brothers are God and people beg before us in order to get anything. As for me, I know what I need to do and what I should buy for my stepsister," there was such a harshness in Emmets voice that he left me shocked. I didnt want the brothers to be pinned against each other because of me. "Here!" Emmet said, walking back and holding the bag out toward me. "A gift from your elder stepbrother for qualifying for admission." His voice was light, but his eyes searched mine as he held the bag patiently. I hesitated, my gaze darting to Maximus and Norman. Normans judgmental headshake was enough to make me shrink back. "I cant ept this," I murmured, shaking my head. "But thanks for thinking of me." With that, I rushed out of the office, my heart pounding. I didnt want his brothers thinking I was some lowlife rogue taking advantage of their kindness. I wanted to prove myself, not give them more reasons to ridicule me. Briskly, I stepped outside, gulping down the cold evening air. The weather had turned somberdark clouds gathered ominously, and the sharp breeze whipped at my face. I didnt hear footsteps behind me; I thought I was alone. I was too lost in my swirling thoughts. "And where do you go from here?" Emmets voice came suddenly from behind me, startling me. I spun around to face him, my heart skipping a beat. The wind tousled his long hair, making it flow in the storm like something out of a painting. His calm demeanor, however, stood in contrast to the wild weather. "You ran off like you had somewhere important to be," he remarked, a hint of amusement in his tone. His words referred to my hasty exitand the fact that Id rushed out without even collecting my hostel key. "Oh," I muttered, unable to meet his gaze. Embarrassment crept into my chest, squeezing my lungs. I just wanted to dig myself a grave and hide it from everyones eyes. "Hnie, are you really going to let them control your life like this?" he asked, his voice soft but heavy with meaning. A sigh escaped his lips as he waited for me to respond, the weight of his question settling over us both. "By letting them make decisions for you, youre only proving them rightthat by bullying you, they can shape you however they please," he said, his wordsced with quiet wisdom. I watched his face closely as he spoke, noticing the spark in his eyes and the strength in his veiny hands, one holding a bag and the other clutching a folder. The bag was huge, what did he buy? "Did you have breakfast?" he asked. I shook my head slightly. "Well, I havent either. How about youe with me to a caf in a nearby pack? We can talk more once we sit down." There was no question in his tone; he was simply telling me I wasing with him. I didnt want his brothers to think they could control me, yet I also couldnt think of a reason to refuse. So, I followed him to his car. "In the passenger seat, HnieIm not your driver," he teased, his face still serious, but he held the door open for me. I slipped inside, trying to understand why he was always so kind, seemingly without any w. Once I settled in, he took the drivers seat, hands firm on the steering wheel. I sensed he truly had something important to discuss with me. Chapter 82-The Stepbro I Needed

Chapter 82: 82-The Stepbro I Needed

Hnie: "They have the best coffee," Emmet said as he ced an order for both of us. He ordered a variety of dishes, making it clear he was ready to devour them all. He had casually rolled up his sleeves, even the cuffs of his coat, without a second thought about ruining the sharp creases. The weather was pleasant. This pack was a small one but I believe they had some affiliation with the rogue king. "Im sorry for not epting that bag. I just dont want your brothers to think Im a gold digger," I said, initiating the topic myself. Sitting across from him made my cheeks flush with heat. "Why do you care what they think?" he asked, his gaze steady. "You see, theyve realized that by calling you a gold digger, they can manipte you. The moment you stop epting help, they win. Tell me something." He leaned back in his seat, awkwardly trying to adjust his legs under the small table without touching mine. The space was cramped, and his tall, broad-shouldered frame made it even more challenging. "Have you always been this quiet? Always so concerned about what others think of you?" he asked. His question made me nod instinctively, without hesitation. That was exactly how I had lived my life until now. Every day, Id feel self-conscious when delivering baked goods to the pack members, overhearing their whispered remarks. If someonemented that my dress looked too tight, Id starve myself to loosen it because I couldnt afford to buy new clothes. It happened often. Id even change my hairstyle just to avoid giving the pack members any reason to criticize me. "And how did that go?" he asked gently. "Did it make you everyones favorite?" Tears pricked my eyes as I shook my head, unable to respond. "I see. Then why try so hard?" he continued, his voice softer now. "Instead of living to please others, why not just focus on doing the right thing? Im not asking you to lose your mind or act recklessly, but you dont need to let your world revolve around what others think of you." The more he spoke, the more memories of my time in the pack resurfaced, each word cutting deeper. "Hnie, let me give you a simple example," he said, his tone taking on a reflective quality. "Imagine two brothers. One tries desperately to be perfectalways punctual, always doing whatever he thinks will earn him approval from his parents. The other just acts like himself. He works hard, does the right thing, but doesnt linger around for praise or worry about what people think." He paused, his eyes drifting as if lost in thought. Adjusting his cor with long, slender fingers, he continued, "Now, when the first brotherthe perfect onemakes even the smallest mistake, everyone pounces on it. They say, Ah! The mask slipped. See, we knew you werent so perfect after all. But when the other brother, who doesnt even care about impressing anyone, does the smallest kind gesture, everyone appreciates him. They say, See? We knew he was good at heart." He finished speaking and focused on my face, studying me to see if I understood his point. "My point is, no matter what you do, people will always find a way to criticize you. If youre perceived as bad, theyll constantly remind you that youre capable of doing good. But if youre too good or seemingly perfect, theyll search for ws in you. So, do things for yourself, not for the approval of others. Dont be entirely selfishdo good, but not for the reaction it will get." He gestured to the bag sitting on the chair beside him. "Thats why Im telling you this. I bought all this for you as a gift for your first day at the academy, and I want you to keep it." I nced at the bag, then back at him, shing a small smile. He was so cool. "You exin things so well," Iplimented him. He shrugged, brushing off the praise as the food arrived. "Please, help yourself," he said, pointing at the dishes. Clearly, he had no time for more conversation once the food was in front of him. He began devouring sandwiches one after another. I was astonished to see how arge sandwich disappeared in just two bites. Well, I shouldve known. For someone his size, food was clearly fuel. "How can someone be so perfect?" I asked absentmindedly, and he immediately burst intoughter, mouth full. It was the first time Id seen himugh so hard. "See? Youre doing it too," he said, grinning, which made a frown form on my face. "Im not perfect. Hnie, I dont even care about what people think. But somehow, they still say Im good and perfect." He was clever, effortlessly weaving his own advice into the situation. No wonder he was the best professor at the academy. After finishing the meal, he paid the bill, and we got back into his car. He handed me the key to the hostel and dropped me off at the main entrance. "Thank you," I said, leaning down to speak through the window. "Let me know if you need anything, okay? And dont let anyone pick on you. If they do, remind them youre my stepsister." The fact that he didnt care about the gossip that might followabout his fathers new wife and my connection to himshowed how confident he was in himself. I nodded and watched as his car drove away. The bag hed given me was heavy, but I clutched it tightly and headed inside. Other students were arriving too, dragging their luggage behind them. My room was on the eighth floor. There were elevators avable, but most of the students were taking the stairs. Maybe it was their way of sneaking in a workout, but I wasnt about to join them. I chose the elevator. The moment I stepped in, I felt the stares of the others. Their eyes were full of judgment, and for a fleeting second, I considered taking the stairs instead. Then I remembered Emmets words. Straightening my back, I pressed the button for the eighth floor. As the elevator ascended, I stared at the glowing red buttons, noticing that the 10th floor indicator kept blinking. "I didnt press 10," I muttered to myself, puzzled. With that thought nagging me, I pressed the 8th floor button again. Then once more for good measure. I wasnt particrly familiar with elevators. I had only used them asionallymostly during my hotel stayand this was one of my first real experiences. But this elevator was unusuallyrge, its walls adorned with intricate patterns that felt oddly out of ce. My breathing quickened unexpectedly as the temperature inside began to drop. Anxiety crept in, tightening its grip on me, and I could feel my nerves stretch taut when I saw the elevator bypass the 8th floor entirely and continue straight to the 10th. I swallowed hard, feeling an unsettling chill. The elevator seemed to have a mind of its own. *I pressed 8. So why the hell is it stopping on 10?* And then came the strangest part. As soon as the elevator reached the 10th floor, the doors slid open, and the lights went out. "Shit! What the heck!" I hissed, staring at the pitch-ck hallway before me. The corridor had windows lining both walls, but the view outside was unnervingly dark. Why is it so dark outside? It was broad daylightst I checked, anyway. What could have happened? Curiosity gnawed at me, overpowering my sense of caution. Against my better judgment, I stepped out of the elevator. I shouldnt have, but somethingpelled me to. I approached one of the windows, peering outside to get a better sense of the situation. Maybe a storm had rolled in? That could exin the darkness, right? But no. It wasnt just overcastit was an abyss of ckness. So profound, I couldnt see a thing beyond the ss. "Ahhhh, a rape victim!" A voice echoed through the hallway, and my heart plummeted into my chest. "Whos there?" I shouted, my voice trembling as I stared into the distant darkness. "Who is it?" I called out again, louder this time, but it only seemed to amplify the eerie silence. A sinisterugh broke through the voidlow, mocking, and chilling. "Hahahahaha! Where was all this anger when your father was kicking you in that pantry?" My breath hitched, and tears began to well up in my eyes. My body trembled, paralyzed by fear. "II dont know who you are," I stammered, my voice barely audible. "How do you know me?" My mind spiraled into chaos, grasping for answers. Was this real? Or was I trapped in some kind of nightmare? That had to be ita dream, a terrible, suffocating dream. "Just tell me your name," the voice growled, deep and guttural, like something otherworldly. "And I shall take away your pain." I instinctively stepped backward, inching toward the elevator, my feet dragging as if weighed down by invisible chains. Desperation wed at me as I tried to focus on the voice. It was heavyinhuman. A sound that resembled the growl of a phantom, resonating through the darkness. "Tell me your," As he continued again, I ran back into the elevator and started pressing the button over and over again. The minute I raised my head, fear engulfed me entirely. Chapter 83-Roommate With A Monster

Chapter 83: 83-Roommate With A Monster

Hnie: As soon as I lifted my head, I watched the elevator door shut. The lights were on and I was still standing beside the bag like before. I quickly checked time and it seems like barely any seconds had passed. Did I hallucinate or what? "Of course I zoned out," I pped my forehead. It has been a difficult time for me. I wasnt able to hold food down either. After that night, I would get such weird hallucinations and nightmares. I stared at the 10th floor button and then fixed my posture. The elevator was unlike anything I had ever seen. It felt as though I had stepped into a world of fantasy. The subtle blue and gray tones,bined with the intricate carvings on the walls and the ornate frames of the mirror inside, were breathtaking. Every passing moment in this ce reminded me that everything I had endured to be a part of this academy was worth it. Every minute of torment and sacrifice had finally paid off. As the elevator ascended, I felt the weight of the bag Emmet had given me. It was heavier than I expected, and I couldnt help but wonder what he had packed inside. I was excited, to be honest. No one had ever given me a gift before, and knowing Emmet, I was sure it would be something thoughtfulsomething I would use every day. The elevator doors opened, and I stepped into a hallway that left me awestruck. Theyout was simple but stunning. Rooms were positioned opposite each other in pairs, followed by an open stretch of hallway with tall windows on either side. This pattern repeated until the very end of the corridor, where a single room stood alone, its door framed by elegance. The hallway itself was a masterpiece. The arched windows were almost ceiling-high. Each window was set between delicate columns that supported the arches above, casting soft reflections on the smooth marble floor in muted shades of gray andvender. Warm light from chandeliers and wall sconcesplemented the daylight, giving the hall a serene and weing glow. Under one of the windows, a wooden bench with a teal cushion sat, with a small nt on the side. At the far end of the hallway, double doors of a single andst too caught my eye. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that the room at the end of the hallRoom R-56is the room I will be sharing with two strangers. The door was nked by twomps that matched the ambiance of the hostel perfectly. Yet, as I climbed higher through the building, I noticed it growing colder. The open windows likely allowed the wind to sweep through, carrying a crisp chill from floor to floor. "Room number R-56," I read aloud, staring at the te on the side of the door. Taking a deep breath, I inserted the key, ready to unlock my new space. However, to my surprise, the door was already ajar. My roommate was clearly inside. Bracing myself, I pushed the door open, a small pang of dread creeping in. I hoped I wouldnt find myself paired with someone difficult or unpleasant. The moment my eyesnded on her, though, all my fears vanished. It was none other than Lucy. Oh my fate had blessed me with her sight on the first day here. A bright smile spread across my face as recognition hit me. She turned from her bed, her expression lighting up when she saw me. Without hesitation, she rushed toward me, wrapping me in a tight hug. "Lucy!" I eximed, my voice filled with joy as she lifted me off the floor and spun me around. "I cant believe its you!" she squealed, setting me down only to pull me into another hug. We bothughed, our excitement bubbling over as we hugged again and again, cheering like maniacs. I felt so incredibly blessed in that moment. "I was so scared. I thought Id end up with the two sisters," Lucy said, rolling her eyes as she held my hand. I nced around the room, a wave of relief washing over me. She was not wrong. I was frightened of being with a stranger or a bully myself. We both had the same fear. I had dreaded the possibility of opening the door to find Salem and Sydney as my roommates. If that had happened, I might have walked right out. Ever since my win, Id had a gut feeling they would do everything in their power to make my life here difficult. "Im so d youre here," Lucy continued, her smile widening, "butyou lost thest test, didnt you? So..." Her hand moved to scratch her scalp awkwardly, and I realized she didnt know what had happened after that. "Umm, yeah. I got a card and then had to take one final test," I exined vaguely, avoiding details. I knew she would bring it up again eventually, but for now, I wanted to steer the conversation elsewhere. "The room is beautiful," I said quickly, changing the subject. Thankfully, she didnt seem to notice the hesitation in my voice. She was so happy that she overlooked itpletely. The room truly was stunninga perfect blend of gothic and neossical design. The walls featured subtle paneling and delicate carved moldings that gave the space an air of understated luxury. "It really is. Take a good look around," Lucy said in a dreamy tone, her voice barely above a whisper. She was just as captivated as I was. The tall, arched windows were a masterpiece, their intricate frames giving the room a fairytale-like charm. The space was designed with thoughtful symmetry: two of the beds were positioned parallel to each other with an equal gap between them, while the third bed was ced to the side, directly facing the room door. Each bed faced one of the grand windows, which framed the breathtaking view of the sky and the swaying branches of tall trees outside. Small nightstands with tablemps stood between the beds, providing just enough separation to bnce practicality with the rooms cohesive, elegant atmosphere. The beds themselves were luxurious, with soft mattresses and thick, cozyforters that spoke of wealth andfort. I have never stayed in a ce like that. I mean, I had stayed in a hotel suite but that wouldnt be called home. Now this is what I can call my home. The home Ive worked so hard for and nearly died too. But it was all just so worth it. I was so happy and proud of myself for not giving up in that moment. "This ce is amazing," I murmured, running my fingers over the smooth surface of one of the nightstands. "It really is. You can pick whichever bed you want, but I think the two that are parallel to each other would be perfect for us," Lucy said, gesturing to the beds positioned near the bathroom door. "Im not sure who our third roommate is, though." She walked over to the bed directly facing the door and pointed to it. "Im taking this one," she said decisively. "Ill take this one," I said, choosing the bed next to hers. It was perfectly positioned by the windows, offering a fairytale-worthy view of the trees and sky outside. Even the faraway mountains could be a perfect view but then the deep hill down would be scarier at night. I walked over, lightly touching the cool, intricately carved frame of the window. It felt surreal to be here, sharing this beautiful space with Lucy. I smiled to myself, feeling the weight of all my fears and doubts begin to lift. "It doesnt matter who is the third person sharing a room with us. As long as we are togetherC," I took a deep breath and then exhaled, exining howfortable I felt here. "We will be fine," she finished for me with a bright smile covering my lips from her response. "We even have our very own balcony! But its so cold right now that I dont want to check it out," Lucy said, hugging herself and pouting slightly. "Oh, and we have a walk-in closet with three walls full of shelvesone for each of us!" She exined how we could divide the space to avoid arguments and misunderstandings. It was thoughtful, and I appreciated how she was already trying to make thingsfortable for all of us. Thats when the door opened, signaling the arrival of our third roommate. we both turned to face the door, hoping to wee a pleasant person. It felt as though someone had shown us a perfect haven, only to throw in a monster to ruin it. A tall guy stepped inside, a bag slung over his shoulder. He looked just as shocked as we were when he realized hed be sharing the room with us. "Youve got to be kidding me," he hissed, tossing his bag onto the solitary bed and shaking his head in disbelief. It was Lamar. Lamar Freaking Baker. Chapter 84-Teen Crush Or A Crushed Teen!

Chapter 84: 84-Teen Crush Or A Crushed Teen!

"No! Im roommates with girlsone of them is" Lamar had already dialed a number toin about us. Our moods soured the moment we discovered he was our roommate. "At least give us a third girl in the room with us," Lucy whispered under her breath and he grumbled, still avoiding looking in our direction. Without another word, he walked straight to the balcony door, heading to his side of the bed. The minute he saw it was us, especially me, his face turned pale. I wasnt very happy either. Sharing the space was going to be difficultboth the bathroom and the balcony doors were on his side of the wall. We awkwardly stayed silent as he opened the balcony door and stepped out in a rush. "Gosh! This is so frustrating. Why him?" Lucy pped her forehead, her disappointment written all over her face. "Did Gavin?" I started, worried about whether he had been able to settle in. We should have talked about him already. "He did, but hes not my roommate. I thought wed get someone nice," she said, looking utterly dejected. I understood why. Having Gavin as a roommate would have been amazingpared to Lamarthe infuriating troublemaker. I hated him so much, and now Id be forced to see his face every single day. "And you knowI can guide and scold Gavin, but Lamar? I just hope he doesnt leave the bathroom aplete mess all the time," she added, sitting on the edge of her bed, stomping her feet anxiously as if her thoughts were spiraling out of control. "Which room is he in?" I asked, happy for Gavin that hed gotten a spot but sad for Lucy that they wouldnt be sharing one. "Hes on the fifth floor," she said, checking her phone and frowning at the screen. "With some girl named Jenny and her brother Penn." I wasnt sure how to console her. Before I could think of anything, Lamar came back in, stretching his shoulders and arms. Then, he cleared his throat, clearly about to address us. "Its no secret that we dont like each other," he began, his tone t and disinterested. He wasnt even looking directly at us. "Yeah, because you were always arrogant to everyoneand then you tried to kill me," I snapped, folding my arms across my chest. "Right. I did that too. So lets just not talk to each other and stay out of each others business," Lamar shrugged. I couldnt argue with himI didnt want tomunicate with him either. "But we wanted to befriend you so badly" Lucy, who usually struck me as a gentle and caring soul, rose dramatically from the bed, cing her hands over her heart in mock sincerity. Even Lamar seemed taken aback by the sudden shift in her demeanor. "Annoying!" he hissed before swiftly escaping the room. "Well, I guess it wont be too bad. Boys dont tend to hang around their rooms for too long," Lucymented casually, as if her sudden change in attitude hadnt just startled us both. Perhaps being epted into the academy had given her a newfound boost of confidence. Apart from that, she wasnt wrong though. Lamar never stayed in the shelter either. He was always out and about. Besides that business of bringing hostesses to the bars, it kept him upied most of the time. "By the way, you should start unpacking. Ill bring my stuff in gradually and then start setting it up," she added cheerfully, her enthusiasm unmistakable. I nced at my single bag, still untouched. I hadnt even bothered to open it yet. I nodded at her suggestion, noting that shed already unpacked one of her own bags neatly into the closet. "Oh, and is anyoneing to meet you this Sunday? Its a family meet-up day. Im so excited to have my family around!" Lucy ced both her hands on her heart and sighed dreamily. "Umm, lets see." I quickly looked away, pretending to inspect the room as though I hadnt already taken it all in. Truthfully, I just wanted to avoid this topic. "Hey, I forgot youre a rogue. But that doesnt mean you dont have a family, right? Youre so young, andyou live in the wild. I just assumed you had someone with you," she said, watching my face closely for a reaction. "If you dont want to talk about it, we can drop it. Well discuss it whenever youre ready. As for this Sunday, you can join my family for the feast. Youre going to love them, and I know theyll love you," she added with a cheerful giggle. I couldnt help but feel happy for her. She was lucky to have such a loving familyand to love them just as much in return. Unfortunately, I couldnt say the same about my own. Gosh, my father. He had told the alpha he killed me and buried me, just so he could avoid admitting I had run away. He didnt want to lose the money he got from the pack. He probably thought his daughter would die in the wild anyway, so why not save himself the trouble? "Hey, did I upset you?" Lucys soft voice broke my spiraling thoughts. "I really need to watch what I say. Gavin always tells me I talk nonsense, and I think I finally realized it today." She gently rubbed my elbow, trying tofort me. I didnt me her. It wasnt her fault that even a passing mention of family could ruin my mood. "Its not your fault," I said, forcing a small smile. "I was just thinking about something else. Why dont you bring Gavin here? Id love to meet him and congratte him on joining the academy." I struggled to keep up the fake smile, but pretending to be okay was exhausting. Memories of my past always left me paralyzedtrapped in a pit of depression I couldnt seem to escape. "Ill go get Gavin to meet you!" With a snap of her fingers, she excitedly uttered and dashed out of the room. Now, it was just me and the bag. I dragged it into the closet, noticing how spacious it was. The two walls facing each other were lined with shelves, leaving the wall opposite the door for Lamars thingsa decision wed silently agreed upon. Sitting down on the floor, I unzipped the bag. Inside were two brand-new uniforms, shoes, a few casual outfits, notebooks, stationary box, and some tracksuitsall practical items Id expected to need. But then I froze. At the bottom of the bag was a phone box. "He got me a phone?" I murmured, staring at the sleek packaging. My hands trembled slightly as I picked it up, realizing it was one of the most expensive models on the market. I hesitated to turn it on. epting such an extravagant gift didnt feel right. Was this really okay? I kept staring at the phone before finally picking it up. Hed already charged it and even set it up for me. That was thoughtful of him, especially since Id never owned a fancy phone like this before. Operating it made me nervousI was terrified Id break it. Then, a message popped up on the screen, and a huge smile spread across my lips. Prof. Emmet: Sorry for adding my name to your phone list. Let me know if youre adjusting well. Prof. Emmet: I just found out who your roommate is. Dont worry; Ill see what I can do about it. My smile grew so wide that my cheeks started to hurt. Was he thinking about me? He must have been. Hed gone back to the office just to check who my roommates were. Me: Its alright. Youve already done so much. I dont know how I can ever repay you. For the first time in so long, I sat holding a phone, grinning like a teenager with a crush. But that wasnt the case with me. He was just someone who made me feel alive. Prof. Emmet: By staying happy and safe. I nodded to myself like an idiot, his words echoing in my mind. I was so absorbed in the moment, sitting in the closet, that I didnt even notice someone entering the room until the closet door mmed shut. I jolted upright, staring at the door in confusion. Was it just a strong gust of wind? I quickly got to my feet and tried opening the door, but it wouldnt budge. Thats when it hit meit wasnt the wind. Someone had locked me in. "Hey!" I shouted, banging on the door with my fist. "Who the heck locked this? Its not funny!" Laughter echoed from outside, and my blood boiled. I hated it. Why? Why did people always have to ruin my moments of happiness? I kept pounding on the door, shouting, until it finally swung open. Standing outside was a concerned coupleLucy and Gavin. "Hey! Who locked you in?" Lucy asked, immediately pulling me into a warm hug. Gavin, meanwhile, scanned me anxiously, his worry evident. "I saw Sydney and Salem running downstairs," Gavin muttered, shaking his head in frustration. So, theyd already started? Chapter 85-The Second Girlfriend

Chapter 85: 85-The Second Girlfriend

Hnie: "Its alright. Im fine now," I said, holding Lucys hand to stop her from chasing after those girls and risking getting bullied. I tried to reassure her, even though my voice felt unconvincing. "But you threw up because of them," Lucy said, sitting down on my bed. Her hand gently rubbed my back, her concern evident. She wasnt exaggerating. I had actually thrown up when the closet door opened. The overwhelming emotions got to me. "Yeah, but Im okay now," I nodded, trying to sound steady. Then I turned to someone Id unintentionally ignored. "Hey, Gavin!" Guilt tinged my voice. The twins had scrambled my thoughts so much that I hadnt even greeted him properly. "Hey! I heard about what happened," he replied in a hushed tone as he took a seat on Lucys bed. "You seriously won against Maximus." He whispered it with a bright smile, his voice barely audible but filled with excitement. Lucy tightened her grip on my hand, silently demanding more details. As for Gavin, if course he didnt know much since he wasnt present at the ground but he got the main news. "Yeah, I didnt want to talk about it and risk getting into more trouble," he admitted, lowering his voice. "The final test was for Hnie tond a single punch on Maximus... but she ended up throwing two. Everyone at the backup tests was talking about it, but they kept it quiet," Gavin exined, his tone conspiratorial. His hushed voice made me wonder just how afraid they were of the brothers. It also made me worry whether Maximus was still angry about it. "Anyway, be cautious around Lamar," Gavin advised, his expression growing serious. "If he tries anything with you two, let me know." He gave us a reassuring nod, his gentle smile a smallfort. "Oh, and by the way, tomorrows the first day," he added. "The second day is when theyll be handing out bracelets for ranks. Just in case" I cut him off before he could finish. "Just in case the bullies want to identify whos at the bottom," I interjected, rolling my eyes in frustration. It was disheartening because I already knew how it worked. The Alphas would receive the highest-ranking ribbons, while the rest of us would be categorized with lesser colors. The thought transported me back to the memory of that nightthe Alphas wrists adorned with blue ribbons. "Hnie!" The snap of fingers in front of my face pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. "Yeah?" I blinked, focusing back on their faces. "Go freshen up," Gavin said with an excited grin. "Tonights our first official dinner in the academy hall." I hadnt fully processed itI was now part of this ce, part of their traditions. All students were required to stay at the academy, only allowed to return home during vacations. It was a strange, overwhelming realization. I nodded silently and stood up, choosing a purple dress Emmet had bought for me. Lucy, ever the helper, braided my hair, leaving soft strands to frame my face. She wore a matching purple dress, her pixie cut now grown to the nape of her neck, entuating her delicate features. Gavin was dashing in a tailored suit he imed hed been saving for a special asion. The three of us were ready to leave, and thankfully, we didnt run into Lamar until we were already outside the dorm. He hurried back to his room to get ready. Without sparing us a nce, he sprinted inside. "Seeing his face makes me want to puke," Lucy joked, pretending to gag dramatically. I elbowed her andughed along. I wont liemy life has changed drastically. I never used to have friends. The only person I knew outside my home was Altan. Just thinking of his name sent chills down my spine, goosebumps prickling over my skin. But I didnt have time to dwell on those thoughts as I made my way out of the hostel toward the academy. The campus was filled with students. Some faces I recognized from thest test, while others were clearly seniors. We were all led to the second floor, where a stunning yet enigmatic hall awaited us. The interior design matched the bedrooms and hallways of the hostel, with a cohesive color palette and elegant window frames. The hall featured three long tables with rows of chairs, and on a raised tform at the front was a round table decorated far morevishly. Its intricate designs and beautiful chairs suggested it was meant for someone important. Gavin and Lucy chose seats next to each other in one row, while I ended up sitting across from them with a group of other students. The hall grew increasingly crowded as servers prepared borate meals in therge kitchen to the side. The mouthwatering aromas were so tempting that my patience began to wear thin. Thats when a girl slid into the seat beside me, her friend sitting next to her. They seemed to have arrived together. "Hey, Gavin!" the girl next to me called out suddenly, interrupting him as he leaned toward Lucy, whispering something that made her giggle. They looked like they were catching up before the interruption. "Oh, Jenny!" Gavin greeted her with a smile. It took me a second to remember where Id heard her name beforeLucy had mentioned that Gavin was sharing a room with Jenny and her brother, Penn. The two siblings were unmistakably twins, with matching ck hair and hazel eyes. "You left your closet an absolute mess," Jenny said, tilting her head yfully. I noticed Lucys hand instantly tightened around Gavins. "Oh, Im so sorry!" Gavin replied with a sheepish grin. "Im pretty clumsy when ites to unpacking." Lucy straightened in her chair, her posture stiff. I wondered how long Gavin would take to introduce her, and soon he did. "Oh, by the way, this is my girlfriend, Lucy, and my best friend, Hnie." Wow! Me, someones best friend? It felt strange but good at the same time. I gave Jenny a polite nod, which she returned with a small smile. "And these are my roommates, Penn and Jenny," Gavin added. "How rude!" Jenny pouted, feigning offense. I saw Lucy take a deep breath, clearly trying to keep her cool. It was obviousshe was jealous of Jenny. I mean, who wouldnt be? If your mate was sharing a room with a gorgeous girl, youd probably feel uneasy too. Jenny leaned closer, her voice suddenly taking on a sharper edge. "Im just your roommate?" Her tone made me freeze. I turned slowly to observe her bodynguage, which seemed oddly... suggestive. "Are you afraid to tell your girlfriend that Im also your girlfriend?" The moment the words left her mouth, my heart sank, and my head whipped toward Lucy. She looked palelike shed just seen a ghost. Chapter 86-Not Their Family

Chapter 86: 86-Not Their Family

Hnie: The tension hung heavy in the air as Gavin shook his head at Lucy, his tone firm. "Thats not true." "Really? But she just admitted to it!" Lucy yelled, her voice carrying across the room and drawing everyones attention to us. "Lucy, lets not do this here." I extended my hand to rest it against hers, hoping to calm her down, but she quickly pulled her hand away from mine. "Jenny, what are you saying?" Gavin gave her a harsh and confused look. "Hey, hey, I was just joking," Jenny interjected before the situation could spiral further. She hissed the words at them, then stered an awkward smile on her face to assure the onlookers that everything was fine. It was mortifying. Thankfully, the servers emerged from the kitchen, bncingrge traysden with food, providing a much-needed distraction. "What?" Lucy snapped at Jenny, her tone sharp. "I didnt realize youd take it so seriously or that it would escte like this. Im sorryI shouldnt have joked like that," Jenny replied, her voiceced with genuine regret. "Well, you shouldnt joke about things like that" Lucy leaned over the table to whisper harshly, but before she could finish, Penn mmed his hand on the table, startling everyone. "Thats enough," he said, his voice as rigid as his posture. "My sister made a joke and apologized. Move on." The suddenness of his outburst silenced the table. Penns reserved demeanor only made his rare disys of emotion more striking. "Im sorry," Jenny whispered again, her eyes darting toward Gavin and Lucy, who now sat ufortably in their seats. "Stop apologizing," Penn grunted under his breath, though I heard it clearly. Jenny bowed her head in shame. The awkwardness lingered as our tes were filled with an array of extravagant dishes. The atmosphere was tense, but the arrival of food provided a small relief. Suddenly, a voice rose above the clinking of utensils. "Hi, everyone. Im Sage Mn, the top senior. Its great to have you juniors here for your first dinner." Her tone was polished, and she carried herself with the air of someone used tomanding attention. "The trainers and the Rogue King will be joining us shortly, so please hold onto your forks and wait for their arrival." I recognized her immediately. She was the same girl Id seen when I first stepped into the academy, clutching the pamphlet that promised new beginnings. I had guessed it rightshe was special. I noticed her wearing two bands, one red and the other ck. The ck band signified her status as a top senior, while the red indicated her alpha rank. Tonight, she wore a sleek ck branded dress, her blond and pink ombre hair styled in voluminous curls. "Thank you very much," she said graciously before taking her seat among the other four top seniors. She seemed especially giggly around the guy sitting to her righta blond, effortlessly handsome figure who resembled the stereotypical popr bad boy from a teen movie. I couldnt help but notice the way every junior seemed mesmerized by him, their gazes practically dripping admiration. Even Salem had been staring at him for a while, her attention clearly captivated. But then, my focus shifted. The brothers and their father had arrived. My breath hitched when I saw someone unexpectedmy mother. She walked beside the Rogue King, her red gown gleaming under the chandeliers and adorned with dazzling diamonds that graced her neck and hands. Charlotte, on the other hand, wore a stunning golden dress and looked radiant standing next to her mother. They seemed to be living the perfect life. I exhaled deeply and lowered my gaze, feeling a wave of emotions wash over me. When I nced up again, the brothers were making their entrance. Emmet and Kaye walked in first. Their ck tuxedos were immactely tailored, and both carried themselves with distinct poise. Emmet looked more polished than usual tonighthis damp hair tied back in a man bun with a few loose strands framing his sharp, sculpted features. Kaye, as always, maintained his rigid demeanor, his posture straight and his movements restrained, offering little in the way of gestures. Then came Maximus. He wore a gray shirt beneath his ck suit, his yful smirk already drawing the attention of many admiring eyes around the room. His confidence was maic, as if he thrived on being the center of attention. Finally, thest to enter was Norman. Broad-shouldered and d in amanding ck suit, he exuded power and intimidation. His eyesnded on me immediately, and his expression darkened. The hostility in his gaze was unmistakable before he turned away to join his family on the stage. "That girl is Charlotte. She lives with them. Can you imagine being that blessed?" Lucy whispered to Gavin, though I overheard her clearly. Yeah, right. I had stayed in that mansion before, and it was far from a blessingat least, for me. "Hello, everyone," Lord McQuoid addressed the room as he took the stage. "I wee you to my academy. I hope you will work hard and achieve your goals. Now, lets enjoy the feast." With that, he sat down, and the banquet began. The chatter among the guests grew lively as they ate and socialized, yet none of them even nced my way. My gaze kept drifting back to my mother. Did she know I was part of the academy? If she did, wouldnt she have tried to find me? Or perhaps I was overthinking. The woman who had thrown me out of her life would hardly be searching for me now. "Hnie! Why are you eating so little?" Gavins voice interrupted my thoughts. He must have noticed how I was pushing the food around on my te without actually eating. The steak and other other dishes remained untouched. "Here, start eating." Lucy reached over toward my te, but before she could add anything to it, Jenny stepped in, piling food onto my te without hesitation. Though she did it casually, I caught Lucy grumbling under her breath, her lips forming a pout. This wasnt good. These two were never going to get along. "There you go," Jenny said with a cheerful smile, doing a little shoulder wiggle. "Thank you," I replied quietly, hoping to avoid upsetting Lucy. "You have such pretty eyes," Jennymented, her tone light and bubbly. I forced an awkward smile in response. "You know, I could eat all this food by myself," she continued, chatting away like a wind-up doll. I didnt mind her energy, but Lucy clearly did. "Hey, Jenny!" Lucy drummed her fingertips on the table, her tone sharp enough to cut through Jennys chatter. "Hnie likes to eat in silence." Mortified, I wanted to dig a hole and disappear. I hadnt even said that, but now the spotlight was on me. Desperate to diffuse the tension, I started shoveling food into my mouth, hoping to avoid further confrontation. "Oh, I didnt know. Sorry!" Jennys voice didnt lose its enthusiasm, though, and in a way, that was a relief. We eventually finished eating, though my attention remained divided between the brothers and my mother. None of them acknowledged me, and they left without even hinting to the students that one of their family members was among them. I felt a heaviness in my chesta sadness I couldnt entirely exin. Maybe it was because, deep down, I still missed being part of a family. Chapter 87-The Guilt!

Chapter 87: 87-The Guilt!

Hnie: The night was so peaceful that the moment Iy down in bed, I fell asleep instantly, as if Id slipped into aa. But in the middle of the night, I woke to the sound of someone mming the balcony door. Groaning, I sat up and looked toward the balcony. It was Lamar. He had shut the door after stepping outside to smoke. Through the ss, I could see him pacing back and forth, a cigarette in hand. He looked restless. If it had been anyone else, I might have checked on them, but it was Lamarthe guy I hated the most. So I decided to lie back down. Closing my eyes, I hoped to fall asleep again. But then I heard the balcony door creak open and footsteps approaching my bed. My heart skipped a beat as realization struck me. I bolted upright, my mind racing with fear that he was about to do something awful. But when I looked, there he was, standing at the edge of my bed with his head bowed. "What are you doing? You freaking scared the life out of me," I hissed under my breath. "I wanted to apologize," he said, his voice heavy, thick with emotion. Was he... sniffing? Was he crying? "Okay," I muttered, trying to avoid further confrontation at this ungodly hour. "I didnt mean to... I just thought youd be fine since werewolves heal quickly. I know you dont have a wolf, but I didnt realize how slow healing could be without one. I swear I was going toe back for you once the test was over." He rambled excitedly before pausing, as though he realized how messed up it all sounded. "That doesnt make me sound convincing, does it? But that was the n. I messed up," he admitted, his words faltering. I frowned, confused about why he was bringing this up again. "Okay... so what do you want from me now?" I asked, pulling my nket closer to shield myself from the cold. "I want you to stop it," he whispered, his tone so low it sent a chill down my spine. "Stop what?" I murmured, narrowing my eyes at him in confusion. "Ever since" he stopped mid-sentence, moving to sit on the edge of my bed. I instinctively leaned back, putting some distance between us. "Ever since I hurt you, youve been appearing in my dreams. You chase me, and then... you brutally kill me." He paused, his voice trembling. "The worst part isit hurts. Every hit yound on me feels so real. And sometimes, when Im in a happy dream, you suddenly show up, screaming or crying. I just want it to stopyou need to stop it, please." He ced his hands near his ear, wincing as he identally grazed a burn from his cigarette. I watched him flinch and then abruptly stand, as though waking from a trance. His gaze flicked from the cigarette in his hand to my face, his expression unreadable. Without a word, he straightened up and bolted toward the door. I didnt even get the chance to ask him what he was talking about before he disappeared from the room. Letting out a shaky breath, Iy back down, unwilling to dwell on what had just happened. Before long, sleep pulled me under again. Lucys rm woke me the next morning. She had been busy nning everything the night beforeour uniforms, shoes, and even our essories wereid out neatly. Thankfully, Lamar had gotten ready long before us. Maybe he was trying to avoid any interaction again. Lucy, ever organized, let me use the bathroom first. She didnt bother me until I came out, which I appreciated. I didnt take much time either, though the warm water from the shower was soforting that I almost stayed longer. At least our uniforms were cute. It was a red checkered skirt, white shirt, and then a red coat or sweater with a red tie. The red shoes were so cute. We stood together in the elevator, the silence thick as I found myself recalling that strange 10th floor. "Um, I thought the building was fully upied?" I asked, clearing my throat to start a conversation without directly bringing up the oddity and potentially freaking her out. "Huh? What do you mean?" she replied, adjusting her hair with a frown. I could tell she wasnt happy with her new hairstyle. "The 10th floor," I said, trying to sound casual. She turned to me with a confused look, as if Id just told a bad joke. "What floor?" she asked, her frown deepening. "The 10th floor. Whats the deal with it?" I pressed, watching her squint slightly, as though searching for the right response. But before she could say anything else, the elevator doors slid open, revealing a sight that immediately grabbed our attentionand not in a good way. It was Gavin, dressed in the academys uniform: a crisp white shirt, a red tie with white vertical stripes, and ck pants. But it wasnt just him that shocked us. It was the fact that he was fixing Jennys hair. "Lucy!" I watched as Lucy stormed forward, clearly ready to confront Jenny. Quickly, I grabbed her arm and shook my head, silently reminding her to keep herposure. There were others around, and Gavin might not take kindly to her making a scene. After all, he had already been upsetst night when she yelled at him without giving him a chance to exin. "I cant believe this," Lucy muttered under her breath before storming past Gavin without another nce. "Hey, you two! Weve been waiting for you!" Jenny called out, rushing toward us with Gavin trailing behind her. "Morning!" Gavin greeted, trying to sound cheerful. Lucy ignored him entirely, her pace quickening. "Whoa, whats going on? Is her mood still sour?" Gavin asked, falling into step beside me as I slowed down to look at him. "Did I do something?" he added, genuinely confused. I couldnt understand why he was acting so nonchnt, as though it was perfectly normal for him to be this close to Jenny. Some might call Lucy insecure, but lets be realif she were the one acting this friendly with some other guy, Gavin wouldve lost it. "Lets just get through the first day and leave the drama forter," I said in a hushed tone, hoping to diffuse the tension without adding fuel to the fire. Lucy, still visibly upset, didnt want me talking to anyone else, so we walked in tense silence all the way to the academy. Once we arrived, the top senior, Sage, greeted us and led us to our first ss on the third floor. The ssroom was loud with activity, filled with so many students, all exuding an air of confidence. But the way they looked at the ones weaker than them was unnervingalmost predatory, like they were eyeing fresh meat. It was clear that bullying was not just expected from the seniors. As we stepped into the room, Lucy grabbed my arm, dragging me toward the back of the ss. We found seats, with me by the window and her right next to me. Gavin sat down beside her, leaving no spot for Jenny. Jenny gave a small shrug, her lips curling into a pout. Lucy didnt acknowledge her, but her straight posture andposed demeanor told me she was fully aware of the situationand didnt care. I nced at Gavin, catching a flicker of embarrassment on his face. He and Jenny mustve talked about sitting together in the front, where there were four seats, but clearly, that wasnt happening now. Jenny didnt seem too upset, though. Her brother appeared just then, hands stuffed in his pockets, moving with an easy, confident stride. Without saying a word, he took her arm and guided her to a seat in the second row. And then, right before our eyes, came the infamous Demon Twins. Sydney and Salem Combs were hard to miss, and naturally, theyd found a way to make their uniforms stand out. But today, they werent just dressed to impressthey seemed downright giddy. Sydney had her hair pulled into a sleek high ponytail, while Salem wore hers loose and curled. "I dont think we need an introduction, buthello! Im Sydney Combs, and this is my twin, Salem Combs," Sydney began, her voice dripping with exaggerated cheerfulness. "Were the royal betas daughters from the Blood Hunters Pack," she added with a gleaming smile. "Were happy to announce," she continued, "that weve decided to take you all under our wings. If you have any needs, well be here to... help." Her tone was sweet but fake, her words edged with mockery. "And well also protect you all from bullying," Salem added, her tone just as sugary. The ss erupted into cheers at her wordsbut not everyone joined in. Those aspiring to be Alphas or royal betas remained silent. Even the warriors kept quiet, their pride unwilling to ept protection from another junior. "Apparently," Lucy whispered in my ear, "bullying here is brutal. Its considered part of the training, so the authority figures dont really intervene." A shiver ran down my spine as her words sank in. "But," Sydney continued, her smirk widening, "if you want our protection, youll have toe to us. And after we save you, youll owe us a favor." Her tone was sly, dripping with amusement. It was clear she intended to have plenty of fun with this new arrangement. "Anyway," she said, stepping back, "well let the first ss begin now." With that, the twins returned to their seats, naturally taking spots at the very front of the room. As they moved aside, the teacher walked in, and my heart stopped. It was Professor Emmet McQuoid. He was breathtakingly handsome, dressed in a sharp ck suit with a perfectly tucked white shirt. He looked nothing like Id expectedno hint of drunkenness. His hair, still damp, was styled impably. A single strand fell across his forehead, while the rest was tied back in a man bun. Chapter 88-Not An Ugly Duckling

Chapter 88: 88-Not An Ugly Duckling

Hnie: "Hello ss, Im Professor Emmet McQuoid, your ss teacher, and Ill be the one to teach you the history of wars, werewolves, other creatures, as well as herbs and weapons. Physical training, however, will be conducted by my brothers," he said, tossing the papers onto the podium, then quickly grabbing his sses and putting them on. I had never seen him wearing sses before. I turned to check on Sydney and Salem, who were both exchanging ncesconstantly looking at each other before finally turning to Emmet. "So, lets get started with the first ss," he said, quickly adjusting his tie before lowering his head to begin flipping through the pages of the book he had brought with him. As his head was down, I noticed him briefly raising his eyes, his eyebrows furrowing for a moment. His gazended directly on me, and then he quickly looked away as if he just wanted to confirm I was there. He started the ss by giving an introduction to the academy and exining how and when it was established. The academy was actually built long before Lord McQuoid took over. In fact, it used to be an abandoned building, so they had to renovate it. But from what I gathered, most of the interior was kept the same when they added the furniture. The way he delivered his wisdom was quite captivating, and strangely enough, everyone was focused. "Thatll be all," Emmet announced, mming the book shut and giving us onest nce. His eyes lingered on me for a moment longer before he nodded and gathered his things to leave. "I cant believe this hunk spoke for five hours, and none of us got bored," Lucy remarked, perfectly capturing what everyone was thinking. It was true. Five hours had flown by, and wed written down so much. All the materials were in the vintage ck-and-orange notebook Emmet had given me in the bag the other daya thoughtful touch. Lucy and Gavin bothplimented it too. "Lets head out and grab something to eat, what do you say?" Lucy smiled, getting up and then immediately turning around to face someone at the front. "Why cant this bitch leave us alone?" she muttered under her breath. As Lucy mentioned, I looked over her shoulder and saw Jenny standing by her seat, waving at us. "Maybe she just wants to be friends with us since Gavin is her roommate," I thought, not the kind of person to judge someone right away. "Stop taking her side, Hnie," Lucy snapped. "Shes seducing my mate. Shes not a good person." As she grabbed my hand and tried to pull me away from our spot, I felt like rolling my eyes. Why the heck would she say that? There was no proof. But I didnt want to upset her, so I just stayed quiet. Gavin followed us in silence, clearly unwilling to talk. "Guys, are we headed to the canteen?" Somehow, Jenny didnt pick up on the fact that none of us wanted to hang out with her. "Hey, Jenny!" Lucy suddenly stopped walking and turned to face her. The two would have bumped into each other had Jenny not stopped midway. She looked a little shocked too. "Why dont you go apany your brother? Isnt it wrong to leave him alone?" Lucy forced a smile, trying to sound sweet, but it was clear she was trying to push Jenny away. The look of embarrassment on Jennys face made me feel guilty. "But he hangs out with his friends," Jenny mumbled, sounding drained. Thats when Gavin, who had been awkwardly standing behind us, stepped forward. "Its okay. You cane along with us," he said with a cheerful tone. Lucy, clearly irritated, turned just slightly and shot him a look. I swear Jenny saw it. She watched them for a moment before forcing a smile. "Actually, you guys enjoy yourselves," she said quickly. "I just remembered I have to sit with someone else." I could tell she was lying to avoid any further awkwardness. "Oh, shoot. Well, what can be done in that case, right?" Lucy said, acting disappointed, though I could tell she was relieved that Jenny backed down. Jenny walked away, and I couldnt help but wonder whether she was trying to befriend Gavin or just wanted to fit in with us girls. It seemed like she was more focused on being part of our group. We headed to the cafeteria and took the seats at the back while the seniors grabbed the better spots. It didnt matter much to me. I was just happy to be part of this academy. If things had gone right, I would have gone home and told everyone that I wasnt entirely useless. The things they had told meabout not being able to do anything with my lifebothered me so much that I cried myself to sleep every night. I wanted to prove myself to them, but I couldnt, because I was a coward and a weak person back then. And if I cried over any of their hits or abuse, they would call me weak and pathetic, not understanding that the abuser should be the one who gets the hate. While I sat with my friends, my food in front of me, lost in thoughts about my life back home, I didnt realize I had be a target for the top seniors. "So, peoplewe have a special student here," a voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts. I snapped back to reality when my food tray was snatched right from in front of me. "Hey!" Gavin stood up, facing the guy who had taken the tray. The guy, wearing a blue and ck wristband, stood facing Gavin. He was a top seniorand probably not a friendly one. His hazel eyes radiated a threat to anyone standing up to him, and the smirk on his lips proved he hadnte here to be checked. I knew it wasnt going to be easy for me to leave this cafeteria without any trouble today. Chapter 89-The Juniors Vs The Seniors

Chapter 89: 89-The Juniors Vs The Seniors

Hnie: "Gavin," Lucy got up and steadily pinched the sleeve of her Gavins shirt, trying to remind him that they shouldnt be going too far when confronting these bullies. They had even snatched her te away. "Ah! That bitch is your mate?" I noticed the name tag on the guys shirt: Arlo James. His brown hair was styled so perfectly that one might confuse him with one of the good guys. "Shes ugly as fuck, bro." The minute he said that, I watched Lucys confidence shake. She looked around, and strangely enough, her eyes fell directly on Jenny, who was sitting with some random students from our ss. Jenny didnt seem to be mocking her or anything, but Lucys fists clenched. "How fucking dare you! She is not for you! So it doesnt matter how you see her," Gavin yelled, grabbing the seniors cor. Thats when whispering began, and gasps erupted in the air. I guess no junior had ever responded to the top seniors this way before. "Easy!" Arlo clenched his jaw but kept the fake smile on his lips. "Nobody wants her ugly ass. You can have her all to yourself." Arlo licked his lips and turned to look at the other top seniors, who were busyughing at his jokes, while Sage was engrossed in her phone. I looked around and saw all five of the top seniors. They seemed just as bad, if not worse, than Arloexcept for Sage. She wasnt part of theughing game; instead, she was so busy with her phone that she barely looked up. But then, before Gavin could respond, Arlo grabbed him by the shirt and tossed him over the table. It all happened in such chaos that Lucy started screaming until a top senior with the name tag Riri jumped in. She pushed Lucy back into her seat, ced her foot between Lucys legs on the seat, and leaned over her, pointing a finger at her. I looked around for help but found no one. Gavin tried to break free from Arlos grip but failed as Arlo kept pinning him down. Now I felt like I needed to step up. Although I wasnt going to be much help, I needed to stand up for my friendsor at least get beaten up alongside them. "Fucking let him go," I got up, smashed the bottle, and held it up to Arlos neck. I did it so quickly that no one saw iting. Silence filled the air. It was as if everyone was now excitedly anticipating what would happen next. "You," it wasnt him getting riled up, but there was a strange excitement in his eyes as he leaned his body closer to the shard in my hand. He then hunched down until the broken ss was in contact with his neck and added, "Cut it through. Come on!" There was no fear in his eyes. My hands were visibly shaking, and so were my knees. "I will do it if you dont let go of my friend," I tried to raise my voice, but it came out a little shaken. "Really?" he mocked, while othersughed behind him. "Then do it, because I aint letting your friend go," he whispered the words, almost like mouthing them. "Do it, do it," the cafeteria was filled with the seniors chanting those words. The juniors remained tight-lipped, not even uttering a word. "Hey, thats not very nice. If she does it now, youll use her of attacking you on the academys grounds," that was none other than Jenny, rushing toward us. She came and stepped between us, also trying to free Gavin from Arlos grasp. "And look at another junior thinking she can fight us," Arlo turned to Jenny and then smirked. "And a very pretty one too. How is it that you got an ugly bitch and such gorgeous ones defending you?" Arlo asked Gavin, pointing at Lucy when mentioning the "ugly one" and then at me and Jenny when mentioning the "pretty one." I instantly felt my stomach tie into a knot, just the way Lucys mouth opened a little. I can only imagine the defeat she must have felt, being called lesser than the girl she was jealous of. And that, too, in front of everyone. "The ugly one must be after him, and hes after the pretty one," the top senior yelled in the most annoying voice. She was giggling a lot, and it angered me. "Says the one who look so rugged," I yelled back, causing everyone to gasp. "Ohhh! Feisty!" Arlo let go of Gavin, who jumped off the table to check on Lucy. When Jenny was about to give him a hand to get up, he clearly ignored her to make a point that he would choose Lucy no matter what others said. "What are you? A porcin doll? An untouched beauty who thinks she can talk big to anyone and get away with it because shes gorgeous?" I dont know what it was, but his words made me feel disgusted. There was no pride in gettingpliments from such nasty creatures. "How dare she" The top senior rose from her chair and pouted angrily, but Arlo gestured for her to stay back, as he intended to handle it himself. "How about" He kepting at me, and I kept backing down when someone intervened. "How about you leave them alone?" It was Penn. He came with his friends, a junior, but he had many friends who would end up sticking up for him. "Ahh! The alphas son and the most arrogant one," it seemed Arlo already knew of him. As the two faced each other, I felt this weird twist in my stomach. I wanted to throw up, but I refused to do it here. So, I started walking away when the top senior I had yelled at got in my way. Her name tag said Riri. She was the one who was enjoying this fight the most. She came in to push Lucy and then went back to sit in the audience, only toe back again to bother me. "Please step out of my way," I tried to be humble, but she shook her head. "Not until I make you beg before me for forgiveness," she pushed me, standing broad before me. Shit! I was not able to hold it in anymore. Chapter 90-There Is No 10th Floor

Chapter 90: 90-There Is No 10th Floor

Hnie: "Let me go" I gestured for her to step out of my way, but she kepting at me. If only she listened to me, she would have saved herself from the uing disaster. "What if I dont? What would you do then?" she asked,ing so close that I had no choice. I didnt do it on purpose, but it happened. The disgusting feeling of throwing up made me gag even more, and before I knew it, I blurted it out, spitting everything on her. In short, I threw up all over her perfectly pressed uniform. "Eww!" she screamed, while I coughed and continued to throw up. Chaos erupted throughout the cafeteria as I knelt down, feeling dizzy. "Get her out of here, someone!" I heard someone scream in disgust. That was exactly what I wanted to doto leave! But this girl had the audacity to step in my way and stop me. "Hey, lets get you out of here," a familiar voice said. I couldnt even make out themotion around me as I kept my head down, but Jenny had already wrapped her arm around my back to help me stand. She helped me rush out, but someone suddenly pped her hand off my back. I was dizzy and didnt have the energy for any argument. "Arent you too pretty to be helping someone?" Lucys voice was filled with hurt, and I knew she would take thements too seriously. But honestly, it wasnt her fault. Jenny did nothing wrong. She even stood up to defend us. "Im so sorry, but Lucy, you shouldnt focus on what theyre saying right now. Hnie nee" Jenny tried to continue walking, but Lucy interrupted, freeing me from her embrace and wrapping my arm around her own shoulder. "You dont need to tell me how I should take care of my friend," Lucy groaned, pulling me away. At this point, I just wanted them to stop arguing and let me go. Thankfully, Jenny didnt follow us, and we managed to get out of the academy without further incident. The moment the fresh air hit my face, I felt much better. But now, I had to clean up, and the pounding headache wasnt helping. "You feeling okay?" Lucy asked, rubbing my back gently. "I feel terrible, Lucy. I dont know how Ill ever go back to the academy again," I muttered, feeling like I wanted to disappear in that moment. That Riri girl wouldnt leave me alone now. "It wasnt your fault. Anyone would gag with such ugly peopleapart from me, being mean to you," she said, her words making me frown. I had my body bent over, hands on my knees, taking deep breaths. "You are not ugly. Dont listen to them. They were just trying to get a reaction out of you," I said, trying to make her understand the cruel reality of the world we live in. People dont really like to see others happy. "Then why only me? They didnt try to get a reaction out of anyone else, Hnie. Lets just admit itIm not very pretty, definitely nothingpared to Jenny," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. She made me feel so bad for her. "Youreparing yourself to her for no reason, honestly. Gavin loves youclearly, he loves you only. Jenny just seems to want to be close to us. Not to Gavin," I said, trying to exin what I had observed. I understood why Jenny might be trying so hard to fit in with us. Being Gavins roommate, maybe she wanted the group to expand, making things more peaceful for everyone. "I dont know anymore. My confidence has really gone down, Hnie. After what happened today, I feel like Im not good enough," she said softly. I can understand her emotions. I knew this would happen. Those bullies didnt just attack our emotions or bodiesthey were torturing us mentally. "Thats not true. You are more than enough. Look at yourself in the mirror and tell me youre not pretty, you are gorgeous. Those bullies are the worstdont let them get to you," I said with a sigh, feeling a little better myself. But she didnt seem to budge. The way she shook her head, barely moving, made me feel even angrier at Arlo for hisments. For a moment, I thought about going to Emmet to tell him what had happened in the cafeteria. But then I remembered how things worked around here. The bullies were seen as a way to "test" a persons strengthhow they responded, reacted, and fought back. If I kept running to Emmet for help, Id bebeled weak. I didnt want to act like a child going aroundining. "How are you feeling now?" she asked, changing the subject and checking on me. "Im not entirely okay. Maybe once I change and get into myfy bed, Ill feel better," I said softly. Thankfully, Lucy understood. We really needed to get away from here. I wasnt sure if the bullies woulde after us, and it wasnt just the top seniorsthey werent the only ones doing the bullying. Even some of the other seniors were actively targeting the juniors. "Anyway, lets get you to your room. You should change and rest," Lucy said, holding my arm and starting to walk me to the hostel. I was in a really bad state, feeling weak as if I might throw up again. "Come on, youll be fine. Well get you some soupand even candies! Candies and choctes always work for me," Lucy said, trying to sound cheerful. I knew she was faking it, but I let her. I did intend to have a conversation with herter and remind her how special she is. As we walked into the elevator, I noticed Lucy take a deep breath. She usually took the stairs like the rest of the students, so this must have been her first time using it. I felt the need to warn her about the buttons though. Last time, I had identally pressed the button for the 10th floor, and the hallucination that followed made everything so much creepier. I will be lying if I say I havent thought about checking that floor myself to see if it was indeed just a hallucination. Something just told me it was more than just that. "Be careful with the buttons. Dont press the 10th floor," I sighed, barely able to keep my eyes open. I remembered thest time it happenedthe weirdest hallucination had left me shaken. Later that evening, when I returned from dinner and took the elevator alone, since Gavin and Lucy had taken the stairs, arguing the whole way, the 10th floor button had kept blinking, as if asking to be pressed. "Huh? Dont worry, I wontnd you on the 9th floor," Lucy said quickly, pressing the right button before turning back to support me. "No! Im talking about the 10th floor," I said, taking a deep breath, my voice trembling. My vision was blurred by tears, though I tried to make it seem like it was just because I wasnt feeling well. I wasnt feeling wellthere was no lie in that. But the truth was, I was also hurt and worried. "Hnie! What are you talking about?" Lucys voice had a hint of yfulness, but I couldnt bring myself to smile. "The 10th floor... it just clicks by itself. And thenI dont knowthe elevator doesnt actually go to the 10th floor," I said, struggling to piece together my thoughts. Was it real? Should I ever check it out? I mean, if there is a floor, there must be students there in the dorm rooms. "Um, there is no 10th floor. The building only has nine floors," Lucy said matter-of-factly. The minute those words left her mouth, I opened my eyes and turned my head, raising it from where it rested against the wall of the elevator. I stared at her, suddenly alert. She didnt seem like she was joking. Quickly, I nced at the buttons. Sure enough, there was no 10th-floor button. "Huh? But I saw the button" I trailed off, confused. I clearly remembered seeing the button before. Even after the hallucination, I had seen it. So, it wasnt just in my head. But now... there was no button at all? "You must have mistaken it for the 9th floor," Lucy said gently, rubbing my arm in an attempt tofort me. "No, Lucy. I know what I saw. There was another floor" I stopped myself, unsure of what I was saying. What if I was wrong? What if it was a hallucination? What if there was never a button? "Yeah, youre probably right. Im just not feeling well," I mumbled under my breath, rubbing my face with my hands to calm myself. The elevator door opened with a soft ding, and Lucy helped me out, guiding me toward our room with so much care it made my chest ache. Chapter 91-A Pregnancy Test

Chapter 91: 91-A Pregnancy Test

Hnie: "You will feel better if you rest," Lucy said as she helped me change and even washed my uniform for me. "I hope the bath is helping. I just dont understandwhy didnt you just sit in your undies? Are you really that shy?" she asked, worried about why I had worn a dress to sit in the bathtub in front of her. "Its alright. You dont have to answer me," she smiled gently when she noticed I was struggling toe up with a reply. "Have you spoken to Gavin? Wasnt it him calling you earlier?" I asked, having noticed her phone ringing multiple times, though she kept avoiding it. "I dont know what to say to him right now," she admitted softly, holding a sponge in her hand as she cleaned my arms with it. She had insisted on giving me a bath, and there was no way she was taking no for an answer. "Lucy! How will you two resolve the issue if you dont even talk about it with him?" I said, genuinely unable to understand the argument between them. She seemed reluctant to believe the pain in her chest could stem from anything else. "Did you not see him take care of her hair this morning? Hnie, if your mate knows youre insecure about someone or something, and they keep doing it, what would you think of it?" she asked. She wasnt wrong. I would flip out too, but at least Id have a talk with my mateor even an argument. But silence? Silence could be deadly for rtionships. "I know you dont believe me, and I dont expect you to. I know what I feltI just dont understand why he cant stay away from her! Like, why does he have to do her hair in the middle of the hallway, knowing Id being downstairs at any moment? Hes not even trying to help me with my doubts," she groaned, tears filling her eyes. After we were done, she left the bathroom so I could change. Later, she tucked me nicely into bed, but her body twitched slightly when Gavin stormed in with soup and fries. "She needs to eat; shes too weak," Gavin said softly. "Come on, Hnie. Its not like youre pregnant and cant hold down food," Lucy insisted, holding up a spoon for me. Thats when my heart dropped in my chest. I tried not to show any reaction, but her words struck a chord. They pulled me back in timeto that nightand then to my current condition. I had missed my periods ever since that night, but I was so consumed by revenge and determination to get into the academy that I hadnt even thought about it. Or maybe I just didnt care... until now. "There you go," Lucy smiled as I took the bite, just to calm her down. But inside me, a storm was brewing. What if it was true? I shook my head, and when I noticed them narrowing their eyes at me in confusion, I realized I must have looked like I was having a conversation with myself. "By the way, thank you for standing up for me," Gavin said, referencing the earlier incident. His words temporarily gave me something else to focus ona brief distraction from the horrifying thought swirling in my mind. "I messed up anyway," I muttered steadily, ncing at Lucy, who kept her head down, her eyes fixed on the ground. "They knew you were affected by thements, Lucy," Gavin said as he turned toward her. She quickly averted her gaze, turning her face to the side to avoid looking at him. "Lucy! Penn told me that the top seniors have a list of all the students, and next to your name, they wrote insecure! Theyve even picked on your argument with me over Jenny the other day" It all made sense now, why they were constantly trying to hurt Lucy byparing her to Jenny and calling Jenny prettier than her. "Oh, Penn told you that? Or was it Jenny herself? She must have fed you this nonsense!" Lucys voice rose, her tone defensive. "Come on, Lucy. Whats your problem? Youre sharing a room with Lamar. Did you see me questioning you?" Gavin countered, his voice rising for the first time. "Thats because Im not sticking by his hip! I dont even speak to him!" she snapped back, her voice matching his volume. The two stood up, fists clenched, ring at each other. "You know whatlet her rest, shall we?" Gavin finally said, grabbing Lucys arm to lead her out. It seemed they wanted to continue their argument elsewhere, away from me. I thought about telling them they werent bothering me, but then it urred to me that maybe they just didnt feelfortable fighting in front of me. So, I let them go. Lucy grabbed her coat before walking out with Gavin, leaving me alonewith nothing but the terrifying thoughts haunting my mind. "What if I really am pregnant?" I whispered, my voice barely audible as I ced a trembling hand on my belly. No! I refused to believe it. How could I possibly carry the bastards child? But then again, I hadnt had my periods, and all the symptoms seemed to point to the horrifying possibility. shback: "Aghhhhh!" the one with brown hair groaned as he finished inside me, while the others held my hands and legs tightly, pinning me down. My eyes were dry now, the tears long gone. But they werent done. It had been hours. Every time I thought it was over, another one of them woulde up with a new way to torture me. "Oh my! Her pussy is so powerful, shes sucking me dry," the main guy said as he stood up, stroking his cock. "I told you, shes very excited but pretending to hate every second of it," another oneughed cruelly while I shut my eyes tightly, trying to escape this reality. I wanted to be anywhere else, to go to my happy ce. But there wasnt one. In the first few minutes, Id clung to the hope that Altan woulde back and save me. But that hope died quickly. Now, I didnt even wish for rescue anymore. I just wanted them to leaveor to kill me before they left. End of shback "I need to... get a pregnancy test," I said to myself, jumping off the bed, my heart racing painfully in my chest. I wouldnt be able to rest until I confirmed that I wasnt pregnant. But where could I even get a test? The roguemunity didnt have malls or stores. And even if they did, I doubted they were essible to anyone except the royal family. I knew the brothers had ns to take over abandoned packs and turn them into a safemunity for roguesdifferent from the usual rogue chaos. Only those connected to the brothers or the academy would be part of thatnd. Then I remembered the small packs surrounding the roguemunity. Some of them werent very judgmental and had trade deals with the brothers. Grabbing a purple sweatermy old sweaterand my boots, I headed to the door. I was going to confirm what my restless mind refused to let go of. I had to know. I cannot be pregnant with those bastards child. I left the hostel without anyone noticing and made my way to the nearest pack on foot. It took me three hours, but I didnt care. I was so determined that I ignored the toll it was taking on my body. I had only a small amount of money left from when I worked for Maximus, but it was enough to pay for the test. I did get a few strange staresprobably because of how young I looked and the noticeableck of wolf in mebut I didnt stop to exin or care. Once I was heading back, I carefully hid the test and returned to my dorm room, where Lucy was waiting for me. Her eyes were swollen and red, so I assumed shed had another fight with Gavin. "When I read your text saying you were going out for a walk, I thought you meant a thirty-minute stroll. How are youing back after six hours?" she scolded, cing her hands on her hips as her sharp eyes scanned me. "And look at you! Your hands are redyoure freezing to death," she said, rushing over to grab my hands. She started rubbing them quickly to warm them up. "What happened between you and Gavin? Did you two sort things out?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation away from myself. She sighed heavily. "I dont know whats wrong with me, Hnie. Im just so insecure," she admitted, her voice tinged with guilt. It seemed she was finally acknowledging that she might have been overreacting. "But" she said, cutting herself off as she dragged me to my bed and made me sit down. She kept holding my hands, her grip firm, as she continued. "I just have this very bad feeling. Likemy mate bond is sensing something. A tug, almost," she said, her eyes locking onto mine, her emotions raw and visible. "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. Because I didnt have a wolf, I wasnt able to feel anything with Emmet. And wow... That thought hit me harder than I expected. He was my mate. My professor is my mate. My stepbrother is my mate. Chapter 92-With A Child

Chapter 92: 92-With A Child

Hnie: "Hnie" As she continued, she shook me back to reality, forcing me to focus on her issue and stop thinking about myself for a moment. "Its a weird kind of feeling when your mate ischeating on you," she bit her bottom lip, trying to hide the pain. "Could it be a false rm?" I asked, not wanting the two to separate. Ever since I had known them, I had only known them together. They made me believe that true love exists and is very real. "It could be," she said, her tone hesitant. "Sometimes, if the other person is distressed, their wolf can feel slightly less attracted to their mate. Which, in my case, means Gavin must be feeling less attracted to me. And there could be many reasons for that, but what ifits because of the cheating part? It happens mostly because of cheating." She seemed so confident in her feelings. "Did you tell him about it?" I asked. She nodded. "And what did he say?" I inquired, noticing tears welling up in her eyes. "He saidhes less attracted to me because I keep making him feel guilty, and I doubt him all the time. I dont know what to do. I dont want us to go down that path, but how do I avoid this weird feeling in my chest?" she sobbed, as if she had been holding back her tears for years. I instinctively went in for a hug, though I couldnt help ming Gavin in my heart. She was already so hurt, and instead offorting her, he told her he was less attracted to her. "Its just thathis tone toward Jenny is so odd," she said, breaking the hug to hide her face in her hands. "To be honest with you, I didnt notice anything," I admitted. As soon as I said that, she raised her head to look at me. "Really? You dont think the two might be secretly hooking up?" she asked, her voice filled with hope as she searched my face for an answer. "To be honest, I didnt notice it. I actually found Jenny more interested in befriending us than Gavin," I shrugged, noticing a faint smile forming on Lucys lips. "Anyway, enough about me. Are you okay?" I asked, relieved to see her feeling a littleforted. Just then, the door swung open, and Lamar stumbled in. "Ah! The two girls I hate the most," he said, rolling his eyes and hupping loudly. "Is this motherf***er drunk?" Lucy whispered to me, making my jaw drop in disbelief. "Hey, close the door before anyone sees me like this," Lamar clicked his tongue and pretended to hide under his nket, as if shielding himself from the warden. "Are you serious? She was sick earlier, and now youvee in drunk. Do you have any idea how shell feel with the stench of this nasty smell?" Lucy got up, her frustration so visible, and confronted Lamar. He uncovered his face from the nket and frowned at her. "She needs a drink to loosen up a bit," he shrugged,pletely unbothered. "Hey, Lucy, be a doll and help me take off my shoes," he said, stretching his legs out and giving her exaggerated puppy-dog eyes. The more he spoke, the more he shocked us. "Ew, I wouldnt touch your gross feet with a ten-foot pole," Lucy grimaced, kicking his shoes back toward the nket. "Dont be rude. Why is it that all cute girls are always so rude?" he said, but the moment he uttered those words, I saw Lucy straighten her back. That onepliment seemed to light her up, and it saddened me. "Anyway, Ill drink this" Lamar pulled out a bottle, but Lucyunched herself at him, trying to snatch it from his hands. "Its lemon water! But if youre so curious about jumping into my bed, just do it. You dont need an excuse. In fact, a girl as pretty as you doesnt need any excuse at all," he flirted shamelessly, his eyes gleaming as he showered her withpliments. "Lucy! Come back here. Let him deal with his mess himself," I said, stretching my hand toward her. She stared at it for a moment before finally taking it. "II should go look for Gavin," she said, hesitation evident in her voice. Her words threw me off. Was she going to look for Gavin because Lamar had made her feel some type of way, and she needed to remind herself that she already had a mate? "You wannae?" Lucy looked at me, her expression softer now. I was d she had finally decided to talk to Gavin. Hopefully, the two of them would resolve this matter, and by tomorrow, all our worries would vanishmaybe even mine. My heart sank at the thought of the test. "Yeah, Ill take a walk near the library," I said. The library was on the ground floor, near the bathroom. I didnt want to be left alone in a room with Lamar, who was heavily drunk, so I decided to head down there. Nobody would be around at this hour, and I could take the test in peace and have some time to myself. "Okay!" Lucy said as she walked out. I grabbed my sweater, tucking the test inside it to hide it. I was about to leave when I heard Lamar grunt my name under his breath. "What is it now?" I turned around, hands on my waist. "Youre still mad at me. Youve been mad a lot these days. Every time I look at you, youre angryand not smiling" He pouted, as if trying to look cute. "And what? You think you will kill me if I dont ept your apology?" I replied with a sarcastic tone. "Listenabout the things I said to youst nightjust forget it. Its not your fault," he said, sounding much less drunk than he had appeared when he first arrived. "Are you even drunk?" I raised an eyebrow at him. He quickly nodded. "Not that much. I might have exaggerated a bit so you wouldnt ask me questions aboutst nights conversation," he admitted, avoiding my gaze. "Yet youre the one who brought it up yourself," I muttered. "Yeah, I didnt want you to talk about it in front of Lucy," he murmured, his voice soft, his eyes lowered like a guilty child whod just broken something precious. "Why?" I asked, suspicious. "Eh, no particr reason. I just dont like too many people knowing about my conversations with others," he said, scratching his head awkwardly. "Yeah, I can see youre giving me that look. But in all seriousness" He hupped and quickly shed a sheepish grin. "Im sorry. If theres a way to make it up to you, Ill do it. Ill even protect you from the bullies." I let out a loud scoff, and he nodded, looking as though he understood. "I guess that was a good response to my stupid statement," he said, shaking his head at himself. "You know, Ill just go now," I said, not wanting to stick around. I was anxious about the test I was about to take. Besides, Lamar showing up drunk to discuss such a serious issue wasnt the right way to handle things. "Got it," he said as I walked out of the room. In the elevator, I stared at the buttons, my eyes scanning for the tenth floorbut it wasnt there. Maybe I had hallucinated it all. Id had some pretty crazy nightmares recently about wells and other unsettling things, but to hallucinate something so vividly had left me puzzled. Since I had spent some time talking with Lamar, I was certain Lucy had already reached Gavins room. That meant I had the chance to head straight to the ground floor. I rushed into the bathroom and took a deep breath, pulling out the test. Wasting another minute wasnt an option. I peed on the stick and set it aside, waiting as my heart pounded against my chest. "Itlle out negative. Ill be fine. Im just stressing overnothing," I muttered, trying to calm myself down. I didnt even know why I had taken the test in the first ce. Maybe the nausea and vomiting were just from stress. But now I was here, in the bathroomnot the one in my room, but the bathroom next to the libraryand there was no turning back. "Please be negative. I dont need this on top of everything else Im dealing with!" I whispered desperately, my voice trembling. I closed my eyes, but shes of that night came rushing backthe night they had used me so brutally. If this test came out positive, it would mean the Moon Goddess was having far too much fun at my expense. Finally, I opened my eyes. The result stared back at me. Two lines. Positive. My jaw dropped as a single tear fell straight from my eye, bypassing my cheek andnding on the test. "No! This cant be. How could youhow could you let this happen?" I hissed at the ceiling, imagining the Moon Goddess sittingfortably and watching me, her suffering she-wolf, from afar. It was positive. Panic struck me hard. My breathing quickened, and my chest tightened as my mind spun out of control. I couldntI wouldntcarry a baby from one of those monsters. But now I am pregnant. And as miserable as I could possibly feel. Chapter 93-Spotting One Of Them

Chapter 93: 93-Spotting One Of Them

Hnie: shbacK: "Let me go!" I yelled, my back pressed against the wall. I wanted nothing more than to escape this ce and never return. I will behave, I promised myself, I wont leave my homete at night, and Ill never meet Altan again. "Moon Goddess, please spare me this once," I begged, my hands raised and sped together in desperation. I heard themugh as my pleas fell on deaf ears. "Please fill their hearts with kindness and sympathy for a broken girl like me," I continued, my voice trembling as one of them stepped closer. Shaking, I quickly grabbed my pendant and wore it, praying it would somehow stop them. "Please! Stop this. Send someone to help me!" I uttered, my breaths growing shallow, my throat dry, as another man moved closer, leaning in with his arm braced on the wall above my head. "Shes not going to listen. In fact, she sent us here to help you tomake you feel better," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "I dont think that Alpha of yours could have given you any pleasure. Let us help you instead," he added, his tone unnervingly creepy. The way he licked his lips made my skin crawl. His hand lowered to my dress, and I pped it away, hastily fixing my clothes. He stared at his hand for a moment before suddenly grabbing the hem of my dress and shaking it, making the othersugh as I struggled to free myself. The humiliation burned my cheeks, my face growing hot with shame and anger. "Look at that," he sneered, letting go of the hem only to grab at my neckline, pulling it down as I desperately pushed his hands away. "See? Theyre so milky and big," his vilements pierced through me, making my ears burn with fury and disgust. "Ayo! Dude, should we grab some condoms?" another one chimed in, his wide grin making it clear he was enjoying every moment of my suffering. As they all stared at me like predators circling prey, the leader shook his head and added with a smirk, "Nah, lets fill her up nice and good." End Of shback. It had been ten minutes, and I sat on the closed toilet seat with the test in my hand. "I wasted my time praying to you for help," I muttered brokenly. My voice was devoid of emotion, and my face had no expression. I had no idea what I was going to do with my life now. Sometimes, it feels like the Moon Goddess waits for the perfect moment to hit me with bad news. "What am I going to do now?" I sighed, gripping the test tightly. Deciding to head back to my room, I didnt want to linger and risk making Lucy worried. I turned on the faucet and washed my face and hands before staring at my reflection in the mirror for a few minutes. The image staring back at me was hard to bearmy broken self, pale and weary. "Im not going to let this happen," I whispered through my clenched jaw. I knew what I had to do. This would ruin everything for me. If they found out, Id be asked to leave the academy. Physical training would no longer be possible for me. And it would make them think my priorities werent aligned with bing the bestthe one thing Id been working so hard for. Taking onest deep breath, I stepped out of the bathroom. The moment I did, I froze in my tracks. Standing there was a woman, at least six feet tall and easily three times my size, her muscr frame in an all-ck suit. She was pacing around the hallway, her eyes scanning the area. I instantly knew she was the warden. We hadnt been formally introduced to her yet, but the others had warned us about her. They said that after meeting her, wed reconsider our decision to stay hereor even think about leaving the academy altogether. She held a stick in her hand, tapping it menacingly against the palm of her other hand as she surveyed the surroundings. My anxiety spiked, and my legs felt so numb and heavy that I couldnt move. When I heard her grunt, it jolted me back to reality. I quickly rushed to the side, squeezing myself into the narrow space between two antique-decorated cupboards. It was dark there, and I silently prayed she wouldnt see me. Thankfully, she didnt seem to nce toward the bathroom. I assumed shed question why I hade here instead of using the bathroom in my own room. If I told her my rooms bathroom was upied, she might follow me back to check it. Then shed find drunk Lamar, and hed get into trouble. I rolled my eyes at the thought of seeing that idiot again. With so much going wrong in my life, I still had to deal with him, too. Finally, the warden left, and I watched her disappear down the hall. I let out a deep sigh of relief but didnte out of hiding immediately. However, the moment I stepped out and started sprinting, I hadnt even taken more than a few steps before I came face to face with another problem. If I hadnt stopped in time, we would have collidedand that wouldve made her furious. She narrowed her eyes at me, cing her hands on her hips, and then gave me a once-over, sizing me up from head to toe. "And what are you doing here?" she asked, folding her arms over her chest and smirking, as though mocking me for being caught sneaking around on the ground floor. "I was... using the restroom," I stammered, gulping down my fear. My hands were sped behind my back, gripping the test tightly. It was Sage in front of me. I hadnt had a face-to-face encounter with her until now. This was our first interaction, and the way her eyes lingered on me, paired with her raised brow, made it clear she meant trouble. "And why not in your own room?" she asked, tapping her foot impatiently against the floor. I guessed she was allowed to roam around freely since she was a top senior. "Come on, answer my question, or Ill have to ask Miss Warden toe check on you," she said, tilting her head dramatically, her tone exaggerated and mocking. "My roommate was using it, and I couldnt wait any longer, so" I began to exin, but I noticed her gaze drop to my hands. Her expression shifted immediately. I knew I was in trouble. "What is it? What are you hiding behind your back?" she asked, her voice dripping with mockery and menace. The threat in her tone was clear, and I didnt dare risk upsetting her further. Chapter 94-The Forced Engagement

Chapter 94: 94-The Forced Engagement

Norman: "Emmet, just meet her once." My strides were long as I chased after my brother through the open corridor leading to his sanctuary. He had returned from the academy while I had juste back from the office after enduring a two-hour meeting. Mom had been blowing up my phone, pleading with me to convince Emmet to meet her. "At least meet Demi and Davon," I said. The moment their names left my lips, my brother stopped and turned to face me. The wind blew his coat and hair, making him look even more intense. "Why? I dont like kids, and I dont like hanging around them. Theyre loud and ask too many damn questions," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. Every time their names came up, Emmets attitude soured. I couldnt understand why, but he always looked ufortable when they were mentioned. "Emmet, theyre our siblings," I said, stepping closer to him. I hoped that if he looked me in the eye, hed realize how much his behavior was hurting everyone. His attitude toward them waspletely unjustified. "And?" he shrugged. "Theyre innocent. Why are you taking your anger out on them?" I couldnt grasp why Emmet was upset with Mom. She was a victim in all of this. Thest I remembered, when our parents were divorcing, he had begged Mom to stay. Dad had even allowed her to live in the guesthouse, but she chose to leave instead. "Im way past all that stuff. As for Demi and Davon, I dont know what to say to them. Theyre kids, and I have no idea how to deal with kids," he said, sliding his hands into his pants pockets, his expression utterly nonchnt. "Okay, Ill be straightforward with you. Demi and Davon have been showing some behavioral changes. Theyre bing aggressive, especially for kids their age, and Mom wants you to tutor them." The moment I finished speaking, his jaw clenched visibly. "Does she think thats what I do at the academy? Tutor kids? They dont even need a tutor; they need a babysitter. Is that what she expects me to be for them?" His tone turned sharper, prompting me to reach out and ce a hand on his shoulder. "Yes! Babysit them, spend time with them, and get to know their personalities. Also, start teaching them about our history and the werewolf powers we possess. Just meet them once, and youll understand what I mean," I said, noticing a faint frown forming on his forehead. For a moment, it looked like he was finally considering my words. "But I wont force you," I continued. "Ill leave the decision in your hands. Just let me know what to tell Mom." I patted his shoulder and pressed my lips into a thin line before walking away. I thought about heading back to my room to prepare some files for thetest deals when I saw Jessica sitting in the living room with Charlotte. We had a fight in the parking lot of the hotel, and after that, I had ignored her entirely. So seeing her here was a surprise. "Jessica!" I sighed exhaustedly. She immediately stood up to greet me with a slight bow of her head. "Come," I said, shooting a harsh re at Charlotte while calling Jessica to follow me. I had told Charlotte countless times to stay away from my guests. She was nosy, and if I ever caught her snooping around in my business, shed have to face severe consequences. Jessica followed me to my bedroom, and the moment she stepped inside, she turned to start talking. "I couldnt stay away from you, so I came here to squash our differences," she said hesitantly, as if she had rehearsed this conversation in her mind a hundred times. I mmed the door shut and folded my arms across my chest, silently hoping that, for once, she would back down. "Jessica, I cant keep doing this. Youre only hurting yourself with this forced engagement," I said, deciding to be honest. I had given us a chance because she wanted me to believe Id eventually fall for her. But so far, nothing of the sort has happened. "Norman! Just onest chance. We need to make it work. Were meant to be together," she said, sping her hands together as she begged. I looked away, unwilling to meet her pleading eyes. "Why do you want to ruin your life with someone like me? You deserve someone who thinks about you, someone who helps ease your doubts and makes you feel secure. You know, after our argument, I didnt even think about reaching out to you. That alone should tell you something. You dont deserve this," I said, tired of the fa?ade we both upheld. In public, we pretended to be happy because she refused to let go. "Okay, I get it. Just onest chance," she whispered, holding up her pinky as if it would seal the deal. "I dont think this is healthy for you, Jessica. I want you to move on and find a better mate," I said, shaking my head at her persistent demands. When I finally raised my gaze, I saw her looking at me with teary eyes, her heartbreak evident. "I am not returning the ring to you. I will not--I love you more than anyone in the world. I am ready topromise. You dont have to love me; just let me love you," she insisted in a broken voice, her pleading tone shaking my resolve. She was, after all, my friend, and thats why I needed to put an end to this. "Thats not fair--" I began, but she shook her head, cutting me off. "Im fine with it. Youre not even interested in someone else, so just stay with me. I wont bother you," she said, sniffing as she tried to hold back her tears, though some still slipped free. I knew shed say this, and I also knew how it would end. Shed be hurt, just like thest time. "You had your man follow me, Jessica. You know how much I hate people snooping around in my business. And then you say you wont care if I dont love you back. But you do care enough to hire someone, make them follow me, and then show up at the parking lot of the hotel?" I paused, my voice firm. "Im sorry, Jessica. But Im not doing this anymore." Her sharp gasp made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. Why? Why was she even in love with someone like me? I was incapable of loving anyone. The only reason I kept going was to keep my brothers safe. That was my lifes only goal--and it would never change. Chapter 95-Things I Wish To Unsee

Chapter 95: 95-Things I Wish To Unsee

Hnie: My blood ran cold, and my eyes fixated on her face. I was terrified for myself. What if she saw the test? I will be in so much danger. There was no way she wouldnt tell the other top seniors. I already had a bad start with them, and this news would be used against me to kick me out of the academy. And Norman would love that very much. "Come on, show me what youve got there," I wished I had remembered that the hostel wasnt just for juniors but also for seniors. "Youre not allowed in this corner," Sage folded her arms over her chest, her eyes narrowing at me. "Oh, Im sorry. Ill leave," I attempted to sidestep her, but she blocked my path, making me wonder what she was up to. The beautiful red silk gown she wore made her look like a goddess, but the malice in her eyes ruined her purity. "Now,e on, take it out. Let me see what youve been hiding back there," she insisted. Finally, when I refused to show her my hands, she stretched her arms behind my back and forced my hands forward. Thats when I felt another pair of hands grasp mine, prying my fingers open as they brought my hands fully into view. Now my hands were in Sages sight, and her eyes fixated on how empty they were. "Where did it go? I know you were hiding something. Tell me, where did it go?" she demanded angrily, ring at me. I turned to my side to see who else had arrived and who could have taken it from me. My heart sank when I saw Jenny standing beside me. "I got it for you," she said, a strange smile on her lips. "Show me. What was she hiding behind her back?" Sage demanded from Jenny, and I started to panic. "This!" Jenny stretched out her hand, and I began shaking my head. "It is none of y--" before I could finish, Sages angry grunt silenced me. "Such an expensive chocte bar. I wonder how you could afford it. Oh, I see! You were eating it here so you wouldnt have to share it with your roommates," Sagesughter echoed as my head turned toward Jenny, who held a chocte bar in her hand. "Anyway, Im not interested in this. I wonder how many calories it has. But that doesnt mean you can roam the hallways at this time. Now, go back to your rooms," she said, pointing towards the staircase. Both Jenny and I nodded quickly before running towards the stairs. I didnt even think about using the elevator in the moment. We hurriedly began climbing the stairs together. "I know you have plenty of questions for me," I said as we walked up the stairs, no longer rushing. "Yeah, like, why are these top seniors so rude?" Jennys nonchnt tone caught me off guard, and I slowed down even more. "I mean about--what I was hiding behind my back," I said, watching her pause with me before biting her tongue. "Oh, sorry. Here," she said, handing it back with a smile. "Youre not going to ask me any questions?" I wondered if she knew it would make me ufortable or if she simply hadnt noticed the positive lines. "About what?" she asked with a casual shrug. "About the test," I said, finding it hard to bring up the topic with anyone. "Oh, I mean, we have ovaries; we get pregnant. Whats so shocking about it?" she said, giving me a warm smile before reaching out to gently hold my hand between hers. "I just want you to know that Im in full support of you--" she started, but I interrupted her, needing to tell her the truth. "What if I dont want this baby?" I said softly, watching her nod with understanding. She didnt look shocked, not even for a moment. "Then Im here for you. I can arrange everything if thats what you want, and no one will ever find out," she said. There was something so calm about her demeanor that it made me wonder if anything ever surprised her. "You dont want to hold this leverage over me? To get me to do something for you?" The words slipped out of my mouth reflexively. Too many people in my life had used my vulnerabilities against me, and I assumed shed do the same. "I dont think people who take advantage of someones misery are good people," she replied, giving me a sad look. "I didnt mean to question you--" I sighed, feeling guilty. "Its okay. I understand why you wouldnt trust anyone. As a rogue, life must have taught you a lot. Do you live alone?" she asked, sitting down on the staircase and patting the empty step beside her. I sat down with her, staring off into the distance. "I have no one who wants me." I didnt want to overshare and risk regretting itter, but I didnt want to lie either. So, I chose the middle ground. "Where do you stay when youre not at the academy?" Of course, that question had toe up. No one could survive these mountains or woods alone without a roof over their heads. "I--" I filled my mouth with air, trying to think of a lie. I didnt even know how Id managed to survive this long. I guess I had Kaye to thank for giving me a suite to stay in. "Im only asking because the academy hostel closes during vacations or holidays. Do you have a ce to stay then?" she asked, her eyes filled with concern as she sat before me, looking so genuinely innocent. "I dont," I admitted, this time being entirely honest. "Oh, well, no worries. You cane stay with me in my pack! I have an all-pink bedroom. We can share it or--wait, whats your favorite color?" she asked enthusiastically, but I just stared at the wall. She was kind, and her offer seemed sincere, but the answer to her question felt different now. "I like ck. It represents strength and power. Darkness and mystery," I said, unable to think of rainbow colors in my current situation. "That is so cool!" she grinned widely. "Youre the badass type, I get it. But hey, Im taking you with me during holidays and vacations, and I wont take no for an answer." Her pout was so adorable that it made meugh a little. "By the way, what were you doing out of your room at this time?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. "I was getting bored in my room. Gavin was leaving, so I left too, but then he went outside, and I decided to wander around when I heard your voice," she exined. Then she pulled out a chocte bar from her side bag. "I carry choctes. Dont ask me why," she said yfully. Her way of talking was soforting, and she didnt seem judgmental at all. As she insisted, I epted the chocte with a small smile on my lips. "Hey, Ill be there with you when you make a decision, okay?" she added. It was time for us to leave. I gave her a nod, and we both got up from our spots. She pointed to the elevator for me, and I guessed she didnt mind me using it. "Ill see you in the morning, and please dont worry too much. Well figure something out, okay?" she said, patting my shoulder and helping me into the elevator. As the doors closed, I sighed in relief. She could be faking her kindness, and maybe she would go around telling others. I couldnt be sure. At least her initial response helped me calm down. Otherwise, I would havepletely freaked out. I made my way to my floor and briefly stopped to look out through therge open corridors. It was so foggy and peaceful outside, even in the dark. Hugging myself to shield against the cold, I walked steadily to my room door and opened it. But the sight before my eyes was something I swear I had never expected to see. Lamar was in his bed, on top of some girl. He was naked, with a nket covering his lower body. "Youve got to be kidding me, Lamar! This is not a room for your *fun activities*! Why the heck did you bring someone here? What if the warden sees her--" I started ranting, not caring that I was ruining his so-called fun time. I was beyond furious, already upset about the pregnancy test, and now this. My voice startled them, and Lamar instantly rolled to the side while the girl sat up, holding his sweater to her chest to cover herself. "What the--" My hands flew to my mouth as I recognized her. Lucy. She stared back at me, her eyes wide with shock. "Lucy! What the fuck!" I yelled. Chapter 96-All Wrong

Chapter 96: 96-All Wrong

Hnie: "Fucking put your clothes on," I hissed at her, but then I just felt like I didnt even want to be there anymore. Everything was falling apart so badly now. "You know what," I sighed, "Ill just leave." I didnt know what I was thinking. I was so overwhelmed with emotions, wanting to get away one moment and then stay the next. And thats exactly what happened the minute I stepped out of the room. "Im not going to leave her in there, making out with that animal," I muttered, rolling my eyes at my own indecisiveness before storming back inside with renewed determination. Once I was back in, I got to see their reactions. Lamar had put on pants, while Lucy was crying on the bedstill naked, covered in sheets, her hands over her face. "Youre really not drunk, are you?" I used, narrowing my eyes at Lamar. It was obvious he wasnt as wasted as he was pretending to be. In fact, he might have had only a few drinks. "Did you know he isnt drunk?" I asked Lucy, since Id already confronted Lamar about it. "She knows. I didnt trick her or anything," Lamar muttered, his head bowed. Lately, hed been doing that a lotacting all cutesy as if it could fool everyone. And honestly? It worked. He fooled Lucy. "What were you thinking, Lamar? Do you not know shes in a rtionship? She has a mate!" My fists clenched at my sides, and he noticed, stepping back cautiously as if I could actually hurt his brick-like face. "I know. Buthey, maybe thats why you need to understand it wasnt just us messing around" He didnt finish his sentence because I cut him off. "Oh, sorry, I didnt know you two werent just messing around but actually building a castle!" I snapped, nodding sarcastically to mock him. "Thats not what I meant," he shot back, his tone defensive. "Lucy is your friend, and you know her character better than I do. She wouldnt sleep with anyone unless she had a good reason." That caught me off guard. Coming from him, it was unexpected. Id fully expected him tough in my face, mock me for ruining my friends rtionship with her mate, or worse, tarnish Lucys character entirely. "Okay, you need to stop looking at me like youre going to eat me alive. But trust meshe is not at fault. She had a bad day, and" I had to raise my palm to stop him mid-sentence. "I know her, and Ill talk to her myself. Id rather hear what happened directly from her than listen to you. Got it?" I snapped, my voice louder than I intended. He pouted, raising his hands in surrender. "I understand," he muttered. "You need to leave," I said firmly, pointing at the door. I knew the warden might be on his rounds, but Lamar had managed to sneak out before, so I figured hed be fine this time, too. "Fine, let me grab my shirt and sweater. But hey, dont be too harsh on herits not her fault" Lamar started again, trying to justify things while Lucy sat silently on the bed, her face buried in her hands. "If I need your exnation, Ill ask for it. Right now, I dont. So leave!" I yelled, my finger still pointing at the door. "Get out," I hissed, closing my eyes to steady myself. Lamar finally walked past me, the force of his movement creating a slight breeze that brushed against me. The fact that hed seemed so apologetic earlier but then jumped on my friend the moment I left infuriated me. Just imagining everything unravelingand the possibility of Gavin finding outwas physically painful. And then there was my own secret, the one I knew wouldnt stay hidden for much longer. I was losing my mind, more than ever. When I finally heard the door m shut, I walked over to the bed and grabbed Lucys dress from the floor, tossing it toward her. "I cant even" I muttered under my breath, pping my forehead with enough force to make it sting. "How could youLamar? Lucy? What about Gavin?" I stammered, unable to form aplete sentence. My hormones mustve been messing with me. Theyd break mepletely soon enough, if they werent already. "Put on your clothes, Lucy. We need to talk." I took a deep breath and turned my face away from her. "And take a shower," I added before stepping into the closet. I sat on the floor inside for some reason, my hands clutching the pregnancy test I had hidden there. It was almost funny how Id even painted over it with red nail polish Id found on Lucys shelf. After finishing my little craft project, I tucked it away and sat back down, pulling my knees up to my chest and hugging them tightly. Time passed before I heard the closet door creak open. Lucy walked in. Shed taken a shower, but she hadnt even bothered to dry her hair. Without a word, she sat down beside me, silent. For a few moments, neither of us spoke. Then she rested her head on my shoulder, and I leaned mine against hers. We stayed like that for a while until she sniffled and finally broke the silence. "I went to see Gavin," she began, her voice shaky. "He wasnt in his room. Neither was Jenny. Her brother told me they left the room together." I listened to her full sentence and immediately remembered my own encounter with Jenny. "Just because they left together doesnt mean they were together," I said, raising my head from hers and turning to face her. We were still sitting on the cold floor. I recalled what Jenny had told me when I found her. Shed been alone, and since she was with me, she couldnt have been with Gavin. "Of course theyre together. Theyre both missing, Hnie," she argued, her voice filled with certainty. The more she spoke, the more I felt like she was being foolishpunishing Gavin without even thinking or asking him any questions. "They could be anywhere. In fact, I saw Jenny on the ground floor near the library," I said, trying to reason with her before she did something reckless like confronting Gavin about her assumptions. "You dont have to lie for them," she said, rolling her eyes. "Why would I lie? Im just telling you what I saw," I replied firmly. She needed to stop spiraling and confront Gavin calmly. The two of them needed to fix this without yelling or making rash decisions. But honestly, I wasnt sure how she could fix it now. "I dont care anymore," she said with a dismissive shrug. "Hes upset me too many times. Let him deal with the pain of heartbreak, just like I did when I felt the stinging pain of our mate bond shaking one night." She refused to listen to reason. But then again, how could I me her? If she said she knew what she felt, who was I to tell her otherwise? I didnt even have a wolf, so I might never fully understand the intensity of what she was feeling. "But I dont think this was the right thing to do," I said, trying again. "What if it was just a random act of sway? What if he momentarily thought about cheating on you? Im not defending his actions, but it would be less messy than what you did. And Lamar, of all people?" I turned my face away as the memory of Lamar beating me up and leaving me for dead shed through my mind. She lowered her head, covering her face again. "Are you going to tell Gavin?" I asked after a long pause. I heard her gulp, the sound loud in the tense silence. "Did he tell me he cheated on me?" she countered, raising her head and looking me straight in the eye. There was so much confidence in her gaze, as if she truly believed shed caught Gavin in the act. In that moment, I felt utterly lost. I was stuck between two of my friends caught in this warthe mate war. And the problem was, I wanted to believe Lucy more than ever now. Because if she was wrong, then she had screwed up big time. Not only would she have destroyed her own rtionship, but shed also hurt her mate by cheating on him with the one person we all despised. "And please, I expect you not to tell him," she said, her tone throwing me offpletely. I had no idea what she was nning, but whatever it was, it felt ominous. The confidence on her face when she spoke about cheating on Gavin was unsettling. The only time she seemed remotely guilty was when she made eye contact with me, likely because Lamar had previously tried to kill me. "Ill stay out of both of your business," I said, raising my hands in surrender. I had my own worries to deal with and didnt want to be dragged into their mess. "Im going to sleep now. Im tired," she said as she got up, dusting off her dress before walking out of the closet. I was scared for her. The game shed started wouldnt end well. I couldnt see how their rtionship would survive this. Chapter 97-My Deceptive Wolf

Chapter 97: 97-My Deceptive Wolf

Kaye: My mom had been fixated on Maximus for the past five minutes. She hadnt looked away from him as he used his phone in front of her. We had our casual dinners with her at the beginning of every month, but tonight was different. Norman didnte. He was usually the one trying his best to keep the peace between all of us. Now that he wasnt here, I wondered how the night would go. "Maximus, did you speak to Emmet?" I knew Mom would ask him some kind of question just to get his attention. "Hmm?" Maximus raised his head momentarily from his phone before looking down again. "When has he evere?" "I know that much. But did you ask him to start joining our dinners?" she insisted. Emmet was a different breed. He had stoppeding to these dinners after the first few times, and eventually, he avoided meeting our mother altogether unless she bumped into him somewhereor Norman dragged him to an event where shed be present. "I think Norman did," Maximus replied. He was so distracted that I wanted to snatch the phone out of his hands and make him listen to her. But I didnt want to upset Mom by acting out in front of her. I hadnt even touched my phone in her presence, yet she had so little to say to me. "And?" She had to work so hard to get answers from Maximus, while I sat there dying for her to ask me a single question. "Andhe said no," Maximus replied carelessly. However, he finally put down his phone and sighed tiredly. "When will dinner be served?" he asked in an exhausted tone. "Why? Do you have to be somewhere?" The hurt in Moms voice made me feel sad for her. She was trying so hard to keep us together, to stay close to us. I knew just a few kind words from Maximus could lift her mood, but he refused to give her even that. "Yeah, kind of. I have a date" he smiled before looking at Mom, "sort of... with a bunch of friends." He quickly twisted the truth, trying to pass it off as a joke. "Are you going out with a girl?" Mom was spot on. But Maximus wasnt foolish either. She never liked us going out with anyoneat least not with someone who wasnt her choice. Maximus would never admit the truth to her. "No! I was joking," Maximus frowned, reaching for his phone again. I shook my head at him. "Lets have a nice conversation without you using your phone for a while," I muttered under my breath, gesturing to him that he was hurting Mom. "Kaye, youre younger than him. You dont need to order him around," Mom suddenly grunted at me in disapproval, crushing my confidence. I nced at Maximus, who took it as a joke and stuck his tongue out at me, but I felt nothing but regret. I just wanted Mom to know how seriously I took these family dinners. "Anyway, did you two meet your siblings?" Thats when Mom brought up our younger siblings, and I noticed Maximus body twitch slightly. We had longed to live in the same house as them. They were our little siblings, but when Dad rejected Mom, they left with her since they were just babies and needed their mother. "I did. I even brought them gifts too," Maximus said with a wide smile, his desire to share a roof with our little twins shining through. I loved my little twin brother and sister, but we had missed so much of their childhood because of our parents hatred for each other. "Theyve gone to bed right now, but theyve been asking about their brothers a lot," Mom said cheerfully as she mentioned the twins. "Theyre so adorable, but they can also be so stubborn when they want something," I added, eager to join the conversation. I didnt usually like kids, but my siblings were the cutest exceptions. "Kaye, theyre just kids. Of course, theyll be stubborn. You used to be stubborn too," Mom said,pletely misinterpreting myment, and once again, she decided to school me for it. "Kaye was justplimenting them in a cute way. You need to chill, Mom. If you want us to keeping here, youll need to adjust your attitude too. Or elsejust like EmmetI might also stoping," Maximus tone shifted as he noticed the look on my face. A sudden wave offort washed over me when I realized how well my best friendmy brotherunderstood me. "Of course, I was joking too. Right, Kaye?" Mom said, turning to face me. Her smile faded as her eyes locked onto mine. I felt my hands and feet grow numb. I didnt know how or why, but she had this strange control over me. I guess it was because I loved her so desperately, and her attention couldpel me to do things I normally wouldnt. "How about we cheer up and get ready for dinner?" I said, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. "Thats a nice idea. Ill go check on the servers," Mom said as she stood up and left. Maximus leaned back in his chair and looked at me. "You okay?" he asked softly. "I have you. How can I not be okay?" I replied, earning a smile from him. But the truth was, I wasnt okay. Something was missing in my lifeor perhaps, someone. I know who youre thinking about. Youre wasting your time and energy. Shes a forbidden fruit now, Ye said, as if he were ready to remind me yet again. I dont know who youre talking about, but I wasnt thinking of her, I retorted, exposing myself in the process. Anyway, shes soon to be your stepsister. Unless Dad rejects her mother, its a done deal. And then, youre her trainer. I hope you realize itll be unfair to the other students, because youll be biased as hell, he added, clearly trying to annoy me. "Im not even thinking about her. Youre the one who keeps bringing her up," I said, trying to sound clever and flip the conversation back onto him. Huh, ever since she saved you in that dream prison, youve been so infatuated with her. The minute you two held hands after crushing those flowers and felt those weird feelings, you started acting differently, Ye said, making me tilt my head in frustration, though I let him continue. And thenyou held her back while she rested her hands on your chest. Kaye, it was only a dream prison. You two were miserable and vulnerable. Dont take those feelings seriously; they meant nothing, he stopped yapping to hear my response now. What he didnt realize was that, while running his mouth, he had answered one of my biggest questions. Thats when I started piecing things together. How do you know that? How do you know such little details if you werent even there? I asked, my voice low but pointed. I remembered the big hint he had given me after we returnedthat Rune had silenced him in the dream prison. This was why the mate bond I felt with Hnie couldnt have been truebecause Ye had supposedly been asleep. So how, then, did he know everything in such detail? From your memory, duh! You know I can ess your memory, he replied smugly, but I could tell he was scrambling. But, Yeremember you told me you didnt feel the mate bond because you were asleep? You said Rune made me think I felt it? His silence was deafening, and I knew he realized I was catching on to him. So? Why are we talking about this for now? he said hastily, clearly panicking. You started it, I scoffed. Ye, when I felt the mate bond with her, you were awake. It wasnt untilter that Rune arrived and dered you inactive, I said, my voice shaking as a painful sense of betrayal crept over me. That was the detail I had been missing all along. Oh... I must have been mistaken then, he mumbled. But the guilt in his voice betrayed him, proving me right. I cant believe you did this to me. You lied to me about my mate bond? You used the dream prison to manipte me, to lie to my face! My voice cracked, and I couldnt begin to exin how torturous it was to realize that my own wolf had been dishonest with me. But then again, what did I expect from Ye? He had always been this waycunning, maniptive, and abnormal. "Kaye!" Maximus snapped his fingers in front of my face to grab my attention. "Are you alright? You dont look good." He gestured at my hands, which had started transforming. My nails were growing, turning into sharp ws, and my skin was changing color. I knew that if I didnt get control of myself soon, my transition would beginand that would be very, very bad. "Hey, look at me," Maximus said, cupping my face firmly in his hands. His voice was steady,manding, and full of concern. "You need to calm down." As he held my gaze, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small bottle of wolfsbane. "Take a few sips," he insisted, holding the bottle to my lips. I obeyed, taking just one sip. The liquid burned my throat, its sharp bitterness bringing tears to my eyes. I didnt let him see them, thoughI couldnt let him see why I was crying. Chapter 98-The Terrible Outcome Of That Night

Chapter 98: 98-The Terrible Oue Of That Night

Hnie: I woke up feeling even more nauseated than ever. I didnt want to go to breakfast. The breakfast was served on the hostels ground floor, and I knew all the academy students would be there, ready to bother the juniors. So, I decided not to go into the hostels dining hall for breakfast. "Where are you going?" Lucy asked, tugging on my sleeve to get my attention. "I dont want to eat here," I whispered, making sure the students walking past me on their way to the hall didnt hear me. They would run to tell the bullies, and then the bullying would get worse once they realized how much it was bothering me. "Then Ille with you," she said. "Girls! Come!" Gavin yelled from the big door, waving at both of us. "Are you two going to talk about your differences?" I asked her, feeling bad for Gavin. "Not now. Im just pretending to be fine for now. I cant forgive him for cheating on me and pushing me over the edge," she said, her words making me strain to keep my reaction neutral. I wanted so badly to yell at her for taking things so far without any evidence, but I didnt want to meddle in their rtionshipor judge Lucy. "Come on, have breakfast with us," she urged, trying to pull me toward the door. But I politely declined her offer. The reason wasnt because she had slept with Lamar. It was because I needed to get rid of the test hidden in my sweater pocket. My hands were in my pockets, clutching the test tightly. It felt like a constant reminder every few secondsI was pregnant. "Lucy, is it okay if I take a walk and grab something to eat along the way?" I asked, hoping she wouldnt press further. Her frown showed her confusion. "Eat from trees?" She tried to joke, but it was obvious she didnt understand where I could possibly go to eat on foot. It wasnt like I could just stroll to a nearby park. Actually, I really couldnt. Id done so yesterday, and now my legs were aching terribly. "And its so cold and dark outside," she continued, sounding concerned. "Its okay. Please go ahead and join him. I just want to be alone for a while," I said, rushing to leave before they insisted oning with me. I was debating on staying when I thought maybe Gavin would question her for the pain he must have feltst night but since he seemed fine, I decided to leave. I dont think Lucy needed me for now. Before she could say anything else, I had already turned around and started walking away. I hugged my body defensively as I left the academy hostel in the dark. It was dangerous out there, but what was happening inside me felt far more threatening than anything lurking outside. I walked all the way to the track, ncing around for any passing cars. Once I was certain there were none, I began hiking up the incline, sweat forming around the test Id been holding tightly for over an hour. When I reached the top of the mountain, far from the academy, I finally pulled the test out and stared at it. The red cross on the test with a broken heart I had drawn over it, made me take a deep breath. I couldnt help but wonder: If I had gotten pregnant under different circumstanceswith someone I lovedwould things have been different? Would my reaction have been different? Maybe I would have decided to keep the baby. Maybe I wouldnt even be at the academy. Closing my eyes, I threw the test as far as I could, watching it disappear almost instantly into the darkness. The wind had picked up, colder and stronger now. "I guess therell be a storm tonight," I whispered to myself, my words carried away by the biting wind, which also swept the tears from my eyes. It was weird how I could roam around much more safely in the wild than I could among pack members. shes of that night still haunt me. Especially the face of those alphas and then there was Altan. I clenched my jaw and closed my eyes to let the tears fall freely for a while before I went back to my dorm room. It was frustrating that I had to look for an excuse to cry in the dorm room. Sometimes I just wanted to curl up in the corner of the room and sob for no reason. I began my slow journey back to the hostel. By the time I reached the road, I felt the sudden and overwhelming urge to throw up. "Ugh! What do you want?" I yelled at my belly in frustration. I couldnt bring myself to think of this baby as mine. It didnt feel like it belonged to meit belonged to one of those alphas, not me. So why was this baby growing inside me? "AHHHHHH!" I screamed into the night, knowing no one would hear me out here. Then I resumed walking, slower this time, consumed by anger and frustration. I didnt want food, or anything at all. All I wanted was a single day free from thinking about how my life had been forever tied to that one night. I was so angry. So frustrated. "Hey!" When I neared the hostel, someone called out to me. Lifting my head, I saw Kaye standing by the main gate, almost as if he had been waiting for me. Seeing him so early in the morning was a shock. I did not expect him toe see me after weeks had passed since ourst meetup. "Trainer Kaye!" I greeted him with a little bow and instantly noticed the disapproving look on his face. "Just Kaye!" he corrected me, causing a shiver to run up my spine. The way his eyes were fixated at me gave me a feeling of weirdness. "Where were you?" he asked, striding toward me with quick, long steps. The long ck overcoat he wore made him look even taller. "I went out for a walk," I replied, trying to sidestep him and keep walking. "Can I have a minute with you?" he asked, stepping in my way and stopping me in my tracks. That came out of nowhere so I was not sure how to respond to him. Chapter 99-My Stepbro Says We Are Mates

Chapter 99: 99-My Stepbro Says We Are Mates

Hnie: "What are you thinking about? Dont worry, Im not going to abduct you away from your friends," he said with an awkward smile. The word abduction hit too close to home, and my body visibly shuddered before I quickly nodded to mask my difort. "What is this about?" I asked, my voice steadier than I felt. He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying me, almost as if he were judging my reaction. "Follow me," he said softly. He didnt move, though, waiting for a response from me. I hesitated, my thoughts swirling with uncertainty. Should I follow him? A part of me wanted to refuse, but my heart whispered that I should hear him out. "Oh... okay," I replied, giving in without much resistance this time. He had done so much for me that I feltfortable following him. He began walking ahead of me, and I stole a quick nce at the hostel to make sure no one was watching us walk away together. Thats when I almost tripped from not paying attention to the road. I stumbled straight into Kayes back, grabbing onto his coat to stop myself from falling. His strong and mesmerizing cologne hit my nostrils like a truck full of bricks. It was so sudden and out of the blue, but his scent had a sense of calmness to it. He turned swiftly, his hands reaching out to steady me, but I had already pulled my hands away. "Did you ask anyone at the hostel about me? Kaye! What if they find it weird that" I started, my words rushed and anxious. I didnt want any moreplications, so I was trying to be cautious. But somehow, my concern soured his mood. "Forget the hostel, and screw what they think. If they bother you about this, let me know. Ill show them what privilege can do," he snapped, his tone harsh as his jaw clenched tightly. Thats when I realized something was wrong. Why had hee out of nowhere to talk to me? What could be so important that he couldnt wait for me to be at the academy? "Im not angry with you, I would never use a harsh tone with you," he quickly added when my silence lingered too long. A forced smile crossed his face as he tried to soften his tone. "What do you want to talk about?" I asked again, taking a step back. "Its... uh... juste with me," he said, avoiding a proper exnation. Without waiting for my response, he began walking toward his car. I followed him quietly. When we reached the car, he opened the back door for me, and I slipped in without a word. He got into the drivers seat and started the engine. "Im guessing you skipped breakfast," he said after a moment, adjusting the rearview mirror to nce at my expression. "I wasnt really hungry," I replied honestly. I hadnt had much of an appetite since finding out about the pregnancy. "You need to take care of yourself. And if you cantthen I will. And Im not taking no for an answer," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for debate. The sudden shift in his mood caught me off guard. His open concern and determination to care for me were... unexpected. Even his words were more open to show emotions and feelings. "Youve already done enough, Kaye," I said, my voice softer now. I hadnt forgotten all the ways he had helped me. "That was nothing. You have no idea how I could turn your life into a fairytale," he said yfully, though something about it felt odd. The Kaye I knew was kind, yes, but he rarely showed any emotions. He usually kept a calm, almost distant demeanor. But today, he seemed cheerfulalmost overly so. It felt strange, and I wasnt sure how to respond. "Whats going on? And where are we going?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. "We have this... um, project," Kaye started. "Theres an abandoned pack were preparing formercial use by rogues. Were nning to develop malls, ygrounds, parks, and even cafs. In fact, one rogue has already signed up to start a caf there. I think itll be a good way to offer rogue membership and keep them safe from wild rogues. Anyone working on thend will be given privileges and protection under thew." I nodded as he carefully exined the n. "That sounds amazing," I said sincerely. "So, I wanted you to try the caf with me," he added, a smile appearing as he nced at me through the rearview mirror. "Why me?" I asked, skepticism creeping into my voice. Id learned to be cautious about random acts of kindness. "Hnie, I... need to talk to you about something too. Lets get to the caf first," he replied. Yet again, his demeanor shifted whenever he brought up the reason behind his visit to me in such early hours. "I dont do well with the anxiety of suspense," I murmured, hoping hed understand that dragging it out wasnt helping. He suddenly pulled the car to a stop in the middle of an empty road, letting out a sigh as he rested his hands on the steering wheel. "Okay," he said, "but you need to eat something first. I want you to feel your bestand right now, you seem... down." He reached into the dashboard and pulled out an energy bar. Then, without warning, he stepped out of the car and opened the back door for me. "Here," he said, handing me the bar. While I finished eating, he walked around the car, keeping his distance but clearly waiting for me to join him. Finally, I stepped out of the car, determined to press him for answers. "Tell me now," I insisted, crossing my arms over my stomach. He stood in front of me, tall and determined, the faint morning light filtering through the clouds and framing him from behind. His broad shoulders make him look even hotter. Then, in the softest tone, he said, "We are mates." Chapter 100-Kiss Of A Rogue King

Chapter 100: 100-Kiss Of A Rogue King

Hnie: My body had been shaking ever since he said those words. I thought I would never hear them again, mainly because I was convinced it was just part of the dream prison. "Thats not true," I shook my head, refusing to believe it. "Im not mistaken, Hnie," he insisted. As he tried toe closer, I stepped back, creating distance between us. "Kaye! You said you didnt remember anything about thatdream prison." I hugged myself as my mind drifted to the other details of the dream prison. "I didntuntil I did," he stammered, and I knew he had lied to me. Its not like I had beenpletely honest with him either, but I had said a lot of things in the dream prison that worried me. "Kaye, it was just part of the dream," I rubbed my elbow, turning my face to the side, feeling embarrassed. I was pregnant, and now he was iming that we were mates. Which wasnt even possible because I knew damn well that I had felt the mate bond with his brother before him. "So you remember everything too?" he stepped forward and held my hands. Thats when panic struck me. "Kaye!" I pulled my hands free and stepped back. "It has to be part of the dream" I tried to make an excuse, but he looked adamant. "Youre telling me I found my mate, and now she doesnt even want to acknowledge me?" The hurt in his voice made me feel guilty. But how was it possible? What about Emmet then? Had I wronged him? Could I have imagined it? No! I remembered feeling it so vividly. But with Kaye, it was different. I didnt get the usual vision of us together in the skies like most people do because of the mate bond at first. But that was because there was no time to savor the mate bond that night, and since we were already in a dream, we couldnt dream about anything freely as the dreams were being controlled by Rune. "What do you want from me then?" I realized that it wasnt working. He was certain he hadnt mistaken it. So, even though I was confused about why I felt the mate bond with two brothers, I had to admitthis wasnt just a dream anymore. "I want you tolet me ept you." I let out a gasp, my hands flying to my mouth. My eyes were wide open as I stared at him. "Kaye! What are you saying? Im your stepsister!" I started fiddling with my fingers, almost nervously from the start. "Youre not my sister by blood. And as for the status of you being my stepsister, Ill speak to Dad and make him understand that his old self needs to get a grip. Because sure as heck, Im not leaving my mate because of him or his feelings toward your mother." He suddenly became aggressive, pointing a finger at me before he changed his tone. "Thats you. Im not going to leave you, Hnie. I dont care what others think, okay?" I was still recovering from the shock he had just sted at me. "Kaye, I dont know" I hugged myself, my arms around my stomach, feeling disgusted by everything. There was a perfectly handsome guy in front of me, my mate in fact, and he was openly expressing that he wanted to ept me. While I was carrying another mans child. I wasnt even sure if he would be okay with his mate having such a past. Some people could be nasty. And then there were the rumors about me in the pack where I lived. How could I move past all of it? "What dont you know? Is it about what you said in the dream prison? Did something happen? Did your father used to hit you? Just tell me and Ill go crash every bone in his body" I had to silence him because I didnt want him going to my pack. "I left the pack long ago, so Ive been living as a rogue for a while. When I was a kid, I used to get bullied, and thats what I was referring to," I lied through my clenched teeth. "Then let me find those bullies" he insisted, but I kept shaking my head. I couldnt even raise my face. I had received so much shock in thest few hours that I didnt know how to respond. Now, I learned I had two mates. "Hnie! Whats wrong? I thought youd be happier. Everyone wants to find a mate so badly" His voice was making me dizzy, it was so mesmerizing. I was afraid to lift my head and look into his eyes because I feared I might fall for him outside of the mate bond. "I have some ambitions," I kept my eyes on the ground, tears welling up. I could have just shared a kiss with my mate and lived happily ever after, but here I was, stuck in confusion. "Ill be on your side, celebrating your sess when you achieve your goals," he said, making it harder for me to dismiss him. "Kaye! I only see you as my stepbrother." I raised my head when I said it loudly and noticed his face changing color. "Then change your perspective. Im not asking you to ept me right away, just let melet meprove to you that I can be the best mate you could ever have. No second-chance mate can evere close to my level," he smiled, but his smile faded when I shook my head. "Stop shaking your head, Hnie. Whats wrong? You dont seem happy," he frowned, expressing his frustration openly now. "Kaye! I dont want to talk about it." My voice broke as I took a deep breath and added, "Im not looking for a mate." "But you found one," he mumbled. "I have no feelings for you. It would be odd for me to now think of you as my mate after only thinking of you as a stepbrother," I insisted with a heavy heart, and I could tell I had broken his heart. He looked so hurt that he just stood in front of me, unable to say anything. "Can you please drop me home?" I didnt wait for him to respond and went ahead to sit in the car. He stayed outside, not moving an inch, before he finally came back and mmed the door shut. He started driving aggressively, grunting every few minutes. I understood he was angry. I would have been too, but I wasnt trying to fool anyone. I was with a child. And who was to say, once I told him my truth, he wouldnt flip out on me? That he wouldnt betray me? I had learned not to share my secrets with anyone. People change! They change in a heartbeat. The journey was so ufortable because he kept shaking his head and groaning a lot. We finally arrived, and before I could leave the car, I noticed he locked the door so that he could have onest word with me. "You see me just as your stepbrother because you never gave me a chance. And you still refuse to, but if you think that will be enough for me to leave you alone, then youre wrong. From today onwards, I will show you that I am not only your stepbrother. I will make you so wet and horny for me that you will question your own statements," he said in the most seductively aggressive tone before unlocking the door. I was shocked as he said those words, and I instantly jumped out of the car. I had to walk back to the hostel before it got toote. I needed to get ready for my first ss. But just as I was about to walk away from the car, Kaye stormed out and grabbed my arm, pulling me against his chest. "Kaye!" I gasped as he cupped my face and crashed his lips onto mine. In that moment, I could have pushed him away, but the brief moment before he kissed me was too short for me to react. I didnt push him away. Even though I imed not to see him in that way, I needed that kiss so much. His lips were soft, yet so hot, as if they were burning mine. There was no tongue involved, but it felt like I was melting inside his embrace. He broke the kiss after pressing our lips together so aggressively and hard, letting out a deep breath. "Have a good day, my mate!" That was his way of making a point. I was in a daze, even as he started walking back to the car. That kiss... I knew I should have stayed true to my words and pushed him away, but I just let him kiss me. I guess I wouldnt regret it, given how lonely I had been for so long. But I had already told him my decision. However, why did I have two mates? Chapter 101-The Man With No Wolf

Chapter 101: 101-The Man With No Wolf

Hnie: "And everyone who is an Omega shall get a yellow star on their red bands," Emmet stated as he pulled out a bag full of bands. The red in ribbons were for alphas, the brown for royal warriors, green stars on the red ribbon were for royal beta, ck for other important posts in a pack and silver was for the alpha king status but only alphas in senior posts can get it after they have proven themselves to be able to fight for the alpha king status. Todays lecture was just as good as always. However, I was slightly distracted, and I bet Emmet noticed it too. He kept raising his head and pausing every time he saw me zoning out. I felt bad because I wanted to be a good student. He gave a nod to the first person sitting in the front row, and she stood up to walk over to him, holding out her hand for him to tie the wristband. "Professor Emmet! If youre okay with it, I can help with the students in this row," Sydney, ever the self-proimed master of the room, stood up to offer her assistance. I had noticed this beforeher relentless efforts to be the ss monitor. Salem was quick to nod her head in agreement. The twins were always busy supporting each other. Emmet shook his head and pointed at her with his finger, silently instructing her to sit down. "Hnie!" Hearing him say my name made me straighten my spine and look his way. Everyone turned to follow his gaze, curious to see who Hnie was. I had been doing my best to stay low-key for a while now. Its been a week since I found out about my pregnancy, and I still hadnt processed the news. I didnt even know what to do. Gavin and Lucy were a mess themselvesthey would argue and then take long, tense walks. Jenny had been busy trying to befriend me, but Lucy always dragged me away from her. I didnt protest because I didnt want to make Lucy ufortable. Although, I was grateful for the help Jenny was offering me. "Hnie!" Emmet called me again, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Please help with this row." He gently pushed some of the bands to the side on the podium for me to grab. I was shocked he asked me, especially since Sydney had already offered to help. I got up while Sydney and a few others red at me harshly. Reaching the podium, I grabbed the bands and moved toward the right side of the ssroomthe side where my friends and I usually sat. I began wrapping the bands around everyones wrists. Each band had a name written on the back. Then I reached Penn. I hadnt interacted much with him before, but Id heard from Gavin that Penn preferred to keep to himself. "Alpha!" I said as I checked his band. He nodded, shook his leg slightly, and then rolled up his sleeves, extending his hand toward me. I tied the band around his wrist, and as I did so, my fingertips brushed casually against his skin. I swear, I saw goosebumps appear on his arm. It was odd. "Its alright, Ill fix it myself," he said abruptly, pulling his hand back and adjusting the band on his own. After I finished handing out bands to everyone, I returned to my seat,pletely forgetting about my own band. "If everyone has received their bands, youre free for the day," Emmet announced. Due to the heavy rain and storms over the past few days, they hadnt been able to distribute the bands earlier. Many students were falling sick, and some of the wolves seemed to be affected in strange ways. "ss is dismissed," Emmet said, finally raising his head and shutting the book he had forgotten to close earlier. He was so weirdly attractive. Everything he did seemed to draw everyones attention. Id noticed Salem eyeing him a lot, too. "And Hnie,e here for your band," Emmet said, resting his elbows on the podium, tilting his head, and narrowing his eyes at me. My body reacted strangely around him, and I didnt like it. I respected him, and the idea of thirsting over himwhen he was my professor, stepbrother, and I was pregnantfelt entirely wrong. But he was my mate. And so was Kaye. I nodded and grabbed my bag, walking toward him. The ssroom began to empty as I stood there, waiting for him to hand me my band. However, he seemed to be taking his time, rummaging through his bag to retrieve it. Why was my band in his personal belongings? Once the ssroom was empty, he finally turned to me. "What kept you upied today? Dont tell me I bored you," he asked, his toneced with yful flirtation. "No, you never do. We like your teaching style a lot," I replied shyly, my fingers fidgeting nervously as I tried to meet his gaze. "Im not asking about we. Im asking about you," he said, folding his arms over the podium and leaning closer to me. His question felt deliberate, as if he already knew the answer. "I like your teaching style," I repeated, extending my hand toward him. He brought out my band and held it in his hands, sighing at it, "I want the star to change once you get your wolf." "I dont think me finding a wolf would make much difference," I said with a littleugh, mocking myself. The girl who couldnt get a wolf would certainly never receive one with a higher status. If anything, Id end up with a weak Omega wolf. "You never know. In fact, do you know about Soren Vaughn?" he asked, his tone casual, but the name left me dumbfounded. I began to wonder if this was a test of my knowledge or just a regr mention somehow rted to my situation. "You can answer without overthinking," he added, a sweet smile forming on his lips as he spoke to me. "Who is Soren Vaughn?" I inquired. "Is it someone mentioned in the books?" I tried to recall if Id evere across that name in our reading material. "Not really," he replied. "But theres a book written about him. It didnt make many sales because it was banned in most packs. But thats beside the point. Soren was a man who didnt have a wolf, and everyone assumed that if he ever got one, it would be a weak Omega wolf." He paused, his gaze steady as he waited for my reaction. Every time someone without a wolf was mentioned, I couldnt help but be all ears. "And did he?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. Emmet leaned forward, resting his arms on the podium, and shook his head. Chapter 102-He Loves Giving Gifts

Chapter 102: 102-He Loves Giving Gifts

Hnie: His answer broke my hopes. I thought it was going to be a motivational story but it turned out to be worse of a kind. However, before I could feel disheartened, he added, "He received the most powerful wolfand it made him immortal." My heart sank at the thought of how incredibly lucky Soren Vaughn must have been. "Immortal? How is that possible?" I asked, lost in thought but deeply impressed by this mans luck. "Everything is possible in our world, Hnie. There are creatures different from us. And he was better than most," Emmet replied. The past tense he used made me question the so-called immortality Soren Vaughn had received. "Hes no longer alive?" I raised an eyebrow. Emmet let out such an adorableugh that I felt my cheeks flush with warmth. "He couldnt agehe stayed young and was seen by so many people over the years. But eventually, he disappeared. Immortality doesnt mean someone cant be killed by a specific weapon or in a certain way. I mean, if you behead someone or take their heart out, theyre going to die," he said so casually it was as if hed witnessed it firsthand. I wouldnt be surprised if he had done extensive research on Soren Vaughn. "So someone killed him?" I asked, leaning in slightly. "I like how you ask questions, Hnie. It shows how attentively youre listening," Emmet remarked with a soft smile before continuing. "As for your question, since no one has seen him in years, its assumed he was either killed or ended his own life. Who would want to live for over 100 years, only to watch their loved ones grow old and die, right?" He spoke with such understanding that I couldnt help but nod in agreement. He was right. Poor Sorenhe was given a gift he couldnt fully cherish. "So, Hnie, theres a chance you might get lucky too. You just need to stay positive about it," Emmet said, his words filled with genuine encouragement. "Thank you for believing in me," I said with a warm smile, giving him a small bow of respect. He wrapped the band around my wrist, the yellow star glinting on it. His fingers brushed against my skin, and he suddenly frowned. "You have a fever, Hnie," he said, his voice shifting to a more serious, almost aggressive tone. "May I?" The change in his demeanor was striking. I nodded, and he ced his hand on my forehead, shaking his head in disbelief. "Thats why you were so distracted. Why didnt you tell me you werent feeling well?" he asked, looking exasperated. "I didnt know I wasnt feeling well," I replied honestly. I genuinely hadnt realizedI thought it was just because of my pregnancy. "Come to my office with me. Ill give you some medicine, and I also want to speak with you about the ss monitor position," he said, gathering his things. I was shocked by his words. "You mean to say you want my advice on who should be the ss monitor?" I guessed, though he didnt stop to rify and instead continued leading me toward his office. The corridors were emptying as the students headed back to the hostel, likely getting ready for lunch. The warden was notoriously strict, but thankfully, I hadnt had any confrontations with her yet. Once inside his office, he shut the door and pointed to a chair. I sat down, expecting him to take the seat across from me at the desk. Instead, he dragged his chair close to mine and sat down next to me. Hunched forward with his elbows resting on his thighs, he looked directly into my eyes. "I want you to be my ss monitor." "Me?" I asked, pointing a finger at my chest in disbelief. "Why not? Hnie, I see how determined you are, how stubborn you can be when ites to aplishing things. I think youd make the perfect ss monitor," he said, leaning back in his chair. He couldnt have been more wrong. He had no idea that I was theplete opposite of what he described. I wasnt strong at allI couldnt even decide what to do about my pregnancy. "I think the Alphas will be upset," I replied quietly. "Besides, I really just want toy low." I looked down quickly, not wanting to see the disappointment in his expression. "Hnie, you didnte here toy low, and Im going to push you, no matter what you say," he said with a casual shrug, walking over to a shelf to grab something. "I got you this" he began, holding out a small box. I let it drop onto myp and quickly tied my hands behind my back, refusing to ept any more gifts. "I dont want any gifts. I think Ive already overused your kindness, and I havent been able to repay you for anything," I said, my voice trembling. I didnt know what came over me, but a sudden wave of emotion hit, leaving me teary-eyed. Even he seemed startled by the intensity of my reaction. "Im sorry, Im just very emotional," I immediately excused myself, feeling his eyes on me. "Its the fever," he said gently. "Besides, its a braceletnot just any bracelet, though. It has an rm system. Whenever youre in trouble, you press this button here, and Ill get an alert and your location." He bent down slightly to show me the small red button on the beautiful purple bracelet. "Why? Do you think Ill be in trouble? If Im so weak, why make me a ss monitor?" I blurted out. This wasnt how I wanted to respondnot when someone was being so thoughtful toward me. But I was a mess. I didnt understand why I was acting so rude, mean, or overly emotional. Justst night, I cried while watching a cartoon with Lucy. A cartoon! I couldnt make sense of it. The girl who had once stopped crying altogether, even when thinking about that night, was now sobbing over a cartoon? "Yeah," Emmet replied softly, his voice full of understanding. "Youll probably get yourself into trouble, and I want to be there for you. As for being ss monitorthose are two separate things." He didnt even give me the chance to apologize for my behavior. Instead, he waved the bracelet in front of me, brushing past my reluctance. I realized I didnt really have a choice. So, I reluctantly pulled my other hand out, and he gently slipped the beautiful bracelet onto my wrist. Chapter 103-My Brother And My Mate

Chapter 103: 103-My Brother And My Mate

Kaye: "This is the best pizza ever," Maximus mumbled with his mouth full, still praising the food. He had no choice but to act as though he was utterly thrilled by the pizzait had been a hard-earned treat after his rigorous workouts. "And how is your training going, Maximus?" Norman asked, since he always kept a close eye on our training and whereabouts. "Its tough, but I guess Im doing much better this time. The weapons are working wonders too," Maximus joked, referring to taking his own weapons with him into the deep woods. "Be careful ying around with those things, though," Emmetmented before lowering his head to focus on his food. "Im not an amateur like you, Emmet. I know how to control my emotions and my weapons," I noticed Emmet pause before continuing to eat. Maximus always made remarks about Emmet, criticizing him for not acting like a brother who should be more responsible, like Norman. But Emmet almost never argued with Maximus, and I guess that upset Maximus most of the time. He wanted Emmet to fight back and exin that we mean a lot to him. "No need to be snarky, Maximus. He takes care of the academy and business with me," Norman jumped in, as he always did, to settle his brothers issues. "We do too," Maximus scoffed, shrugging his shoulders. "Its just that we dont hide behind alcohol for most of it." I sighed, watching Maximus keep targeting Emmet. If Emmet didnt want to be an elder brother to us and look after us, that was fine. We werent kids, but I agreed that there were times when we needed each others support and help. "Anyway, this pizza is really good," I said, steering the conversation back to the food. You can never go wrong with food. Now, however, Maximus was preparing to leave for another round of training in the deep woods, where he would only eat whatever he could forage from the treesif he was lucky enough to find anything. "I agree," Emmet said, wiping his mouth clean with a napkin. We were seated on the rooftop of our mansion, enjoying a brotherhood meeting. "Emmet" Norman interrupted, hastily swallowing therge bite of pizza he had just taken. "Ive found a spot where some unique herbs are growing." Meanwhile, Maximus turned to me. "Thats great. I could take the students there to show them that ce," I replied. However, my attention shifted back to Norman and Emmet, whose conversation had taken a far more intriguing turn. "I heard you bought a purple diamond bracelet. Please tell me youve already found a mate," Norman said, his voice brimming with excitement. I was ready to celebrate my brothers good fortuneuntil I heard Emmets response. "Oh, that was for Hnie." My body tensed. The bite of pizza in my mouth suddenly felt impossible to swallow. The pizza lost its taste. Hearing my brother take her name was already too much for me and then his response shook the world from underneath my feet. I didnt understand how Emmet could think such a statement would go unnoticed. The rest of us froze, and at that moment, he was the only one still eating. "Hnie?" Norman asked, echoing the question burning in all our minds. "You bought a diamond bracelet for Hnie? Purple diamonds, no less?" His voice carried the shock and disbelief we all felt. How was Emmet sofortable buying gifts for someone? I thought he was void of any emotions and feelings. Just doing the right thing was his motto. A burning sensation spread through my veins, as if someone had poured acid into them. My gaze lingered on Emmets face, and anger bubbled up inside me, threatening to spill over. Why would he buy such an expensive gift for my mate? Did Hnie ept it? Should I have done something like that, too? Questions swirled in my mind, each more troubling than thest. And yet, Emmet seemed to be the only one who could answer them. "Shes not safe out there. Shell be a target" Emmet began, raising his head from his food to respond, but Maximus cleared his throat, stepping in before he could finish. "If shes too weak. She shouldnt even be in the academy," Maximus said, his tone sharp. He was probably still bitter about the fact that Hnie had punched him in front of everyone. "But I guess Emmet isnt entirely wrong. Shes a student now, and its obvious she could be an easy target. If students arent safe in our academy, everyone will question our leadership and also our academys reputation," I exined, though I hated every moment they spent implying that Hnie didnt belong here. Technically, she was an owner of the academy. Yeah, because shes the owners mate? my wolf, Ye, shot back, still sulking. He had been caught in a lie once before and was lucky Hnie didnt yet have an active wolf. If she did, the mate bond would have driven him crazy by now. I tried to avoid Ye because I was still upset with him about lying and also disrespecting Hnie many times. She did not deserve all this. She was just an innocent and very pure girl. "And maybe you are forgetting that the main part of our training is bullying. Seniors give juniors a hard time to prepare them for difficult situations," Norman argued, bringing up the rules we have all made together. "But that doesnt mean killing anyone," Emmet shot back immediately. However, there were still some heavy questions that Emmet needed to answer. "But how does a diamond bracelet keep her safe? Wouldnt it make others question where shes getting the money for something like that?" Norman narrowed his eyes at Emmet, his pointed words making me clench my fists. Every time they brought up the bracelet, jealousy red in my chest. I should have been the one to do that. To give her something so meaningful. So expensive. "Theres a tracker in the bracelet," Emmet said casually, the words slipping from his lips as if they were no big deal. Another wave of shock hit me. Chapter 104-Teasing Helanie

Chapter 104: 104-Teasing Hnie

Kaye: We were watching Emmets face in shock. But he didnt seem too concerned about our looks as if putting a tracker in someones bracelet wasnt a big deal. "A tracker, Emmet?" My voice rose sharply as I finally lost myposure. I mmed the half-eaten slice of pizza back onto my te, drawing everyones attention to my face. "Are you tracking her now?" "She knows" Emmet rolled his eyes, his casual demeanor only fueling my anger. "And she let you give her that bracelet?" I asked, my frustration mounting. We were having a full-blown debate, and Emmet barely seemed bothered enough to respond. Maximus waited for him to answer the question, and Emmet finally seemed to realize that our anxiety was growing by the second. "I told her its a gift with a tracker, just in case something happens. She asked all the same questions you guys are asking now. Besides, she has no idea its not a diamond bracelet. I just didnt want her to" Norman scoffed and cut him off. However, I knew if she knew it was really diamonds, she would have never epted the gift. Not that it would have been her fault to ept it. "Then you should have given her something mediocre, like something from the mall with a tracker in it. Why give her diamonds? And, of course, I figured she wouldnt know the truth about the diamondsshe might have never seen one before," Normans words made me clench my jaw. He was so hateful towards her that sometimes he didnt realize the words he was using for her. And I wondered, Why was he always belittling my mate like that? "Your love for material goods isnt good, brother. When we first left the pack life, we were broke too. So, its pretty petty that youre using words like that about Hniesomeone whos been nothing but a victim of everything and everyone around her," I couldnt just sit there quietly while my brother talked this way about my mate and his future sister-inw. "Kaye! Are you okay?" Maximus patted my shoulder to check on me, while Norman just stared at me, his expression hurt. "You think I love material goods?" he asked, his voice filled with hurt, and I could feel it pierce my heart. "Im just saying... yourment is too harsh. But you know what, Im sorry!" I closed my eyes and spoke softly, feeling guilty. What was happening to me? My world now revolved around Hnie. But there was something I was worried about. How would my mother react to this? "As her professor and stepbrother, I think I did nothing wrong. And if it reaches the point where I have to make an announcement about her being my stepsister, Ill do it. That will surely keep her out of danger." Emmet hissed with every word. It was a good thing he was calling her his stepsister, but it made me wonderhow would I ever be able to marry her if my father kept her mother with him? One of us would have to step back, and I wouldnt be the one to do it. But what if Emmet was using the term "stepsister" to throw us off, all while secretly trying to impress her? "Then there is a way to help her," I cleared my throat, trying to get their attention. "And what exactly is that?" Norman sighed. I could tell he knew I wasnt as opposed to Hnie as he and Maximus were. "Why cant we ask her to move back into the mansion?" My words made Maximus and Norman exchange a nce, but they werent very subtle about it. "Maybe youre forgetting that all students must stay in the academys hostel for the same kind of treatment," Norman smirked as he delivered his piece of mind. "ActuallyKaye might be onto something. She can stay in the academy for a few weeks and then move back in. Its not like we stay in the hostel. Were the owners, and as our stepsister, she has the power to decide where she wants to stay," Emmet said, looking so pleased with himself that my heart skipped a beat. Did I do the right thing by suggesting that? What if it made it easier for him to be close to her? "And rob her of the experience of the hostel? I think thats too much. Lets not raise eyebrows. Shell be an object of hate if she receives any more privileges," Maximus rolled his eyes, his tone dripping with bitterness. Will he still hate her when he finds out shes my mate? "But she cane over on holidays and weekends," Emmet continued, and by now, I had silenced myself. I didnt want to bring her to the mansion anymoreat least, not unless Id won her heart and made her stay, knowing she would ept me. "Ill go, guys. Im tired," I said, shutting down the topic. For once, I saw Maximus and Norman look relieved. They didnt want to talk about it either. "Goodnight," Norman smiled at me, making me smile back. He always does that. His one smile can bringfort to us anytime. Iy down on my bed with my phone in my hands, taking a picture of my chest. My veiny hand slid into the shot as I bit my bottom lip, smirking at the thought of teasing Hnie. Dont do it. Since when did you be so desperate? Ye questioned my intentions. I just wanted to tease her. I can imagine her cheeks turning red, her beautiful eyebrows nting in anger. I wish I could see it live, I sighed as I clicked send to her phone. Only a few secondster, I saw that she had read the message. Curiosity and excitement hit me as another idea popped into my head. I quickly began typing. Me: Sorry, I was sending that to someone else. I guess I should remind her of how much she feels for memake her feel jealous, so she sees me as more than just her stepbrother. Chapter 105-Lying To A Friend.

Chapter 105: 105-Lying To A Friend.

Hnie: "If I had a wolf right now, I would be talking to her instead of myself," I groaned under my breath. "I just wish I had you with me," I sighed sadly. I had been staring at the bracelet until Lucy arrived, and I had to quickly roll down my sweaters sleeves. "Whats going on? How was the walk?" I asked Lucy, who looked a little lost. It was almost like she was guilt-ridden. "Hnie! What do I do now?" She sat down on the bed, her eyes full of tears. "What happened? Did Gavin say something?" I was worried for the two of them. After she had cheated on him, she expected Gavin to bring up the pain of the mate bond shaking, but when he didnt, she was confused as to why. But tonight, I guess she was finally realizing she jumped to conclusions when she should have given him a chance to exin himself. "He talked about it," she said, and I already knew what she meant. "Oh! And what did you say?" I mumbled, my heart skipping several beats. "He said he felt the most pain that nightso much so that he couldnt even take a step forward. He felt an urge to transition too, but couldnt because of the extreme pain." She held my hand, speaking softly as if she were scared the walls would hear her. "Hnie! That is not how I felt. So does that mean I was wrong?" Her lips turned dry, so she had to lick them to moisten them before responding. "I dont know. What did you say to him?" I questioned, and she started shaking her head. "I told him I was with you that night, so he might ask you" My eyes widened when she pulled me into this mess. "Lucy" Before I couldin, she held my arms and shook me a little. "You have to save me. I dont want him to find out. Hell leave me, Hnie. Ive seen him grow distant after that night. Even when he was trying not to question me, I could see the coldness in his eyes," she sniffled as she rambled. "As much as I want to be on your side, you need to understand that he is my friend too. And even if he wasnt my friend, I would still suggest being honest with him," I uttered softly. Although I had not been in an intense rtionship like the two had, I was once dating someone. I remember how he used to go missing for days and I would hear the gossip about him being with other girls, but he would always get so defensive whenever I asked him any questions. Then a time came that I lost my mind and started to trust him entirely. It was mainly because he was good at spinning mes and narratives. And then his sweetest words would sway me away. I was a girl who grew up in a household where no one loved me. Whenever my little sister tried toe sit with me, she would be snatched away by my stepmother. So when Altan showed me love, I took it seriously and vowed to never lose it. Well, I can see how that turned out. "But your friend wants to save her rtionship with your other friend," she uttered. "But I cannot lie to a friend," I tried to make her understand that we both cant betray him. Its one thing to find out your mate cheated on you, but imagine knowing that even your friend lied to you. "Then what? Are you going to tell him the truth if he confronts you about it?" She let go of my hands, her voice changing from anxious to defeated. "Im not sure what I will do, but I cannot lie to him. I can say you were in the room," I uttered anxiously. "But dont mention Lamar," she requested, putting me in a tough spot. However, the minute she spoke of the devil, he arrived. The door opened, and Lamar walked inside, mming it shut while managing the bags in one hand. He acknowledged us staring at him so he raised his brow before minding his own business. "You!" Lucys grunt at him caught his attention once again. He raised his head, his eyes wide with confusion, and watched me first, then Lucy. "Yeah, I stay here, dont I?" he raised his eyebrow, walking over to his bed to put the food bags down. Did he sneak in so much food for the night? How much is he going to eat? I understand that he had been waiting for a weekend off, which we were supposed to havethe first weekend with the families. But due to heavy rain, it was called off. But that didnt mean he should bring in so much food and get us in trouble. If the warden smelled all this food here, she woulde for our throats. "You alwayse in and bring problems for us," Lucy muttered, walking over to him. He looked at her, then leaned away from her, steadily pointing his finger at her. "Is she okay?" He asked me instead. I mean, Lucy wasnt wrong about that but it is not like she was not equally involved in that nights sex. Now she was ming him entirely. "Because of you, my mate might leave me now," she stomped her foot and argued with him. It wasnt fair that she was using him when it was her fault for jumping into his bed. "But" he scratched the back of his neck, not saying the words he wanted to say. "Youre like a curse. First, you try to kill Hnie, and then my rtionship" The minute she brought me up, Lamar narrowed his eyes on her. I knew she had pressed the wrong buttons. "Just because Im silent doesnt mean you can keep going on and on. Im apologetic for what I did to Hnie. I should have known that a person without a wolf can die from such wounds. As for you Im keeping my mouth shut because I dont want to piss off Hnie," his tone was harsh as he pointed his finger at her and kept yelling through a muffled tone. Chapter 106-There Are Freaks Everywhere

Chapter 106: 106-There Are Freaks Everywhere

Hnie: I was shocked when he made it seem like he was only controlling his anger because of me. Why would he care? "Huh, you want me to believe you even care?" Lucy said what I wanted to say. "Of course I do, because shes the only sensible person around me," he grinned,plimenting me. I rolled my eyes because I did not believe he truly thought of me in that light. "Is that why you tried to kill her? Because you hate sensible people?" Lucy taunted him. If I didnt know these two, I would have thought they were lovers. The two argued endlessly and also weirdly enough, the two had sex thest time they were annoyed with each other. Even the thought of that sight made me nauseous. "Hah! Youre just taking advantage of the fact that Im not responding to you in the same tone. Youre saying whatever you think suits you while Im being a gentleman and holding back my anger," he replied, perhaps giving himself a little too much credit. The two started muttering at each other when my phone beeped. With a frown on my forehead, I stared at the caller ID. I had saved some numbers, as the academy told us to. One of them was Kayes number. So why was it that Kaye was messaging me at this hour of the night? While the two argued, I checked the message, and my mouth dropped. It was a half-picture of him, from his chin down to his chest. His ck shirt was only partially opened, but it was his hand with a tattoo on the back of it sliding into the shirt that made me gasp. His Adams apple looked so appetizing. His strong and sharp corbones seemed to call for me. I stared at the image, feeling the heat rush to my cheeks. The strong, veiny hands with a ck ring on his finger, and the tattooed hand sliding into the shirt it was such a sight. I felt my heart flutter for a moment. "Right, Hnie?" Lucy calling my name made me realize I had been staring at my phone for way too long, and in the meantime, those two continued to argue. I hadnt even listened to what they were saying. My eyes kept diverting to the image and then to Kaye typing something. What was he going to say now? Was it a tease? "Hmm," I simply nodded at Lucy, who frowned before turning back to argue with Lamar. "See? She agrees too," Lucy hissed at him. "You want me dead?" The pain in Lamars voice made me realize what Lucy had probably said. "No! I mean, dont drag me into your argument," I protested, more curious and focused on what Kaye was doing than on the two of them at that moment. I knew their argument could waitI needed to check Kayes message as soon as possible. Thats when Kayes message popped up on the screen. I read it immediately, but what I saw was something I didnt expect. Trainer Kaye: Sorry, it was meant to be for someone else. It was as if he had pped me through the phone. I just stared at the text, wondering why. How could he send this to me and then say it was meant for someone else? And wait! Who was it for? Didnt he say he remembered that we were mates and that he wanted to be with me? Was all that bullshit just for the show? I was ring at the screen in anger. I dont even know why I was so angry when I had rejected his advances and told him clearly to move on because I wasnt looking for a mate. It had to be because he lied about trying to win me over. I shook my head, unable to gather my thoughts and understand why I was so upset about all of this. I grunted and typed a text in haste. Me: Maybe chek the caller ID well next time beffore you send an ev3n riskier picture. I hit the send button, and only after that did I realize the many typos. I was so angry that I created a mess of a text. But it didnt matter. He would get the point that he should be careful. Trainer Kaye: Why are you awake at this hour? Dont you have sses tomorrow? I rolled my eyes at his audacity to ask me when hes being inappropriate and sending out images. I dont know what got into me, but I decided to be a little petty myself. Me: I was talking to Lamar and Lucy. We were discussing some ns for the weekend. It was a lie, and I wanted him to know I had a guy I was talking to. Trainer Kaye: Lamar? Are you friends with him now? I smirked, like I had done something, and typed. Me: Yeah! Pretty close. However, his response really got on my nerves. Trainer Kaye: hahahahahaha What was that? Was he making fun of me, or did he seed in getting a heated response from me? I put my phone down when I realized the room had gone awfully silent. Actually, not silent, but there were weird noises that stole my attention. Noise of little smooching. Thats when I raised my head to see Lucy and Lamar making out. "What the fuck, you guys?" I shouted, jumping off the bed to physically separate them. They had their tongues in each others mouths and all that. Once I got between them and pushed them away, I red at Lucy for answers. "Seriously? What the heck is wrong with you two?" I yelled, my breath quickening and my heartbeat racing. I take back my earlier thought of mistaking them for lovers. They wereplete freaks. "Ill go find Gavin," Lucy muttered anxiously before storming out of the room, leaving me alone with Lamar to deal with. Of course, she fled the scene. But that didnt mean I wouldnt corner them for answersstarting with Lamar. Chapter 107-Cursed Like No One

Chapter 107: 107-Cursed Like No One

Hnie: "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind or what?" I screamed at her in a muffled tone through my phone while Lamar stood behind me, waiting for me to confront him. I had called her instantly after she left. "Yeah, thats fine, Hnie. You can use my hairbrush. Im sneaking out with Gavin for a transition. See youter," she said. The hesitation in her voice, as she acted like she had done nothing wrong while being around Gavin, made me roll my eyes hard at her. Once she hung up the call, I realized she was so embarrassed that she couldnt even face me. But the guy behind me was shameless. He stood tall, his eyes on me as I turned to face him. "Wanna eat some food? Its getting cold," he acted so nonchntly, as if he hadnt been caught shoving his tongue down my friends throat. How many times am I going to catch them together? Was Lucy just looking for excuses to cheat on Gavin? At this point, it seemed like it. "Why are you doing this?" I asked him, probably throwing my anger at the wrong person. He wasnt the one in amitted rtionship; he wasnt the one who had a mate he was cheating on. Sure, he was wrong, but the huge mey with Lucy. As a friend to Lucy and a Lamar hater, I was obviously taking my anger out on him instead. "I dont know what happened. I was talking to her, and she suddenly got on her tiptoes and kissed me," he tried to sound nonchnt but came off as ignorant. "It wasnt just a kiss. You two were checking out each others tonsils," I muttered. "That Im just a guy, a guy with needs. If a girl is going to throw herself at me, Im not going to push her away. Besides, I believe in giving women pleasure," he sighed and sat down, not even bothering to look guilty this time. At least he felt guiltyst time. "What happened to pleasuring Sydney?" I brought it up without fear. I remembered they had warned me not to ever talk about it, but screw it. If they dared try to hurt me now, I would scream so loud that Id make the Moon Goddess sitting in heaven on her throne hear it and bleed from her ears. "Well, you told Lucy about it," he frowned at me but I did not care. And yes! I have told Lucy and had also told her to not tell anyone that I told her but I guess when gets angry, she just spills whatever is in her mind and heart. "Well, I did Sydney, didnt I? If she wants more, shell ask for it. But I wont put her business out," he said, shaking his head and pretending to zip his lips with his fingers. That was probably a taunt at me for letting Lucy in on that secret. "Come have some food," he added, pulling out fast food items and cing them on the bed, offering me to eat with him. Suddenly, saliva started to form in my mouth. I was hungry, and I hated it, but I needed to eat for two. However, I had been avoiding food altogether. I just didnt want to admit anything. "No, thank you!" With a stomp of my foot, I returned to my bed andy down. I didnt like lying in bed when the lights were on and there was someone in the dormespecially Lamar. But I hid under the nket, my hand reaching for my belly. What am I going to do? How am I going to deal with all this? I was tired and exhausted, so I fell asleep. I woke up to the sensation of something strange happening to me. It was a weird pain in my back, and I swear I could feel something wet between my legs. I didnt understand it at all. So, I rushed to the bathroom in the dark, mming the door shut and turning on the lights. Thats when I saw itwater pooling between my legs. "Huh?" I muttered. Then, I noticed my belly. It had grown so much that it left me inplete shock. I ced a trembling hand over it and frowned. This couldnt be happening. I had only found out about my pregnancy recentlymaybe a week or two ago. So how could this be possible? Tears began welling up in my eyes as panic consumed me. "How is this possible?" I whispered, fear and terror gripping me. I quickly undressed from bottom down and sat down on the cold bathroom floor, gasping as the pain started tearing me apart from the inside. "What is happening to me?" I groaned, clenching my fists and biting my tongue to stop myself from screaming. But the pain only grew worse, spreading through my body like fire. I could feel something moving, forcing its way out of me. Then came the most unbearable pain I had ever experienced. "Ahhhh!" I screamed in agony, not even realizing I had woken up the others in the dorm. A knock on the door made me flinch, but my focus quickly returned to my body, writhing in pain. "Hnie! Are you okay? Whats going on?" Lucy yelled, banging hard on the door. "Do you want me to break it down?" I heard Lamar ask her. I shook my head frantically, too overwhelmed to shout at them to stop. Thenit happened. My worst fear came to life as I watched in horror. A baby slid out of me. It was like a scene from a nightmare. The baby, crying loudly, was covered in blood and still attached to me by the umbilical cord. "No!" I cried out, too shocked to even hold the baby. My mind reeled. This couldnt be real. How could it be? I hadnt even been pregnant long enough for this to happen! Just then, Lamar broke down the door and rushed inside, followed closely by Lucy. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they took in the sight before thema baby, me, and the mess that none of us were prepared to face. Chapter 108-My Stepbro Wants To Spank Me

Chapter 108: 108-My Stepbro Wants To Spank Me

Hnie: "NOOOOO!" as I screamed, I woke myself up. I was sweating and breathing profusely. Thankfully, it was just a nightmare but it opened my eyes. I needed to do something before it was toote. I checked the time and it was around 4 a.m., I noticed the lights were out, and both Lamar and Lucy were asleep in their beds. I had slept for many hours, so now I couldnt go back to sleep again. I got out of bed and marched toward the balcony with a sweater in my hand. Once I was outside, I put on the sweater and socks and sat in the chair, facing the view. There was a vast sky in my sight, and so many thoughts in my mind. "What am I going to do about Kaye? What about this baby?" I closed my eyes as I uttered the scary thoughts to myself. "Soon it will bebat ss with Norman, and hell surely exhaust me to death. How will I even get anything done with this baby in my womb?" My heart was full of sorrow and worry. I was beginning to get tired of my life, but I had to keep going. I didnt want to face the alphas once again. "Isnt it too cold here?" I rolled my eyes when Lamars voice reached my ears. "You again!" I scoffed under my breath. "Yes, me again! You know what? Youre the only one who looks so exhausted at the sight of me," he said, sitting on the chair next to mine. "Thats because I dont understand what these girls see in you," Imented with a side nce at him. "Thats cute. They seekfort in me, Hnie," he hunched over and rested his elbows on his thighs. "Whenever theyre upset, they go for a guy who can listen to them." Before he could keep going, I interrupted him. "And you do that by letting them shove their tongues so deep inside your mouth that they can literally speak to your lungs. I get it," I nodded sarcastically, but he startedughing loudly, pping and stomping his feet as if it was the best joke he had ever heard. "Hnie, its just a few minutes of talking, and they feel thefort they didnt get from their mate, so they get way toofortable. And as I just mentioned, I like givingfort, I dont push them away. I dont want to make them ufortable," he exined, softening his tone after his antics. "I get it that you probably will hate me till yourst breath, and trust me, I understand that. But I really want to mend everything. I dont want us to be roommates and stay bitter," he had the nerve to suggest we resolve our issues when he was partially a problem that my friends might break up soon. "And I wont make out with Lucy again, I promise," he instantly added, probably because of the side-eye I gave him, with a hand on his chest. "I will see what the future holds for us," I mumbled before leaning back in the chair and resting my head. He stayed watching my face for a while before he too leaned back, and we just stared at the view in silence. Today was once again Emmets ss, but he was going to take us out to the mountains and show us the herbs and where most of theme from with finding the herbs. I knew the usage of the herbs and the process of finding the rarest ones would be taught by Kaye himself. After a while, I got up and left to go inside. By the time I was in the bathroom, Lucy woke up. There were no more words spoken between us while we prepared for school. It was only after Lamar left ahead of us that Lucy gently nudged my arm to stop me from getting in the elevator. "Please dont tell Gavin about it," she said. The minute she said that, I sighed and walked into the elevator. I wouldnt tell him anything. I didnt want to get between the two, but I wouldnt lie for her. I wont tell him that I know she didnt cheat. Ill just say I dont know. And I guess I will be doing wrong with that too, but I had too much on my te. Everyone had gathered outside the academy, so I joined them too. Gavin looked pretty sad and gloomy, and I wondered if he had felt itst night too. Lucy stood with him, trying to make small talk. Meanwhile, I was standing next to Lucy, trying to avoid noticing them. "Hey," I heard a little voice from the other side. "Are you excited for today? I cant believe we will be reaching the top of the mountains today," Jenny said excitedly, moving her shoulders happily. "Yeah, Im not really a hiker," I replied with a closed-lip smile. What was weird was that the minute Jenny started interacting with me, Lucy left Gavin alone to focus on us. "We will hike together, okay?" Lucy intervened, holding my hand to remind me I wasnt allowed to go anywhere with Jenny. Soon, Prof. Emmet arrived wearing a gray shirt with his hair open. He looked like he had jumped out of aic book. "I want to be spanked by him so bad," I turned my head to the owner of the voice, and as I expected, it was Salem. "Desperate," I hissed at Salem, turning to find Emmet looking straight at me. "So, everyone, we should start the hike. Stay together, and I will do the attendance when we reach the top," he said, sidestepping, his t-shirt showing off his muscles better today. He always hides his body behind loose shirts and coats, so today everyone got blessed with the outline of his muscles. "Hnie! You wille with me," he confidently pointed his finger at me in front of everyone, not shying away from giving me priority. I nodded and steadily walked ahead of everyone to him when I saw Sydney and Salem re at me before they started whispering in each others ears. "Come," Emmet said, gesturing at the others to form groups and start trekking. "You look weak, have you been skipping meals?" he inquired, and I shook my head, lying to him. "Dont make me spank you, Hnie!" His words shook me, making me recall Salems wish. But it was the way he said it that made me feel the heat in my cheeks. Chapter 109-So Comfortable

Chapter 109: 109-So Comfortable

Hnie: After he made thatment, he continued walking alongside me on the trail until he stopped and ced his hands on his waist to check on me. We were headed to the same mountain I had visited a week ago, so it brought back such bad memories that kept my spirits low. "What?" I asked, bing self-conscious and fixing my hair. I didnt think I had done anything, so why did he stop like that? "How about we rest here?" he suggested, walking over to a tree and sitting down in its shelter. "Youre doing this because you know I dont have a wolf and might get tired. I dont want you to babysit me, sir," I recalled our rtionship at the academy and spoke ordingly. "Really? No! Actually, I was tired," he shrugged, pulling out a protein bar to munch on. I just watched his face for a moment before joining him. He offered me a bar, and I took it. Although I had a feeling some students might have seen us sitting here. We were left behind because he was stalling a lot, and now I understand why. He wanted us to take breaks without anyone walking over us. And its not like I was any keen on going to the same mountain. "I noticed you never ask about your mother," he said, bringing her up, and my muscles tensed. When I first left my house, I hoped to find my mother. Somewhere along the line, I genuinely thought she would break into tears and hug me forever. I expected her to immediately understand everything I had been through. I wanted to be in her embrace and feel safe. But then she just kicked me out. On top of everything I had been through, my mother showing disdain at the sight of me really broke me. But thats when my journey beganwhen I decided to be my own savior, rather than waiting for someone to save me. "Theres nothing to ask about. She lives in a mansion full of luxuries, has stepsons, and her best friend with her," I said. Even though I wanted to sound indifferent, somewhere along the way, my voice broke into a little whisper. "And you think thats all it takes for someone to be truly happy?" he inquired. I let out aughnot at his question, but at the fact that I could never be that someone. "Trust me, for some people, it matters," I mumbled, staring into the distance. "And what about you? What matters to you?" he asked in a tone so understanding it almost felt like I could share anything with him without fear of judgment. "Growing up, all that mattered to me was finding a mate," I admitted before pausing, sensing he had more questions for me. "It must have been hard after your wolf didnt awaken," he said softly, almost sadly. "Do you think one can only be with their fated mate?" I asked, turning the question back on him. "No! I definitely dont believe that," he replied firmly. "I truly and wholly believe you can make anyone your mate if your heart belongs to them. Chosen mates are a real thing, you know. There are books written about them," he added with a teasing smile, running a hand through his hair to keep the wind from blowing it everywhere. "Then I guess I believed in chosen mates at one point too," I said, my voice cracking at the memory of Altan. He had fooled me so perfectly. I couldnt believe I had trusted him to protect me. That night, when I left my home, I did it because he promised hed take me back safely. I was so naive, blindly following him wherever he wanted to go. He didnt tell me he nned to take my virginity. He said he wanted to celebrate my birthday by cutting a cake together. But there was no cake that night. There was only me, and my self-worth, which was shredded and left to bleed until nothing was left behind. I shuddered as the memories flooded back. If it hadnt been for those Alphas that nightthose monsters who raped meAltan might have done it himself. He had been so forceful. Even when I told him I wasntfortable, he kept pushing. He even took off my pendant. As the thought crossed my mind, my hand instinctively flew to the pendant, and I touched it briefly. It had be a constant reminder of my pain. I couldnt stop wonderingif the Alphas hadnt arrived, would he have raped me too? And why didnt hee back with his guards to save me? Was he so ashamed of being associated with me that he preferred to let me fall into the hands of devils? "Were you ever in love before?" he asked, breaking the silence. His eyes were fixed on me, probably catching the tears welling up. But I wasnt ready to share that part of my lifenot with him, not with anyone. It would take me time to trust anyone ever again. He watched me intently, as if trying to uncover my deepest, darkest secrets. "No," I said, deflecting. "I just always missed my mother." Once again, I shifted the topic back to her. "Anyway, Im sure shes fine now that Im gone," I wanted to roll my eyes so badly, but he was my professor, and I didnt want to seem like a brat in front of him. "She asked about you, though," he said, causing me to shift and look at his face in confusion. "When you were attacked, she got the news. She asked me who it was, and even though Im not very good at judging people by their expressions or bodynguage, I noticed that she looked worried," he paused deeply before adding, "for you." "Im done resting, though. We should continue. If we stay behind too long, others will get ideas," I said, looking at his face again. I got up, and he followed me. We silently reached the top, hoping to have fun looking for herbs when we found Sydney and Salem yelling at everyone. "What did I tell you all, huh? Stand in one fucking line!" Sydney screamed at the top of her lungs again, growing furious when everyone rolled their eyes at her and instead sat far away. Chapter 110-They Found It

Chapter 110: 110-They Found It

Hnie: "Ugh! Where has everyonee from? The fucking woods or what?" she continued to scream, while her sister was cussing out too. "Sydney! Settle down, you are not the ss monitor," Emmet cleared his throat to step up, causing the screaming twins to shut up and obediently tie their hands behind their backs. "Prof Emmet, I think its time we chose a monitor, or two," Sydney suggested with a smile on her lips as she looked at her sister. The two were so full of themselves. "Why would we need two?" Emmet stood before them, tilting his head. While Sydney was talking to Emmet, I saw Salem staring right at his gray shorts. And not just at his shorts; I could tell exactly where her eyes were. His bulge was noticeable, even though I could tell he was wearing underwear and wasnt even excited. But that was enough to excite Salem. She even stared at the Calvin Klein underwear showing when he lifted his hands to gesture for everyone to gather in one spot. "These are all here for big missions, so they need full attention," Sydney didnt want to outright admit that the two sisters wanted the same position. "Okay thenI will choose the ss monitors myself. You dont need to tire yourself out," he spoke roughly to her before turning to the ss. "You see this picture here? Its a very well-known herb used for healing. I will make four teams, and whichever two teams find the most of these in the next two hours will choose one member from their team to be the ss monitor," Emmet shocked us when he introduced our first task. It was quite windy here, so I was more focused on my health than any of the tasks. I didnt want to be the ss monitor either, so I wasnt really bothered. "Team A shall have Lucy, Gavin, Jenny, Penn, Roi, Mirret, and Hnie," he finished and stared at me before moving on to Team B. "Team B, Sydney, SalemLamar" I didnt hear the rest because Lucy came close to me and whispered in my ear. "The devils are paired together. At least it means only one monitor will be from their team." She was right. Both the sisters being ss monitors would have been the deadliestbination for all of our peace. "Nowe, get started," he pped his hands after giving us a paper with a drawing of the herb. Emmet started wandering around while we began to look for the herb with tiny yellow leaves on top of a round green stigma. "We have to make sure we have the most of these herbs," Lucy kept yammering while looking for the herbs. She was also constantly reminding everyone that we needed to win so that one of the ss monitors would be from our team. We found a decent amount, and then we had to walk into the deeper part of the mountains, among the trees. I watched Salem and Sydney go crazy too. However, Lamar was everywhere. One second, he was next to us, and the next minute, he was far away. I could tell his basket was full of herbs too. He was really good at it, but I wondered if he wanted to be the ss monitor or if he was doing this to make Sydney or Salem the ss monitor. We continued our search before I heard somemotion. There were girls gathered around one spot,ughing a lot. Since Jenny was kept close to her brother due to Lucys hostile behavior towards us, it was just the three of us looking for herbs together. Gavin was helpful, but he had been very distant and silent, as if he wasnt entirely here. "What are theyughing at now?" Lucymented with a taunting tone. "Let them be. Lets focus on," I started to say, but I only tapped her arm to make her turn around ande with me when I heard Sydney make ament that made me feel a little weird. "Imagine the life of a single mother." The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I turned to look at them. They werent looking my way, but they were constantlyughing over something. "We have only five minutes. Lets go back to the spot and meet up with our other teammates," Lucy brought me back to reality. I nodded and followed her, still wondering why Sydney made thatment. It just sounded too personal. We made it to the ground where Emmet had been waiting for us, and everyone stood in groups. Sydneys team arrivedte, and they still seemed to beughing their asses off for some reason. Emmet had been doing push-ups and other workouts while waiting. So, when everyone arrived, his muscles were pretty pumped up. The cuts in his shoulders were crazy, and I couldnt help but notice his hard abs when his shirt blew up a little from the wind. But there was a frown on his forehead that I could tell came from the way Sydneys team wasughing. "Sorry, sir. Actually, we found something that made us giggle a little," Sydney quickly exined after noticing Emmets harsh re. "What did you find?" Emmet asked with a bored expression and tone, knowing she wouldnt stop until someone asked her. "We found out that someones pregnant." My heart skipped a beat, and everything around me turned cold when Sydney said that. For a moment, I thought everyone was looking at me. My body began to feel cold, and my ears were ringing with a beeping noise. I felt like I was going to copse from fear and embarrassment. "Huh?" Emmet scoffed loudly to get everyones attention back on him. I noticed how everyone wasughing in the corners of their mouths. Was it really that funny? I lowered my head and closed my eyes, my arms wrapped around my belly while she added, "We found a pregnancy Chapter 111-The Mockery!

Chapter 111: 111-The Mockery!

Hnie: "And someone drew on it too," sheughed as she showed the test I had tossed away when I found out I was pregnant. What are the chances that out of everyone, they found the test. I welled up but kept my posture, trying so hard to think about something funny to avoid tearing up in front of everyone and exposing myself. Sydney was holding the test with a napkin, a grimace on her face. "That is disgusting," Salemmented, "I hate girls like these. Why spread legs apart when you are too ashamed of getting pregnant." "That is rude," Jenny added, which made Sydney turn to look at her in anger. "Jenny is right. Whats so funny about it? How about Sydneyes here and tells us why she thinks this is so funny?" Emmet gestured at her with two fingers, signaling for her to walk up to him and stand in front of the whole ss. She did so, still holding the test wrapped in a napkin. "Its because it has to be an illegitimate child, or else why would a mother toss away the test? Or maybe she was excited at first, drew a broken heart because she wasnt sure if her mate or baby daddy would ept the child, and when he didnt, she threw it here. But she wont be able to hide the belly for too long." She was talking and moving her hands around, shrugging and rolling her eyes. All those gestures hit me hard. "And you got all this information from the doodles on the test?" Emmet ced his hands on his waist. If she was any wiser, she would have read the room. But she was too cocky to understand anything. "Yes! And whoever this girl is, she must be out there. I wasughing because people make choices that can either make or ruin their lives. This girl decided to get knocked up by some guy who isnt ready to take responsibility, while look at us, look at me and my sister. We chose to be here at this academy. I guess priorities are different." I had no clue how she managed to make this about herself, but my head was hurting a lot now. "Okay! Youre a good storyteller," Emmet said, snatching the test from her hand with the napkin and eyeing her to walk back to her team. "Just because you all are a part of this academy doesnt mean the others living their lives are any lesser than any of you. Ill throw it away. Just so you all know, Im not pregnant and not hiding anything." That was a direct taunt at Sydney, who looked very disappointed after she thought she had "won" byparing her life choices to someone vulnerable. As I raised my head, I noticed Lamar staring at me. Shoot! Was he observing me the whole time? I quickly looked straight ahead and sniffled, "Its so cold." I said it clearly to Lucy, making sure Lamar could understand I was red because of the cold, not because the girl with bad choices, like Sydney, was talking about me. "Now, in groups," Emmet ordered, and all the teams gathered together but kept a little distance. I was so consumed in my own thoughts that I didnt even realize Lamar was now standing right next to me until he cleared his throat. "You okay?" "Its cold," I said in a bitter tone, not even making eye contact with him. "Okay, and how many did you collect?" he inquired, looking through my basket that I quickly hugged to hide from him. "Come on, how about we trade?" he asked, and I red at him, watching him smirk at me. "Dont be so stingy," he said, not even waiting for my response. He snatched the basket out of my hands, shoving his basket into mine. "Lamar! What the heck are you doing?" I grunted at him, trying to reach for the basket he had stolen from me. But he held it out of my reach,ughing a little. "This is not a joke, Lamar. Give me my basket back," I red at him, but he just shrugged. "Youre acting like youve gathered all the herbs from the mountains," hemented with an exaggerated eye roll. "Besides, people say Im very lucky. Maybe my basket will bring you some luck too." "Hey" I shut up when I realized it was his teams turn to turn in the baskets. He winked at me before walking away with Sydney and Salem. "What did he do? Did he take your basket?" Lucy asked, peering into my basketactually, Lamars basket that I now had. "Dont worry, I didnt collect many anyway," I said, not too bothered. I just hated how every day felt like such a battle for me. Imagine the chances of the test being found by Sydney. It was just so messed up, like the moon goddess was torturing me. "And he collected a lot," Lucysment made me lower my head to look into his basket. And like she said, it was filled to the top. I raised my head to find Lamar standing with Emmet. He was looking at me when he winked again. Why would he give me his basket? I guess we had been staring for too long until Lucy elbowed me, and I saw Emmet observing us both. He didnt look too happy. "Eyes here," he told Lamar, pointing at his basket. Then it was our turn. Everyone handed over their baskets one by one as Emmet counted them. I wasst. "What is going on?" Emmet asked out of the blue, confusing me with what had happened. "Was he bothering you?" Emmet asked, mentioning Lamar, who was now standing with his teammates. "No!" I shook my head. "Impressive!" As he finished counting, hemented with a smile on his lips. I frowned in confusion because Emmet gave me a head-nod, a head-nod that he hadnt given to anyone else. I began to wonder if Lamars basket was fuller than everyone elses basket. Chapter 112-He Comes With A Bad News

Chapter 112: 112-He Comes With A Bad News

Hnie: Everyone now anticipated the oue of the test. My best guess was that Sydney would definitely be the ss monitor. If she didnt, she might just rip her hair out. "Im so nervous. What if Jenny ends up bing the ss monitor from our team? Or her brother?" Lucy whispered into my ear, her gaze fixed on Jenny. "What makes you think our team collected the most herbs?" I asked, worried why she was so certain about our team winning. We barely tried. "Lamars basket was full," she replied with a shrug. I sometimes wondered how she casually argued with Lamar after cheating on her after mate with him. "But what if, collectively, ours is less?" I shrugged. She pouted in response. "Besides, why would it matter if Penn bes the ss monitor? Hes an alpha, and Im sure hell be able to handle the responsibilities well." Lucy turned to look at me like shed seen a ghost. "No! Not him. Hell favor his sister. And whenever theres a group assignment, hell make sure my mate is paired with his sister," she grumbled bitterly. I felt bad for hershe didnt need to be so worried or insecure. "Lets just hope and pray the best person gets the badge," I said earnestly. Thest thing I wanted was another bully taking control over us. It would be a nightmare on top of what we were already dealing with. "Team A and B did amazing, so we will choose the ss monitors from these two teams. However, Hnie collected the most herbs," he added, lifting my basket. I felt so out of ce. It wasnt my credit to take, but why did Lamar do that? "Ill let you decide who should be the ss monitor among your team," Emmet informed the two teams, letting use up with a decision. I watched Sydney and Salem gather in a circle with their team, while our team huddled together. "I think I would be amazing as a ss monitor," Penn, who barely ever talked, shrugged, his hands in his pockets. "Okay, I think Hnie should be it, since she found the most herbs," Lucy said, causing Penn to narrow his eyes at me. "You want to be ss monitor?" Penn asked me directly, and before I could shake my head, Lucy spoke for me. "Yes, she does, but if you dont want her to be, we can do a vote," Lucy said, holding my hand and putting pressure on it secretly to tell me not to reject the offer. I knew if I disagreed with her, she would die from anxiety. "Well, I have no issue. Id love to see Hnie lead as an omega," Penn said, stepping back when I thought he would retaliate. However, hisment was slightly obnoxious. "Okay, Im notfortable" I shut up when Emmet walked up to us, his head down as he yed with the dirt on the ground. "So, what did you guys decide?" he asked, raising his head a bit sneakily, as though he wanted to know what we were talking about. "We want Hnie to be the ss monitor" Lucy was interrupted when I shook my head at her. I guess I should have let Penn know that I didnt want to be the ss monitor. But my mind was so all over the ce that I couldnt react immediately. "Amazing idea," Emmet quickly took the notion and walked away, making me feel even more helpless. "Youre just saying no for no reason. Professor Emmet also wants you to be the ss monitor because he knows youll be able to deal with the students better than those witches," Lucy hissed at me, clearly upset that I was saying no so repeatedly. Penn stood in his spot, observing me. I hated it whenever someones eyes lingered on my face for just a bit too long. Emmet stood with the other team and then returned to make an announcement. "ss, we have found our two ss monitors. It will be Hnie" He took a pause before adding, "and Sydney." I knew it, of course. Wed be butting heads so much now because she would try her best to make it seem like shes doing most of the work while Im wasting my time. "And I hope Sydney will remember to behave around Hnie. Because this time, her mistakes will not be overlooked," Emmet said, with some guts, mentioning something that had been said not to be repeated. It was because many students didnt know about the issue apart from our group from Shelter. Of course, Jenny knew because Gavin had told her, but Penn now had his eyes on Sydney before he looked away and got lost in his thoughts. He was a weird character; I didnt know where he fit in. We began our journey back to the hostel, and after hours of walking with many breaks suggested by Emmet, we finally arrived. "Everyone, take your notes from the front desk and head to the hostel. Food will be served soon, so eat it while its warm," Emmet said, ready to depart. "Can you please go grab my notes? I need to use the restroom," I asked Lucy, who gave me a nod and walked with Gavin to the front desk. I couldnt wait to get to the hostel to use the bathroom, so I rushed into the academys restroom. After using the restroom, I came out in a hurry to meet Lucy outside when I bumped into someone. My body almost flew back from the heavy build of the guy. However, I didnt fall down. He had grabbed my arm and prevented my fall. "Watch your step, little wolfless creature," Norman mumbled, the same hostility in his eyes from before. I steadied myself, and he let me go. "Sorry, I was in a rush," I muttered. I attempted to walk past him, but hisment made me stop dead in my tracks. "Hmm, I hope youre keeping that diamond bracelet safe. You dont want to lose such an expensive gift." Chapter 113-Too Expensive

Chapter 113: 113-Too Expensive

Hnie: "Diamond?" I lowered my head to stare at the beautiful bracelet. But now, it felt so heavy on my wrist. "Dont act like you didnt know," Norman scoffed, making me lift my head and look at him in disbelief. "What? You think I dont know what you like?" The mockery in his tone, paired with the raised eyebrow, made me clench my jaw. "Please, do tell me what I want," I said in a gentle tone, though I gritted my teeth to show him I wasnt pleased with his taunts. "Like mother, like daughter. Your mother loves diamonds too. She would do anythingand I mean anythingto get her hands on something with diamonds in it. And look at you! With your sad face and always being weak and meek, you somehow managed to get one for yourself." He shrugged like he knew me inside out. "Wow!" I said, forcing a smile and nodding my head. "I didnt know you were paying so much attention to me. Im ttered, sir. Thank you for keeping me in your thoughts at all times." My mocking tone wiped the smirk off his face. He nced around, probably checking if anyone was watching him lose hisposure, and then hissed, "Dont you dare disrespect me, Hnie. My brothers wont always be around to protect you from my punishments. In this academy, you are under me. I can punish you any way I want," he snapped, pointing his finger at me as his massive figure loomed over me. "Okay. Anything else?" I asked politely, though I took a step back. His intimidating size was overwhelming and triggering. "Huh! I should be the one asking you that. Is there anything else you n to ask from my brother? Maybe a mansion? A car?" he sneered, clearly trying to get under my skin, before turning to walk away. I watched him leave, rooted to the spot. Despite my show of confidence in front of him, I felt utterly disrespected. "Oh, and" he called over his shoulder, "I hope youll work really hard to stay in this academy. Fail even one exam, and youre out." After throwing that parting shot, Norman walked past me to torment his next victim, while I stayed behind, staring at the bracelet on my wrist. "Are these real diamonds?" I felt so bad and guilty for epting this gift. I wish Emmet had told me these were diamonds. But then again, why would he flex about what he was gifting me. In that moment, I made up my mind to return the gift. Emmet had done a lot for me; he didnt need to do anything extra. Besides, I did not want his toxic brothers eyes on me. I marched straight to his office, which was on the second floor, and knocked on the door. "Come in," a voice called from inside. It was his husky voice. I opened the door and found him sitting at his desk with his sses on and some files in front of him. I could tell he looked a little tired, as he had nned to leave after our hike when he got into the academy. However, he wasnt alone. His brother sat with his back to me, but I didnt need to see his face to recognize him. It was Kaye. And I swear, he knew I was there because he tilted his head and then leaned back in his chair, moving it sideways. "Is everything okay? Why arent you at the hostel for lunch?" Emmet took off his sses while speaking in a gentle, steady tone, even though he seemed a little bothered before my arrival. "I wanted to have a word with you," I murmured, slowly walking to the side to stand next to Kaye. He hadnt looked my way directly, but from his bodynguage, I could tell he wanted me to know he had acknowledged my arrival. "Sure, Kaye" Emmet gestured at his brother to leave us alone, but Kaye shook his head. "Im not going anywhere. She can talk in front of me; Im pretty sure she wont have trouble," he said, turning his head toward me, his voice suggesting he wouldnt like it if I asked him to leave. However, I didnt want toin to Emmet in front of Kaye. "What is it about?" Emmet asked, probably thinking it was rted to school. "About this," I sneaked a nce at my hand and then touched the bracelet with my other hands finger. "Oh, what about it?" Emmet asked. Since he hadnt asked his brother to leave after I mentioned the bracelet, I decided to go ahead with the conversation. "I cant take this," I said, taking it off and cing it on the table. Kayes head moved toward the bracelet, and I watched him stare at it before raising his head, looking at me from the side. "Why not?" Emmet ced his hands on the files, his head tilted as he waited for me to answer his question. "Why didnt you tell me these were real diamonds? I cant ept something so expensive." My voice carried a hint of difort. And I was ufortable. Material goods meant nothing to me. In fact, I still carried the burden of Emmet paying for my fees and other things. I couldnt let him spoil me. "Hnie, this is your stepfathers money. You deserve it as much as the rest of us. Now please, dont insult me by returning it." Emmets voice had turned a little harsh, leaning more toward sadness, and it really made me feel bad. He had been nothing but helpful to me, and I insulted him? "No! I didnt mean to insult you. I would never! Im so sorry" I had no clue what got over me, but I began to repeatedly rub my hands together and apologize. Tears suddenly filled my eyes. I had never been so weak. Why the heck was I so messed up these days? And then it struck me. My hormones. I was pregnant, with so much stress and so many changes happening to my body now. "Hnie" Emmet looked shocked, his voice taking me aback. I quickly stopped pleading and looked down in confusion. Even Kaye seemed to have stopped rolling in his chair. Chapter 114-Her Mate Cheated Whole Night

Chapter 114: 114-Her Mate Cheated Whole Night

Hnie: The way he said my name, I thought he was going to yell at me. "Hey, its okay. You dont have to apologize. I mean, please ept my gift. I didnt mean to say that you insulted me," Emmet said as he got out of his chair to approach me. His voice was now calm and soothing. "Now, take it," he insisted and held my hand in his manly big hands and ced the bracelet back in my hand. "Umm, EmmetNorman wants you to visit his office," Kaye intervened when Emmet just ced his hand on my shoulder. His touch was so soft andforting. Emmet turned to him and watched him for a moment. "What does he want?" "I dont know. You need to go see," Kaye said, sounding serious. "Okay, and Hnie, dont take everything so seriously. Just ept my gift and go eat your lunch, okay?" Emmets voice was so sweet as he insisted I dont talk about returning the gift. Then, when he gently ced his finger under my chin to lift my face, I felt my heart skip a beat. Without any thought, I just nodded obediently. Emmet walked out while I grabbed the bracelet. I thought that was itId be out of the office and that would be done. What I didnt realize was that Kaye had made Emmet leave for a reason. The minute I was close to the door, Kaye rushed out of his chair and stepped in my way, turning me around by holding my arm and pinning me against the door. I had my eyes on his face, wide with shock. "Kaye" His name left my lips in an utter plea. "Why did you get so sad so quickly?" He ced his hands on the wall beside me, his body hunching down to my level, but he couldnt quite reach my face because of how tall he was. "It was nothing" My response came out in a whisper. "Hnie! You dont have to feel so sad and apologetic, especially not to any of my brothers. And this bracelet, it is yours. All the wealth my family and I own is equally yours, my mate." His whisper hit my skin as he leaned down, his eyes looking through mine. My body got covered in goosebumps, the hair on the back of my neck standing too. "Anddont" He suddenly gave me a peck on the lips, and I couldnt even move a muscle in shock. "Never" He gave another little peck. "Be sad" As he gave another peck, the touch suddenly turned from pleasant to traumatic. I dont know why but the sweetness of his touch took me back in time. Right before my eyes were shes of that night and their lips against mine by force. It shouldnt have happened because Kayes touch was not harsh and neither was it forceful. It was a kiss of a mate, like a shelter during a storm. "No!" I dont even know when I pushed Kaye back and almost screamed at him, "I should go." I couldnt even look at him to see how he would react and turned around to storm out of the office. It wasnt until I was on the ground floor, heading out the gate, that I realized what I had done. I didnt want Kaye to feel like I was disgusted by his touch. I was just not ready because of what I was dealing with and all the secrets I had been keeping inside. But now, I was worried about how he would take my rejection. Even the cold wind felt like hot air from hell. "Hnie," Jenny, standing by the tree, was a shock to me. I thought everyone had left by now. "I was waiting for you. What took you so long?" She smiled, rushing to hold my hand. I noticed she was always very affectionate, wanting to hold hands and all. "I wasummwheres Lucy?" I looked around and questioned. "She and Gavin left. They had a little argument," she uttered through gritted teeth and then bit her tongue when mentioning their argument. "Really? About what?" I questioned as we strolled toward the hostel. "Ummso, Gavin had a pain in his chest the other night. And then, he felt something again, so he was asking her questions, but she wasnt taking it seriously," Jenny exined. I felt shocked that the two had argued in front of others. "What if others were also there instead of just you?" I stopped talking and turned to her, but she shook her head. "No, it was just me," she shrugged. "Oh, ah! I heard Gavin had pain the other night. He couldnt even transition or anything," I sighed, feeling like I needed to speak to Gavin at least once. It had been days, and we hadnt been able to talk about anythingmainly because I was avoiding him asking me if I knew what Lucy had been up to these days. "It must have been bad. So bad" The strange grief in her voice made me raise my eyebrow at her. "You know how it feels?" I dont know why, but I felt like I should ask her that question, so I did. "Were you told and exined" As I started to rify my question, she exined it to me herself. "Ive felt it. Ive felt that pain with so much intensity, Hnie, that I thought I was going to die. The whole night, I thought it would end nownowbut it didnt. It just kept going, and I knewhe was cheating on me because he didnt even pick up my calls that night. ButwellI know that pain, so yeah" Through her weak smile, she uttered the most painful words. "Oh, Jenny, Im so sorry," I instantly held her hands tofort her. "Hnie, I even threw up blood because whoever he was with, he didnt stop until morning," she continued to tell me her heartbreaking story. At that moment, I realized how little I knew about the people around me. Chapter 115-Just The Two She-Wolves In Pain

Chapter 115: 115-Just The Two She-Wolves In Pain

Hnie: "He and I had been friends since we were kids. We grew up as friends, the three of us. In fact, he was like a brother to Penn," she took a pause to take a deep breath and added, "and then we fell in love. We also felt the mate bond, but we had already been dating long before that. I was beginning to think I had found my soulmate and that I would never be alone as a she-wolfbut thenone nightit just happened. I felt this pain and started calling him, but he wouldnt pick up my calls. I went to my brothers room because of the pain I was feeling, and he woke up Dad, who also called his parents, but nobody knew where he was until morning. He arrived straight to my mansion and imed he had been training the whole night." There were tears in her eyes as she spoke about her mate. We had taken a stroll away from the academy instead of going to the hostel. She was really emotional after we started talking about the mate bond and mates cheating on each other. "Then? Did you believe him?" I asked, and she shook her head. "But others did. They all told me that there could be a million different reasons. He could have been really hyped up due to the training or gotten injured, and I was feeling his pain. Hnie, I just dont believe it, and sadly" she paused, and I already knew what she was going to say next. "You are still fated to him," I stated, not even asking her a question. "Yeah. That is the painful part, that I dont know the truth, and my family just wants me to stay with him. In fact, theyre nning our summer engagement next year," she sighed, turning her face to the side. "Do you still like him?" I wondered what would happen to her if he didnt admit the truth. Isnt that what happened with Lucy too? Did she feel the same way? I mean, Jennys situation was worse because of her throwing up blood and all, but pain is pain, and I guess its the reason behind the pain that hurts them for a longer period of time. "I do. Thats the part that makes me the most angry. I still love him, but then I remember that night, and I just want to know the truth so I can reject him without worrying about whether I made a mistake in judgment," she uttered quietly, lowering her face into my palms. I realized that Jenny was very fragile and adorable. She was a gentle soul who deserved better, better than the fated mate who was probably gaslighting her. "Cant you ask for an investigation?" I inquired, letting out a sigh. "No one will investigate an alpha, Hnie," she replied with a sad, little, exhausted sigh that escaped her lips, making me feel even worse. She seemed so helpless. "You know, Ive always dreamed about going to the Fellmoon Academy," she mentioned, referring to the packs biggest academy and the rival of ours. "My mate and I used to talk about it a lot." There was a broken smile on her lips that I couldnt ignore. "Then what happened? Why did you choose RVS?" I asked, now interested in her words. "Because my mate went to FM first. And after he cheated on me, I changed my mind. Even when I was told I was too weak to qualify for RVS, I tried. I didnt want to be in the same ce as him." She paused to wipe away a tear trailing down her cheek. "Its very easy for elites to get into FM. They have quotas for alpha, royal beta, and royal gamma children. One extra seat, even if they dont qualify. So, he went there. But I decided toe hereI didnt want to be anywhere near him." She sniffled, her tiny hands trembling, likely at the painful memory. "Your brother didnt want to use that privilege" I asked curiously. She sniffled again, using the back of her hand to wipe her cheeks. "No. He always thought FM was for weak alphas. Besides, he had to take a step back so I could have the chance to take that seat. But Im d I came here," she sighed and gave me a broken smile. "He calls me sometimes, acting like everything is fine. I just wish there were a way to find out who he spent that night cheating on me with. I only remember one of his new FM friends making ament about some girl who had just turned 18. It was a joke," she said, raising an eyebrow at me. I frowned, prompting her to exin further. "His friend said, What if he just gifted a girl who turned eighteen his dick for one night? Just a gift from an alpha. Even though he made it sound like a joke, I felt like it was true. There has to be some truth behind it. But who knows? Anyway, Im stuck with him," she shrugged, her expression torn. I didnt know what to say tofort her. All I could think was how d I was that Altan was never my mate. Imagine not only being gang-raped but also feeling the betrayal of your mate, watching you get eaten by some hungry alphas, only to run away like a coward. "Anyway, I just hope things get better between the two of us," she uttered and looked down. At this point, I wanted to ask her so many questions about her friendship with Gavin, but because she kept tearing up thinking about her mate, I didnt want to pressure her into more stress. At least, not for now. "Lets go," tapping the back of her hand, I had already managed to say so much when someones arrival brought silence to me. And I almost got a feeling like I got caught betraying my friend. Chapter 116-A Little Sensible

Chapter 116: 116-A Little Sensible

Hnie: "Ive been waiting for you at the lunch table, and youre sitting here?" It was Lucy, her eyes suggesting she saw this as a betrayal. "Oh, I didnt realize we had skipped a meal" I mumbled, my words trailing off as Lucy started to walk away. It was an obvious indication that she was hurt and didnt like me sitting and spending time with Jenny. "Lucy" I called out to her, getting up in haste. "I think its because of me. She clearly hates me," Jenny sighed, following me to the hostel. "Not that. Thats not the issue. Shes just worried about her mate bond with Gavin," I excused her as I had to go after Lucy. I could tell her conversation with Gavin might not have gone very well. I asked around after entering the hostel and found out that she had gone to her dorm room. So, I quickly took the elevator and pressed the button. However, as soon as the elevator doors closed, my eyesnded on the floor buttons, and my heart sank when I saw the 10th-floor button. I blinked repeatedly to make sure I was seeing it correctly. My fingers hovered over the button, even though I had already pressed the button for my floor. Something told me I shouldnt double press it. I remembered thest time this happened and thought I had pressed the wrong button. So, I decided to see if doing nothing would change anything. As the elevator moved up, my heartbeat escted along with it. Then, it stopped at the 8th floor. I was slightly confused, wondering what was going on. The door opened, and I stepped out, but I immediately stepped back to take a picture of the floor buttons, thinking that would be the only proof I could show myselfter that I hadnt hallucinated. However, the moment I got back in, the 10th floor was gone. I groaned, feeling lost once again, but rushed out because I had another mess to deal with. Lucy might be thinking Im on Jennys side, but in reality, Im her friend, and I genuinely dont know if Jenny is to me for the pain Lucy felt that night. "Lucy!" I entered her room to talk to her and make her understand that what she was doing was unhealthy. She was curled up in bed, her knees pulled close to her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs. "Gavin said hes getting tired of me," she stated, her eyes fixed on one spot. "And I think youre tired of me too. I mean, who would want to be around someone whos always dealing with one thing or another? My tantrums must be too much for you too." What she said reminded me of myself. I sat down on the bed with her and held her hand, making her sit up straight and face me. "You are my friend, Lucy. I could never get tired of your shenanigans," I let out a littleugh, and she smiled awkwardly. "As for Gavin, Ill talk to him. He should be more considerate of your emotions. But this whole mess you started with LamarI dont know whos entirely wrong and whos right." She nodded, understanding my point. "I want to be honest with him, Hnie. I want to tell him what I did, and maybe then hell feel less guilty about what he did ande clean about it." Her hopeful voice made my body shudder, but I masked it under a straight face. I wanted her to be honest with him, but not with the thought that he would be too. Im not even sure if he cheated or not. "Theres a big chance he would... reject you," I murmured, and her hands slipped out of mine. "How about we wait, and Ill try to poke around to find out if he did cheat on you" I spoke in a gentle tone, understanding that she was emotional and needed someone beside her right now. She had already made a huge step in cheating on him, so now we needed to be very careful with our actions. "Bad advice!" We both turned to Lamar, walking out of the bathroom after he had taken a shower. His brown shirt was soaked. Did he not know how to use a towel or what? "And who would need your advice?" I rolled my eyes at him. "You two should. As a guy, I know how we deal with stuff like that. Even if weve cheated on our girl, we just cant stomach the fact that she cheated on us. And if she confesses, instead ofing clean, wed leave her because weve already cheated, so now her cheating on us gives us a good excuse to not feel guilty and also leave her and find someone new as... we already did with who we cheated with," he yapped on, even though I was eyeing him to stop saying anything that would hurt Lucy. She heard it all and then instantly covered her face with her hands, starting to cry. As I gave Lamar a harsh re, he mouthed an apology to me, "Sorry." "Listen, Im just being honest. Youve already punished him, right? And if you still want to be with him even after he confesses that he cheated, you should just let it be. Because trust me, men dont like the taste of their own medicine," he walked over to Lucys bed and stood beside it. Although I wanted to argue with him, I just couldnt disagree. I remembered what Jenny said. Even when she threw up blood, her mate never admitted it and gave her random excuses every time it was brought up. "I think hes right. You should really wait until we find a way to deal with this matter," I decided for Lucy. I knew it wasnt my ce to make decisions for her, but she was emotional and might make a mistake. I just wanted to make sure I knew the truth behind Gavin and Jenny before Lucy told him anything. Chapter 117-He Knows!

Chapter 117: 117-He Knows!

Hnie: "I hate to admit it, but maybe he is right," I repeated myself with a much bigger frown this time. "I am never wrong," Lamar sounded cocky, which made both Lucy and me give him a judgmental re. "Except for the time when I" he looked down, mentioning the night we didnt want to talk about again. It wasnt the worst thing that had happened to me, so it didnt really traumatize me like the other night. I guess its because of how much worse my previous trauma was. "At least you look apologetic. Your girlfriend doesnt even seem to care," Lucy rolled her eyes when mentioning Sydney. But somehow, Lamar looked so lost at the mention of his girlfriend. "My girlfriend?" Lamar raised his brow, asking us in a mild tone. "Shes talking about Sydney," I rubbed my temples, my voice full of exhaustion. "Shes not my girlfriend," he scoffed at Lucy, who stared at his face before hugging herself. I wondered what she was thinking in that moment. Probably the fact that she slept with someone who sleeps with everyoneliterally everyone. Hopefully, Lucy wasnt keeping many hopes up with this man. "Okay, take a shower, and then well see what we can do to find something to eat," I told her, pushing her toward the bathroom to freshen up. I was starving too, and my legs were hurting from the hike. I wasnt like them, who had their selves help. Once she went into the bathroom and started the shower, I turned to look at Lamar, who was still roaming around the room, asionally ncing at me. "I know about your situation," he muttered, making me fold my arms over my chest and watch his face in silence. I was just waiting for him to say another joke or make another foolishment. "Do you know who the father is?" The moment I heard those words from his lips, my posture shattered, and my lips parted to let out a gasp that I quickly tried to cover up. "Huh? I didnt know you had gone crazy," the awkward smile on my lips must have given away the truth. "Hnie, you cannot act like its nothing. You will start showing signs soon, and then what? What about the physical changes?" he attempted toe closer, speaking in whispers. I stepped back and held up my palm to silence him. "I dont know what youre talking about. Is this your way of torturing me? Are you trying to start a rumor?" My voice was shaky as I kept trying to deny the truth, but he looked so confident about his statement. "Okay, if you dont want to admit it, thats your choice. Im just trying to help," he said, using a much more understanding tone before walking away to sit on his bed. I kept staring at him as he used his phone. "Theres a ce I can take you two for lunch since we all missed lunch." He sounded so casual, as if he hadnt just given me the biggest shock of my life by telling me that he knew my secret. "Howhow can you help?" I stammered, and everything went silent almost instantly. He steadily raised his head, and our eyes met. "I dont know what to do," I continued, and he put his phone down, sighing tiredly. "Do you know the father? Was it a one-night stand?" he asked, not trying to sound sarcastic or mocking. With a shaky feeling in my body, I shook my head in answer to his questions. "Do you want this baby?" he inquired. I lowered my head. My hand very steadily moved to my belly, and I rubbed it, wondering what I truly wanted. "Hnie, you make the decision, and Ill take care of it for you," his voice was soforting that I kept looking down and let him speak. "And if you want to keep the baby, I can manage that too." I thought I didnt want this baby, but there was a strange feeling inside me that made me wonder if it would be wrong to not want this child. "Hey, dont think too much. I can try to get a leave for you" he began, but he was interrupted when I raised my head and spoke up. "I dont want this baby." "Its not my baby," I didnt know why I thought about it, but I just couldnt ept this child. "Okay, you dont need to say anything else, and trust me, it will never reach anyones ears ever," he said, giving me a warm head nod. By then, Lucy walked out of the bathroom wearing a blue dress. "How about you two girls get ready, and we head out for lunch? Theres a small pack nearby with the best cafe, Ive heard. How about we go try that?" he suggested, and Lucy looked over to me. I was too stunned to speak. I didnt even know what had just happened. Did I really just speak to Lamar about my pregnancy? Could I even trust him? "Okay," I uttered, rushing into the bathroom to take a hot shower. My body needed it so badly. After I dressed in baggy jeans and a white shirt, I topped it with my purple sweater and walked out of the bathroom, thinking I might catch Lucy and Lamar making out again. However, that wasnt the case this time. The two were sitting separately on their beds, using their phones. "All set? Ive called in a favor from a friend at the hostel. Hes lending us his car," Lamar slipped his phone into his pocket and got up from the bed, inviting us to join him. We followed him to the door, and then I knew I had to take the elevator. But instead of going alone, I noticed Lamar passing me to enter the elevator before me. Lucy seemed to have no choice but to join us in the elevator as well. I used to be the only one who frequented the elevator, but today, it was the three of us. When we exited the elevator, we came face to face with Jenny and Gavin. The two were standing at a distance. Jenny was with the board, looking at the notice, while Gavin was on his phone, texting someone. I had a feeling things werent going smoothly now that we had encountered the two on the ground floorpractically not together, but still present in the same ce at the same time. Chapter 118-The Friend Who Trusted me

Chapter 118: 118-The Friend Who Trusted me

Hnie: Lucys phone beeping was the sign that Gavin had been hitting her up, actually. He raised his head to acknowledge us, and after giving me a nod, he walked over to us. Lucy acted timid, steadily holding my back and moving closer to me. "Whats up? You guys headed somewhere?" Gavin asked. "Yeah, for lunch. Want to join us?" I asked, feeling bad for him catching us like that. We should have asked him to join us. "Im not sure if everybody wants me to join them," Gavin muttered. "Gavin, pleasee," Lucy came from behind me and spoke to him nicely. Gavin smiled at me. It was after some time that the two were smiling at each other genuinely. I just wish Lucy hadnt done what she did. But for now, I really wanted to leave this hostel and go eat something. Before we could walk out, Jenny came after us. She seemed to want to join us but instead, stood to the side, rubbing her palms together. "You want toe?" Lamar asked her, making Lucy re at him. If shees with us, things might get a bit awkward, but then I remembered she had skipped lunch too. So, as we all watched her face, she smiled and nodded her head as she epted the offer. Now, it was just us walking out of the hostel. "Why did he invite her?" Lucy whispered in my ear, making me ufortable since Jenny was right beside me on my left. I tried to warn Lucy with a look, silently pleading with her not to say or do anything here, but she ignored me. Instead, she kept making remarks about how shameless Jenny was for tagging along with us. "Oh, shoot! How are we all going to fit in one car?" Lucy pouted as we reached the vehicle. I knew exactly what she was trying to do. "No need to worry. I can take all of us to the caf," Penns voice interrupted, and suddenly, he arrived in his 7-seater Rolls-Royce SUV, pulling up smoothly right in front of us. He got out, shing a weing smile. Wearing sunsses and branded clothes, he looked like a rich alpha straight out of a book. "Wow! Is this your car?" Gavin eximed, jumping up and down excitedly as he stared at the luxurious vehicle. "Come on, hop in," Penn insisted. Without dy, Gavin jumped into the backseat, followed by the rest of us. Penn and Jenny sat in the front, with Penn taking the wheel. "How are you?" I asked Gavin. He had twisted in his seat to talk to Lucy and me. However, Lucy had nudged me into the middle, likely to avoid any awkward interaction. "Im great, especially after feeling that pain," Gavin said pointedly, his words clearly aimed at Lucy. He added, "Twice." I noticed his gaze flick toward Lucy, who had clenched her fists tightly. "I hope you two resolve this matter soon," I said softly. I didnt have much else to add, but guilt weighed on me for not telling Gavin about his mates betrayal. It was far tooplicatedboth of them were my friends. "And you dont know anything about what might have happened that night?" Gavin asked me suddenly. The moment those words left his mouth, my throat went dry. It felt as if he already knew I was aware of the night he was talking about. "Why are you bothering her, Gavin? How would she know?" Lucy quickly interjected, leaning forward before turning to face him. "Why do you sound so nervous, as if I caught you in a lie?" Gavin scoffed, his tone sharp and bitter. I had never seen him this angry before. "Guys, please remember were not alone," I whispered, gently pushing both of them back into their seats. "Im telling you, Hnie, if I ever find out that you knew something and didnt tell me, Ill be very upset with you," Gavin stated firmly before sliding away from me and looking out the window. His words made my stomach drop. Lucy gently held my hand, trying to reassure me that everything was fine. But it wasnt. Even though I didnt say it out loud, I was ming her for Gavinsment. Still, I wouldnt let her do anything out of pressureit wasnt her fault entirely. Soon, we arrived at the caf. The moment I saw the ce, my heart started pounding like a drum. It was that cafthe one owned by Benita. I hade here once for work, and the judgmental way she had looked at me still haunted me. That single encounter had crushed my confidence so much that I couldnt muster the courage to apply for another job afterward. Worse, I was terrified that she might recognize me from that desperate night when I had epted Lamars offer to be a hostess just to make ends meet. We all got out of the car and walked inside, greeted by other servers. My heart thudded painfully in my chest; I silently prayed that Benita wouldnte over and say something in front of everyone. "Lamar," I whispered, hoping to discreetly get his attention. Unfortunately, my attempt wasnt subtle enough; everyone in the group turned to look at me. "Nothing," I mumbled quickly, brushing it off. They continued walking toward thest table, leaving me to trail behind. When we reached the table, I wanted to sit with my back to the main counter to avoid being seen. But that spot was already taken by Gavin, Penn, and Jenny. Lucy and I had no choice but to sit where we were in clear view of the counter. From our table, I could see Benita working, handing out orders. My heart raced as I hoped she wouldnt notice me. But then it happenedher eyesnded on me, and she froze for a split second. Her smile faded as recognition lit up her face. She began walking toward our table, smiling faintly at first, but with every step, the smile started to fade. Her eyes were fixed on me. "Greetings! What brings the RVS students here?" she said with a forced smile, making it clear shed noticed the bands on our wrists. It dawned on me just how much respect students from RVSmanded everywhere. "Food, what else?" Lamar smirked, throwing out a casualment. Sheughed politely, but I noticed her narrowing her eyes at him briefly before turning her gaze back to me. "I think I know you," she said with a smirk, making my palms sweat nervously. Chapter 119-The Argument

Chapter 119: 119-The Argument

Hnie: "Really? Who?" Lamar asked, either out of in stupidity or ignorance. "You!" She pointed her finger at Gavin instead, who shifted in his seat before smiling. "Yeah, Ive been here before. It was when I was getting ready for the backup tests," he admitted. "Why dont you surprise us with your best meal, like you didst time too," he said while holding the menu. "Sure, I would! Oh, I see you brought your mate here too," Benita smiled as she started taking orders. "He talks about me, and Imcheating on him?" I noticed the shift in Lucys demeanor. I didnt want her to take thedysment too seriously because I didnt want Lucy to do something irrational in the heat of the moment. I just wanted her to take some time and ask Gavin if he had actually cheated on her or not. Because, like Lamar said, if she confronts him directly, he might never confess. Thankfully, she left without causing more trouble, but Lucy had gone utterly silent the whole time. Penn was busy on his phone, so I assumed he only tagged along because he knew his sister would be alone if he didnt join. As for Jenny, she sat with her shoulders slouched sadly. Lamar was the only one talking, and Gavin was engaging with him. "I cant hide it anymore," Lucy whispered in my ear as she stood up, causing the hair on the back of my neck to stand on end. "Lucy" I grabbed her hand, trying to pull her back down, but she shook her head. "Can we talk, Gavin?" she asked, interrupting his conversation. Lamars eyes darted to mine, and I gave him a look. He understood what I meant. "Umm, the food is about to be here. Why do you need to talk right now? And in front of everyone? Rude!" Lamar tried to y it off, but Lucy seemed determined, and, surprisingly, Gavin seemed intrigued by what she had to say. "Sure, what is it?" Gavin asked, folding his arms on the table. "Can we go outside and talk?" Ignoring everyone, Lucy directed her attention solely to Gavin, and he focused only on her. "Lucy, maybe let everyone eat first," I urged her, still holding her hand. I really didnt like the idea of her speaking to him here. There were so many people around. Why would she do that? "I need to do this. I cant live with this guilt. He deserves to know," she said aloud, not even trying to whisper. Everyone heard her and stared in confusion. But Gavin, of all people, just nodded, his jaw clenching as if he already knew what she was guilty of. Of course, the pain he felt that night was a reminder of something Lucy had done wrong. "Lets go outside. You guys enjoy the feast," Gavin said, standing up and walking away, with Lucy following closely behind him. The awkward silence lingered for only a few seconds before I hastily got up to follow them. This was news that Gavin wouldnt take lightly, and he would clearly need someone by his side to calm him down. I was also worried about how he might react to Lucy admitting she had cheated on him. I needed to be there to ensure they both stayed safe and kept their hands to themselves during such a big conversation. "Hnie, you shouldnt" Lamar immediately got up and grabbed my hand. I could see in his eyes that he didnt want me to go after them, and I understood why. "Too much stress," he mouthed silently. "All worth it for friends," I replied. I knew I was already weak and hadnt been eating properly, given my current state. But being there for my friends was important to me. I had never had friends before, so now that I finally did, I was willing to do whatever it took to support them. "Then Ille too," Lamar insisted. It was odd how Penn remained seated, watching the situation unfold without interfering. He didnt seem shocked, interested, or concerned about what was happening. Jenny, on the other hand, looked puzzled and worried for all of us. "No, I dont think Gavin would appreciate seeing you right now," I said, shaking my head at Lamar. "If you go outside while Lucy is telling Gavin she cheated on him with you, hell take it very hard. And honestly, nobody would me him." "Dont worry, Ill be fine," I added, seeing the concern in Lamars eyes. I had to reassure him so he wouldnt follow me. After he reluctantly backed down, I quickly made my way outside, where Lucy and Gavin were standing face to face. "What is it? Are you finally going to confess to what you did to me?" Gavin asked her, his tone harsh and his eyes zing with rage. "Are you ready to tell me why I felt pain that night?" Lucy confronted him. I didnt immediately step beside them but stayed back, keeping my eyes on them in case they lost control of their emotions. "I told you, I was upset about not being epted into the academy. When I was with the others in a shelter, I started feeling like I could neverpete with them. I was frustrated and down. I tried to transition in the woods, but due to the stress, my wolf couldnte out. I was failing at everything, and that might have been why you felt something strange in your heart," Gavin yelled, his voice rising with frustration. Lucy hugged herself, her arms wrapping tightly around her body. I could see the regret on her face now that he had answered her question honestly. "So, tell me, Lucy" Gavin started, but before he could finish, her mouth fell open, and a gasp escaped her lips. That reaction seemed to throw Gavin into an uneasy state. "I thought you cheated on me," she murmured, her voice barely audible. It took Gavin a few moments to process her words before he finally spoke. "Is that whydid you cheat on me?" This was what I had been afraid of, and now it was finally happening. Chapter 120-The Bitter Truth And Shattered Friendship

Chapter 120: 120-The Bitter Truth And Shattered Friendship

Hnie: "Tell me, did you cheat on me? Is that why I felt that pain?" Gavin insisted, his voice unwavering. But Lucys confidence had been shattered. I guessed she had hoped for a different oue when they came out of the caf. She had really believed Gavin would confess something that would justify her cheating back on him. But now that it turned out to be a huge misunderstanding, she seemed uncertain whether she could tell him the truth and still save their rtionship. "I was distressed, and maybe thats why you felt that pain," she said, clearing her throat and instantly lying, even though she hade out here to tell him the truth. "No, Lucy. Youre not lying to me anymore. You need to tell me the truth now. Its now or never," Gavin said, keeping his distance from her. She didnt try to move closer to him either. I stood by and watched as two peoplemateswho had once loved each other deeply and seemed so full of life began to fall apart. In that moment, I couldnt help but think about my own rtionship. How would I react if I ever faced Altan again? Would I hit him, p him, curse him, or just cry at the fact that I had ever loved someone so weak and cowardly? But what would I want to hear in that momentthe truth or a lie that might make me feel less disgusted with him? I would choose the truth. "Lucy" Gavin yelled, and atst, she opened her mouth to confess. "I did," she said, her voice trembling. Silence engulfed them. "You did what? Say it clearly," Gavin demanded, his tone now broken. The harshness and anger had dissipated, leaving only pain. "I cheated on you. I did it with someone, and then I made out with him again the other night when you felt that pain," she admitted, her voice barely audible as she closed her eyes in shame. My breath hitched when Gavin turned to look at me, his eyes shooting daggers. "What is she saying? She did it with someone" Gavin stammered, his words tumbling out in a confused jumble. There was a strained smile on his face, one that suggested he was desperately hoping wed tell him this was all some sort of sick joke. His hands flew to his head, grasping his hair in disbelief. "We didnt finish" Lucy stammered, as if that detail would somehow help the situation. Gavin abruptly stopped pulling at his hair and rushed toward her. I instinctively stepped between them in a split second. "Oh, thank you so much for not finishing," he yelled sarcastically. It seemed he wasnt trying to hurt her but needed to confront her face-to-face, to make sure she understood the depth of his pain. "So wait a minute" Gavins voice grew quieter as if he were piecing everything together. The realization dawned on his face. "So you cheated on me, and you just kept going without even confirming if I cheated on you?" he hissed, his eyes spilling over with tears. Lucy clutched at my sweater, seeking some form offort, but I couldnt help wanting to reach out to Gavin instead. He looked utterly destroyed. "And thenyou just kept lying. Was it really you thinking I cheated on you, or was that just an excuse you made up to cheat on me?" His voice broke as tears streamed down his face. I wished Lucy would say somethinganythingto help calm him down because he was spiraling. His hands tugged violently at his hair, and he was breathing heavily, his veins bulging in his neck. "And you" Gavins finger suddenly pointed at me, and I realized it was my turn to be confronted. "You knew about it? Because she was in her room that night, sowait" He pped his forehead, little sobs of helplessness escaping his lips. "Gavin" I started, stepping forward to try tofort him, but he raised a hand to stop me. "Who was it?" he demanded out of the blue. I silently prayed that question wouldnte up. "It was a mistake. I was so broken ever since I felt that painGavin, it was so consistent for days that I just" Lucy finally opened her mouth, her voice trembling, but Gavin shook his head. He wasnt listening anymore. "I dont care," he snapped. "I told you on the first night you called me, using me of cheating, that I felt distant from you. I was miserablewondering if I would ever even make it into the academy, if I could be with you and share that experience with you. But no, instead of supporting me, you used me of sleeping with someone." "Yes, I grew distant from you, but I never cheated on you. But nowit doesnt matter. You cheated on me." He clenched his fists, his voice trembling with anger. "Now tell mewho the fuck was it?" His voice turned from broken to harsh, the words cutting through the silence like a de. "Gavin, why do you want to do this to yourself? Whoever it was, it wasnt serious. And shes not even" I tried to step in and resolve the matter, but he hushed me, his re stopping me mid-sentence. I realized I was wrong. He had every right to know who it was, as long as he didnt do something reckless and get himself into trouble, like picking a fight with a ssmate. "You stay out of it. You chose her friendship over mine, Hnie," he snapped, pointing a finger at me. His anger burned in his eyes, making them red and fierce. Guilt consumed me. It was my first time making friends, and I had already managed to betray their trust. "Tell me," Gavin yelled, his voice breaking as Lucy shook her head. She lowered it, sobbing while wrapping her arms tightly around herself. "It cant be nothing because you did it twice. Is ityour roommate? Because who else would have been in the room at that hour of the night?" Gavins mind was racing, piecing everything together with terrifying precision. "Was it Lamar?" he finally said, his voice trembling as he uttered the name. Lucy yelped, covering her mouth in shock, but her reaction gave her away. That was it. The truth was out, raw and undeniable. I wasnt sure how things would go from here, but a heavy, nauseating feeling settled in my stomach. Everything was spiraling out of control, and I suddenly felt very, very sick. Chapter 121-My Mate Saw Me In Someone Else鈥檚 Arms

Chapter 121: 121-My Mate Saw Me In Someone Elses Arms

Hnie: "Tell me, was it Lamar?" Gavin yelled, and thats when others started toe out of the caf. This was going very bad. Lucy looked at them and then back at Gavin, pleading with her eyes not to expose their business in front of the crowd. She already hated Jenny because she believed Jenny had slept with her mate. Being exposed in front of her now would only make things worse. However, now that Lucy knew Jenny wasnt the one who had slept with Gavin, I wasnt sure how she would behave with her. "What?" Gavin nced at the others, his face hardening. He turned to Lamar and yelled, "Youre the asshole who slept with my mate!" Lamar shook his head in disapproval. "Im not feeling well," I murmured, cing a hand on my forehead and beginning to walk away. It was a weird sensationI felt like I wanted to throw up, not just casually but violently, as if I wanted to empty my guts. "Look, man, she didnt do anything," Lamar said, stepping forward to defend Lucy. "She was drunk, and I was drunk too." "She fucking confessed to making out with you afterward!" Gavin screamed, charging toward him. Despite my nausea, I moved quickly to push them apart. As I did so, I tripped and face-nted. "Ugh!" I groaned, feeling a sharp pain in my stomach. Instead of getting up, I remained sitting, wrapping my arms tightly around myself. "Are you guys insane?" Jenny screamed, rushing over with her brother to help me. But Gavin didnt hear her or notice anything else. He grabbed Lamar by the cor. "Please stop, it was my fault," Lucy whispered to herself, barely audible. "Get your hands off me! Its not like you didnt push her to cheat on you," Lamar yelled, freeing himself from Gavins grasp. "She knows I didnt cheat on her! you took advantage of our situation, and that mate of mine didnt even remember that youre the same man who tried to kill our friend!" Gavin shouted. The argument escted, their voices bing a blur. All I could hear was everyone using each other, and it made my head spin. "Lets take her home. Shes on her period, and shes usually in a lot of pain this time of the month," Jenny lied to her brother. Penn didnt hesitate. He scooped me up in his arms and carried me to his car. "What about them?" Jenny asked, climbing into the backseat with me. "They can figure it out themselves. Theyve got enough energy to argue all night," Penn replied, starting the engine. I didnt want to leave them like thatLucy was upset, Gavin was heartbroken, and Lamar was taking me he didnt entirely deserve. But Penn had already begun driving us back to the hostel. Jenny gently caressed my hair, and within a few minutes, I fell asleep in herp. However, I woke up to the siblings talking in whispers. They werent loud, so I could only catch bits and pieces of their conversation, especially since I wasnt fully awake. "Whats up with your friend? Why is she so weak?" I heard Penn ask. "She barely eats. I dont think she likes the food at the hostel. Besides, shes not used to living among so many people," Jenny replied, her words mixed with a little truth. "Oh, thats because shes a rogue. I get it. But shouldnt a rogue be strong? I mean, she survived all by herself in the woodshowe she looks so timid?" Penn questioned. "Brother, sometimes its easier to live alone than among people who are bitter and toxic," Jenny replied, her toneced with honesty. "Anyway, I hope todays drama taught you some lessons too. You see, Lucy thought her mate was cheating on her, but he wasnt," Penn said. I could tell he was indirectly referencing Jennys own trauma. "The pain I felt that night was different, Penn. Besides, its funny how youre using Lucys pain as an example and not Gavins. Gavin felt the pain, and it turned out to be true, didnt it?" Jenny countered quickly. It was sad to hear her brother dismiss her experience and take her mates side. "Unless he admits to what he did, you cant fully me him. The pain couldve been from anything. You know mates feel each others pain when their wolves are active. Anyway, did you congratte him for passing the recent tests?" Penn tried to steer the conversation away, urging her to focus on mending the rtionship. "I didnt. Ill do it when I feel like it," Jenny snapped, her voice turning harsh. After that, the two fell into silence. Soon, we arrived at the hostel, and I began to wake up fully. I wasnt feeling as sick anymore, though the dull pain lingered. "Its okay, I can walk on my own from here," I whispered to Penn as he opened the door to the backseat, ready to carry me. "Youre barely able to move. Come on now," Penn said, rolling his eyes. Jenny stood behind him, worry etched across her face as she watched me. I wanted to resist, but I feared that if I took even one more step, Id fall t on my face. After a few seconds, Penn scooped me up in his arms. I was nervous about being seen by any of the seniors or top seniorstheyd bully me mercilessly if they caught sight of us. But in my anxiety over the potential bullying, Lucy and Gavins situation, and the seniors, Ipletely forgot about one person: my mate, Kaye. The moment Penn carried me out of the car, my eyes locked directly with Kayes. He was walking out of the hostel, dressed in ck pants, a ck shirt, and a ck jacket. His steps froze, and a look of shock crossed his face as his gazended on me. In that instant, even though Kaye and I werent officiallymitted, I felt as though Id betrayed him. His expression only confirmed my suspicions. Chapter 122-The Jealous One

Chapter 122: 122-The Jealous One

Kaye: "Kaye, may I have a word with you?" As I was preparing to leave the mansion to check on Hnie and see how she was doing, Norman called out to me. It was as if he instinctively knew where I was headed. We hadnt mentioned Hnie again, but it had only been a few days. Somehow, my brothers always found a way to bring her up, which inevitably soured my mood. It wasnt just Norman and Maximus, who openly disapproved of her even when Emmet showed too much care for her, it worried me. "Yes, sure," I said, sneaking a quick fix of my hair while slipping my hands into my pockets as I turned to face him. "Where are you headed?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, his fingers meticulously unbuttoning his sleeves. "I was thinking of heading to the hostel to remind the juniors to prepare for my ssprioritizing herbs and poisons first instead ofbat," I replied, watching as Normans expression contorted at my decision. "And you switch the sses without consulting me first?" His smile was disarming, but I wasnt fooled by the subtle edge in his tone. "I was actually nning to discuss it with you, but then I heard Dad wants you to apany him to the meeting with Mom, so I figured youd appreciate my help," I said, keeping my voice steady, even as I chose my words carefully. Id always be ready to help Norman outanything for the brother who had always been there for us. But this time, I wasnt doing it just for him. I was doing it for Hnie. I didnt want to tell her directly, but I knew she wasnt ready forbat sses. I feared that if I wasnt around, Norman wouldnt step in to stop anyone from pushing her too hard. Combat was about strength, and no one would ask their opponent to punch or kick gentlyit wasnt the nature of the academy. Everyone here was training for serious rolesprotecting their packs and defending their people. But I was shamelessly biased. I knew Hnie needed more time before she was ready to join anybat sessions. "Thats thoughtful of you. Fine, go ahead, but make sure you check on Maximuster," Norman said, thankfully not pressing further. He patted me on the back, dismissing me. I quickly rushed out, eager to see Hnie before anyone else could interruptespecially Emmet. He barely did anything around the mansion, so he had all the time in the world to visit her and, worse, possibly win her heart. I just hoped he only saw her as his stepsister. As I settled into the car and began driving to the hostel, I couldnt help but think about the bracelet Emmet had given her. Hnie had been quick to return it to him once she realized it was made of real diamonds. "It was all for show. Dont forget she took it back immediately too," my wolf murmured in my head. I rolled my eyes at him, brushing off his words. "Dont just give me the silent treatment. Dont forget what Norman says about her," Ye continued. I knew he wouldnt stop until I addressed it. "You two dont even know her. Besides, Emmet is her professor, so she didnt want to upset him," I replied, aware of Yes attempts to manipte me. I wasnt a fool. I didnt need anyones judgment to know Hnie was nothing like her mother or anyone else. She was so different, so deep. There was a unique kind of shine in her eyes, as if she didnt belong to this world. Nothing seemed to intrigue her, and that in itself intrigued me. "So let Emmet take care of her. Hes her stepbrother as well," Ye retorted, clearly trying to rattle me with the title. "As if thats the only connection we have with her. And as for Emmetthe brother who needs days off to recover after every full moon? He cant take care of her. He should focus on his health first," I snapped, annoyance creeping into my voice. Emmets constant attempts to impress Hnie were getting on my nerves. He barely did anything else in his life. "So, just out of curiosityyour brothers bullying her or the brother trying to impress her to win her heart. Which one bothers you more?" Yes question left me momentarily speechless. Straightening my back, I thought about it, and both options seemed equally terrible. I chose silence for the rest of the drive and soon arrived at the hostel. After parking, I went inside and sat down with the warden. "Agrona," I greeted her with a nod. She returned my gesture with a small smile as we both took our seats. I nced around her small office, noting the bed tucked in the corner and the walls adorned with photos of former elite students. A very curated list, but who was I to judge? "How is everyone here? I hope the bullying has lessened," I said, my tone neutral. Agronas sharp eyes briefly wandered to mine before she lowered them, a small smile ying on her lips. "Young future rogue kingbullying is part of the academy, not the hostel. At least not when Im around. There can only be one bully at a time," she said, her mismatched red and blue eyes glinting with an odd charm. Id always wanted to ask Agrona what had happened in her past, but ever since I was a kid, Dad had told me not to ask such questions. "Anyway, Id like you to make an announcement to the juniors that the scavenging for herbs will start next Monday," I said quickly as I got up. We had just finished discussing how the juniors had either gone to take naps or left the hostel for other errands. I couldnt bring myself to ask her directly about Hnieit would draw too much attention. And, as Agrona herself had said, there was only room for one big bad bully in the hostel. And that was Agrona. "Sure!" she replied, her rough voice coated with a sweetness I could tell was fake. Id always felt that her niceness was just a front, something she put on because of the position she held. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, little lover couldnt even get a glimpse of his mate," Ye taunted, but I ignored him, keeping my head straight as I walked out of the hostel. Thats when I saw something that made Ye add to his earlier jab. "Oh, look! Our journey wasnt entirely wasted. We found your matewith her new lovercarrying her bridal style, off to what is probably their first night together," Ye sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. Chapter 123-Too Much Comfort From My Mate

Chapter 123: 123-Too Much Comfort From My Mate

Hnie: I was horrified by the sight of Kaye watching me being carried in the arms of Penn. I knew it looked bad, but why would it bother me? It shouldnt, right? But it did. The hurt in his eyes made me feel like dying in that moment. Oh, waitI would die from the pain. Penn only gave Kaye a brief nod before rushing past him to take me upstairs. I couldnt do anything; the pain was too much. Kaye, on the other hand, seemed frozen in ce, as if he wasnt one for grand gestures anyway. I closed my eyes because, at this point, I didnt even want to see what was going on around me anymore. I didnt want anyone to see me either. But that was inevitablewe were spotted before we could even reach the elevator. "Wait!" A loud, gruff voice stopped us. I opened my eyes and wriggled my legs, signaling Penn to put me down. The moment my feet touched the floor, I dropped to my knees, wrapping my arms tightly around my stomach. The warden stood tall with her hands sped behind her back. The silence was enough of a warningI needed to raise my head and give her my full attention, or shed just keep staring. So I did, though I had little energy left and was wracked with pain. "Whats going on here? Is this some kind of romantic suite where lovers carry their mates around in their arms?" Before the warden could draw the wrong conclusion, I quickly tried to correct her. My first mistake. "Hes not my lover," I said in a meek voice. Even I was shocked by how low and feeble I sounded. Her expression changed instantly, and now I wanted to know what Id done wrong. Was she upset because shed assumed incorrectly? "How dare you!" she roared. "Take your words back and dont speak until Ive finished talking, or Ill pluck your tongue from your throat and feed it to the animals!" She lunged at me suddenly, backing me against the wall. My spine straightened instantly, and my eyes widened in fear. I was terrifiedthis was the first time Id seen another woman this up close. Thats when I noticed something unsettling: she had two different-colored eyes. But it didnt look gic. One of her eyes was blood-red, riddled with wiry veins that covered her cornea. I bet she noticed how scared I was. My heart was pounding so hard, it felt like it might burst out of my chest. "Why dont you have a wolfs scent?" she demanded, sniffing me like a dog. I kept my body rigid, pressed as tightly against the wall as I could. My breaths were uneven and erratic. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed giggling. A quick nce confirmed itSydney and Salem, along with their little entourage, were poking their heads out from the staircase, watching me get scolded. "Agrona, thank you for taking care of the students, but Ill take it from here," said a familiar voice. Kayes arrival was shockinghe looked like hed been stabbed in the chest. I thought he wouldve left by now. But I was wrong. Agrona didnt step away from me. Instead, she turned her head to bring Kaye into my line of sight. He looked so determined, his eyes fixed on her as he raised an eyebrow. He didnt move a muscle or make any gestures. She then looked back at me, and I caught a smirk of acknowledgement on her face. "Go, little wolfless creature. Youve been spared" she whispered. But just as she moved away, she added, "for now." Agrona stepped aside before turning her attention to Penn and Jenny. For someone like Jenny, I always thought shed be confident and arrogant. She came from a powerful pack but was surprisingly meek, often sharing strange and contradictory stories about her experiences. Penn, however, was steady and confident as he faced the warden. "Lets make sure you kids dont repeat this kind of behavior," Agrona warned before walking away. "You guys can go," Kaye said, and we all thought that was the end of it. "Lets get you to your room," Penn said loudly, turning to Kaye with a polite nod. "Thank you, Professor Kaye." "Actually," Kaye interjected, his gaze unwavering as he locked eyes with Penn. "Leave Hnie behind. I need to speak with her." Penn nced at me for confirmation, clearly searching my face for any sign of protest. "Ill be fine," I said, giving them a small nod. Penn and Jenny walked away toward the staircase, with Penn wrapping an arm around his sisters shoulders tofort her. Now it was just me and Kaye. "A minute outside?" Kaye asked, his tone leaving no room for refusal. I followed him steadily, relieved that I wasnt feeling too weak anymore. The cool air outside hit my skin as Kaye turned to face me. "What was going on?" he asked in a simple yet aggressive tone. "Why were you in his arms?" His question was sharp,ced with a possessiveness that reminded me of how mates sometimes spoke to each other. I could have easily responded with sass, telling him to mind his own business. But I sympathized with him. I knew it hurt to see your mate with someone else. I didnt have a wolf, so I couldnt fully understand the depth of such feelings. But Id seen my friends suffer, and the thought of being the cause of someones pain unsettled me. I was ready to exin that there was absolutely nothing between me and Penn when Kaye suddenly softened, adding, "Did you get hurt?" However, his simple addition shifted something inside mesoftened me, just a little bit. "I actually did. I fell and hurt my knee," I said, using a scratch from earlier as evidence. "What were you doing? You need to be a lot more careful, especially for my ss," he said, his toneced with concern. He began to kneel down, reaching to inspect my torn baggy jeans. The fall had been bad in many waysId lost yet another pair of pants. But I wasnt going to discard them; I couldnt afford to rece them. As for Kaye, I quickly stepped back, not wanting to make it too obvious that something unusual was going on between us. Someone might notice, and thest thing I needed was more attention. "Your ss?" I asked, confused. What had happened to thebat one? "Yeah, Ive switched sses, Hnie," he said, his voice soforting as he gave me the news. Chapter 124-A Terrifying Night Ahead

Chapter 124: 124-A Terrifying Night Ahead

Hnie: After Kaye checked on me, he noticed that the seniors and nosy juniors had starteding out, probably to see why a professor was talking to a student alone without involving others. "Take care and apply something on it. Ill ask you to send me a picture of this injury in a few hours," he warned me, gesturing slightly with his finger as he pointed at me. Just as he was about to turn around and walk away, someone called out to him. "Professor Kaye!" I stepped aside to let her pass as she came running like a headless chicken. It was the senior, Sage. She approached with a prideful expression on her face, wearing her best attirea new tracksuit and headphonesas if she were all set for a fun run. "Yes?" Kaye asked. He already seemed to know her. I mean, she was a top senior, so he definitely knew of her. "I, umwanted toask for a favor," she said, her tone far gentler than it usually was when she spoke to Kaye. "Go ahead," Kaye replied, and she stretched out her hand to give him something. "Can you give this to Professor Emmet for me?" she asked softly, trying to fake a gentle and kind tone. It felt odd standing next to her. I probably should have left since I was done talking, but I didnt know what kept me there. Kaye stared at the package and shook it lightly. I realized it wasnt just a piece of paper inside but something else moving too. "Its a chocte bar," she exined again. "I wanted to thank him for teaching us with so much passion." She was trying so hard to sound cute as she asked Kaye to give her gift to his brother. I didnt even realize how intently I had been watching her until my eyes shifted to Kaye. I found him staring at me with intent. He seemed a little lost or maybe just observing meI couldnt tell. "Sure. Youre his favorite student, and Im sure hell be very happy to receive this," Kaye said, his tone changing as he agreed to her request. She moved her shoulders happily, almost smugly. I didnt know she was Emmets favorite student. "I am?" she said, equally shocked, while Kaye nodded his head to confirm. "Thank you so much, sir. It truly means a lot to me," she eximed. Of course, she was ecstatic, and why the heck was I so jealous? I shouldnt be. This wasnt what my life was going to revolve around. "Make sure you finish your run before evening, Sage. No one is allowed to stay outsidete tonight," I heard Kaye tell her. "Ill leave now, sir," I said, giving him a faint nod before turning around and walking steadily back inside. I entered the elevator and pressed the button, but somehow, my eyes kept darting to the panel, hoping the tenth floor would appear magically. "If it shows up, Ill send this Sage to the tenth floor," I hissed under my breath, almost like a brat, before catching myself and biting my tongue. Once I got back to my room, I realized how lonely it was without Lamar and Lucy. Even though Lamar irritated the heck out of me, Id been realizing he was a little less insufferabletely. But what about Lucy? So many thoughts swirled in my mind as I tried to focus, even though I didnt want to. I hadnt eaten anything and was feeling incredibly sick. I managed to take a quick shower, but as soon as I got into bed, I couldnt resist the pull of exhaustion and fell asleep. I jolted awake when the door opened. "Im so sorry for bothering you like this," Lamar said as he stepped in, noticing he had woken me up. He quickly apologized, but I couldnt help noticing dried blood on his face. It instantly made me realize something was wrong. It wasnt long before memories of the tension between Gavin and Lucy came flooding back, and I sat upright. "Wheres Lucy?" I asked groggily, guilt bubbling up inside me for having fallen asleep while my friends were out dealing with so much. "I dont know," Lamar replied, sitting down on the bed and pulling his bag out from underneath. He unzipped it, and my stomach churned when I saw what he was doing. He had drugs in his bag. "What the heck are you doing?" I nearly shouted, rushing over to lock the door. He was so reckless sometimes, and I felt immediate guilt for thinking he was "less insufferable" just a few minutes ago. "I dont know shit, okay? Your friend Gavin tried to pick a fight with me, so we" He paused before yelling, "And that other insecure friend of yours ran into the woods crying like a baby!" His sudden change in tone and behavior stunned me. I instinctively stepped back, putting some distance between us. This side of himthe unpredictable, erratic sidewas startling, though not entirely unfamiliar. I had glimpsed it before, in the kitchen with Sydney that night. But this wasnt the same cocky demeanor. No, this version of Lamar looked genuinely bothered. "Insecure?" I shook my head at him in disbelief as he injected himself with something from his bag. "Screw you, Lamar!" I hissed, determined to go after Lucy and Gavinwhichever of them I could find first. "You probably shouldnt go after them. Youre not well yourself. Put yourself first for once, because no one else ever willnot even your mate. Look at what happened between the two of them," Lamar had the nerve to lecture me, his voice slurred and intoxicated as hey sprawled on the bed. I mmed the door shut behind me, ignoring his words. The fact that he had praised Lucy so much earlier but was now calling her insecure just proved how fake he was. And that fake person held my secret. I had to keep that in mind. But for now, I was focused on finding my friends. It was getting dark, and the woods were no ce for anyoneapart from the top seniors and alpha students who could defend themselves. Just as I stepped out of the elevator, I spotted Gavin walking toward the staircase, alone and bloodied. If he was here, where was Lucy? Chapter 125-A Lycan On Full Moon

Chapter 125: 125-A Lycan On Full Moon

Hnie: "Tonight is a full moon, so Ill be chilling in my room and watching movies," I heard a student say as I was rushing after Gavin. It was a full moon again? Oh is that why Kaye was asking Sage to remain inside. Also,I needed to do something about my situation. It had already been so long, and I was acting like I wasnt carrying a child. "Gavin!" He stopped when I called after him. "If youre looking for someone who will ept your apology, I need time, Hnie. I cant even look at you right now," he murmured, refusing to turn around and face me. "Umm, right! Im sorry. I really am. But the night is upon us, and Lucy hasnt been to the Host" I paused when he turned around abruptly, looking furious. "Youre asking me about her? Is this your way to hurt me more?" The hurt in his eyes made me look down instantly. "Im not saying you should look for her with me. Im just askingdo you have any idea where I might find her?" I used a soft tone, trying to avoid direct eye contact. "I cant believe this, Hnie. You, out of all people. I thoughtwell, I guess I was wrong. Youre just too good for all of us. You choose your friends so carefully, always keeping yourfort in mind," he said bitterly. But it wasnt just his tone that hurt me; it was what he said. "Gavin! I couldnt speak between you two" I tried to exin, but he raised his hand to silence me and sped upstairs. I turned around and came face to face with Salem. "Ouch!" she mouthed. "Trouble between friends? You can share it with me. Im good at solving troubles." She folded her arms over her chest, giving me a peculiar look. "And why would I trust you?" I scoffed, folding my arms across my chest. She noticed and didnt seem to like it because her sharp eyebrow arched as high as it could. "I heard your friend is missing. What was her name again? Oh yeah, insecure Lucy!" she giggled to herself, and my jaw clenched. "I can help you find her," she whispered, but I shook my head, refusing her offer. "Its a full moon tonight, Hnie, and rumors say that whoever roams around the woods or the mountains during a full moon never returns to their friends," she whispered in the creepiest tone. Suddenly, a few wolf howls erupted, sending a shiver down my spine. Sheughed at my reaction and then shrugged. "Im good at sniffing. I can sniff her out, but Ill need something in return." She was swaying from side to side, her head tilting left and right every few seconds. It was odd talking to her directly. I used to think Sydney was weird. Now I knew why Salem didnt talk muchshe was creepy as hell. "What do you need?" I asked. She nced at something on my wrist without even unfolding her arms. "My bracelet?" I inquired, and she nodded dramatically. "You dont need to give her anything. Ille with you," Jenny cut in,ing to the rescue. I knew she was the daughter and sister of an Alpha, so she had to be strong and capable. But it seemed to ruin Salems n as she stomped her foot and started walking away before muttering, "Maybe next time. But I want that on my wrist." She mouthed thest part before storming off. I quickly pulled my sleeves down and gave Jenny a nod of appreciation for her help. We rushed out together, the wind slowly picking up. "Salem was lying about the rumors, right?" I asked Jenny as we began hiking down the trail to the woods near the mountains. "Those are just rumors. If they were true, they wouldnt be called that," she replied, trying to sound positive, though I sensed a bit of hesitation in her tone. I wasnt sure why she would endanger herself for Lucy, who had always shown disdain for her, but all help was appreciated. "Anyway, thank you!" I said, and she smiled happily, holding my hand. Jenny used her phones shlight while I kept trying to contact Lucy. But a few minutes into our walk, it started getting extremely chilly. Not only that, but the silence was growingalmost as if the life outside, beyond closed doors and walls, was slowly retreating. We both noticed it. I saw the goosebumps on her skin whenever the shlight beam fell on her arms. But neither of us talked about it out loud. It wasnt like we could go back without Lucy. We made it to the edge of the woods and entered, greeted by an even eerier silence. Once we were deep in the woods, we clung closer together than before. "Lucy!" Jenny let out a faint cry, so quiet it was as if she feared someoneor somethingdangerous might hear her. I swallowed hard and straightened my posture. "LUCY!" I yelled louder. As we began to walk forward, we started to realize just how unnervingly silent everything around us had be. Not even the wind was whooshing. It was a silence so absolute, it almost felt alive. And then, a blood-curdling scream pierced the quiet. It came from the direction we were heading. Both of us froze, exchanging a look that said everythingwe recognized that voice. Before we knew it, we were running toward the sound of Lucys scream. And then we heard the howls. They werent normal wolf howls. They were wild, feral, the kind of howls that didnt belong to anything natural. I had a sinking feeling in my chest. I almost knew what we were about toe face-to-face with. As soon as we reached the spot where Lucy was, we both froze in ce. Before us stood a massive beast, towering and menacing. He was unlike anything I had ever seen before. "Thats a lycan!" Jenny whispered in a shaky voice, confirming what we both feared. Chapter 126-The Moon Goddess Has Lost Her Mind

Chapter 126: 126-The Moon Goddess Has Lost Her Mind

Hnie: A beast-like creature that Jenny called a lycan not only existed but was now standing before us. When living in packs, we only heard stories about such crazy creatures and monsters but never really believed in them. We were taught about the monsters that were in by brave pack members. But what existed beyond the borders was always dismissed as a myth. Thats why standing before this huge beast felt like a nightmare. What made it worse was that my friend was at the receiving end of the beasts ws. Lucy was on the ground, her eyes fixed on the massive creature before her. She was so paralyzed with fear that I dont think she realized she could transitioneither to fight back or run away. "We need to do something," I whispered, unable to move a muscle, fearing that any movement might reveal us. "I cant transition," Jenny whispered back, squeezing my hand. I didnt understand why until I noticed how cold her hand had be. It was the lycan effect. I had read about it before. Slowly, the myths about lycans came back to meand none of it was good. A cursed wolf filled with so much rage that it would devour werewolves to quench its anger and thirst. "Go get Lucy and make it to the hostel," I said, pushing Jenny away in a split second as I resolved to save Lucy. If I could. At least, I could buy them a few minutes to get a head start. "HEY! Over here, asshole!" I shouted, raising both arms in the air and waving them. Jenny turned her head toward me, her face twisted in horror. The lycans snarl grew louder. Saliva dripped from its exposed canines as it turned its attention toward me, its new target. "What are you doing?" Jenny yelled, but I had already turned around and started running. "Just take Lucy and go!" I screamed, sprinting as fast as I could. Behind me, I could hear the heavy thud of footsteps. Once the lycan effect wore off and we were in its presence for more than a few moments, the world around us became clear again. I heard the snapping of twigs and the sound of its breathing growing louder. It was much closer now. Before I knew it, ws wrapped around me from behind, lifting me off the ground. In that moment, something caught my attention. My thoughts went straight to my stomachand my baby. It was an immediate instinct, a sh of fear for my childs life. If he applied any more pressure, I would not only bleed, but I could lose my baby. I had never thought like that before. Up until this moment, I had only hated this child and resented the fact that I was carrying it. I never thought of it as mine. But right now, fear gripped me so strongly that it was undeniable. As my legs dangled in the air for a few seconds, panic surged through me. Then, I felt solid ground beneath my feet again. I wasnt thrown away but freedsomething had attacked the lycan. I crawled away quickly, hearing the wild howls and grunts behind me. Then I turned, still on the ground, to see a werewolfhalf the size of the beastfighting it. The two were locked in a brutal battle. The lycans snarls were so feral and intense that I couldnt help but wonder how I had survived. Or had I survived at all? Despite the werewolfs fast and relentless attacks, the lycan managed to w it against a tree, wrapping its enormous hands around the werewolfs back and tossing it aside. It all happened so quickly. I hadnt moved a muscle. I watched as if it were a horror movie, as if I were strapped to a chair, unable to leave or even close my eyes. Once the lycan had thrown the werewolf away, it turned and rushed toward me again. I scrambled backward, trying to crawl away, but it was moving faster than before. Just as it reached me, I did the only thing I could think ofI grabbed my pendant. I wasnt sure if it would even work on a lycan. After all, it was more beast than mana monster. But I took off my pendant anyway, hoping to confuse him with my scent. He raised his ws to strike me but froze midair. A strange silence engulfed us again, deeper and heavier than before. This time, though, what happened next was far crazier than anything I could have anticipated. I wanted to use this pause to get to my feet and run for safety, but I was stopped in my tracks. I heard a voiceso unexpected and unfamiliar that I couldntprehend it at first. "Mate!" No! Not a lycan! How was this possible? I felt like the world was copsing around me. Was it the pendant? Should I wear it again? I couldnt believe that simply taking off the pendant had done anythingor had it? In a rush of uncertainty, I quickly put it back on while keeping my eyes fixed on the lycan. It was staring at me, almost as if it had felt something too. "Hnie! Get away from him," Jennys voice was mixed with the shouts of Lucy, both trying to bring me back to reality. But I couldnt focus on anything but the fact that the Moon Goddess had lost her mind. But that didnt make sense. Hes just a monster, without logic or reasonright? Then, before I could think further, my vision started to blur. I vaguely made out the shapes of two werewolves appearing again, both attacking the lycan together. One was the injured werewolf from before, and the other was someone new. But I couldnt hold on long enough to make sense of what was happening. My body had reached its limit, and exhaustion imed me. I passed out. Thest thought I had was a fleeting one: I guess Ill wake up in heaven or hell, alongside the two werewolves who thought they could take on a lycan. Chapter 127-Goodbye!

Chapter 127: 127-Goodbye!

Hnie: "Guys, shes waking up!" I heard a loud scream that jolted me awake. I was taking my time opening my eyes, but the way Lucys voice pierced through my ears, I opened them with my fists clenched, as if I could fight a Lycan with two soft punches. However, before me stood all the people I call friendsor acquaintances, or ex-lovers to each other, probably. Im not sure. They were just there, huddled around me near the river. Why was I near the river? "Whats going on? Are we all dead?" I asked, a loud gulp running down my throat, so difficult to swallow. "No, but you almost got my sister killed," came Penns voice. He stepped into view, his body bearing a few injuries that seemed to be in the process of healing. He was only wearing pants, his abs and muscles on full disy. Apparently, he had been taking a shower in the river. "Did you not hear your sister tell you that Hnie threw herself before the Lycan to save her friends?" The voice belonged to Lamar, who stood next to him in khaki pants, also wet. Both had sustained injuries, but like Penn, Lamar was already healing. "What happened?" I whispered under my breath, utterly lost. "Last night, after you passed out, the boys came to help," Jenny began, her voice soft. Lucy sat beside me, holding my hand between hers, constantly trying tofort me. "Who was the first werewolf" I had just opened my mouth when Penn smirked in a taunting way, turning his head to look at Lamar, who rolled his eyes. "Tossed away like a little bi**h," Pennmented, causing everyone to turn their heads to him and then back at me. He should have taken the hint to stay quiet. "Then my brother came, and then" Jenny paused as Gavin emerged from the river, wearing blue pants. "I should have known youd do something reckless," Gavin remarked, his hands on his waist. "You came looking for us?" I asked, genuinely impressed. I wasnt too happy with myself, but the fact that he still came to look for both Lucy and me, even after we betrayed him, left me speechless. "Thats what friends do, Hnie. He didnt do anything remarkable. Youre the one whos crazy for making the Lycan go after you. Its one thing to wander somewhere and risk stumbling upon something deadly, but its an entirely different thing to call danger directly to yourself to save your friends," Jenny said, silencing everyone with her statement. She then turned to the group, as if seeking their approval to continue. "However" I frowned as I checked my body, realizing that I hadnt sustained any injuries, apart from a few scratches. "However what?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at Jenny. "The Lycan tried to take you away with him," Lucy blurted out, cutting to the punchline. "Huh?" "Maybe he wanted to save me forter?" I tried reasoning it out, still unable toprehend what she meant. "Lycan dont save their food. They eat fresh," Penn interjected. "I mean, the live person." He added quickly, ensuring no one thought he was only mocking me. "Are you all alright? How did you guys fight the Lycan?" I asked curiously, looking at the boys. They exchanged smug looks, but Jenny scoffed loudly. "They all got their asses beat. They were wailing like" She shut up abruptly when her brother shot her a harsh re. "The sun came up, and the Lycan had to retreat. Itll stay in hiding until the next full moon," she said with a shrug. Thats when I remembered the detail I should have noticed earlier. I felt the mate bondwith a monster. And that monster was now in hiding. What the fuck? "Hnie, are you okay?" Lamar quickly knelt down to check on me as I zoned out. "Of course she is. She got my sister kill" Penn began another tantrum, but Gavin and Lucy hissed at him simultaneously. "Your sister is fine," Lucy nearly yelled, clearly annoyed. "Huh, says the one whos the reason everyone even went into the woodsst night," Penn replied, showing no ability to read the room. "What? Am I saying anything wrong? These two fight, she cheats on him, they fight again, she runs into the woods, and gets everyones life in danger. Wow! You really are a troublemaker, arent you? The devil in disguise," hisments directed at Lucy silenced everyone for a moment. I stood up to face him, but Lucys tug on my shirt held me back. "We should head back to the hostel," Lucy said softly, perhaps admitting her guilt. But what hurt the most was that her mate didnte to her defenseand he couldnt be med for it. She had brought this upon herself, but she never asked any of us toe looking for her. I did it on my own, as did Jenny and the rest of them. "Guys, lets get ready for Professor Emmets ss. I heard hes only teaching today, and then his brother, Professor Kaye, will be taking over for the next three weeks," Jenny said, trying to change the subject. As she spoke, I began feeling strangealmost like I was going to throw up. When we reached the hostel, I took a quick shower before joining the others outside, acting as though we hadnt almost been killed in the woods the night before. We all silently agreed not to talk about what happened, at least not where anyone else could hear us. The warden wouldnt be very pleased to hear we had an encounter with the Lycan. We silently walked to our ssroom, but I noticed Penn holding Jenny back from approaching us. I guessed he thought we were troublemakers and that his sister would get hurt if she kept hanging around us. However, the minute we sat down, I saw Sydney stand up to announce something. "Today, we will receive our ss monitor badges" her words started to fade as a sharp pain began to grow in my stomach. I felt oddly dizzy, to the point where I knew I needed to make a run for the bathroom. So I did. While Sydney stood beaming, I rushed past her, hearing her offended exmation, but I had no time to stop. In fact, I even ran past Professor Emmet without giving him more than a fleeting nce. "Hnie" I heard him call after me, but I was in too much of a hurry. I dashed straight to the bathroom and locked myself in a stall. Thats when something terrible hit me, freezing me in ce. There was so much blood between my legs. Chapter 128-Once A Pregnant She-Wolf

Chapter 128: 128-Once A Pregnant She-Wolf

Lamar: "What a bitch! Did you guys just see that?" I heard Sydneysment and raised my head to see what was bothering her now. I just knew something had offended her. Everyone nodded, but then I turned my head all the way to the back, where my frenemies sat. I dont even know what to call them. It just seems like I like hanging around those misfits because Im one too. Then I realized Lucy and Gavin looked confusedthe seat beside them was empty. I wasnt sure what had happened between Gavin and Lucy after my fight with Gavin. Had they rejected each other or not? I didnt care. But Hnie was gone. "She must be dying to poop," someonemented, clearly trying to appease Sydney. I watched Lucy get up to check on Hnie, and Jenny started to follow, but her brother was quick to grab her wrist and force her back down without even looking at her. I had a very bad feeling about it. I managed to get out of my seat too, rushing towards the door and stepping outside. "Lamar, you too?" Sydneyined, but I was already in the hallway when I spotted Professor Emmet standing there, his back turned as if he was looking at something. He must have seen Hnie. Where did she go? I had a feeling that if Professor Emmet saw me going after Hnie, he would stop me. So I changed my route and hid behind the wall until he had re-entered the ssroom. Thats when Lucy couldnt leave the room anymore. But I walked freely, running towards the end of the hallway and looking around. Hnie was nowhere to be seen. I was worried. "Dammit, answer your phone." I called her several times, but there was no response. Was she well? We should have let her rest for the day. My heart was pounding hard. She was pregnant and far too ignorant of her own health. I had a bad feeling that she might have gotten herself into trouble again. Why the heck do we care? My wolf finally woke up and questioned me. I just dont know, I answered him, hoping he would understand. Shes quite sweet, isnt she? Marl had never felt this kind ofpassion for anyone except our family. But he wasnt wrongHnie was different. Lets find her and hope shes fine. I knew that if Hnie were in trouble, Marl would feel terrible about it. It wasnt sexual tension or anything like that. Nothing of the sort. It was more like Family. Marl said it perfectly. She feels like family, doesnt she? he was right. She did feel like family, and I couldnt understand why. Thats when her message popped up on my screen after I had called her so many times: Hell-To-Me: I dooont jwbo what to ddo I frowned at the mess of a text. In that moment, I knew she was not okay. So I called her again, hoping she would be able to talk now. "Hnie, where are you?" Thankfully, she picked up. "Im in the bathroom... IIm bleeding," she stammered between hups, crying and sobbing. Her words sank into me like a weight in my chest, leaving me unable to ask her anything else. I didnt have any experience with this kind of thing, but I knew this wasnt a good sign for a pregnant woman. "Iming," I said, then paused as I realized I wouldnt even be allowed near the girls bathroom. "Does Lucy know?" I inquired cautiously, thinking about who I could tag along. "No! Jennydoes," she sniffled on the other side. "Got it, well be there. Dont worry." I nodded to myself, then rushed back to the ssroom to fetch Jenny. I entered the ssroom, breathing heavily, and felt everyones eyes on me. "Yes, Lamar. Where were you?" Professor Emmets voice rang out as he immediately questioned me. However, I was quick to notice that he didnt look like himself that day. He seemed weak, almost like he had been through hell. His face was bonier, his jawline sharper, as if he had lost weight overnight. His long hair was disheveledtoo messy. His shirt was untucked, and I could tell he was hiding a small bottle of wine in his pocket, probably wishing for the ss to end so he could sulk. His usual confident and mysterious aura waspletely off that day. "Umm, I was... ummI want to take a half-day leave with my umm" I scratched the back of my neck, scrambling for a way to get Jenny toe with me, "my friendhelping me with my health." I ced a hand on my chest and coughed, pretending to be unwell. "What is going on? Where is Hnie?" Professor Emmet suddenly shifted his focus, seeming to lose interest in my excuse. Perhaps it was unusual for students to leave his ss earlyhis lectures were always captivating. "She skipped ss," Sydney chimed in, making me squint at her for implying that Hnie wasnt interested. "Why? And what friend do you need to help you with your health?" Professor Emmets uncharacteristic behavior gave me some hope. Usually, he was highly observant, but today, he seemed distracted, brushing things off and struggling to focus. Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself to say the friends name, knowing it mighte as a surprise to herand her overprotective brother. "Jenny!" I dered, extending my arm dramatically and pointing at her. Her brother almost did a double take, his eyes darting from me to his sister, who now had her narrowed gaze fixed on me. "Hnie!" I mouthed silently, making sure to be quick before anyone noticed. "Yes, sir, can I please help my friend?" Jenny jumped to her feet, her pale face showing that she understood the seriousness of the situation. "Are you serious?" Penn muttered under his breath, but his words were loud enough for nearly everyone to hear. Professor Emmet sighed, looking utterly exhausted. He waved a hand towards Jenny, allowing her to leave with me. Chapter 129-The Cozy Cabin

Chapter 129: 129-The Cozy Cabin

Hnie: "Come on, lean on me," Jenny said the moment she walked in and saw my state. She immediately went into fullmando mode. I had been in the bathroom for what felt like ages, staring at the blood pooling between my legs. The sight alone was enough to make me feel faint. Then, out of nowhere, I broke down cryingoverwhelmed with fear. The first person to check on me was thest person I expected: Lamar. Strangely, I trusted him. Somehow, he managed to calm me down just enough to bring Jenny to me. Now, Lamar was waiting outside while Jenny did her best to take care of me. She cleaned my legs and coaxed me to stand, her voice firm but kind, trying to encourage me. She wanted to get me out of there to get Lamars help, though I had no idea what they had nned. "I dont want to go to any hospital," I whispered, clinging to Jennys shoulder for support. "You dont have to," she assured me, her tone steady andforting. The next few minutes were a whirlwind. Jenny helped me out of the bathroom, and Lamar was waiting just outside the corridor. Without a word, he scooped me up into his arms and began rushing downstairs. Jenny followed close behind, running to keep up. The academys dark, narrow corridors seemed endless, their vintage wallpaper and massive windows casting eerie shadows in the dim light. The faint smell of chemicals wafted through the air as we passed ssrooms where senior students were studying herbs and poisons. I could hear Lamars heart poundingquick and loud in the silence. His grip was steady, but his urgency made him keep going. Finally, I saw the light streaming from the exit ahead, and relief washed over me. We had made it out without being stopped. But just as Lamar was cing me in Jennys cara car I didnt even know she had parked right outsidea voice called out to him, stopping him in his tracks. "What is going on?" Kayes voice cut through the tense air as he tried to peek over Lamars shoulder to get a glimpse of me. I felt a pang of guiltevery time he saw me, I was with someone else. "Umm, Hnie wasnt feeling well, so we decided to take her out for a meal," Jenny stepped forward, her voice steady as she tried to exin. Lamar, on the other hand, was silent. I could only imagine why. "Step aside. Let me take a look," Kaye said firmly, gesturing for Lamar to move away from the car door. As he approached, I instinctively pulled Lamars jacket tighter around my legs, shielding myself. "Can we please leave?" I whispered the moment Lamar stepped aside. Kayes steps halted, and I could see the hurt sh across his face. "Fine. You can leavewith me. Ill take care of" "No!" I interrupted before he could finish, shaking my head desperately. "I want to go with my friends." My voice trembled with guilt. "Hnie" Kaye closed his eyes, took a breath, and then looked at Lamar. Of course, my choice of friends would be questioned. "Can we please leave?" I repeated, more urgently this time, sweat beading on my forehead. "Fine," Kaye grunted after a tense pause. "But Lamaryoud better take care of her." With that, he stepped aside. Jenny climbed into the car, followed by Lamar, but Kaye lingered outside. His eyes stayed fixed on me, filled with unspoken emotions, until we drove out of sight. Exhausted, I leaned against Jennys shoulder, letting my eyes close. Silent tears slipped down my cheeks as I listened to them talk, thinking I was asleep. "Ill arrange for someone toe take a look at her," Lamar said, his voice low and firm. "My cabin will be fine for her," Jenny replied, her words spilling out quickly. "Its a gift from my dada private space in the roguemunity. There are plenty of guards outside, so shell be safe there. But I just need to know somethingwhat do you think happened?" Her voice was breathless, and though I couldnt see her face, I could imagine the worry etched across it. "Jenny! Youll need to console her," Lamar said, his voice tight with tension. "Theres no easy way to put this, but with that much bloodand her current stateI think... shes lost the baby." The moment I heard those words, my eyes flew open. A wave of anguish hit me, and I began sobbing uncontrobly. Jenny wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a hug, while Lamar turned away, staring out the window. His fists clenched and unclenched, his jaw tight as though wrestling with his own demons. It was strange seeing him like this. He looked so worried, so... human. It was hard to believe this was the same person who once wanted me dead. And then there was me. I hadnt even realized how much I cared about this baby until nowuntil it was gone. Maybe I didnt care in the traditional sense, but some deep, primal part of me did. A motherly instinct I didnt know I had. Still, I couldnt deny it: I had lived with this trauma for too long. I should feel relieved to be free. But instead, I felt hollow. At some point, the exhaustion overtook me, and I passed out. When I woke, I was in a small, cozy cabin. the IV hooked up to my arm. The sterile smell of medicines hung in the air. The past two days had been a blur. Jenny stayed by my side the entire time, a constant source offort. Lamar visited intermittently, bncing taking care of things at the academy with checking in on me. I hadnt touched my phone at all. I just couldnt bring myself to face the outside world. I knew that once I healed and returned to the academy, everything would be different. It would be Kayes ss by then. The thought of seeing him againof trying to exin everythingwas unbearable. The pain of losing a child was immense, but for me, it went deeper. It wasnt just the loss of a babyit was the weight of everything that had led to this moment. "What?" Jennys sharp voice jolted me from my thoughts. She was on the phone, her tone heated. "Whatever!" she huffed before hanging up. When she turned back to me, her expression softened into a smile. "Youre awake," she said gently, holding a piece of paper with a few strands of red hair clinging to it. "Yeah," I croaked, my throat dry and raspy. "I lost... my baby, right?" Even though I already knew the answer, I needed to hear it. To confirm it. It wasnt that I wanted to give birth or had nned for a child, but after carrying it inside me for so long, a connection had formed. It was undeniable. Jenny hesitated before speaking. "Do you want to maybe... contact the father? To cope together?" Her voice was careful,passionate. She was just trying to help, not knowing theplexities of my situation. "There is no father," I said sharply, then paused. "And not because it was a one-night stand." I realized Id said too much. I didnt want to exin. There was no point. Jenny nodded, offering a gentle smile. "I understand. We wont talk about him again." I appreciated her attempt tofort me, even as my heart felt heavy. "By the way," she said, shifting gears, "Professor Emmet took hisst ss and left for a month. Professor Kaye is stepping in. But since it was a full moon night, Kaye decided to take a break. I dont get why those brothers always take breaks, but at least we got some free days." She was trying to distract me, yapping about academy gossip, and I gave her a weak nod. "I want to go back to attending sses again," I murmured, though the thought filled me with unease. Lucy and Gavin had been trying to contact meapparently so persistently they were practically threatening Jenny for information on my whereabouts. I couldnt fathom how Lamar and Jenny had managed to fend off the questions and suspicion. They truly had been my saviors. "Whats that?" I asked, noticing the strands of red hair in her hand. Jenny let out a scoff. "This? Its from the girl heugh, his one-night stand. I found these on his coat." Her tone shifted, her frustration bleeding through. "And guess what? I cant even ask for a DNA test because of my dad and the packs questioning everything I do!" For a moment, I saw fear in her eyes. It struck mean Alphas daughter, someone who should have the world at her feet, was just as trapped as the rest of us. I reached for her hand weakly. "Jenny, thank you so much for taking care of me," I said with a small, sincere smile. Id been alone most of my life, so someone stepping up for me like this meant more than words could express. Jenny pouted dramatically, her voice lighthearted as she hissed, "Thats what friends do, Hnie! I swear, if you thank me one more time..." Her exaggerated frustration brought a faint smile to my lips. Over the past few days, Id been drifting in and out of sleep, and every time I woke, I would thank her again. Maybe I was overdoing it, but I couldnt help it. I was truly grateful. "And who were you yelling at on the phone?" I asked, my curiosity finally getting the better of me. She rolled her eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck. "That was my dad," she groaned. "He was telling me that my oh-so-loyal Alpha boyfriend has transferred academies after acing all the RVS tests. So, yeah, in one week, my Alpha mate will be my senior." She hissed thest word, her irritation clear. For some reason, my chest felt heavy. A strange ache settled deep in my heart, one I couldnt quite exin. Why did the thought of her Alpha mate affect me like this? Chapter 130-My Forbidden Mate

Chapter 130: 130-My Forbidden Mate

Hnie: "You look so weak. Are you sure you want to take the first ss and not a day off?" Lucy stood by my bed as I fixed my shoces. "Let me do that." She finally unwrapped her arms from around her chest and squatted down to help me with the shoes. I knew she had been upset with me. I was gone for two days but ended up staying for almost a week. I heard everyone else left for their homes during the holidays. Well, I guess my child sacrificed himself to give me shelter for the holidays. But Lucy was upset. I arrivedtest night, and she only stared at me. I guess she had so many questions but couldnt ask any at the time, as Lamar kept insisting I rest. "Im sorry I wasnt there for you. I heard about Gavin breaking up with you," I said softly while she kept her head lowered. "Its okay. The only thing that bothers me is that you were sick, and you left with Jenny without even telling me anything. How could you be so unwell that you had to leave ss midway? Did you three... n a trip? Because that was Professor Emmetsst ss for the month," she finally stood up and spoke, her tone devoid of gestures. She looked so defeated. "No, we didnt. I just wasnt feeling well and had no other option but to leave," I replied, concealing the real reason I left like that. "You could have at least asked Jenny to take me to you, but you didnt." She was right toin. She didnt know the truth, so all of this was, of course, upsetting to her. I couldnt expect her to magically believe me when I had given her no good reason to trust me. "I was already feeling guilty for bing a burden on her. Anyway, lets head out. Its Kayes ss, and I dont want him to get upset," I said, recalling ourst interaction. He didnt look too pleased. "Okay, lets go." She held her hand out to me, and I took it. I was sure we would be able to fix our broken friendship. We walked out together while Jenny was with her brother. Ever since she took me in, her brother had been so angry with her. I understood he was worried for his sister. I just hoped he realized her troubles were more about her alpha mate than me or anyone else. The seniors were still on holiday, so it was just our ss. Which also meant her alpha mate would probably arrive next week. The minute we stood in the third row to wait for Kaye, I noticed him fix his gaze on me. Kaye wore a ck shirt and khaki pants, his hands sped behind his back. "Wee back, Hnie. I hope youre feeling well," he called out to me in front of everyone, turning all heads in my direction. I nodded my head in appreciation for the acknowledgment and lowered my gaze. "I hope you dont have a fever," Kaye said as he took long strides toward me. Before I knew it, he had the back of his hand on my forehead. I raised my head, and our eyes met. "Missed you so much," he mouthed, making my heart skip a beat. "Good, youre feeling well," he mumbled flirtatiously. It was also his way of letting me know he didnt misinterpret my leaving with Lamar that day. That was a relief. Even though I wasnt considering dating him or expecting to be epted by him, his words still lingered in my mind. "Theres something about me that you all should knowI like practical work more," he began, wandering around with his hands sped behind his back. "And I also enjoy good challenges, trips, and exciting ways of studying. So, Ive decided to take you all on a little trip. I hope your families dont mind me stealing you guys for some time." As he mentioned that part, he turned to me and smirked. "Go pack your bags. Ill be taking you to the Red Crown Pack, my mothers pack. Lets find some exciting new herbs!" he announced. Everyone started cheering. I guess they all really wanted to go on a trip for a while. "Go!" He pped his hands, and we all scattered to pack. Lucy and I hurried to pack our bags, while Lamar, of course, was already packed. He never really unpacked; he would take clothes out as needed and put them right back in his bag. Before long, we were all seated on a bus. Kaye sat in the passenger seat next to the driver, while I silently took a back seat with Lucy. She had been doing her best to get Gavin to talk to her. "Do you know well be staying at Lady Darcys guesthouse?" Gavin suddenly turned to speak to me excitedly, causing Lucy to smile brightly. "Really? Itll be amazing to meet our trainers mother!" Lucy eximed, bouncing up and down in her seat. I could tell she wasnt that excited, just trying to engage with Gavin. Unfortunately, he ignored herpletely, turning his head straight again. Lucys energy faded. I held her hand to reassure her, silently eyeing her to give him some time. They hadnt rejected each other yet, so I figured Gavin needed time to work things out. As for Lady Darcy, I was a bit skeptical. I wasnt sure how shed react to me being in her guesthouse. Would she hate me, like her sons did? I hoped not. I sat asfortably as I could, though my body ached far too much. That had been happening a lot ever since I lost the baby. I had been seeing wolves in my sleep toofar too often forfort. "You know, Ive been looking up sightings of lycans, and it seems like... were not the only ones whove encountered one," Lucy said. Her mention of the lycan reminded me of the cursed mate bond I had felt with that beast. "I dont understand why the academy doesnt mention the lycan. Its not just some creatureits a cursed someone," she added, making me turn my head toward her. She had really been doing her research on the lycanor, should I say, my forbidden mate. Chapter 131-The Bitter Mother-In-Law

Chapter 131: 131-The Bitter Mother-In-Law

Hnie: "Wee to my home," said a talldy standing beside Kaye the minute we arrived. The guards had already prepared for our meeting with the alpha queen of the Red Crown Pack. I was guessing the woman beside Kaye was not only the alpha queen but also his mother. She was tall and broad, making it almost obvious that she was the mother to those tall and crazy rogue kings of the west, south, north, and east. But that was for the future. They would be crowned ordingly. It made me wonder where I would be in my own future. "I am Darcy," she said with a sleek smile, her red lipstick glistening, "this handsome trainers mother." The way she turned to talk about Kaye was odd. It seemed forced, but Kayes reaction was even stranger. He looked shocked, as if he couldnt believe his mother had spoken about him at all. "I have opened my arms for your arrival and have prepared my guesthouse for you all. I hope your stay here is meaningful and that you learn a lot about the grass and bushes," she said. However, that little mention, which seemed like a joke to everyone and caused them to chuckle, appeared to mean much more to Kaye. His smile briefly faded before he forced it back and gulped. What was he swallowing down? Was it a defense mechanism? Was it something he wanted to say about his passion for poisons and herbs? I guess we would never know. The warrior now gestured for us to move in the direction of the guesthouse, which was a little farther in the huge yard. The narrow alley leading to the guesthouse made the whispers louder. "Umm, Hnie and Sydneystay over there," Kaye called to us, making us both stay behind while the others marched ahead. "Why did you have to wait with me?" Sydney muttered under her breath. "Thats right. You should be in prison, not here waiting by my side," I snapped. Ever since I had lost my baby, I realized something had changed in me. The shift could be for better or worse, but it was definitely not for the better for those around me. I had lost my sense of subtletythe ability to not say things directly. "I have been spared; I shouldnt be punished again by words," she turned to hiss at me just as Kaye arrived. "Sydney, back off. You are now a monitor; gain some ss," he growled, stopping next to us. He was so tall, with broad shoulders and a slim waist, that I couldnt help but admire his physique with one quick nce. "But sir, she was talking about" Sydney lowered her head when Kaye raised his hand to silence her. "You know what, you should go back. I will only introduce Hnie as a monitor to my mother for now," he said, dismissing her with a hand gesture. I saw the look of utter shock on her face. She seemed offended, but what could she have done? Kaye wasnt the type to listen to arguments. She shot me a deadly re before turning to look at Kaye, then walked away. Once she was out of sight, I noticed Kaye smirk and lower his head toward me. "I wasnt going to introduce her to my motheror your future mother-inwanyway," he said in a flirtatious tone that made the hairs on my skin stand up. "Why would you say that? What makes you" I began toin, but his narrowed eyes and the deep stare on my face confirmed there was nothing I could say to stop him. "Let me answer that for you. Youre my mate, and theres no choice of rejection or me wanting anyone else. So, in that case, youll have to end up with me. Which means my mother will be your mother-inw one day," he shrugged casually, gesturing for me to follow him. I didnt know how his mother would react to me. I was sure she wouldnt like me. I walked behind Kaye, watching as his mother stood on the porch. He must have told her he was bringing the ss monitor to introduce her. "Mom, this is Hnie, our ss monitor." He stepped aside to let me be seen, looking so proud as he did. His mother, however, wore a huge, fake smile. She sized me up and down before raising an eyebrow in acknowledgment. "Youre Hnie. The daughter of my husbands mistress?" she asked bluntly. The way she jumped straight to the point was eerie, almost confrontational. "I am," I replied, my voice hesitant. "Shes not like her. Shes actually the best student" Kaye started, only to be silenced as his mother cut him off. "The best student who is a rogue? I doubt that. Anyway, why on earth is she a ss monitor when Im certain she cant even handlebat?" Her tone dripped with mockery, as if she was trying to provoke me. I didnt need to read her mind to know she hated me. "I actually agree with her," I said calmly. "I didnt deserve to be the ss monitor. But Im d I passed the test and became one. I promise not to disappoint Professor Kaye or any of my other professors." As I looked at Kaye and said that, his face lit up with pride. But at the same time, his mothers face darkened. She clearly didnt like the way her son was smiling at me. "Sure, well see about that. Id love to ask Norman for your report," she said, the glint in her eyes sinking my heart into my chest. I closed my eyes briefly and took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. Her words felt more like a threat than a concerned alpha queen simply checking on her sons student. "Like she said, she will not disappoint," Kaye dered loudly and resolutely this time. But I could tellhis support for me only made her dislike me more. Chapter 132-The Change In Me

Chapter 132: 132-The Change In Me

Hnie: "Everyone, please go to your assigned rooms, take a shower, and thene out to the garden for dinner with the Alpha Queen," Sydney was yelling when I arrived at the guesthouse. It was an enormous space with many rooms inside. A big wooden staircase stood in the center, and a massive window disyed a stunning view of the mountains as the living rooms centerpiece. There were a few bedrooms on the ground floor, while the rest were on the second and third floors, each with balconies, and finally, a rooftop. "Why are you not obeying me?" she screamed again, her fists clenched. I could tell she was struggling to make everyone listen to her. And for the first time, I agreed that she needed to be heard. The students had turned the guesthouse into a fish market. "EVERYONE, GO BACK TO YOUR FUCKING ROOMS!" As soon as I yelled, the entire ce went dead silent. Their heads turned toward me, slow whispers beginning to spread, but it was their actions that mattered. They all grabbed their stuff and rushed to their rooms. I dont know what happened, but I had grown so tired of people not listening. After everyone had scattered, I realized Sydney had been watching me with her arms folded across her chest. "You can thank meter," I said tiredly, not even stopping to look at her as I walked away. My room was next to the backyard, which I shared with my ssmates and Jenny this time. I could tell Kaye had been observant and had chosen Jenny as our fourth roommate because he knew I would befortable with her. Once I was in the room, I noticed all eyes were on meexcept for Lamar, who had a smirk on his lips as he sat on the couch, ying a game on his phone. "What happened?" I asked Jenny and Lucy, who were standing next to the window, probably discussing me. "Exactly! What happened to you? You came in there with all your guns out," Lucymented, referring to me yelling at everyone earlier. "Ah, that? I was just trying to warm up my voice for the next few days," I shrugged. After a few seconds of silence, the two of them burst outughing. Lucy rushed over to give me a hug when the door opened again. This time, Gavin walked in with his bag. I was surprisedI hadnt known he would also be sharing the room with us. His arrival immediately changed the atmosphere. Lucy stepped away from me, her entire attention now focused on him, while Jenny awkwardly walked over to her bed. The room had three king-sized beds: Lucy and I were probably sharing one, Gavin and Lamar would share another, and Jenny would sleep alone. It was also extremely cold in this pack. "Dont look at me like Im an outsider. Remember, we used to be friends before," Gavin said, breaking the silence. He would make ament here and there, and then things would go back to normal before turning awkward again. "Its not that. I was just wondering why I have to be the one to sleep alone," Jenny pouted, pointing at Lucy and me. Lucy had warmed up to Jenny, though notpletely. At least she wasnt using her of sleeping with her mate anymore, so I guess that was a good start. "You can always share the bed with meIm single," Gavin said with a smirk, patting the empty side of his bed. The room fell into an awkward silence the moment he made that remark. I watched as Lucys face turned pale before she clenched her fists. "You are so shameless," she muttered, voicing her emotions openly this time. "How? Im single. Its not like Im jumping into someones bed after believing in my delusions that my mate cheated," Gavins voice still carried hurt. And why wouldnt it? They were still fated to each other. "I was talking about" Jenny tried to softly rify, but Lamar ended up cutting her off. "Me? Did you want to sleep with me?" he joked, making Jenny roll her eyes, but instead, his remark caught the attention of the wounded bear in the room. "Havent you slept with enough she-wolves already? Or do you n to sleep with everyone present in this room?" That was it. Gavin had taken it too far. He could argue with Lucy all he wanted, but dragging Jenny and me into the mix wasnt fair. "Dont ever mention me like that again, Gavin," I said with a stern voice, making my point clear. Once again, everyone turned to stare at me. "I was justforget it," Gavin muttered, his voiceced with defeat as he dismissed us all with a wave of his hand. "Gavin and Lamar will be sharing a bed," Jenny quickly said before shutting up. She wasnt the type to stir up issues, but this was something that needed to be discussed. The boys could pretend they werent aware of the arrangements, but they had to ept it. "Ill sleep in the bed with Hine. She has plenty of space or we can put pillows between us. Or Ill sleep alone. You guys should share beds," Gavin disagreed quickly, wagging his finger in refusal. "Ill sleep on the couch. Im fine there. No need to take your anger out on sleeping arrangements," Lamar finally gave up his spot. He wasnt always troublesomeit was only when he wanted to do something that he wouldnt listen to anyone. For example,ing back to the dorm drunk and wasted, doing drugs in the room, or sleeping with literally anyone who looked sad. Once that was settled, I took a shower and got ready, slipping into the ck tracksuit that Jenny had insisted I ept as a gift. With the clothes sorted and a desire for some fresh air, I walked out of the room and into the backyard. Thats when I saw someone splitting wood. It was a shocker to see him hereor in fact, to see him in front of me after so long. In the cold, chilly weather stood Maximus, shirtless, his muscles pumped as he raised the ax and split the wood with precision. Then his eyes fell on me, and he stopped what he was doing. Chapter 133-Deem Demeaned

Chapter 133: 133-Deem Demeaned

Hnie: I straightened my posture, hid myself, and looked around to make it obvious I was there for the fresh aircold but fresh air. "Congrattions on bing the ss monitor," he voiced from afar, his tone heavy with restless breaths as he took another hit on the piece of wood. "Thank you," I replied under my breath, not sure if he even heard it. The backyard was lush green with tall trees and an even bigger open area. In the distance, if the fog cleared, I could see the faraway mountains. But it was so foggy that one could barely see anything past a few miles. "You know what that means?" Maximus continued, causing my body to squirm ufortably. "That means I will get to make you work firsthand in my ss." There was a scoff he let out that I wanted to avoid, but that scoff made me believe he was waiting to make things difficult for me. "Okay," was all I said before turning around to leave for the guesthouse. There was no point in talking with him since he barely ever acknowledged that his behavior was so inconsistent. "Run, run, run!" I heard him say, and as I turned just a little while still walking, I watched him swing the ax yfully in the air, almost as if he were threatening me. It was the oddest encounter I had ever had with him. He had turned really aggressive toward me over time. When I worked in the garage for him, he wasnt aggressive or hateful at all. But I guess Norman had really rubbed off on him. "Everyone ready?" I asked, standing in the living room and watching everyone nod their heads. It was just a casual dinner, so everyone was dressed in their warm and cozy clothes. But that didnt mean Sydney and Salem werent dressed up. They wore matching red tracksuits, their hair curled to perfection, and their makeup done nicely. I wasnt going to judge them, though. If I had the means, I would dress up too. I liked doing my makeup and wearing good, fancy clothes. However, I never really had any of it, so all I could do was watch Sydney and Salem and admire their fashion sense. "Lets leave for the main mansion, but remember, dont make Professor Kaye regret bringing us here. Dont go wandering around the rooms or any area that you are not introduced to or asked to go to," I ended my announcement, and thankfully, everyone nodded their heads. I hoped they understood too. However, Sydney started chuckling, which made me turn to her and raise an eyebrow. "You know, Im allowed to walk around freely. My father knows the Alpha of our pack and Lady Darcy. Ive visited her before too," she said in a rather giggly tone, acting sweet and full of lifeas if I didnt know she was only telling me this to make me feel small. Sydney loved talking about her status and rank. In fact, thats what she does most of the time: using her fathers rank and his association with other Alphas as leverage in every situation. We all began to walk in a line toward the mansion, and once we arrived at its dining room, we were immediately impressed by the setting. It was a huge hall with tall ceilings and beautiful chandeliers. The space felt narrow, though, like a long train carriage connected to the mansion. The walls were made of ss, allowing us a clear view of the outside. Then, the gorgeous Lady Darcy arrived, wearing a fancy red dress. Her hair was curled into what seemed like a vintage hairstyle, paired with long eyeliner and bold red lipstick. She appeared to be the inspiration behind Sydney and Salems styleI could tell just by looking at how they carried themselves. "Sit down," she gestured for us to take our seats. We all sat down, with Kaye on her left and an empty space on her right. Kaye had made me sit on his side, while Sydney sat next to the empty chair. I had a feeling the seat was meant for Maximus, but I was wrong. Soon, a young girl entered the hall, wearing ck leggings and a golden dress. She had striking brown hawk-like eyes and a short brown bob. Her jawline was so sharp that I bet everyones eyes lingered on her face for longer than they realizedif only to admire the sharp angles of her jaw. She was tall, probably around 5 feet 8 inches, and her high heels made her appear even taller. She walked over to Lady Darcy, kissed the back of her hand as she was offered to, and then silently sat in the empty seat, making Sydney look small and insignificant inparison. "Kaye, you remember Kesha, right?" Darcy turned to her son, who had been constantly sneaking nces at me by turning his head, pretending to check on the students. He straightened his back to acknowledge his mothers question. His eyes lingered on the girl being mentioned as Kesha for a moment before he nodded his head promptly. "Kesha Unns?" he asked, and the girl smiledher expression a little odd as if to confirm she was indeed the person being referenced. "She has been crowned as the Alpha of her pack recently," Darcy announced, which made Kaye watch Kesha with an impressed look on his face. I shamelessly felt jealous, even though I wasnt officially with Kaye. My wolf wasnt active, so none of the scent or bond-rted pains worked for me. The jealousy I felt had nothing to do with a mate bondyet I still liked to me and use the mate bond for my jealousy. "And what are you doing these days? I heard youre making amazing" Kesha began in her beautiful ent, but Darcy interjected in a way that made my heart sink in my chest. "Doing the same useless shit of bing Dora the Explorer and wandering around with his students," herment was so demeaning that Kaye gulped loudlyloud enough for me to hear. Chapter 134-I Got My Mate鈥檚 Back

Chapter 134: 134-I Got My Mates Back

Hnie: It was the oddest interaction ever. His mother outright insulted his work, and I could tell from the look on Kayes face that he didnt like it. However, it didnt make Darcy take her words back. She seemed almost proud of her snide remarks. "Im sure he does take part in the family business," Keshas tone the second time was harsh; her voice was much deeper and raspier. Yet, she would almost chew on her words when talking. "He does not. He spends most of his time on things that anyone can do," Darcy shrugged, gesturing for everyone to start eating. A maid was specifically standing by her side to fill up her ss of expensive wine or even refill her te. "That is so sad," Kesha uttered, folding her arms behind her te and not even taking a bite as she showed interest in the topic. "I like doing what I do," Kaye finally opened his mouth, but I felt like there could have been a much better response. "But do you think that will be enough? Suppose you find a mate tomorrowwhat will you do for her? Dont you think your brothers mate will feel happier because they are more sessful and popr than you? You should think about all these things before choosing a path. It is not only about you but also your mates and your kids," she finally unfolded her arms from her chest and took a bite of the steak on her te. I noticed Sydney watching her with big eyes, almost as if he were admiring the rings and bracelets Kesha wore. Of course, Kesha talked about Kayes achievements as if they were nothing because she was all about material goods. Even the utensils used for her were made of gold. Darcy knew how to cheer her up by making her feel special. But why? Which pack was she from, and why was Darcy so fond of her? "I dont think my mate will care about all that," Kaye said determinedly, but augh from his mother soured his mood again. "If you keep going into the woods and spending full moons next to those poisonous treesGoddess knows doing whatyou will never find a mate. Or at least not one good enough to raise your social status and make people envious of you," Darcy seemed to pass such crudements. Kayes status? As if he were nothing and needed a rich mate to elevate his confidence and position. "Actually" Once Kaye didnt open his mouth, I felt the urge to defend him. Everyone suddenly fell silent while Darcy narrowed her eyes at me. It was a clear hint that I needed to shut up and not interfere. But they were talking in our presence, so I guessed it was fair that we got toment. "He doesnt just spend his time around the poisonous trees. He makes medicines that are now wanted and used in literally every big packs hospital and pharmacy. He creates scents and perfumes that all the rich people enjoy. He also produces poisonced weapons that can be extremely useful during wartime. I understand that he needs to be more active in his family business, but that doesnt mean hes doing nothing. He is a business himself, and I can assure you, everyone sitting here knows about his brand that produces medicines, perfumes, and many other useful things." The way I spoke with such confidence and knowledge left Darcy and Kesha watching my face in silence. However, Kaye lowered his head and smiled before raising it again to face them confidently. "That is true. Our pack only uses his medicines," Jenny spoke up, giving a boost to her trainer and also supporting my words. "I used to work at a pharmacy, too. We would always showcase Professor Kayes medicines in the front row, and they would go out of stock so quicklywhether it was for skincare or deadly injuries," Lamar added, making me smile to myself. Just a few weeks ago, I had no one. And now, I have friends who quickly join hands to form a protective circle around me the moment they feel like I need it. If they hadnt started talking, Darcy would have shut me down angrily. "True, I only use his perfumes. They just suit me," Salem giggled, moving her shoulder up to her ear and blinking her eyes repeatedly. "And our packs alpha only relies on Professor Kayes poisons for border security," Lucy added, and Gavin nodded in agreement with her. "We are huge fans of his work," Gavin spoke up loudly. The way everyone had started cheering for Kaye was such a p to Darcys face. Such a shame for a mother to not recognize and praise her own sons achievements. "Okay, thank you everyone for reminding me that I dont know my son," she said, making it sound like a joke. "But you should know that I was the one who supported him when he first showed interest in the... herbs." I bet she wanted to make another tauntingment but changed her mind. Her appearance and fake facade were far more sacred to her than being honest and appreciating her son. "Anyway, have your food," she added, giving us all a smile, though her eyes lingered on me a little longer. Once we finished our meals, I suggested we help the maids with the cleanup. However, Sydney and her followers, along with half of the ss, left with her to take a stroll before heading back to rest. "You are such a kind little girl," the old maid gently ran her hand through my hair as she praised me for washing the dishes. Everyone else who stayed was doing their best to clean up the kitchen and living areas so that the maids, who had worked hard to prepare such an amazing meal, could get some rest. After I was done washing the dishes with Jenny, I noticed a text on my phone. Professor Kaye: Come meet me behind the big tree in the backyard after midnight. I really need my mate to be with me for some time. I quickly put my phone screen down so nobody saw the text. I felt worried about his request. If I went to meet him, he might think I had epted being his mate. And if I didnt go, not only would he be hurt, but I would feel restless too. Chapter 135-The Midnight Kiss

Chapter 135: 135-The Midnight Kiss

Hnie: "I dont want to be rude, but his mother is so weird," Jenny agreed with the rest of us as we made it back to our room and sat down near the window to talk about the dinner. "Maybe she just wants her son to be more popr like her other sons?" Lucy mumbled, trying hard to understand Kayes mothers side as well. "Of course, we can expect that from you. Youre quick to defend or find reasons for messed-up actions," Gavin muttered under his breath, souring everyones mood. "Lucy, thats not true. Kaye has achieved a lot. Its just weird how none of his parents seem to acknowledge it. Its like they turn a blind eye to his achievements and then shame him in public. No parent" I suddenly stopped as I recalled my own parents, "who loves their child would do that." "His mother is a bitch. Ive heard a lot of stuff about her," Lamar said, sitting up after lying straight on the cold floor for a few minutes. "What kind of stuff?" Jenny turned to him, the two girls showing way too much interest in what he had to say. "About how she was when she was still married to Lord McQuoid," he continued but gave no useful information. So the girls scooted closer to him, their ears practically perked up as Lucy whispered, "What kind of stuff did she do?" I shook my head in disbelief because I noticed a small smirk on Lamars face. He was clearly enjoying the attention on himself. I couldnt even be certain if he knew anything at all or was just making things up to keep them listening. "All sorts of things," he replied vaguely. "What" Before Jenny could ask again and he gave her the same non-answer, I intervened. "Havent you two figured out by now that he knows nothing?" I rolled my eyes and teased yfully, making Jenny p Lamars thigh. She immediately pulled her hand back when he narrowed his eyes at her. The way the two looked at each other before she shyly slid away was... odd. I hoped she wasnt on his to-do list. "Anyway, arent you guys going to bed now? We have to leave early in the morning to collect herbs," I said, half-honestly. I wanted them to go to bed before midnight so I could figure out what to do about Kayes message. But if they didnt go to sleep, I could alwayse up with an excuse to Kaye and get out of the situation. The question wasdid I even want to get out of this situation? "Were not really sleepy," Lucy whispered, her eyes ncing toward Gavin. I could tell she wanted to use tonight, with us all staying under one roof, to somehow reconcile with him. "I am sleepy. Ill head to bed," Gavin said, clearly not in the mood. The moment he stood up, Lucy looked down and sighed. "I can stay with you," Jenny offered with a smile, but I could tell Lucy wasnt having it. "No, I think Hnie is right. We should sleep so we can wake up early," Lucy uttered defeatedly. We had already changed and were in our pajamas. I was assuming it would take them an hour to fall into a deep sleep, and then Id wait another hour just to make sure they were truly out before I left. Id leave? So maybe Id made up my mind then. The reason wasnt the Moon Goddess; it wasnt why I was feeling this pull toward Kaye. Since my wolf had been dormant, I had just figuredor, more so, made excusesfor why I was feeling a little possessiveness toward him and it surely wasnt because of the mate bond. Steadily, everyone went to their beds andid down. None of us spoke, and I was hoping they would fall asleep soon. In the meantime, I wondered why Kaye and his mothers rtionship was so strained. Id be a fool not to notice, especially since everyone else had picked up on it, too. After about two hours, when the clock struck midnight, I got up and looked around at everyone. I was going to lie about needing water if anyone caught me leaving my bed. They were all sleeping peacefully. Since I shared a room with Lucy and Lamar, I already knew their sleep patterns and how to tell if they were in a deep sleep. Thankfully, Gavins little snores and Jenny curled up like a cute teddy bear were signs they were out cold, too. I carefully opened the bedroom door and slipped out, ncing around. Since our room was thest one near the backyard exit, it wouldnt be too hard for me to sneak out. I opened the door to the exit and stepped outside, instantly feeling like sneezing as the cold wind brushed against my nose. My skin started to itcha sign I should have brought my sweater with me. The inside had been much warmer, thanks to the fireces running separately in every room. But I needed to see Kaye. I thought he wanted to talk about what had happened at dinnerst night. With my legs shaking, I made it to the tall trees far ahead in the backyard and stepped behind one. Thats when I spotted Kaye sitting on the big rocks with a nket wrapped around his body. I had never seen him look so miserable. The Kaye who always looked like he was ready to walk down a runway was now covered in a nket like a child. "Hey," I uttered softly, watching as he snapped out of his thoughts and acknowledged me with a warm, cozy smile. "I knew you woulde," he whispered, raising his arm to offer me a ce under his nket. I hesitated, staring at the open space. Sitting under the same nket as him would mean sitting too close. But the spot beside him looked so weing that I couldnt bring myself to reject the offer. I sat down, close enough for him to wrap the nket around me, too. Suddenly, it was the warmest ce in the world. Then, I felt his hand slip into mine under the nket, his touch soft and warm. Slowly, he leaned closer and, before I knew it, crashed his lips against mine. Chapter 136-The Acceptance I Didn鈥檛 Expect

Chapter 136: 136-The eptance I Didnt Expect

Hnie: His lips were soft andforting. I could have pulled away, but in that moment, I just couldnt. I enjoyed how good they tasted a hint of cherry with a subtle touch of honey. His lips felt like a journey to heaven. I smiled against his lips as he pressed his mouth harder on mine, deepening the kiss. However, I didnt participate much, which made him slowly pull back. He lingered close, his breath warm on my face, until a snapping twig interrupted his next attempt to kiss me. I got so scared that I instinctively pulled away, breaking the cozy nket circle and looking in the direction of the noise. "Hey, easy! Maybe it was just a squirrel," heughed, raising his arm to reassure me. "Maybe we should check. What if someone saw us?" I asked, still shaken, dismissing thefort of his warm embrace. "For your peace of mind, Ill check it out," he said, getting up. Before leaving, he wrapped the nket snugly around me. The way he took care of me felt almost unreal. I wasnt used to such gentle gestures anymore. After a few minutes, he returned. He must have been freezing in just his white long-sleeve shirt and ck pants, which exined why he had wrapped himself in a nket earlier. "Theres no one around, and the guesthouse doors are closed," he uttered. This time, I raised my arm to offer him somefort. He had been so sweet to me, and it didnt hurt to be nice to him in return. He smiled widely before sitting back under the nket with me. Our heads peeked out like two eggs from a cozy nest. "Back when I kissed you in the office and you ran out on me, I was scared you might be disgusted with me because of the step-sibling title," he said, recalling that day. I didnt expect him to bring up something I thought he had long forgotten. Of course, he hadnt forgotten. But I guessed he wasnt the type to push for answers impatiently. Instead, he waited for the right moment to bring it up. "I was afraid someone would catch us," I lied. The truth was, it had been the haunting memory of other, unwee touches that came crashing down on me like a wrecking ball, making me react the way I had. "Yeah, I figured something was up. Anyway, are you okay now?" he asked gently, as expected. He was addressing another incident that needed exining. "Im fine now," I replied, quickly looking away. But because we were sharing the same nket, I couldnt move much and was still within his sight. "What happened, if you dont mind me asking?" he whispered, almost like he was making sure not to offend me. Then, before I could answer, he added, "I was worried. Jenny told me you had digestion issues because you skip meals so often." It was clear he didnt believe Jennys excuse. "Why trust Lamar again, Hnie? People dont change that quickly," he continued without waiting for my response. I felt so guilty that he had to leave without real answers. "I had thought about that too, but recently, Lamar has shown some real growth," I replied to his concerns. "And dont worry, Ill be careful." I watched him reluctantly nod his head. "Umm, the dinner was awkward, but thank you for standing up for me. I didnt know you saw me as a perfect man with so many achievements." The more he spoke softly, his fresh minty breath fanning over my face, the more I realized how badly he needed someone to talk to about what he was dealing with. "You really are a great guy and doing an amazing job in your field. I just think your mother doesnt know much," I tried to exin gently, attempting to convey my thoughts about his mother in the nicest way possible. He stayed silent, making me wonder if he was going to defend her. "Im thest child from when they were still married and things hadnt turned ugly between them," he began quietly. "When I was born, I hadplications. My mom suffered so much during her pregnancy with me. And once I was born, I ruined their peace because I wouldnt stop crying all the time. My messy state took a toll on their marriage as well. Things got ugly pretty quickly." He sighed deeply before continuing. "However, they managed to ignore the chaos for a while and act like a family. But it didntst. Things fell apart againand this time for real. Somewhere along the line, taking care of me became too much for them. It was like I was cursed, constantly in pain and restless. I cant even exin it. So, after a while, my parents concluded that suffering because of me was too much. And when I didnt return the favor by achieving big things for them, they started resenting me. Thats why... you saw what happened tonight." He smiled awkwardly but never made eye contact during the whole conversation. I swear, if he had looked me in the eyes, he would have started bawling like a child. He sounded so meek and broken. "But how was that your fault? Some kids are just a bit more restless and fussy than others," I mumbled softly, my voice filled with concern. "Thats how you think. Not everyone is as understanding as you are. Thats why..." He slid closer to me, his hand resting on my thigh while his eyes lingered on my face for a moment too long. "I want you as my mate and my forever." Maybe he was studying my reaction. When I didnt objectpartly because I wanted to ovee my lingering fear of touchhe seemed to take it as a sign that I was okay with it. His hands moved up my thighs, reaching my waist. He held my tiny waist firmly in his hands, pulling me onto hisp. "I, Kaye McQuoid, ept Hnie as my beautiful mate," he whispered against my lips. Before I could process my shock or respond, he closed the gap, crashing his lips against mine. This time, he quickly slid his tongue into my mouth, silencing me with an intensity that left no room for words. Chapter 137-Kissing The She-Devil

Chapter 137: 137-Kissing The She-Devil

Norman: "I think Maximus is staying with his mother so that he can go out and date around easily," I heard one of the maids say. As soon as I turned my head toward her, she fell silent. Her meek reaction was because she knew she wasnt supposed to gossip about my brothers. But she wasnt lying. I had heard about Maximus throwing wild parties while he moved out to "test the weapons." We had just finished dinner, and these days, I was more concerned about Emmet. He had been drinking a lot. Usually, he did that after a full moon night to numb the pain, but this time, his drinking had be unusually frequent. Dinner had been quiet as none of my brothers joined us. Earlier, I had found Emmet passed out in the forbidden corridor. I carried him to his room and tucked him in nicely. Maximus was staying with Mom, probably out on a date for the night. Kaye had his students staying at the guesthouse in Red Crown Pack. I couldnt shake the feeling that I should have been there tooor at least visited for a few minutes. Then my mom called, and what she said left me stunned. "Kesha is there?" I asked, skimming through the office file I had brought home to work on. I was barely getting any sleep these days. With my brothers wandering around unhinged, I needed to stay alert. They might need my help anytime, and I wanted to be avable. "Yes, she arrived for the feast, but that b*tch ruined everything." My moms tone turned so harsh that I set the file down to ask what she meant. "Kesha?" I asked, confused, since my mom loved her dearly. "No!" she snapped, sounding offended. "Im talking about that stepsister of yours." My body tensed at the mention of her. I had been avoiding her name for a while, but now it was back, and I couldnt help but wonder why. She had been out with her friends on the full moon night. I instantly shut myself down, unwilling to face the fear of knowing what had happened that night. "What has she done now?" I asked, trying to sound nonchnt. "She started reminding me how to appreciate my sons work." The minute she said that, my muscles tightenednot because of Hnie, but because I feared the implications. Why would Hnie need to remind my mom of something so obvious? Did Mom demean Kaye in front of his students again? "Mom, did you hurt his feelings by belittling his work?" I closed my eyes and muttered through clenched teeth. She better not have. "Thats not the point. He is my son, and I can give him any kind of advice. Why the heck is Hnie interfering?" The fact that my mom still tried to defend herself after admitting she had bullied my brother in front of his students was shocking. "You know how sensitive Kaye is about his work. Why would you do that? And now youre upset because someone stood up for him?" My annoyance at the mention of Hnie shifted slightly to reliefrelief that, for once, she had done something good. It was shocking that she stood up to my mother, the Alpha Queen, for Kaye. How courageous was that? Did she not fear the consequences of her actions? "Can youe over? I need my son who understands my concerns," my mom said. Her tone had softened, no longer angry at Hnie. Perhaps she realized she was at fault and had been unfairly ming Hnie for something I couldnt be upset about. She took a stand for my baby brotheritpletely changed my mood. I wished for everyone to support and stand against the evil that came my brothers way. He had been through enough torment. "Fine, Ill be there in a few hours," I whispered, already on my feet and heading out to her pack. "Take your private jet. I want you here before midnight," Mom demanded. I nodded, as if she could see me through the screen. I ended the call and headed for the exit. I was looking forward to seeing both my brothers and, hopefully, taking control of the situation to ensure Mom didnt disrespect Kaye again. It took me a few hours, but I made it there before midnight. I had already decided that I would defend Hnies actions this time. She earned a pass for standing up for Kaye. My brothers always came first for me. However, when I arrived at the mansion and saw Kaye heading toward the guesthouse with a nket wrapped around him, I couldnt help but feel worried. He looked weak and upset. Was he okay? I started following him to make sure he was fine, but I was soon stopped as the guards caught up with me. "Your Highness, your mother is waiting for you in her study," one of them dered. "Ill meet her in a minute," I said, brushing them off as I rushed ahead. I had already lost sight of Kaye. Leaving the guards behind, I made my way to the backyard, feeling confused and restless. Why was he heading there at this hour? When I finally reached the area where he was, I was hit with a sight thatpletely blew me away. Right before my eyes, my brother stood wrapped in a nket, and Hnie was ready to sit and share the nket with him, and then before I knew it, they shared a kiss. My body shuddered as I took it all in. For the next few moments, I stood frozen, processing what I had just seen. All this time, I had been so worried about Maximus being her mate that I never thought to check on Kaye. His behavior toward Hnie had changed so drastically that we couldnt even mention her without him bing defensive. I had been afraid Emmet was giving her too much attention, but here I was, watching my baby brother kiss the she-devil. Suddenly, it all made sense. Mom wasnt just worried about Hnie defending Kaye in front of hershe was trying to protect him. Hnie was attempting to position herself as the better person while simultaneously starting a war with my mother. Chapter 138-Ending The Affair

Chapter 138: 138-Ending The Affair

Norman: The sight had left me deeply unsettled. I didnt even know how to process it. All this time, I had been worried about the wrong brothers. Kaye was always the quiet one. He never shared his concerns or secrets with anyone except Maximus. So, I wondered why he hadnt discussed anything with Maximus. If he had, Maximus would have at least told me. "Norman, my son!" The moment I stepped into the open door of my mothers office, I was greeted by a distressed mother. A few hours ago, I hade here intending to argue with her. But now, my focus had shifted to Hnie and Kaye. "Come, have a drink with me," my mother gestured. Mr. Larry quickly filled my ss to the brim. He handed it to me, and I sat across the table, staring at my mother and then at the ss in my hand. "Do you have any idea what youve done today?" I began, taking a small sip as the alcohol burned my throat. "I understand youre upset, but Ive always tried to motivate my children. That girl highlighted it in a negative light and made a whole scene about it," she said, waving her hand as she swirled the wine in her ss before taking anotherrge sip. I could tell she had been drinking even before I arrived. "It was a big deal for Kaye. And Hnie stepping up to defend him has made him softer toward her," I exined, watching her frown. Before she could ask any further questions, I added, "Shes clearly hitting on Kaye, and your son, who has always craved acknowledgment for his hard work, has surrendered to her beauty and antics." I watched as she straightened her back and set her ss down. "So, congrattions. Your resentment toward your son over the years, ming him for your failed marriage, has finally pushed him to find someone he sees as a better mother," I muttered, recalling the kiss I had witnessed. He wasnt looking for romance; he was looking for a mother figuresomeone who would take care of him. And he had found one. Im sure Hnie had been showing him care and concern. "That cant be. Shes his stepsister," my mother almost hissed, biting her tongue angrily. "But shes not. I saw them kiss tonight. And Im certain it stemmed from the fact that she values him and his hard work, unlike you. So, congrattions againyouve sessfully pushed him away. Hes no longer your problem," I said, setting my ss down and clenching my jaw with every word. "They kissed? What a slut. Who even kisses their stepbrotheroh, I see. She must have learned it all from her mother," Mom growled, mming her fist on the table. It was the first time Id seen her lose her temper like this over Kaye. She had always neglected him, using him of being the reason she had so many miscarriages after his birth. Something that wasnt even his fault. They called him a curse on our family. But my brother was not a curse at alljust someone caught in the crossfire. "You think I hate my boy?" She finally turned to me, her voice sharp. "I dont hate him. I justwas angry at him. But I will not let him be taken away from me. That girlI need to do something about her. I will eliminate her from my sons life," she dered as she stood up, her words brimming with anger and hatred. "I hope you dont mean physically. Im all for you separating them, but dont hurt her," I said. I wasnt sure why it slipped out, but as soon as my mother turned to scrutinize my face, I added, "Shes been through a lot already. If anything else happens to her, well be questioned. Besides, now that shes a student of our academy, the rules andws apply to her." "Hmm, then I know what I need to do," she sighed, cing a hand on her forehead. I had a feeling she still didnt care much about Kaye. She seemed more upset about losing control over him to Hnieher ex-mates new chosen mate. "Anyway, Ill go take a rest for now," I said, getting up from the chair. I wasnt in the mood to return home. I had to stay here and keep an eye on Kaye and Hnie before things escted between them. "Your room has been cleaned," Mom called out as I walked out of her study. Once I reached my bedroomwe all had a room at Moms ceI dialed Kayes number. I needed to pull him away from her. "Im at Moms ce. But youre not in your room? Where are you?" I asked in one breath, making sure to sound stern enough to unsettle him andpel him to return to the mansion. "I was on a walk outside. Im justing back now," he replied. The urgency in his voice clearly indicated that he was rushing back, leaving whatever he had been doing with Hnie. "Okay, Im waiting for you," I lied before hanging up. I didnt have anything to discuss with him. I just wanted to see him return to his room, after which Id head to bed. Id been awake for nearly forty hours, and my mind was racing with so many thoughts. "Maximus imed to have felt the mate bond with her on the ground. Emmet treats her like no one else ever has. And now Kaye! Kaye has been having an affair with her. What is going on? Is she doing this on purpose? Is she here on a mission? What if her mother knew about it and thats why she kicked her out of the mansion? Perhaps she feared her daughter having an affair with my brothers could jeopardize her own rtionship with my father?" I stayed outside, pacing back and forth in the hallway until Kaye arrived. He didnt take long, but I noticed he was missing the nket. I had a feeling hed left it with Hnie. "Yeah, you wanted to talk?" Kaye asked, looking sheepishly grim. "Nah! I just wanted to say goodnight," I said. While patting his back, I noticed a long blond hair on his white shirt but decided not to confront him about itat least not now. "Okay, night, brother," he replied, avoiding my gaze as he entered his room before me. Chapter 139-A Little Spice!

Chapter 139: 139-A Little Spice!

Hnie: He had his hands under my shirt, gently reaching for my breasts. There were moments when I felt like I might freak out or repeat what I did in Emmets office the other daypush Kaye away and run out on him. But his tender kisses on my lips eased my nerves, making me feel morefortable with him. Yet, a lingering fear remained in the back of my mind. What if some Alphas arrived and tried to touch me? Would Kaye run away like Altan did? Would I be left on my own? Even though I knew Kaye was far more powerful than Altan in both strength and presence, I couldnt shake the fear that he might not step up for me. What if he was too afraid of being known as romantically associated with me? His hand softly caressed my bare breast, and a moan escaped my lips into his mouth. Embarrassed, I quickly felt a flush of heat rise to my cheeks. Somehow, he must have noticed because he suddenly stopped and pulled his hand back from under my shirt. "Did I do something wrong?" I asked quickly, our lips only inches apart. "No! Absolutely not," he smiled warmly. "I just dont want to do anything out here in the open air. I can tell youre a bit shy about intimacy. Take your timeIm in no rush," he added, his tone sweet and reassuring as he gently tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "Thank you for being so understanding," I uttered in disbelief. For a moment, Id been scared he would get angry with me. "But I do want to talk about us," he said softly. The moment those words left his lips, I straightened my back and turned my head to the side, avoiding his gaze. "I," I began, but the words caught in my throat. As much as I would have loved to have a mate like Kayean absolute dream for any she-wolfI couldnt ept him. Not just because of the vow Id made to defy the Moon Goddess until Id exacted my revenge, but because Kaye wasnt the only one who was my mate. How could I tell him without triggering him that his brother was also my mate? And what about Emmet? What if he denied it altogether? I wasnt even sure if he still remembered anything about our bond. And then there was the Lycanthe beast Id felt a mate bond with. I didnt even know who he had been before he turned into that creature. I was losing my mind, suffocated by theplexity of my life and the challenges it constantly threw at me. "I havent thought about it," I murmured in a shaky voice. "Will you give it a thought after tonight?" Kaye asked gently, almost desperately. My fists clenched beneath the nket, and my lips quivered under the weight of my misery. "I dont know. I dont want to think about anything right now," I said, my voice trembling. "My mother is marrying your father, and if we got together... her rtionship would be doomed." I wasnt sure how she would react if she found out I was the reason they couldnt be together. But I was certain Lord McQuoid wouldnt choose me over her. He would likely demand that his sons forget about me. There were too manyplications. If I stayed tied to his sons, it would spark a fight between them. And then there was the Lycanwhat would happen if the truth about him came to light? Id be questioned endlessly about why I was fated to him as well. "Why do you keep zoning out? Whats bothering you?" Kaye asked, snapping his fingers in front of my face to grab my attention. "Why are you worried about your mother? She never loved you. She doesnt even care about you. She already had a mate, and my father is her chosen mate" Kaye continued to argue, but I had to cut him off. "Kaye, she has known your father for many years and has dated him. I dont think it would be fair to ask her to leave him just like that. If she truly loves him, it would be incredibly difficult for her to let go," I said, quickly lowering my gaze. Even though my mother didnt care about me, I still cared about her. She had been through hell with my dad, and I believed she deserved a happy ending. "So you want me to wait for many years so we canpare our rtionship to theirs? Just tell me how long," he whispered, his voice tinged with frustration. I stayed silent, not daring to look into his eyes. The awkward silence lingered for a while until his phone started ringing, breaking the tension. He turned his attention to the call, and I sighed in relief while noticing how tense he looked. I watched him talk to his brother, Norman, over the phone. I couldnt help but wonder why Norman was calling at this hour. Was he always so involved in his brothers business? Once the call ended, Kaye let out a tired sigh, lowering his head. "Do you have to go?" I asked, piecing together what I could from the one-sided conversation. "Norman is here," he announced, making me feel even more ufortable. Why was Norman here? Would he try to cause trouble for me? "Its okay. You dont have to worry about anything. Im here to take care of you. But right now, I have to go," Kaye said, steadily unwrapping the nket from his body and draping it around mine instead. It was only then I realized how small the nket had seemed on him, yet how enormous it felt wrapped around me. "Come on, let me drop you at the guesthouse," he insisted as he got up. "Its right there" I murmured, gesturing toward the guesthouse in the distance. "Itll make me feel better to see you enter through the door," he insisted again, his words making my heart skip a beat. I gave him a small nod and followed behind him. He led me to the guesthouse, waiting patiently until I had locked the door behind me and was safely out of his sight. Once inside, I leaned against the door, my mind racing. How would things go between us? How long would I have to wait? And when would I finally put those Alphas behind bars? As I thought about all that, I hugged his nket for Chapter 140-The Evil Woman鈥檚 Evil Daughter

Chapter 140: 140-The Evil Womans Evil Daughter

Norman: shback: "Why are you doing this? Dont you see Im with child?" my mothers voice broke as she asked the evildy that question. I wish I hadnt been hiding under the bed. It was Kayes turn to seek his brothers, and unfortunately, I hade here. Or maybe I had done so on purpose, so I could witness the evil woman taking a step forward in her brutality. "Im not doing anything. I just believe you shouldnt be sitting around like this. Pregnant women should keep working too," I could see the red heels of Urs as she hissed at my mother. "The doctor told me I would lose my child if I didnt rest," hearing my mother plead with her was so painful. "So? Is that my fault? Listen, Im not the babysitter anymore. Im not your caretaker either. Im soon to be his queen. The rogue queen--that will be so amazing. So, youd better get used to this life now. I mean, why bring more life into the world when your existing kids are going to live a life of hell?" Her voice was always filled with hatred for me and my brothers. It was still tolerable until Urs started terrorizing my brothers. "If I were you, Id kill these babies. Theyre not going to save your rtionship," she scared me when she advised my mother to take care of the babies. End of shback: "Good morning." I had the worst night but had to greet my mother since it looked like she had been through hell as well. She looked so disturbed, as if she hadnt been able to blink even once. The morning, though, was amazing. The sun was peeking through the clouds, and the fresh morning breeze filling our lungs as we sat in the garden for breakfast was refreshing. "It will be a great morning for us indeed," she said, rubbing her eyes. No makeup on her face--that was new. She was definitely bothered. "Tell me youve decided to change your behavior with Kaye," I said, grabbing a ss of fresh orange juice to clear my throat. My voice was raspy today. The full moon always came with such a worry. And when it left, I felt like so much had happened, but I wouldnt know exactly what until someone told me. "Ive decided to finally give love to my son," there was a smirk on her lips as she mentioned Kaye. It was always a smirk, never a smile of appreciation. It hurt. But I wouldnt let her hurt him. "I hope youre not nning to hurt my brother with any of your games," I said, my tone harsh and far from gentle. "Im not. Im just going to give him what hes always wanted--my undivided attention, extreme love, and affection," she murmured confidently. Her tone had changed again, but this time it seemed like she was genuine about bringing happiness to Kaye. Of course, her giving him attention would mean a lot to Kaye. I just hoped she wasnt doing it to gain control over him. "I want to know what youre up to," I demanded. She smiled and shook her head at me. "Norman, Im his mother. Ive always loved him. I was just strict with him because I was afraid I had done so much for nothing. Anyway--" her tone softened noticeably as she continued, "Ive decided to arrange a date between him and Kesha." I was in shock. It was so strange to hear her mention Kaye and Kesha in the same sentence. Among all the she-wolves, she loved Kesha the most. I had always heard her talk about Kesha for Maximus because he was the most adored and perfect son for both her and my father. So of course, it would mean a lot to him. "Really? So, you just changed the guy for your precious Kesha overnight?" I asked, making sure she could hear the sarcasm in my voice. "Ive met that girl--whats her name? Ah! Hnie," she nodded to herself, saying the name through gritted teeth. "Shes a pretty one. Not at all like her mother. The tinum-blond girl with big blue eyes. Have you seen her hands? Did you notice how small and soft they look?" she continued, describing Hnie in unnecessary detail. "Did you ever notice her body? All the weight in the right ces. But one must wonder if shes as soft and sweet-smelling as her breath?" she asked, and I rolled my eyes. "Mom! I havent paid attention to her in such detail," I lied, feeling a twinge of guilt for being so tant about it. It was a huge lie. I remembered that one day when I got a good look at her breasts. Even now, just thinking about it made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I felt so guilty and disgusted with myself because, no matter what, I couldnt forget that sight. "Hmmm, she smells amazing--at least her breath does. Those rosy cheeks and plump red lips. Even living as a rogue didnt harm her beauty. Norman, if my son kissed her, hed need a major distraction to forget about a beauty like her," Mom said. She was right about everything. She had made a good decision after thinking it through. "But you need to be subtle about it. Ill take care of Hnie. I need to distract her somehow," I straightened in my chair, scratching the back of my neck in worry. "Thats good. We wont let another one of us get distracted by those wicked women, you hear me?" she muttered under her breath just as Kaye showed up, smiling brightly. "Good morning," Kaye cheered,pletely unaware of what had been happening behind his back. Watching him look so happy made me feel guilty. What if we stole Hnie from him and he lost his charm? But it needed to be done. It had to be. Kaye had no idea what else was going on. I couldnt bear to watch my brothers fight with each other over her. And then there was her mother. I couldnt believe Hnie wasnt like her. Chapter 141-By His Side And I Am On The Wrong Side

Chapter 141: 141-By His Side And I Am On The Wrong Side

Hnie: "The food they prepare is so good," Jenny said, elbowing me. On my right was Jenny, and on my left was Lucy. The others were also seated around the table having breakfast, while some were lounging on the couches and sofas. All in all, it was a cozy little setting. Thankfully, Salem and Sydney were too busy impressing their minions with grand stories about their pack and father. We were all dressed in tracksuits and had grabbed our bags for the first mission of the day. Kaye had informed us early in the morning to get ready for the search for herbs. I was pretty excited. Not only for the first task but also to see him again. It was odd how he had managed to spark something in my heart with his consistent showcase of care and affection. The kiss we sharedst night didnt make me regret anything. For the first time since that night, a touch didnt freak me out. "If Professor Kaye asks you to make teams for the search, can you please pair me with Gavin?" Lucy asked, making me turn my head toward her. I noticed how little she had eaten during the meal. She kept staring at Gavin, her eyes filling with tears whenever her gaze lingered on him. He seemed unbothered when he wasnt directly talking to her. But I couldnt me him. The betrayal must have been too much for him. "I will," I reassured her. After breakfast, we all left the guesthouse and waited in the front garden for Kaye to arrive. We didnt have to wait long; Kaye showed up shortly after us. He was wearing a ck tracksuit with matching ck joggers. His hair had started growing to the length of his necktely. They were wet, so I assumed hed just taken a shower--or maybe hed used gel. "Good morning, everyone. I hope you all had a great sleep. Today, were starting with an exciting mission: the search for a pink flower known as the Flower of Comfort. "Its said to have been used during the times of war when warriors returned to their tents, wounded and filled with despair from missing their mates and pups. The flower broughtfort to their agitated souls. Though the effect was temporary, it was enough to soothe their aching spirits," Kaye spoke passionately about the flower, and I couldnt help but smile at him. He was bing such a ray of hope in my life. Maybe, if I could trust him, I could share my secrets with him. However, the thought of my messy secrets instantly spoiled my mood. I looked down, trying to take a breather, when he called my name and stole my attention back. "Hnie!" I raised my head, noticing that everyones necks had turned toward me. "Since youve won a simr test in my brothers ss, I expect you to show great results this time as well. Take these pictures and spread them around your group," Kaye exined, steadily reaching out to hand me the pictures. As he did, his hand gently brushed against the back of mine, and he smiled foolishly. "Sydney, take the rest and give them to your group. Well not only find these flowers but also use them today," he added, handing the remaining pictures to Sydney without even sparing her a nce before returning to his spot at the front of the ss. I had only just started distributing the papers when someone joined us. I didnt turn to greet her, though the students in the front row did. It was his mother, dressed in a white tracksuit, her hair styled in a sleek bun. She still wore her signature red lipstick and bold eyeliner. "Mom! What are you doing here?" Kayes voice was filled with shock. I kept side-eyeing their interaction. After everything Kaye had told me about his rtionship with his mother, I couldnt help but feel bad for him. I think when mates fail to save their rtionship, they use their pups to avoid feeling too guilty themselves. They me everyone around them except themselves. "I heard about the task. It sounded intriguing to me," she said softly, shoving her hands into the pockets of the white jacket she wore over her tracksuit. "Really?" Kaye asked, his skepticism clear. "Yes! I wanted to be part of this search. I know Im too old to be looking for flowers alongside these kids, but how about this: you and I have our own match? I want to find this flower and see how you use it. I want to be on my sons side today," her voice softened further, a stark contrast to the tone I remembered from yesterday. Even I was shocked when she gently touched his cheek and caressed it. But what was truly shocking was Kayes reaction. He was staring at her face as if hed seen a ghost--or like how a toddler looks at their mother after she picks them up from daycare. "But I thought you found my work useless," he said, sounding so helpless and vulnerable. He seemed to forget he was standing in front of his students and startedining like a lost child. "I didnt find your work useless. I just thought you were unable to make people respect it since you couldnt even defend it. But afterst night, I was so proud of you when your students stood up for you. Thats when I realized my son had achieved something remarkable," she said. Her words, spoken in such an overly sweet tone, struck me as insincere--a fa?ade, perhaps. Or maybe it was just my own bias. Having never experienced love like that from either of my parents, I found it hard to believe in any parents affection for their children. Nheless, her words were enough for Kaye to happily ept her offer and allow her to tag along. She made sure she was walking right beside him as we began our journey into the woods. In fact, she kept talking to him the entire time, taking an interest in everything he did. Chapter 142-Give Me Comfort

Chapter 142: 142-Give Me Comfort

Hnie: "His mom is so clingy," Jenny whispered in my ear as we took a break in the woods. "We were upset with Kaye because his mom didnt give him enough appreciation. And now everyone is judging her for sticking too close to his side," I argued, raising my brow at her. I was happy for Kaye. I guess he wanted his mother to recognize his worth and value all these years. Now that he was finally getting it, I didnt want anyone to judge them. "I guess youre right. Its just that I dont believe people can change overnight," Jenny pouted, but then a bright smile spread across her lips as she pointed at a pink flower--the same one we had been searching for all this time. One hour in, we realized that finding this flower was nothing like what Emmet had asked us to do before. The herb he had chosen earlier was easy to find, but this flower was different. So far, everyones bag was empty. Now, however, Jenny had finally found one. She walked over to the flower, plucked it from the stem, and turned to me, extending her hand to offer it. "Youre our leader and ss monitor--you should have it," she said with a warm smile. I shook my head instantly. "Jenny, I cant ept your help all the time. You found it, so you should keep it," I replied firmly, trying to make her understand that she needed to do her best for her records as well. It wasnt easy to get admission to this academy, and I wasnt okay with her giving up praise just for me. "Now, lets keep looking. Make sure everyone on our team gets the flower so they can experience its effects too," I announced, ncing sideways at Lady Darcy and Kaye, who were nearby. I noticed how Darcy had been engaging with him. It was true that Kaye seemed happy, but it was also true that he was supposed to be with his students. Instead, he was spending a lot of time with his mother. When one of the students asked him a question, Lady Darcy immediately stepped forward, shielding her son and answering on his behalf. The proud look on Kayes face made it clear he was happy his mother was taking an interest in his interactions. But it just rubbed everyone the wrong way. After a few more hours, we had all found flowers. I was a bit distracted, still thinking about the previous night and how Kaye had epted me. I was so captivated by his charm andfort that I forgot how our eptance might affect my mothers happiness. In that sense, I was proving her fears right. She worried Id ruin her rtionship, and I had. Finally, we were done and headed back to the garden where we had started. I could tell the students hadnt enjoyed the task too much. "I was expecting Professor Kaye toe up to everyone one by one and share some exciting facts about the flower beyond its main effects," I overheard one of the girls saying to another. "The seniors had so much fun taking his sses, but today, he was so dull--hiding behind his mother," the other girl responded sadly. I was stunned to hear the conversation. Kaye had worked so hard for himself, and for everything to be overshadowed by this one ss didnt sit well with me. But what could be done? Maybe it was because this was the first time his mother had appreciated his work, and he was a little overwhelmed by her presence. Maybe things would be back to normal tomorrow. "It was an amazing find," Darcy pped her hands, taking over instead of Kaye. I noticed some of the students rolling their eyes. "So, now--" Darcy began speaking but paused, sharing a nce with Kaye first to ensure she was on the right track. With a proud nod from him, his arms folded across his chest, he confirmed she was heading in the right direction. "Everyone will take a sniff of the flower after heading to their bedrooms and enjoy thefort it provides," she announced loudly, her voice filled with admiration. The way she gestured with her arms and smiled widely made Kaye smile back at her. Finally, after the whole day, his eyesnded on me. He squinted slightly, and this time, his happiness seemed on a different level. Even his smile had changed. It wasnt just the usual--it felt like he was at ease, no longer needing to show off his achievements to earn my praise. "Ill do it too. Im actually excited. Its a shame I never knew a flower like this existed before, but now that I have it, Ill definitely enjoy it," Darcy said, holding the flower in her hand and gently caressing its petals as she spoke. "Shes so faking it," Jenny muttered beside me. At this point, I couldnt help but think she might be right. Darcy did seem to be overdoing it. "Anyway, everyone, please head back to your rooms," Kaye finally stepped up and addressed the students. The group, which had been silent and unimpressed with Darcys speech, suddenly looked more engaged when hearing their professors voice. We all made our way back to our rooms, where lunch had already been set out for us. We were eating in our rooms today. After finishing our meals, we freshened up, showered, and changed intofortable pajamas. It was finally time to take a sniff of the flower we had found ourselves and experience its promisedfort. "Im going to feel so light after this," Lucy whispered, holding her flower while sneaking nces at Gavin, who was also ready to try it. "I hope it eases my pain," Jenny added. I sat in silence, holding the flower in my hands and wondering if it would work for me. My pain felt far too intense for a flower to resolve. But then, after much anticipation, I took a deep sniff of the flower. Chapter 143-The Flower Of Comfort

Chapter 143: 143-The Flower Of Comfort

Hnie: "Ugh! It hurts so much," I groaned, my bones aching as I sat on the couch and stared at the TV. "Baby, watch some cartoons and drink this hot cocoa. It must be from ying in the rain," my mother said lovingly as she handed me the cocoa and put on my favorite cartoon movie. "Nothing is helping," I whined, squirming as Iined. I didnt know what was wrong with me, but ever since I came here with my mom, I had been feeling so restless. "Maybe youre missing the connection with the pack," she sighed, running her hand gently through my hair. "Im not missing anyone. Im happy here," I replied, holding her hand and giving her a broken smile. But just then, a knock at the door jolted us out of our moment together. "Ill go check the door. Drink this and keep yourself covered, okay?" she said, nting a kiss on my forehead before walking away. "Ugh! Im supposed to be atfort," I groaned, twisting my elbows in an attempt to relieve the ache. Suddenly, the pain was gone. I sighed in relief and smiled to myself, quickly taking a sip of the cocoa. I didnt remember feeling relief like that before, but today, I did. As I savored the moment, I noticed the atmosphere around me change. Even the ce itself seemed to shift. It was no longer the couch or the living room of my mothers new ce. I was now at the underground station where I had been attacked. My heart started racing in my chest, tears welling up in my eyes as the fear of the alphas returning gripped me. And then, I heard them--giggling andughing. I froze on the spot, my steps stuck, and my knees shaking. I didnt want to go through all of that again. But as I stood there, paralyzed, I watched the alphas walk past me, ignoring mepletely. Relief washed over me as my body rxed. My muscles unclenched, and for the first time in a long while, I feltforted. They disappeared from sight, and I let out a huge sigh of relief. "Nothing happened," I whispered, a wide smile spreading across my lips, a sense of ease settling into my heart. Nothing bad had happened. I had finally escaped from those alphas. And then, I found myself standing in front of the kitchen door where I had once witnessed Lamar and Sydney making out. But this time, when I opened the door, there was no one there. The visions kept shifting. I found myself in so many different ces, but eventually, the effects of the flower began to wear off. Too much time had passed. I woke up in my bed with a smile on my lips and dried tears on my cheeks. Stretching and yawning, I smiled like a fool. "I really do feel so light," Lucy said as she got up, stretching her arms. Everyone else looked just as refreshed, as though theyd had the best nap of their lives. To our surprise, when we checked the time, we realized wed been sleeping for four hours. Outside, the clouds were roaring and thundering as a storm set in. "Now, lets go get some tea," Lamar suggested, getting off the couch, and we all followed him. Lucy and Gavin were walking behind the group when I overheard their conversation. "I have your favorite snack that you used to eat with tea," Gavin said softly to Lucy. She took a moment before responding to him. That must have been such a huge shock for Lucy. "Really? Youre talking to me?" The disbelief in her voice saddened me. She had done this to herself. "After the pain was relieved, I realized I can get over it. Ive punished you enough, but I really want to give us a chance, Lucy. I really want us to be together again," Gavins request made me hug Jennys arm happily. I so badly wanted to jump up and down and celebrate their reunion, but since theyd been waiting for this moment for so long, I didnt want to interfere. "Really? I promise I will never hurt you again. I will be the best girlfriend," Lucy responded, happily talking back to him as we made our way into the living room. There was an incredible smell of tea and snacks. I guessed the food had arrived from the mansion. Everyone was excited about the food because, after the relief, they were finally going to enjoy it. But for me, it was a little different--because of one persons presence. "Norman, sir, we are so delighted to have you here," Lucy, extremely happy to be reunited with her mate, jumped in to greet the man who stood behind the kitchen counter with his sleeves rolled up, his hands on the counter, his body slightly hunched. "Hey," he greeted her with a smile and a brief nod toward the others. I didnt bow to him. He hadnt earned my respect. "So, how did your team perform, Hnie?" he said my name, and my body shuddered. It was clear he wanted me to stay behind while the others sat down in the living room. The kitchen was wide open to the living room, with a big window behind it. The shes of thunder outside lit up the room, making Norman appear even more intimidating. "They did great," I replied, awkwardly reaching for a te. But he grabbed it for me and began filling it up. "I can help you out, Miss Monitor," he said. I wasnt sure if he was trying to be sweet or funny, but it didnt help. "Howe youre serving me?" I kept my voice low, not wanting to attract unnecessary attention to us. But the way nobody seemed surprised at him speaking with me made me wonder if hed already talked to Sydney about her team and had normalized his conversation with me. "Im not all bad, Hlenaie," he said with a forced smirk on his lips--a smile, but not a genuine one. "I heard what you did for my brotherst night, and I thought Id thank you..." Before I could even think that was sweet of him, he added, "...and warn you about my mother." Chapter 144-Bowing To My Mother

Chapter 144: 144-Bowing To My Mother

Kaye: "How was it?" I asked my mother after she had used the flower. She had taken a long nap and emerged now, around 6 PM. I guess she took even more time than expected. "It was so good. I cannot believe Ive been sleeping on something like this all my life. If only I had known about it years ago--" she trailed off, lowering her hand and sighing, her hands sped together. "Ive done you wrong, my son," she said. I didnt expect her to bring up our dynamic so soon. But it was a good start. She had no clue what it meant for me to spend the day with her. She was so refreshed today, here in the woods. Everything I said had her full attention. The way she told me she cared about me and wanted me to be happy gave me an idea. If I could mend our rtionship, I could tell her about Hnie. "I was in a tough spot back then, and I med you for the wrong reasons," she began. "I had lost my mate in such a humiliating way-- and then you-- you were just not doing what I wanted you to do. I wanted you to be with me all the time, but then youd go back to the mansion and be happy there. It was disturbing because you were always in so much pain when you came to my ce," she said, caressing my cheek. Her words were shaky, as though shed cry if she spoke another word. I remembered that time. I was little back then, but the issue was that she expected all of this from me on the full moon. Every time Urs sent me to my mothers ce, it was a full moon. "But still--you always remained my favorite son." It was like my mother had shaken the world from under my feet with one statement. "You were, and you still are. I just know youre the only person who looks for my validation, who cares about me, and who wants to make me happy. You work so hard to earn my admiration and approval. So, I guess its fair to say that you turned me into a brat," she said with augh before a tear rolled down her cheek. "Mom, I didnt know," I said, instantly holding her hand and rubbing it between mine. "Of course, you didnt. I never told you and let you spoil me," she chuckled at her own foolishness, but in my eyes, it was sweet. "Youve actually earned my heart and respect, and I guess youve achieved more than your other brothers," she said, herments filling my heart with warmth. I had longed for this day. I wanted to do better and to be better. I didnt hate my brothers--I loved them. But since I was a kid, Id been told I wasnt good enough. So, I worked hard to be the best, and today, hearing her say that I was the best meant everything to me. "Hence, Ive decided to ask you to take my favorite human on a date. I want you and Kesha together," she said. With just one wish, she ruined everything. I stared at her face, and before I could express my difort, Kesha walked out of the side room wearing a ck dress. She came and sat beside my mother, shyly avoiding my gaze. Kesha was adored by my mother far more than Jessica had ever been. Kesha always obeyed my mother, no matter what, and that made her special in my mothers eyes. The sad part was that, during my teenage years, I had considered dating Kesha many times. Not because I was attracted to her, but because I knew she was regarded as the best she-wolf. Dating her would have meant that I was good enough for someone of her caliber. I tried a few times to talk to my mother about Kesha, but she would always tell me that she had already thought of Maximus for her. I used to get so jealous. But I grew out of that phase when my interactions with Kesha dwindled. I hadnt seen her for two years now, and I realized I had never truly liked her. I just wanted to prove myself worthy in my mothers eyes by being with someone special. And today, my mother was asking me to date her. Kesha seemed to be on board, but I was not happy at all. I didnt want Kesha. She was nothingpared to Hnie. And even if Hnie was nothing, I would still want her. For the first time in my life, I didnt want to do something for someone else. I wanted something for myself--something my heart had chosen. "What happened, Kaye? Ive requested something of you," my mother said, smiling widely. "You know, I told Kesha my son would never humiliate me. Thats why I had the confidence to ask you this question in front of her. And then I also told her how you wanted to date her for so long--" she added, smiling innocently,pletely unaware of the storm brewing inside me. "Umm, but I will need to speak to you privately about this date," I said. Even though I had wanted to say no immediately, I just couldnt. I started beating around the bush, but even then, my mothers smile faded so quickly that I wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. "Oh!" Kesha stood up abruptly, stepping away from the couch. "Im not denying--" I began, feeling immense pressure as both women stared at me expectantly. "Its okay. Ill go get ready for a dine in with your family," Kesha said, as if she hadnt alreadye out dressed to perfection. She gave us onest smile before walking back into the room. Now it was just me and my mother, and I knew I had to tell her that I couldnt date Kesha. "What happened? Why dont you look happy? Werent you the one who had asked me to talk to her for you? I hope youre not going to make me feel small by suddenly changing your mind," my mother rattled off, not giving me a second to exin my side. Chapter 145-Giving Up!

Chapter 145: 145-Giving Up!

Kaye: "Not all of a sudden, Mom. Its been two years, and you kind of told me back then that you wanted her for Maximus," I said, keeping my voice soft and murmuring under my breath while forcing a smile. Why was it so hard for me to talk to her? "Oh! So youre going to say no?" Her tone shifted, terror and disbelief evident as she ced a hand on her chest. The shocked look on her face scared me. "Kaye! I told her that you like her and that youd go out on a date with her. If you deny it now, her father and she will think I did this to humiliate her," she said, her voice shaking. Disappointment was written all over her face. "Mom--" I gulped hard, abandoning the idea of saying Hnies name at that moment. My mom wasnt in the mood to understand. If she heard Hnies name now, shed hate her even more. "No! Its fine. You proved everyone right today. I used to think I was being too harsh on you. But look at you--youve gotten me into so much trouble. Is this what it means to love you? You betrayed me," she muttered, raising her hand as if to tell me not toe closer. "Ive given you so many chances to prove yourself to me. Today, I even asked Kesha out for you, taking the opportunity from Maximus, and you ruined it all. And why? Why would you do that? Kesha is perfect--the one I always wanted for Maximus. But now that shes agreed to you--" She pped her forehead so hard I could see a handprint forming on her skin. At that moment, I felt like if I didnt act now, Id forever be lost under my brothers shadow. "I didnt say no," I blurted out. My mom fell silent, finally letting me speak. "I was saying--I dont know if I can arrange a perfect date for her in such a short time. I dont want to mess it up." Guilt hit me like a tidal wave. I could hear the echoes of Hnies cries in my head. I had promised her so much, and now this was happening. But deep down, I had also wanted this chance for myself. "Oh, you silly boy. You dont need to worry about anything!" Moms tone changed as relief washed over her face. "Do you have any idea what all of this means? Her father is the Alpha King of the East, and shes an Alpha of her own pack. Shell soon be an Alpha Queen, and with that, youll not only be an Alpha King but a Rogue King as well. Oh, my son! Big things areing your way. All eyes will be on you in the next few months!" My heart started skipping beats. My parents had always told me they didnt care what I chose to do with my life. I had cried for years, craved their attention, and wondered if anyone would ever care about me finding a mate. "And dont worry--Ive already arranged a date night for you two," she said, caressing my cheek and smiling happily. She rushed away, leaving me sitting frozen in my spot. "Wow, look at you. Youre going out on a date with the woman who will bring attention to us," Ye said sarcastically, as if we werent already infamous enough. "Its not about that, you dumbass. Youll finally be loved by your parents. Everyone will want to talk to you and include the son who holds multiple titles," Ye added, his tone biting. I stayed silent. How could I be happy about it? "I have a mate. Do you not feel anything for Hnie?" I asked Ye, who growled in response. "You forced her upon us by epting her. Even when she told you she wasnt even thinking about us. I guess its safe to say that epting her when she didnt want us, and we couldnt be with her, was the worst thing ever. The good part is that she doesnt have an active wolf, so neither she nor we feel the pain of the betrayal," Ye retorted. He wasnt wrong, but who was talking about betraying Hnie? "Im not leaving Hnie for Kesha," I said, rolling my eyes. "Oh! So youre taking Hnie out on this date? I thought it was Kesha. My bad," Ye taunted, hitting the mark perfectly. "No, youre right. Im going to wreck this date, and then Mom can say whatever she wants. Im not going to stop pursuing Hnie," I dered, firm in my resolve. Thats when my phone rang, yanking me back to the grim reality of my messed-up situation. It was my dad calling. That was a shocker. I just stared at the screen in utter surprise. Dad never usually called me unless I was the one calling him. "Hello?" I said cautiously, unsure if it was really him. What if someone had stolen his phone or something? He had been upset with me a few days ago and hadnt even checked myst message. Now, out of the blue, he was calling me. "My son, I heard about you and Kesha. Is it true?" His voice was unusually jolly. I hadnt heard him call me "my son" like that in a long time. "Oh, Goddess! I didnt know you were doing such great things. I should have kept a closer check on you. By the way, her father called, and theyre talking about hosting a party and a council meeting to discuss your role in herbs and medicines. Theyve been praising how youve done great things for the pack members even while living as a rogue. I guess youll be able to convince them to start a herb center in every pack now," he said excitedly. My heart sank when he mentioned the herb center. I had wanted that so badly. Even though the packs were using my products, they hadnt been keen on letting me expand my branches into their territories. Maybe it was because I was a rogue--or because everyone knew my parents didnt care about me, so no one else did either. "So, youre going out with Kesha tonight?" Dad asked again. I realized how quickly everything had changed just from the rumor of me going out with Kesha. "Yes, you heard it right, Dad," I replied, feeling like a coward as I resigned myself to my fate. Chapter 146-He Wants To Meet With Me

Chapter 146: 146-He Wants To Meet With Me

Hnie: "Excuse me? Is that a threat?" I asked in a low murmur, turning my head back to watch my friends. They were busy celebrating the good news they had received from Gavin and Lucy. "Why would you think of me as that evil person who only threatens you?" he tilted his head, his giant shoulders looking even more imposing from this angle. "Im just warning you. Your decision to stand up for my brother might not have been received well by my mother. So whatever you do, make sure you dont get yourself into trouble with her," he said, holding the te out for me, his voice dropping with caution. "And why would you warn me?" I questioned, genuinely confused. "Because my brother cares too much about you. Its not that I dont hate you--I still do. Youre pretty hateful. However, my hatred shouldnt be the reason my brother gets hurt. So, whatever your ns are for him--" My heart skipped a beat when he mentioned Kaye and me like that. What did he mean by that? Did he know anything about us? "I have no intentions. He is my trainer and my stepbrother, and thats all," I lied, hoping to save Kaye from his brothers wrath for epting me. There was definitely something going on between us. But I couldnt admit it to him, especially when I hadnt even admitted anything to Kaye yet. "Okay, I hope youre not lying this time," Norman said, making me clench my jaw. When had I ever lied to him? "You know what--" With a huge smile on my lips, I turned to face my ssmates. "Sir Norman is so funny. He wants to sing a song for us!" The minute I announced that, I heard him grind his teeth from behind me. I knew hed get angry with me, but I didnt care. He had needled me way too many times, so now it was my turn. "You will regret messing with me, Hnie," I heard him grunt behind me. "No! Shes just being funny. Anyway, enjoy your meal, everyone," he said quickly. He wasted no time grabbing his coat and walking past me, but as he did, he slowed down slightly to whisper, "Youre really getting under my skin, Hnie. You dont want to know what happens to those who mess with me or my brothers." With that, he stared at my face. Our eyes connected briefly before I noticed his gaze drop to my lips. It was a quick two-second nce before he looked away and hissed at himself, then sped out of the guesthouse. "Hnie,e join us," Lucy called out eagerly. She was all over the ce, and I didnt me her. She was finally happy. Before I could join them, my phone rang, and I had to step away. Seeing that it was Kaye calling, I feltpelled to check on him. With Norman showing up here and warning me about his mothers threats, I felt it was necessary to talk to him. Maybe he was going to tell me the same thing--that his mother was angry with me? "Hey," I answered, steadily putting the te down. I remembered the way he had epted me. After so long, I had found a little happiness in my life. But I couldnt cherish it fully. I had promised the moon goddess--challenged her. "Can we meet?" His voice wasnt as cheery or flirtatious as it usually was, and that instantly concerned me. "Right now? Is everything alright?" I asked in a worried tone. "I need to have a talk with you. It is very important, Hnie. Its important for us," he rephrased, causing goosebumps to spread across my skin. "Sure, let me get them distracted," I uttered as I watched my friends waiting for me to join them. "Umm, you cane after midnight. Its fine. Ill wait for you at our spot," he said, his voice so low and dull that it rmed me. I didnt want him to be hurt or to hurt me. But why did I feel like something wasnt right? What could it be that he wanted to talk about? Or was it just that he wanted to spend time with me, like he hadst night? I cut the call and joined my friends. "Youre so silent," Jenny elbowed me, whispering as I sat beside her. "Im just still feeling too rxed," I lied. "Ive got a few flowers left. I guess Ill mix them with some herbs and make something amazing," Lamar joked in a low murmur, making all of us stare at him with disapproving looks. "You guys are no fun," hemented, rolling his eyes. "Maybe you should join our group, then, Lamar," Salem chimed in unexpectedly. I straightened my back to see what her group was up to. Sydney stood by the window next to the bookshelf, her minions gathered around her. She was watching her sister talk to Lamar, and I felt like maybe she had asked Salem to invite Lamar to their team. "No, thank you. He is our friend," Jenny quickly dismissed Salems offer. "Your friend? I can understand that, but why are you friends with such omegas and rogues? Shouldnt you be hanging around with people of higher ranks?" Salem continued, clearly trying to provoke us. I wasnt in the mood to hear her argue with us over Lamar. My mind was preupied with what Kaye might want to say to me tonight. "Look at your brother--he isnt even sitting with you because of your friends," Salem added smugly. "What is your problem, Salem? Dont you have enough minions? Do you think well be your servants? Im happy where I am," Jenny shot back with a sharp response, instantly souring Salems mood. Salem rolled her eyes and stomped her foot. But before she walked away, she made deep, awkward eye contact with me. Then she pointed at her wrist, her eyes fixed on my bracelet. She was referring to the bracelet on my wrist. Chapter 147-Such A Tough Choice.

Chapter 147: 147-Such A Tough Choice.

Hnie: Everyone had fallen asleep after a fulfilling dinner. It was just our first task of the day, yet everyone was so tired. Some of the fellows even acted as if they had achieved everything. I mean, it was indeed a big deal, but I had a feeling this was not at all what Kaye meant when he said we would be staying here for intense lectures. I hugged the nket he gave me tightly, using it as myfort as Iy in bed. Jenny had asked me where the nket came from, and I lied to her, iming I had found it in the cupboard of the second floors storeroom. The cozy white nket felt like a soft cloud as I held it tightly. My eyes stayed on the wall clock, waiting for midnight so I could go and speak to Kaye. It wasnt that I had forgotten about my revenge, but a littlefort on the side didnt hurt. And who knows? If I could share my pain with Kaye, he might even help me get justice. Once I was certain everyone was asleep, I snuck out with the nket wrapped around my body. I figured we would need to sit and talkfortably. But since Norman was staying over for the night, I felt a bit concerned about him catching us together. That would have been a disaster. Thinking about that, I quickly went back to the room and put the nket back, even going so far as to ce a pillow under it to mimic my presence. But tonight, I grabbed my old purple sweater before leaving. It was cold outside, and I didnt even know how many hours we would be sitting and talking about life. After exiting through the back door, I reached the tree to find Kaye standing in ce. He looked distraught, and I was instantly rmed. "Im sorry. I took a little time," I murmured, excusing the dy. The whole act of going back and disguising myself with the nket took a few minutes. "Its okay. Ahem," he cleared his throat but then fell silent. "You look distressed. Is everything okay?" I asked in a worried tone. He wasnt even wearing a nket or offering for us to sit down tonight. "Im going to ask you something," he finally said, lifting his head. Thats when I noticed the redness in his eyes. I was righthe was distressed, and whatever was on his mind had clearly been bothering him deeply. "Sure, what is it?" I questioned, trying not to gulp. Deep down, I was afraid. What if one of his brothers had said something about me, and he wanted to confirm whether it was true? "Are you ready to ept me?" he asked, and my body felt a wave of reliefthough not entirely, because now we had to talk once again about the fact that I wasnt ready. "I dont have a wolf. Even if I ept you, I cant mark you," I replied softly. He nodded, understanding but still holding onto the question lingering between us. "Then are you ready to marry me?" he threw another shocking question my way, leaving me utterly speechless. "Kaye!" I eximed, but he silenced me with a gesture of his hand. "I dont want to stay here anymore. I want to marry you and take you with me to the East so that I can start a roguemunity there as a rogue king. So tell me, are you ready toe with me?" he extended his hand, and my body felt numb. Going with him would never have been a hard decision to make But only in an ideal world, where Id have no objections to leaving everything behind. "What about my academy?" I asked. He took a deep breath. "I know its a huge deal for you, but... Im also leaving a big part of my life behind by moving away with you. Ill be starting from scratch without any help. I have a lot of savings, so that wont be a problem, but Ill have no parents, no siblings, and no packs support. Ill even be rejecting a huge offer they made to me," he said cryptically, and I couldnt understand what had gone wrong in the past few hours to make him want me to leave with him. "What offer?" I asked. He shook his head. "Hnie, if you leave with me, youll have to give up your dreams of being a part of this academy. And Ill give up my dream of building herb centers. Its a risk and a sacrifice well both make. But Im ready for it. Are you?" he asked, extending his hand again as if reminding me that hed been waiting for me to take it. "Kaye! I hope you understand when I say this, but this academy is important to me. I cannotpletely cut ties with the world here," I bit my tongue after saying that, watching as his hand slowly lowered. "You said you would wait," I quickly reminded him of the conversation we had the other night. "I wanted to. But now... Im being cornered, and I dont think I can look my mother in the eye and deny her request. So Im telling you" he began, but I cut him off mid-sentence. "You want me to run away with you? Why? Cant you ept me in front of everyone?" The realization hit me like a wave, and his immediate guilt spoke volumes. "They will ept you," he replied sternly. "Besides, you dont even want to be epted in front of everyone else." "So you knew I would say no? Then why did youe here to ask me that question?" I felt betrayed, like hed yed me. "Oh!" The truth struck me again. "You knew I would say no. You just wanted me to be the reason we both moved on from each other." As I murmured those words, tears started forming in my eyes. "Hnie! That is not true. I am... lost right now. I just want to know if you ever n to ept me. Because what Ill be giving up for you is huge" he tried to step closer, but I raised my palm to stop him in his tracks. "I cannot ept you until Ive figured my life out, Kaye. You told me you would wait. If you dont want to wait anymore, I wont me you." I said it with a harsh yet confident tone, making it clear where I Chapter 148-The Angry And Unpredictable Stepbrothers

Chapter 148: 148-The Angry And Unpredictable Stepbrothers

Hnie: "Fine." He was so quick to give up tonight, confirming my suspicions. He really wanted me to be the reason he stopped pursuing me. "I think by the time we wait, well be free. Then, once youve figured out whatever you want from your life, Ill ask you that question again. Until then, were both free." I frowned at his choice of words. What was he even trying to say? "Huh?" I raised my head, watching him closely, waiting for him to exin himself. "You dont even want to say that youll ept me in the future. And what future? When? I know nothing. So by the time youre ready to ept me, Ill wait, but I wont" He abruptly stopped, gulping hard. So I helped him finish his sentence. "You wont stay single?" I let out augh and shook my head at myself. I mean, he wasnt wrong. He had every right to date whoever he wanted. Its not like Id ever told him I liked him or that I would ept him. If anything, Id promised the Moon Goddess that I would never ept what she chose for me. "Youre taking it the wrong way. Im very conflicted. Im stuck between two paths, Hnie. One is where I want to be, but I dont even know if that path will ever open for me. And then theres the path Ive always wanted to take. That path is open now and inviting me," he murmured under his breath, gulping frequentlyeither to moisten his throat or to hide the guilt he felt for leading me on. I didnt even know if he was in the wrong or if I was. But we were both hurting. "You should pick that path, Kaye. Youre right, I dont even know if Im ever going to ept you." I kept my tone honest, my posture straight, and my eyes focused on his face. I did it so it would be easier for him to make a decision. He wasnt at fault for thinking about himself. And even though it would hurt, I was ready to face the truth. I couldnt drag him along. But I thanked myself for keeping my secret. What if I had told him everything? "You were never going to ept me?" he asked again, and I shrugged. "I dont know, Kaye. Ive always told you that I dont know when Ill be ready." I was being honest, but looking into his eyes was so difficult. "You should go ept the deal," I said softly, turning around to leave. My steps were slow, but my intention was clearI aimed to leave. Yet, somewhere deep down, I had a feeling he would step forward and hold my hand to stop me from walking away. But he didnt. He stayed out as if he really wasnt sure whether he wanted me to stay. So, with that, I walked back to the guesthouse. But instead of going inside, I lingered around and wandered into the front yard, hugging myself as I took slow, steady steps into the garden. "Whats going on between you and him?" someone called out behind me. I instantly turned to see Maximus approaching. It was shockingand a little frighteningthe way he came toward me. "Hey!" I yelled, thrusting my hand out to press against his chest, keeping a safe distance between us. "I just saw youing out from the backyard, and my brother was walking out from the same path. You two were together? Why?" he demanded, his breaths huffing out of his nostrils like a bull ready to charge. "Go ask him," I muttered, unwilling to take his usations. He couldnt just appear and interrogate me. Why should I have to answer him? "Did you hurt him? Did you say something mean to him? Or maybe try to cause a rift between him and our mother?" His voice grew louder, his words right in my face, forcing me to lean back to put more space between us. "Maximus!" another voice cut through, sharp and authoritative. Norman appeared, taking long strides toward us. He was dressed in just a white T-shirt and ck shorts, his cheeks and lips flushed red from the cold. "Back off," Norman hissed, shoving Maximus away from me. "They were togetherI saw her and Kayeing out from behind the same tree!" Maximus yelled, pointing usingly. Norman clenched his jaw, raising a finger to his lips to silence him. "Kaye must have asked her to talk about" Norman closed his eyes, clearly improvising a response. "about our mother. She disrespected him the other night, and Hnie took a stand for him." He ended up using the truth, but I couldnt understand why he didnt let his brother corner me or threaten me. Norman wasnt usually the type to defend me. "Thats not what Mom told me," Maximus protested. "She said Hnie was making fun of Kayewhen" His voice trailed off as his own words seemed to catch up to him. The look on Normans face must have made it clear to him that their mother had lied. "It was the other way around," Norman said firmly, his hands on his hips. "Now, go back inside." Then, turning to me, he pointed toward the guesthouse. I nced at their faces before I started to walk away. Maximus looked utterly stunned, realization dawning on him as Norman revealed their mothers deception. That moment gave me a clear picture of how wicked their mother truly was. Not to mention, I hadpletely forgotten about focusing on the deal Kaye was talking about. Or maybe he wasnt ready to discuss it in detail, which was why he dodged the question. I returned to my bed and slid under the nket. But it no longer provided thefort it once did. I didnt even know what the point was in keeping his nket with me anymore. But the nket wasnt the only thing troubling me. He had actually epted me. What were we going to do about that? Chapter 149-The Broken Bond Cannot Be Fixed

Chapter 149: 149-The Broken Bond Cannot Be Fixed

Hnie: I cant even remember how I spent the night. I was in and out of sleep the whole time. It felt like I had lost something. Even though I hadnt entirely fallen for Kaye and had resisted the urge to be with him, his constant reminders of his love for me made me believe he was going to wait for me no matter what. Which was kind of selfish of me. Im not sure what kind of troubles and hurdles he was facing in his personal life. Just like I wouldnt let him in, he wasnt letting me in either. And then there was the fact that I never shared the truth with him. I kept so much from him, so it was only fair that I didnt judge him for not wanting to wait. In fact, he did say he would wait, but he also made it clear that he wouldnt just sit and do nothing while waiting for me. But with dating, theres always a chance of falling in love and moving on from the one you are waiting for. Thats why I told him to move on. I didnt want to believe someone was waiting for me. I had been hurt enough times, so it was better to take out the poison before it hurt me even more. "Good morning," Jenny finally walked out of the bathroom wearing a purple dress. It felt more like a chill day for us. We were only supposed to do some research on the herbs Kaye had mentioned in the ss group text. "You look good, Lucy!" Gavin, who had been all handsy with Lucy since morning as the two shared a bed and cuddled while doing research, said loudly. "Why dont you wear something like that?" Lamar had finally gotten a separate bed, where he was lying on his stomach with a piece of paper in front of him and searching for herbs online. Jenny and I were now sharing a bed. But that wasnt the problem. The problem was the way Gavin mentioned Jennys dress. It was just a simplepliment, but why say it in front of your mate? He knew this wasnt Lucys style. And he had always admired her style more, but suddenly, he wanted her to wear dresses. Lucy forced an awkward smile and replied, "Ill see if I can find a dress." "Or you can borrow from me. In return, you just have to be my friend," Jenny added with a yful hint in her words. I had been trying so hard to focus on the task at hand, but the conversation I had with Kaye kept repeating in my head. I wondered if I should have said more or asked more. What if the conversation didnt end on a good note? Or a satisfying one? "Ugh!" I put the notebook down and sighed loudly enough to get everyones attention. "You can get a dress too," Jenny joked at my outburst. "No! Its not that. I just have a headache," I lied, rubbing my temples. I hated how distracted I was. This is why I didnt want to ept any mate. My entire focus should have been on punishing those assholes, and not getting hurt in the process by my mate. Or mates. "Do you want coffee?" Lamar sat up, his legs folded under his body. Gavin and Lamar still hadnt started talking, and I guess they never would. The two werepletely different individuals. We never really forced them to act like friends either. "Do you think we can get it?" I asked, and he nodded. "Theres a caf down the road. We can get it from there. They have amazing croissants as well. If youre too cold, I can go fetch them for you," Lamar said softly, more seriously than he usually did when talking to others. I noticed Jenny raise her brow and then wink at me. In response, I shook my head at her. There was nothing going on between me and Lamar, and there never would be. He was more like a brother--a brother I would fight with rather than get along with. "No, Ille with you. I want to get some fresh air," I insisted, and he nodded, putting his pen and paper down. "While you guys are at it, can you get us a chocte fudge? The thing is, Lucy over here is being feisty, so I guess well use it in our smexy time," Gavin said, his tone making me feel incredibly ufortable. "Hey!" Lucy awkwardlyined. "What? Theyre friends," Gavin shrugged as though he didnt realize Lucy might have shared that desire with him in private. This wasnt how Gavin used to act before. He used to respect her choices and privacy so much more. Now, he was being so bold with her. Was it because they were trying to rekindle their rtionship? Or were they even trying to rekindle it at all? Since I had too many of my own worries, I decided not to focus on them for now and walked out with Lamar. "Are youing with us?" I inquired, noticing Jenny had walked up to the door but stopped as her phone beeped. Her smile faded as quickly as it had formed. The sadness in her eyes confirmed that the text had to be from her mate, or someone talking about her mate, or giving her information about him. "Yeah, please take me with you," she said, her tone almost a cry for help. Lamar and I exchanged a nce before giving her a nod. She began walking behind us, her steps slow as she kept using her phone. "Do you think shes going to break up with him?" Lamars question shocked me. I didnt know he was aware of her mate situation. "How do you know?" I asked, raising my brow and clenching my jaw to warn him not to push further. "Ive heard things. She was talking with her brother, and they mentioned how she was being cold to her mate and all, so I figured something was up," he shrugged, making it sound so casual. "That Gavin isnt being genuine anymore, though," he added. However, what he said really made me worried. Chapter 150-Without Her Everything Is Dull

Chapter 150: 150-Without Her Everything Is Dull

Kaye: It was unlike anything I had experienced before. I woke up to my mom bringing me bed tea. It felt strange. The whole morning, Mom kept asking me about my ns for my herbs business. The attention they gave me was unreal, but I was more happy that I was finally visible. However, the pain in my heart from watching Hnie hurtst night lingered. The fact that she had been so honest when talking about her ns for the future also made me recall that I was the one who had convinced her I would wait for her. I had been so wrong about this--leading her on and then acting impatient. I had done her dirty, and that guilt had been eating me up the entire time. "Kaye! A word--" Norman said, snapping his fingers in front of my face to get my attention as we all sat together for breakfast. He didnt stop or look at anyone else; he just proceeded to walk out of the mansion. My mom, Kesha, and Maximus were having a conversation when Norman did that, and it suddenly paused everyones activity. I gave them a quick nod to excuse myself and rushed out to hear Norman out. He was waiting on the front porch, wearing a white suit and adjusting his cufflinks. "Yes?" I joined him, adjusting my ck shirt while wondering what he wanted to talk to me about. "I heard about you and Kesha," he started, his eyes wandering into the distance. The gardeners had arrived early this morning. They were going to trim the grass and the big trees. It was going to look so fresh. Everything would be perfect by the end of the day. But if that was true, why did I feel so empty inside? "Did Mom coerce you into making this decision?" The way my brother asked made me wonder if he knew more than he was letting on. "Tell me, Kaye. Did Mom make you take this decision? Because I know youre no longer interested in Kesha." It wasnt a shock that he was talking about my previous interest in her. I wanted attention and thought she would make a perfect mate and rogue queen. Besides, I liked her before because my mom did too. And I knew instantly that if I epted her, my mom would ept me as her favorite son. "You not answering me isnt helping," Norman said. "What if I tell you I like someone else, and its true that Im only taking this step because it gives me what Ive wanted all my life?" I murmured in a shattered tone. My demeanor and confidence had been shaken ever since I was offered this deal. Norman kept watching my face before he nodded steadily, almost as if he were trying to consider something. "Then I will do anything to make it happen for you." His tone was stern, but there was just a slight pause before he added, "With the one that you like," he finished. It was like a different kind of relief hit me when he said that. "But you will need to promise to wait for me to fix things first. I have to make sure some things are dealt with, because it could get messy between us brothers if--" He stopped talking, but his response had intrigued me. What did he mean by that? Wait, did he know that I liked Hnie? "Because--my brothers would like to know about it too. They would like to know who their brothers mate is, and also, that you defying Mom would change a few dynamics," he quickly added when he noticed I looked slightly shocked. Good thing he didnt know about Hnie. But--sadly, things were already over. I had asked Hnie, and she had told me straight up that she hadnt even considered me yet. "Forget about it. I was just testing you. Im happy with the decision." I gave him a fakeforting smile, but he only narrowed his eyes at me. "Kaye, you dont need to do it if you dont want to. You know you cane to me to resolve your issues, and I wont betray you." He ced his hand on my shoulder, using aforting tone. That meant so much to me. I had been so upset since the decision was made, so Norman having this talk with me meant everything. "I know. But trust me, Im fine." I gave him a nod, and he finally bobbed his head in understanding. "So, a date tonight, huh?" Norman asked with a smile. He had always been the one I could count on. He never judged me or my brothers. It was just sometimes weird to me that he didnt have a life of his own. Even when Jessica was desperately trying to be with him, he would focus more on us. That made him earn so much respect in my eyes, but I did want him to live his life to the fullest as well. But well, now that he had broken things off with Jessica, there was a little discourse going around. The packs and council werent happy that a rogue had broken the engagement with a pack rank holder. Did Norman care? Nope! I didnt see him sweat at all. "Yeah, quite nervous I am," I ran my palms together, pretending to be excited, and my brother knew I was pretending. "Dont ask weird questions," he joked, shaking his head while pouting. "Just a few, Im courteous about women," I lied, and he startedughing. I knew everything about Kesha and her previous rtionships, But for funs sake, if I were going on a date with Hnie, I would have asked her so many questions. It would have been so much fun. "Good luck!" My brother patted me on the back, and I gave him a tired smile. "After this date, um, Ill need that monster in a cage. Im stepping up the notch for the students. They should know theyre not here on a pic," I had made so many fun ns before. But now, even talking about them sounded so boring. What was upsetting me so much? Chapter 151-So Much Booze And Noise

Chapter 151: 151-So Much Booze And Noise

Hnie: "The coffee was so good," Jennys mood had changed after going out with us. I felt a little better as well, but still upset because of the way things had escted and ended with Kaye. It was so short-lived. "Anyway, what should we do today? Were free the whole day, and nighttime is the best! We should check out some cool restaurants," Jenny said, jumping up and down like a child the whole time. She was so full of life. I wondered why her mate had thought about cheating on her. She was kind and understanding too. "Or maybe we should do something that suits our age. You know, they have bars and crazy nightclubs?" Lamar intervened, turning around to face us as we were walking into the guesthouse. "Umm, just because were now eighteen doesnt mean we should start drinking and losing control when were on a trip from the academy," Jenny scoffed at him, folding her arms across her chest. I noticed Lamar rolling his eyes at us before he turned around and entered the guesthouse. The living room was packed with Sydney and her friends. They had music ying, and Sydney was dancing on the countertop of the kitchen. Salem sat on the couch in the corner, watching everyone. She was weird. That silent kid who would judge you hard, and whenever she opened her mouth, she would let you know exactly why she stayed silent all the time. "Is that Gavin and Lucy?" Jenny pointed in the distance, making me squint my eyes to focus on them. Meanwhile, Lamar joined the dancing party, doing some dirty dance moves and dry-humping the girls who flirted with him. The girls were so happy for him to join. As always, Penn was absent. And just as Jenny had pointed out, it was indeed Gavin and Lucy standing in the corner. Some of the girls were trying to drag Gavin away from Lucy to join the crazy party, but she had her arm wrapped tightly around his, stopping him from leaving her. I felt bad for her. Gavin was showing a huge change, and I bet Lucy was just trying to match his pace because she was in the era of trying to win his heart again. "Ew, it smells awful in here," Jenny covered her nose as the strong alcohol smell hit her. Yep, they had alcohol in here. Im not even sure if they had asked permission before nning all this. "Okay, I need to have a talk with Sydney," I muttered as I hastily made my way through the crowd to get her attention. "Sydney! Come down!" I yelled. She rolled her eyes and bent down. "Why dont you join me too?" Her voice was shaky and stuttering. She was heavily drunk. Who the heck got them this much alcohol? "Sydney, if you dont want me to drag you down myself,e down," I hissed, pointing at the floor, and she finally let out a sigh of exhaustion and jumped down. She wore a small white top with a deep cleavage and a little red skirt. Her butt cheeks were hanging out. "What is it? Why are you ruining the mood?" she inquired, tipsy as hell. "Did you ask Kaye or Lady Darcy before throwing a party and getting booze at her ce?" I questioned. I had to yell to even make my voice reach her ears. The music was that loud here. "Yeah, yeah, I did," she nodded, dismissing me with a hand gesture. "Can you show it to me?" I asked, leaning over to her ear. "Oh, your breath is fresh. You need to drink some of the good stuff to enjoy the party," she quickly assessed and offered me the bottle she was holding in her hand. "No, thank you. Can you show me the written permission letter?" I insisted again. I knew I was being a party pooper, but being part of this academy meant a lot to me. And I didnt want to mess it up over some booze or a party thrown by an amateur. I knew my status and position in the academy. If things went south, she would get off easily while I would be burdened with questions. Lady Darcy would purposely use me of being irresponsible while giving Sydney a free pass. "Ummm--," Sydney looked away, scratching her chin. "Please tell me you have a permit letter," I said, feeling so exhausted as I looked at her clueless expression. "I have it. I just dont know where it is," she leaned over me, fanning her alcoholic breath all over my face and yelling. "Oh, I remember--" she then extended her entire arm toward Salem on the couch, "she has it. Go ask her." She then wiggled her fingers, asking me to leave and bother her sister. I followed her finger and walked over to Salem, while Jenny hurried after me. "My brother is outside waiting for me. He wants to go shopping. Ill be with him. Do you want toe with us?" she whispered in my ear, offering a way to exit. But I had to stay here and make sure the drunk people didnt cause more issues than they already had. "You go enjoy. Ill be with Gavin and Lucy," I responded in her ear, feeling so nauseated by the air. Jenny left while I reached Salem, who only raised her brow to show me that I had her attention. "Sydney said you have the permit letter from Darcy to throw this party and bring alcohol here," I didnt have to yell too loudly here. This corner was much quieter. She had her leg crossed over the other as she shook it. "Yeah, what about it? You wanna see it?" she asked, straight to the point. "Yeah, I do. Can you show it to me?" I insisted, and she got up, acting like I had asked her to perform a dance for me. She led me to her room on the second floor, which was at the end of the hallway. I entered the room with her, but before I could even watch her grab anything, she snatched my phone out of my hand and pushed me onto the bed, running toward the door and mming it shut. "What the fuck!" I yelled, terror hitting me when I heard her lock the door from outside. Chapter 152-My Stepbrother Wants To Catch Me

Chapter 152: 152-My Stepbrother Wants To Catch Me

Hnie: I should have known not to trust Salem. I had been shouting and knocking on the door for a while, and nobody seemed to have remembered me. I bet no one noticed. Gavin and Lucy had been busy together, and with Jenny leaving the guesthouse, I bet even if Lucy had noticed my arrival, she might have thought I left with Jenny. I was growing impatient, getting angrier with every passing minute. If I had a wolf, I would have jumped out of the window by now. "You know what, Im going to do it," that was it. I wouldnt sit around and do nothing. The fact that Salem didnt even consider me confronting her when I got released made me understand they were taking me too lightly. They really thought they could do anything to me and not face the consequences. I opened the window and took a deep breath as I walked out onto the balcony. Their rooms had beautiful balconies, but jumping off such a balcony would definitely cause some damage to my legs. The cold wind brushing against my skin didnt help either. I tucked my body in, shaking from the cold, while I looked over the railing. There was a small pattern on the walls of the guesthouse that I thought about utilizing when climbing down. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest as I adjusted my feet on the design and then my hands to stay in the air. However, after a few seconds of hanging on the wall, I realized it was a bad idea. I could not move a muscle. I had never been the type to go out and exercise my strength or take anybat sses. Everyone rejected my attempts to get stronger back when I was in a pack. My teachers would force me to take cooking sses, saying this was what I could do in the future. Since I didnt have a wolf, they didnt consider me doing anything besides baking, cooking, or bing a housewife mate of some omega. "Okay, I am so, so stupid," I hissed at myself, shaking while pulling my body closer to the wall and refusing to look down. The cold wind had started to stab me as fear mixed with the air. "And I thought you couldnt be weirder," I heard someones voice from below, but I was too scared to lift my face from the wall. My forehead was touching the cold surface. "Which one of the brothers are you?" I asked, knowing damn well from the voice that it was Maximus. "Really? As if you dont know. You know, I had been thinking about how you hadnt messed up again. I guess I was wrong," he said in a good mood, not in that crazy mood where he makes weird threats or scares me by swinging the axe in the air. "Okay, I admit Im weird and everything youre saying. But can you help me climb down? I kind of feel like Im stuck--" I stuttered, almost losing my grip on the pattern and slipping down before I grabbed onto another design and saved myself. But I could tell my knee had been scratched. "And why would I do that?" he inquired. There was yfulness in his tone, but I wasnt ying. I was hanging on for my life, and that little slip had given me a real-life death experience. Not that I hadnt had one before--too many times by now--but I was going to worry about the one in the moment. "Because I dont want to die," I replied in a shaky tone. I dont know why he was taking so long. Did he really want me to die or what? "And you wanting something should be my wish as well?" he retorted, making me even more impatient. "Look, if its too hard for you to watch me survive, you can call someone else to help me. But Im kind of in a rush, and my hands are getting colder. I might not be able to hold on for too long," I said, now pleading. My voice left my mouth with much difficulty. "Okay, you have another option. If you want, I can ask him toe here and help you," he stated from below, sounding so casual even when he could see I was struggling to stay still. "Okay, please hurry up," I begged, my eyes closed. "Youre not going to ask me who Im bringing to help you?" At this point, I wondered if he would keep talking about useless things even as I was falling. "Who?" I yed along, knowing he was my best help in the moment. And in my case, hanging onto his conversation. "Norman. Do you want me to bring him here for you?" Hearing his name almost made me lose my grip. "No! Hed make sure I fall and get killed," I was so frustrated that I couldnt hide the truth about Normans image in my mind. "My brother is not that bad," he sounded defensive. Great, Id probably pissed him off. "Ugh! Fine. Ill help you. Lose your grip and let go, Ill catch you," he suggested with confidence, causing me to frown and grunt under my breath. Was he for real? "Huh? Ill die!" Iined, my voice louder this time. "Youre second-guessing my strength? Little troublemaker, just jump," he yelled, making me shake my head. But what could I do then? I had to listen to him. I could no longer stick to the wall, and I didnt believe anyone else wasing. So, I did what he asked of me and loosened my grip, letting go. My eyes were tightly shut as my body floated in the air. Itsted only a few seconds, but I was so frightened that not a single scream escaped my lips. As Inded, I felt two strong arms catch me. It was safe to say I hadnded straight into the arms of my stepbrother. Chapter 153-My Stepbrother Wants A Kiss

Chapter 153: 153-My Stepbrother Wants A Kiss

Hnie: "I didnt drop you; you are perfectly fine in my arms," I heard him whisper as I slowly opened my eyes. He was smiling at me, his eyes shining in the daylight. I didnt even utter a word, and he didnt set me down either. He just kept staring and smiling. Then, he gave a little jump, making me fly andnd back in his arms. It was so he could make me listen to him: "You like being in thefort of my arms, dont you? If you dont want me to let go, I have the strength in my arms to carry you around all day. Or how about" He shocked me by saying that so nonchntly. "How about I take you to my room?" The moment he said that, I jumped out of his arms andnded on my feet. However, he startedughing, enjoying the misery his words had caused me. "Dont you feel ashamed?" I hugged myself, turning my face away. "I am shameless, little sister. I can take off my pants, flip out my soldier, do a whole fan thing, and not feel shy or embarrassed," he shrugged, making me look back at him. As I tilted my head and narrowed my eyes at him, I saw a frown form on his forehead. "You were pretty upset when I swung a punch at you," the minute I reminded him of that day, I saw his smirk disappear. "You were hurt like a baby, and now youre talking all big. Or maybe its your male ego," I didnt know why I was still talking when I should have shut up already. He didnt seem too happy about the mention of that day. "And you think your punch was the reason I was so disoriented?" He stepped closer, making me unfold my arms from around my chest and step back. I showed clear fear as he moved in my direction, so he stopped. "Thenthen what was it?" I stuttered, failing to keep myposure. "You know what it was" He tilted his head, his eyes holding me ountable. Was he referring to my pendant? I bet he felt weird, but he wouldnt have put two and two together. "Anyway, why were you hanging off the wall? Is this your way of getting attention now?" His voice returned to normal, with a yful, hissing undertone. "Salem locked me in her room," I sighed as I delivered the news to him. "Umm, youre still getting bullied?" He rolled his eyes, making me squint at him. "As if you guys have done anything to stop the bullying. Your academy literally encourages people with high power and rank to bully the weak," I argued, and in return, he smirked even harder. "Why do you keep smirking at random topics, weirdo?" The instant I called him that, his breath became shallow. I knew I had messed up and offended him, but just like earlier, he was quick to ovee his anger. "Why did Salem lock you up in her room?" he asked. "They areoh yes! They are having a party and have alcohol" I shut up the moment I remembered that Lucy and Gavin were at the party too. "Theyre having a party in there?" He raised his brow. "Music and a little dance," I awkwardly shrugged to make it seem like less of a crazy party. I mean, we could hear the music outside, but he didnt have to go inside and see the alcohol bottles. The fact that Salem locked me in meant they hadnt gotten any permit. "Hnie! You know you suck at it," he whispered. "You suck at saving anyone." Before I could even be happy that he was talking about me not being able to lie, he added, just to piss me off, "Anyway, you dont have to save their asses. You think I dont know they have drugs and alcohol in there?" Hisment shook the world from under my feet. "And the look on your face tells me your friends are also in there. So you were the only one not wanting to be a part of it, and they locked you up in here?" He pointed at the room, making me follow his finger to the top. I then noticed him taking long strides, probably to go in there and confront the troublemakers. That wasnt good. Lucy and Gavin would get into so much trouble, and Lucy had a habit of getting too anxious. I know I was being biased, but I swear I could tell Lucy didnt want to be part of this party. She was only there because she didnt want to spoil Gavins mood. "No! You are not going in there!" Like a stupid person who holds any authority, I spread my arms to stop him from getting inside. "Huh?" His eyes held a challenge for me, or maybe a warning that I needed to step out of his way before I pissed him off even more. "Please!" I pleaded, still holding my arms out. "Are you requesting or ordering me?" Hemented on my gestures and then my tone. The contradiction between the two was pretty obvious. "Why? Why cant you just let it slide this once?" I begged, moving sideways when he tried to sidestep and walk past me. "Hnie! Youre acting like a child. You think you can request, and Ill listen? Of all the people in the world, I will go against you in a heartbeat." Although his statement was hurtful, I knew it was true as well. Besides, I didnt have to be hurt by someones statement who barely knew me, or whom I barely knew. "I know," I replied in a murmur that was barely audible. However, the silence from his side and no attempt to pass me made me lift my head to watch him. He was staring at me with no smirk or expression on his face. "Fine. Ill let it slide this once, buton one condition," he thankfully agreed, but what was that condition? "What is it?" I inquired, steadily lowering my arms. "You have to kiss me." That came like a flying dagger, hitting me in the chest. Chapter 154-So, Here Is A Deal

Chapter 154: 154-So, Here Is A Deal

Hnie: "Sorry, say that again? I guess the wind distorted your words, and I heard something ridiculous," I said, refusing to believe what Id just heard. It had to be the wind. "Do you want me to spell it out for you?" he asked, a smirk stered across his face. "K-I-S-S me." In that moment, I realized he wasnt lying when he said he was shameless. He was as bold as theye. "Youyoure being" I stuttered, trying to avoid his gaze. How could he say something like that so casually, with not even a hint of shame? "Me, what?" he teased, forcing me to nce at him for a brief second before looking away again. "Im serious, Hnie. Either you do that, or" his voice dropped, turning colder, "Ill expel all these students for disrespecting my mother by using her guesthouse as a club." His words hit me like a punch, and I quickly turned to face him, my fear evident. "Do you not remember that Im your stepsister, and" I paused, grasping for another valid reason to highlight how inappropriate this was, "and your student?" I let out a frustrated grunt as I kept shifting my gaze, refusing to meet his eyes. "None of that matters in your case," he replied nonchntly with a shrug, his confidence sending a chill down my spine. "Why?" I raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing him. If it were someone like Kaye or Emmet, I could understand why theyd say something like this, but him? "As if you dont know," he muttered, his piercing gaze locked on mine. "I dont. You need to tell me why you think the rulesor even basic decencydont apply in my case," I demanded, my frustration bubbling to the surface. "Listen, theres no such rule that says a trainer cant be intimate with his studentsas long as its after their academy time is over," he stated, his tone dripping with arrogance. "And as for you being my stepsister? Whos to say my father wont drop your mother after a few years of fun?" His smirk was infuriating, his words even more so. They painted a horrid picture, one I didnt want to imagine. "Well, even if that is the case, why do you think Id want to be intimate with you?" My voice was steady now, though my mind was racing. I couldnt let him go into the party. If he caught the students, it would mean trouble for everyoneexcept a handful of us, including Penn, Jenny, and me. "If you dont," he said, gesturing towards the door, "Ill go in there and" Before he could finish, I jumped into his path, blocking his way. "Do you believe in forcing someone to kiss you?" I asked, my voice low as my eyes darted away. The tension between us was suffocating. "Fine," he scoffed, shaking his head in annoyance. "Youre so irritating and controlling, Hnie," he hissed under his breath before stepping back, his hands now resting on his hips. "Go in there and warn them to stop this party, and also" he suddenly started taking deep breaths, as if trying to calm himself down. He probably didnt like the fact that I won the argument, but I didnt think he was being forceful. He just wanted to make a pointor maybe make his stance clear. "Bring Salem to me," he added, and I almost turned to leave when I heard Salems name. I stopped. "Why her?" I inquired. "Why? Are you jealous Ill be talking to her?" He was shamelessly flirting with me. I didnt know what was wrong with him. Wait a minute... What if his mother set him up for this game so he could prove a pointthat Im just ying around with all the brothers? "Dont worry. I have to punish her for locking you in that room. Just go and do what I said. Im not going to exin every step to you, Hnie." He leaned forward, his eyes narrowed, and he put pressure on my name. "And you have only five minutes to stop the madness going on inside. If you dont do it in five minutes, I will arrive, and whoever is in there will get punished." His words made my heart start thumping loudly. "So go, your time starts now." He started the timer on his phone, making me hurry up. "Okay," I replied, then started sprinting toward the front to enter the guesthouse and warn everyone. As I ran, I already had a n. Since Sydney and Salem had been so mean to me, I decided to give them a taste of their own medicine. A little punishment wouldnt hurt them. I knew Maximus was exaggerating when he said he would expel everyone. But imagine him yelling at the ss monitor? Sydney would deserve it. The minute I walked in, I looked around for my friends. Gavin was sitting on the kitchen counter, talking to none other than Salem, while Lucy stood close by, her arms folded over her chest with a very pissed-off look on her face. It seemed like a group conversation, but it wasnt. Lucy was only there because she had no choice. Shit! I didnt want to be in Salems sight. Sydney was now way too drunk to notice anything, so I had to be discreet. I looked around again, this time spotting Lamar. He was drinking and sitting on the couch while some girl from our ss was giving him ap dance. There were three other girls standing next to them, looking extremely pissed. "Hey, its our turn. Lamar,e on," one of the girls almost yelled loudly enough to be heard over all the music. Wow. He was really popr with the girls. In a weird way. "Hey," I said, approaching him, then pushing the girl off of him. "Woah, blonde, back off. Its my turn," the girl said, grabbing my arm to pull me away from Lamar. Oh, I knew these girls. They were Sydneys friends and always so mean to everyone else. "Lamar!" I uttered as she began pulling me away from him. At this point, I was scared I might not even leave the guesthouse before the time runs out. Chapter 155-They Say I Am Evil

Chapter 155: 155-They Say I Am Evil

Hnie: "Lamar!" I called for him again, and finally, he opened his eyes. This dude didnt even care who was sitting on hisp. The way he could barely blink made me feel bad for him. He was so drunk, and the girls around him were in full control of their senses. "Hey, dont drag my friend away," Lamarined, but his voice was barely audible. "She was anyway leaving," the girl lied, but I shrugged her arm off and pushed her away. Now that I knew he was so wasted that he couldnt consent, I felt sick to my stomach. "He cant even allow you on hisp," I hissed at her, and she acted like I had said somethingpletely out of the blue. "Did he push me away? No! So it means consent," she ced her hands on her hips and argued. Of course, she did. That was typical of her. I wouldve expected such a defense from her. She was Sydneys friendthey dont really care about people around them or their rights. "You fucking psycho, you touch my friend again and Ill kill you," I muttered, giving her a little push. Her eyes bugged out in shock as I continued, "He is too drunk to consent. So fucking stay away from him." I couldnt believe that girls were behaving this way without showing any realization that a man has rights too. But I knew how it felt when somebody touches you without your will. "He likes girls attention. Hell even do it with me in the morning," she folded her arms over her chest and argued while I reached Lamar. "Then do it tomorrow when you both can consent. Just because he sleeps with women doesnt mean hes an open invitation now and has no right," I muttered, shaking my head in disbelief. If everyone starts respecting the others space and dignity, we can make a heaven on this earth. But if wishes were horses, beggars would ride. "Come on, Lamar, lets leave." I put his arm around my shoulder and helped him up. "You are a bad, bad woman" While walking with me, Lamar hissed at the girl, making her act shocked once again. As we made our way out of the guesthouse, I heard someonee after us. I didnt have to turn around to know who it was because she had already made some noise and made herself known to me. "Hnie, whats going on?" Lucy stopped after me and quickly put Lamars other arm over her shoulder. The minute he got support, that jerk lifted his legs and bent them, trying to swing. "Yooooo!" he yelled like a child, making us instantly hunch over to relieve some pressure. "Oh great, Jenny is here," I muttered as I raised my head. Penn narrowed his eyes at us, holding his sunsses in one hand and his phone and wallet in the other. "Whats going on?" Jenny asked as she rushed toward us. Penn took a second but then managed to help Lamar into the car. "We need to get Gavin out of here, and we have only two minutes left," I checked the time on Jennys watch and announced, making the two girls stare at me in confusion. "Hes not going to leave," Lucy sighed tiredly, not realizing how urgent it was. "Okay then, Lucy, go inside and bring out the others. Leave the troublemakers behindSydney and Salem included. And Jenny, your task is to bring Gavin out," I felt a little ashamed of myself when I handed the task of getting Gavin to Jenny. It was obvious I believed he would listen to her more than Lucy. Lucy did a double take but then rushed away. I guess Ill be questioned about thister. I couldnt go back inside myself because I didnt want Salem to see me. If she did, she would realize something was wrong. How the hell did I escape the second floor? "May I ask whats going on?" After Penn hadid Lamar down in the backseat of his car, he approached me to question what was happening. "Theyre drinking in the guesthouse, and Ive been given five minutes by Professor Maximus to get everyone out. Or whoever stays in will be punished," I exined, and he narrowed his eyes at me, probably trying to process my words. "So why arent you going in there to announce it? Why just send two people in and bring them out one by one?" he asked, his hands on his hips. "BecauseI dont want everyone toe out. Some people deserve punishment," I watched him squint at my words before he clicked his tongue. "Youre so evil. For someone whos endured bullying, youre no saint either. Why would you want your ssmates to be punished?" he hissed. "Ill go announce it to everyone that they need to leave." He nodded his head, shocking me with hisment. I didnt stop him because I knew it was almost time. I turned around and saw some students running out while Gavin walked toward me briskly with Jenny. Even Lucy hade out. "All set," Lucy said, smirking until she saw Gavin and then stared at Jenny. Penn couldnt even make it to the front porch of the guesthouse before Maximus came out from the back. Penn stopped dead in his tracks, as he wasnt stupid enough to get in trouble for a bunch of strangers. He watched Maximus enter the house and then turned to stare me in the eye. And when Norman showed up from the back, thats when we all really started to worry about what would happen next. "Theyre all doomed," Jenny whispered, shrugging when her brothers eyes fell on her. "It serves them right," I replied, folding my arms over my chest without breaking eye contact with Penn. I didnt care what he thought of me. He wasnt there when I got bullied or tortured, so he had no right or ce to judge me or advise me. Chapter 156-Accused Of Using Drugs

Chapter 156: 156-used Of Using Drugs

Hnie: "Did you know about the timer? Why didnt you announce it to everyone?" Penn yelled at his sister. "Beca," Lucy tried to respond, but he raised his palm to silence her. "Im not talking to you. Im speaking with my sister," he shouted at Lucy before turning back to Jenny. We had already reached the car to keep an eye on the heavily drunk Lamar. "Why do you want to be a part of this politics? You had to work extra hard to get into this academy, and now youre throwing it all away by getting involved in petty drama that isnt even your problem?" The way he was shouting at her made my blood boil. I had a stepbrother back home. Living with Sullivan had been such a task. He was a bully, end of story. There wasnt much else to say. He hated my guts, just like my so-called parents. So, Penn yelling at Jenny reminded me of those days, and it was exhausting. "Here," Lucy whispered as she handed me my phone. "I saw it on the kitchen counter and thought you might have left it there by ident." "Ill tell you exactly what happened and how it ended up on the kitchen counter," I whispered back to her before our attention returned to the siblings. "Shes my friend. Im not going against her," Jenny finally spoke, and I guess she shocked her brother with the tone she used. "Look at you. Spending time with them has changed your tone and mannerisms," Penn hissed, taunting us for being from a lower rank. "Huh, youd rather I befriend Sydney and Salem? Do you even know the kind of crazy shit they do?" Jenny fired back with so much confidence that I felt proud of her. Our group, along with half the ss, was now sitting in the garden. They had found out about the timer Maximus had given us, so they didnt argue when running out of the guesthouse. "Dont befriend them for the wrong reasons. But their group, with the higher-rank girls, isnt so bad either," he argued again. Did he really want her to join Sydneys team? Or was it because he thought they were the winning side? At this point, I could tell from the number of people outside that only Sydney, Salem, their minions, and a few guys were left insidethe same guys they often used to harass and bully others. "Those girls... are bad," Lamar managed to sit up. "Imaginethey almost sexually assaulted me. Me! I wouldve done it with them if theyd asked nicelywhen I wasnt drunk." The minute he said that, I watched Penns expression turn guilty. "Somebody get him some water," Lucy whispered, and I noticed Gavin ring at her with an unsettling intensity. "Why did you punish Salem? She never did anything to you." The weird part was, the question came straight from none other than Gavin. It made us all turn to look at him in shock. "I guess because if she told Salem, she wouldve told her sister and those awful she-wolves," Penn, who had been taking their side for the past five minutes, suddenly switched sides. However, my phone started ringing, and seeing Professor Maximus name on the screen made my heart skip a beat. I began to wonder what had happened. Were they going to confront me in front of everyonethe girls and the boys? I gestured with my hand to signal I needed a moment, stepping away to answer the call. I put the phone to my ear. "Yes, sir?" I asked, but there was no response. However, the line wasnt silent. I could hear conversations happening in the background. Thats when I realized hed called me so I could hear what was going on. "Sir, we didnt do it," Salem was speaking in a strange, innocent tone. "Really? But you girls are here," Normans voice was sharp with anger. "Or maybe it was your clones?" I could hear the venom in his voice as he yelled at her. "It was that weird girl!" Salem blurted out, her tone suddenly defensive. "She and her friends mixed something into our drinks." Hearing her outrageous lie, I turned to my group of friends. They had all been watching me silently, clearly wondering why I wasnt speaking into the phone. Without saying a word, I rushed back and stood among them, switching the phone to speaker mode. "Who is" Penn started to ask, but Jenny quickly hushed him. I assumed he wanted to know who was on the call. "What weird girl?" Maximus demanded, his tone as sharp as ever. "That Hnie and her friends!" Salem doubled down on her lie. "It was them! That Lamar guy brought the alcohol but told us it was non-alcoholic beer. And those other friends of hers" Salems words were so absurd that everyone listening had their jaws practically on the floor. "So you didnt know about the alcohol bottles?" Maximus questioned, his voice heavy with disbelief. "Give me your phone," I suddenly heard Norman grunt, followed by a loud noise, as if hed snatched the phone from someones hand. "So, Lamar brought the booze? Firstly, Lamar wasnt even on the property the whole time. And even if he arrived with the booze, what about these text messages?" Normans tone was biting, each wordnding like a punch. I felt a chill run down my spine as goosebumps spread across my arms. Jenny, standing close beside me, gently ced her hand on my back. She was always so observant. "Your sister Sydney is having a conversation with one of your guy friends who are present here, asking him when hell be bringing the alcohol," Norman stated, his voiceced with certainty. Relief washed over me as he mentioned actual evidencetext messages. "Umm, well" Salems facade was beginning to crack, her voice faltering. But just when I thought shed given up, she shocked me. "Then Hnie should be punished as well!" she eximed, a desperate edge to her voice. "Shes in our bedroom, waiting for one of us to bring her drugs." I froze. My heart stopped for a moment as her tant, audacious lie hung in the air. Chapter 157-I Won This Time

Chapter 157: 157-I Won This Time

Hnie: "What is she talking about?" Lucy whispered to me. I had already muted the call and even changed Maximus caller ID to something random before putting the phone on speaker. Everyone frowned, their foreheads creasing in confusion. "Twins! Hnie has an evil twin!" Lamar stood up again, yelling in his drunken state. We all hushed him, and he bit his tongue before lying back down. "Really? So if you go upstairs now, youll bring her down and make her stand before us?" Maximus continued, his yful tone evident. He was clearly enjoying this. Because he knew I wasnt there. Oh, this was going to be so much fun when Salem walked in and realized I was gone. Now the call had turned even more interesting. We all listened with curiosity and anticipation. "Yes, I can bring her down. Shell walk downstairs with me in just a minute," Salem excitedly exined. "But I want to go there myself." Of course, she insisted on going alone so she wouldnt have to exin why the door was locked from the outside. The sound of her rushing footsteps was so loud through the phone that we all startedughing quietly. Gavin looked surprised, probably because he had believed Salem to be an innocent little kitten. I made a mental note to ask himter why he suddenly took her side. "Is it true? Hnie is upstairs?" I heard Norman whisper, likely to his brother. "Nah! Shes not. Just wait and watch," Maximus replied. A strange energy coursed through my body at the thought of Salems impending exposure. I had been wrong many times in my life, and it usually took some time before others met their karma. This time, I had jumped out of the window, and karma was about to walk through the front door to confront Salem in the most brutal and humiliating way. She would be caught lying twice. It would be so much fun to witness. A few secondster, we heard noises again. "Where is she?" Sydney asked, her voice still sounding drunk but alert enough to want to see me in trouble. "II swear she was in there," Salem stuttered. "Really? Then where is she now?" Maximus asked confidently. "I dont know. The window to the balcony is open; she must have run out of there," she quickly exined, trying to ount for my absence. "Are you sure? How would we know she was really in there? You dont have any proof," Maximus pressed, his tone challenging. "Oh! Her phone was left on the counter. She was so drunkthat she" Salem trailed off, presumably running to check for my phone. "The phone isnt here either," Maximus added smoothly. "What is going on? Are you lying just to drag her down with you?" Norman yelled, clearly upset. It was obvious he didnt appreciate being lied to. Because Maximus sounded way calmer than Norman, who was like a raging bull. "But I am not lying. I swear she was in there," Salem continued, desperately trying to convince them. "She was at the party, though. I saw her," added the same girl who had been trying to force ap dance on Lamar earlier. I rolled my eyes, recalling that ridiculous incident. "Then where is she now?" Maximus asked again, his voice steady but firm. "Wait a minute. Youre saying she was downstairs, and Salem is saying she was upstairs. So whos telling the truth? Why would she jump out of the window, just to get back inside, and then jump out of the window again?" Norman bellowed, his voice so loud that even we felt a shiver. The rest of the group had sobered up just enough to quietly back away, trying to avoid the brewing chaos. Thankfully, Norman was so angry that he hadnt noticed much else when storming into the guesthouse. "She was in the room. She was locked in there!" Salem shouted in frustration. "Are you sure? She was downstairs," Salems friend started to question her. Their conflicting stories were falling apart. Salem, clearly at her wits end, screamed in frustration, but her final outburst exposed herpletely. "Of course, Im not lying! I locked her in there and took her phone, leaving it on the counter so she wouldnt bother us about not having a permit to party" Salem abruptly stopped, realizing toote what shed just admitted. She mmed up, but it was over. "Ohhh! Yes! She even asked me if I had a permit, h h h. Thats why I sent her to you, sisI knew youd handle her," Sydney hupped, spilling thest bit of incriminating information. "Great," Norman pped, and we all jumped at the sound. I could only imagine how terrified the others must have felt in there if he could scare us so easily. "I guess its safe to say Hnie warned you all, and you locked her in there so you could keep breaking the rules," Maximus stated, his tone sharp and confrontational. What I didnt understand was why he let me off the hook. Why didnt he break the deal and bring his brother in before time ran out? These brothers were so weird and unpredictable. I could never figure out what went on in their thick skulls. "You all, get your asses to my mansion. As for the others, give them a day off before they start their hard tasks," Normanmanded Maximus. Then, we had to run after the car, careful not to be seen by anyone. But just before Maximus could end the call, I heard Salem say something that I knew woulde back to haunt me. "So Hnie escaped and called the brothers on us?" And thats when the call got cut off. "Ugh, now I know why you didnt want to help them," Penn muttered, sounding guilty. But he quickly looked away, probably because apologizing for yelling at and using me was too much for his ego. "Are you okay, Gavin?" Lucy asked, drawing our attention to him. Somehow, instead of looking relieved to have survived the punishment, Gavin looked heartbroken. Chapter 158-So Kesha Is Why He Left Me?

Chapter 158: 158-So Kesha Is Why He Left Me?

Hnie: Gavin had excused himself and left for a walk while we all made our way back into the guesthouse, now that the whole mess was over. We gave it twenty minutes, just in case, before returning. "Guys, were not supposed to clean anything. I just got a text from Professor Maximus. He doesnt want us to clean up; were supposed to head straight to our rooms," I said, standing in the living room and wrinkling my nose at the disgusting smell of booze and drugs. Penn was helping Lamar, who was in much better condition now. "Everyone, just go back to your rooms," I announced. They all nodded in agreement. Penn took Lamar upstairs, while a small group of other students walked up to me. "Thank you so much for saving us. Well remember this and try not to mess things up because of that stupid girl again. Well follow your lead," one of the girls said, and the others nodded behind her in appreciation. "Its alright. We all make mistakes. But next time, make sure to ask for a permitdont just trust someones word," I warned them. They seemed to understand and left quietly. Now, the only ones left on the ground floor were Lucy and me. "Whats bothering you?" I asked, noticing how quiet she was. "Why did you ask Jenny to go after him? Why didnt you think he woulde with me?" she asked softly, her voice low and hesitant. "Because you said yourself that he wouldnte out. As for Jenny, shes just his frienda friend hes not mad at for cheating on him," I answered honestly, trying to address the issue directly. Lucy had been pretending like nothing was wrong, but I couldnt ignore it. "Huh? That was over and already dealt with. Why are you bringing it up again?" she sniffled, trying to hold back tears. I instantly felt guilty. "You think its all over? Lucy, dont you see the change in him? I dont think hes forgotten anything," I argued gently, not wanting to upset her further. But she still didnt seem to understand. "Would you forget so easily if your mate cheated on you? No! Hes giving me a chance to fix things between us," she said, caught up in her own delusions. For now, I gave up. She turned and left the guesthouse, clearly heading after Gavin. I followed her quickly, but stopped in my tracks when Maximus suddenly appeared. Lucy also stopped and turned to listen to him. "Are you two heading somewhere?" he asked. It was around 6 p.m., and the whole day had been such a disaster that we hadnt even touched our assignment. We only had until morning to submit it. "Yeah, were meeting Gavin" I mumbled the rest of the lie under my breath. The truth was, we didnt know where he was. "Okay," Maximus replied, ncing at Lucy before straightening up and focusing on me again. "The others will be staying in the servant quarters until the trip is over. Theyve received their punishment, and their parents have been informed. For the next few days, they will serve as everyones servants, especially their fellow students. Tomorrow morning, theylle back to clean the entire guesthouse. Tonight, theyll be cleaning the mansion. Their punishment will continue until we decide to call it off," he announced. He sounded a bit exhaustednot his usual cheerful self from earlier. "Okay," I nodded, my hands gripping the edge of my sweater in tight fists. "A word, Hnie?" Maximus finally asked, not waiting for Lucy to leave, though he noticed she intended to stay. "Okay," I said, turning to Lucy. "Stay here. Dont go anywhere without me." I reassured her before stepping away with Maximus. We stopped in the garden, just far enough so that Lucy wouldnt overhear us. "Thank you for giving me a chance to let the others escape," I said to him before he could start speaking. "Its fine. It was proven that you were innocent anyway," he replied, scratching his neck nervously. He seemed to hesitate before continuing, "This is all the information about the next task. I believe youll deliver it well to your group in the morning. Make sure they understand it properly. Hnie, this task could lead to serious injuries, so be prepared." His gaze shifted away awkwardly as he added a note of caution. I was taken abacknot by his words, but by the fact that Kaye hadnt shown up to deliver the list himself. Id heard so much about how well Kaye managed these trips, yet this time, he seemed absent. It was as though his mothers demands were taking up all his attention. He didnt seem to realize that he still had a duty to us, the students hed brought here. But I digress. It wasnt as if hed entirely changed just because his mother finally decided to show him affection. "Okay, Ill deliver the information and make sure they understand the rules and details of the task," I said, taking the file from Maximus. "Go see what your friend wants to do," he replied abruptly, acting strangely detached. Without waiting for me to say another word, he walked away. I returned to Lucy, who now looked visibly agitated. "Hes not picking up my calls. Why is he so upset? What happened?" she demanded, as if I had all the answers. "I think we should go back inside and wait for him," I suggested. It wasnt a full moon, so I was confident he was fineespecially since he had responded to one of her calls by cutting it off. But Lucy didnt want to acknowledge that, so I didnt bring it up again. "What if its a test? What if he wants to see if Ill go after him?" she asked, shocking me with how delusional she was acting. There was no way Gavin would be waiting for her like that. "Lucy" I began, stepping closer to her when I saw a car drive past the main entrance toward the back of the main mansion. It wasnt the car itself that surprised meit was who was inside it that shocked me. It was Kaye and Kesha. Chapter 159-Drugs And Helanie

Chapter 159: 159-Drugs And Hnie

Hnie: I couldnt focus on Lucy anymore. My eyes were glued to Kaye and Kesha in the car together, and from the looks of it, they seemed pretty dressed up. A weird kind of coldness crept over my bodya coldness no embrace could wash away now. "Im going back inside," I whispered, not even raising my head anymore. "Are you okay? Did I upset you?" Lucy asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. When I turned around, I saw her eyes widen, doubling in size as if she already knew I was about to be blunt with her. "Stop worrying about what others think of you, Lucy. You cant live like that," I said, my tone harsh, my voice breaking under the sudden wave of pain and betrayal. "Its easy for you to say that. Your life is perfect, Hnie. Youve got everythinglooks, luck, and people who just like you. Look at you! You survived as a rogue, lived through the woods without a wolf, and then got admission into the academy with the most dramatic entry everpunching the trainer. You instantly made friends. Nobody hates you. Youre so loved. Theres literally no trauma in your life except for that one time when Lamar and Sydney attacked you. And even then, you got your revenge. Its like youre the Moon Goddesss favorite. And the brothers favorite too," she added, thest part barely a whisper. I just stared at her face, her words reying in my mind like a reel of the torture Id endured my entire life. "Youre so pretty and clean. Youll probably lose your virginity to your mate who will love you forever. I dont think you understand how much I feel, Hnie. Im impure. I cheated on my mate. My family has such high expectations of me. My mother calls me every day, asking what Im doing, what I did the night before. Their affection suffocates me. And the one person whose affection I want most is avoiding me," she continued, tears streaming down her face. I didnt know what to say, except that I would love to be in her shoes. I would love to have a family who cared enough to call me every dayeven just to bother me. I would cherish it so much. It was shocking how angry and upset we both were with our lives. But I never thought she envied me. "What makes you think I have the best life, Lucy?" I asked, desperate to know what she was seeing that I couldnt. "Lamar, Jenny, me, Gavin, Professor Kaye, Professor Emmetliterally everyone likes you," she said with a bittersweet smile as tears rolled down her cheeks. "In fact, when you were attacked by a Lycan, the boys acted like they were on a mission." I had to cut her off at this point, or else I would start breaking down. "Enough. Thats all you see in my life?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Lucy, the brothers dont like me. My parents kicked me out of their lives. Youre lucky to have someone who cares about you. As for Gavin, you need to give him time. I know you messed up, but that doesnt mean you have to lower yourself so much that he walks all over you. You need to know when to stop chasing someone," I advised in a broken tone. Ive done that too. The moment Kaye started second-guessing our rtionship, I stepped back. I wouldnt beg him to stay. I wouldnt tell him he had betrayed or hurt me. If he couldnt see it himself, he didnt deserve to hear it from me. It wouldnt change anything. "I just dont know what to do," Lucy sobbed as she ran to hug me, crying into my arms. I patted her back while my thoughts drifted to Kaye and Kesha together. So thats why he was pulling away from mehe had found someone better. Someone who would help elevate his status. And of course, his mother liked her. I wasnt a fool; I could see what was happening. I had noticed the way Lady Darcy looked at Kesha. She adored her. "Lets head inside now," I said, breaking the hug and leading Lucy back into the dorm. Jenny was already in bed, fast asleep, exhausted from the day. Lucy went straight to bed, and soon enough, I could hear her soft snores. I, however, couldnt sleep. It was in those weak moments that I felt the desperate need to do something to ease the overwhelming pressure. It had been a rough day, and I needed relief. I dont share my pain with anyone, so sometimes, I have to find my own way to cope. Quietly, I got out of bed and crouched near Lamars bed, carefully pulling out his bag. I unzipped it with cautious, deliberate movements, trying not to make a sound. Lamar was fast asleep; Penn had brought him back earlier. Gavin still wasnt home, but Id sent him a text, and hed replied saying he was at a nearby bar, so I knew he was fine. I knew nothing about drugs, but I grabbed a small stic bag of powder I found inside Lamars bag and tucked it into my sweater. Then, I slid the bag back where it was and sneaked out of the room. The rooftop was my destinationa quiet ce where no one would find me. When I reached it, I was struck by how peaceful yet eerie the night felt. The view from up there was beautiful, but the cold air only emphasized the storm inside me. My body, under so much pressure, felt warm despite the chill. I sat down on a chair, cing the stic bag in myp. I stared at it, debating whether to open it, when I suddenly heard footsteps behind me. "Drugs and Hnie should never be in the same sentenceor in Hniesp," a voice said, stern and disapproving. My heart sank at the sound. I turned around and saw him standing there, shaking his head at me in disappointment. Chapter 160-Oh Wolf!

Chapter 160: 160-Oh Wolf!

Hnie: "What are you doing, Hnie, with my stash?" Lamar asked as he sat down in the chair next to mine, his body hunched over so our faces were on the same level. "Oh, its drugs?" I attempted the worst acting ever. "What else did you think it was?" he replied with a small smile, probably thinking how stupid and na?ve I was. "I thought it was some sort of candy powder," I said, barely finishing my sentence before he snorted out augh. I almost punched him forughing at me. "Youre so adorable, Hnie. But nope! Dont do that," he said, snatching the bag out of myp. His suddenpliment caught me off guard. "But" I started to protest, only to stop when he raised a finger, silencing me. "Do you even know what kind of drug this is? And youve never had drugs before. So you decided to try an unknown drug for the first time on a rooftop? Where did all your brains go?" he scolded, his tone sharp but strangely gentle. Unlike my brother back home, his words werent filled with judgmentjust concern. "I know what you did for me today," Lamar said, tucking the drugs into his jacket pocket. "You saved me." "I know it sounds ridiculous when a guy says this. People usually assume, Oh well, so what if he was drunk? He probably enjoyed it, and men dont really care. But its not true. Its actually pretty sad because we do care. Everyone cares. Taking away someones choice to say no" He paused, shoving his hands deeper into his pockets and straightening his back in the chair, turning his head away. "Its awful when people do that." His tone, his words, the way he was actingit all felt too personal, too close to him. I couldnt stop myself from asking. "Do you have a trauma like that?" He slowly turned his head back to me, a faint smile on his lips. "You know, I promised myself Id never talk about it. But after how you stood up for me today, I just cant hide it from you. I believe everyone deserves someone who will listen to them without judgment or the fear of being ckmailedter," he said. His voice carried so much weight, and every word was filled with meaning. "Youre right," I replied softly, lowering my head. "I knew someone who was taken advantage of," Lamar said, and I quickly looked up to stare into his eyes. "And trust me, the culprit got away just fine." Even though he kept a small smile on his lips, his eyes betrayed him. They held angerthe kind of anger Id seen in my own reflection when I first looked in the mirror after everything Id been through. "Theyll get punished," I muttered. "You believe in karma?" he asked, and I shook my head. "I am karma, Lamar. I think you should be too." There was an odd silence after I made thatment. I was sure he understood what I was trying to say but kept his questions to himself, perhaps because I wasnt ready to exin it outright. "That guy Gavinhes been taking too much interest in Salem," Lamar said suddenly, breaking the quiet. "Ive noticed them making eye contact or sneaking away to talk. I dont know why he asked Lucy out again when it seems like hes not fully there. Hes interested in Salem." He tried to use aforting tone, but his words still managed to pull the ground out from under me. My mouth felt dry. "What? But he found out how evil she is today. Do you think" I stopped mid-sentence, remembering how upset he was after Salems truth was revealed. "Why would he ask Lucy out if he wants to be with Salem? And why Salem?" I asked, my voiceced with disgust and anger. "I guess, in his head, he thinks hes doing nothing wrong. His mate cheated on him, so now he wants to do the same," Lamar said with a shrug. I wanted to be understanding. Ive always been about giving people what they deserve, but Lucy is my friend. My loyalty made me biased. "Im not going to let him y with her," I dered firmly. "I know. Theres no way youd betray your friends," Lamar said with a small smile. Thepliment warmed my heart, reassuring me that Id chosen my friends wiselyand that giving Lamar a chance was the right decision. "You know what?" Lamar said suddenly. "Take this and rx for the night." He handed me a flower, and I realized he might have picked up on the fact that I had been through something. Or maybe he thought Sydneys attack had left me traumatized. "I have plenty of these flowers offort," he added, and I smiled as I epted it. "Well, would you look at that? Hnie is epting a flower from me. Who wouldve thought" he paused, his cheerful demeanor fading as he looked at me more closely. "Whoa! Are you okay?" he asked, frowning. I felt tired, with pain in my body, but I assumed it was just the fever Id been fighting. My body was warm; I knew that much. "How do you know Im not well?" I asked. "Your noseits bleeding, Hnie," he pointed out, quickly grabbing a napkin from his pocket. He stood, leaning my head back and cing the napkin under my nose. I thought that would be itthat the nosebleed would stop, and Id feel better. But I was wrong. "You have such a high fever" Lamars voice started to fade as an excruciating pain surged through my body. This was new. Id had fevers before, but this painthis was something else entirely. My elbows and ankles felt like they were being crushed. "Hnie! Is yourwolf waking up?" Lamars voice sharpened with urgency. The moment he said that, I straightened my back, looking at him with fear and shock. "Nowhy would you say thatahhh!" I cried out as pain shot through my elbow. It felt like it snapped, the bone cracking right before our eyes. Lamar was right. Something was happening to my body. Chapter 161-The Wounded Helanie

Chapter 161: 161-The Wounded Hnie

Norman: Kaye had returned while we were having dinner with our mom. I could take just one look at Kayes face and tell he wasnt happy, though he was trying so hard to appear so. Why couldnt he just back down? But I couldnt force him. However, if he came to me asking for help, I wouldnt be able to deny him. Even though I hate Hnie to my core. If only that girl would just leave us alone and get out of our lives. "It was an amazing night. Kaye gifted me this bracelet," Kesha said as she sat down, showing our mother the diamond bracelet Kaye had given her. It was picked by my mother, and she used Kayes card to pay for it. Kayes only contribution was showing up for the date. "Aw! My son has great taste," Mom said, faking her enthusiasm as she did her little shoulder dance. But the moment sheplimented Kaye, his face lit up. He even looked around to make sure we were all paying attention. Maximus rolled his eyes, pouting at me. We all knew how much our mothers approval meant to Kaye. Why couldnt she just truly love him? Why did she have to fake it? And I couldnt even call her out because it would hurt Kaye, and on the next full moon, he would suffer so much that his pain might even kill me. "Brother, you seem tired. You should rest," I said to Kaye, who seemed to have been waiting for someone to open the exit door for him. "Ill also go rest now," Kesha said happily, getting up and extending her hand for Kaye to hold. Of course, she was going to cling to him. I didnt mind. She was a good person, but if my brother didnt like her, he shouldnt be with her. Yet who am I to decide that, especially when he had told me himself that he wants to be with her? Once Kaye and Kesha were out of our sight, my mothers fake smile faded away. She turned her attention to Maximus and then to me. "When is Emmeting here?" she asked. I leaned back in my chair while Maximus let out a sigh of exhaustion. "He doesnt want toe here. Get over it, Mom," Maximus groaned in annoyance, clearly tired of her constantly bringing up Emmet. Kaye and Maximus werent really fans of Emmet anymore because of how peacefully he sleeps during full moon nightsand afterward, toowhen he should be with his brothers. They used to be very close to him growing up. While I was acting like their dad and mom at once, Emmet was the brother they could y around with. Until everything changed, and we lost Emmet. The guy we live with today is nothing like our brother. He cares about nothing and no one. I still love him, but Maximus and Kaye have lost their interest in even speaking his name since Emmet changed. "But why? Why does he hate us so much?" my moms voice cracked, and this time, she wasnt faking it. "Mom, you know him," I murmured. "Is it still because of that rogue girl? Why the heck did your father even let her into our mansion? Look at my son now. Look what she did to him," my mom broke down, covering her face in her hands. Maximus widened his eyes and bit his tongue, awkwardly getting up tofort her. He bent down over her chair and gave her a side hug, clearly unsure of how to handle the situation. "Please dont cry," he said in the most awkward tone. "Mom, hes fine," I reassured her from afar. I just couldnt bring myself to get too close to her. I had to stay here for the sake of my brothers. I cannot leave, or I would have done so a long time ago. As for that girl, I never liked her. So, I understood what my mother was saying. "Anyway, when are our little siblingsing back home?" Maximus inquired excitedly. "Theyre in the boarding house right now. Theyll being back in two weeks," Mom replied. I couldnt help but roll my eyes at her. She wanted kids so desperately, yet she sent them away to a boarding house. Such little kids living in a boarding house while she sits here, controlling everyones lives. "Oh! I just got an idea," she eximed, her mood changing so quickly. She lifted her head, and Maximus stepped back slightly, folding his arms but still watching her. His expression was so dramatic. "Youre going to ask Emmet toe here to see his twin siblings. He needs toe," she said, smiling widely, as if Emmet would ever agree to do that. I didnt think he hated kids. It was just that kids have high energy, and Emmet didnt like loud sounds or overly talkative people. He preferred staying in his safe zone, keeping to himself. "Havent you tried that way too many times already?" I sighed, rubbing my temple with my index finger. "Huh, this time Im going to do something more," she replied with a smirk. Even though I wanted to tell her not to y any more games with my siblings, I gave her a pass when it came to Emmet. He needed to get out of whatever stress and depression he was drowning himself in. "Im going to make him babysit the twins. And for that, Im going to allow your father to see my babies," she added. I couldnt believe what I was hearing. She was so damn ready to do anything to get what she wanted. The babies she had fought so hard to keep away from my fathershe was now willing to use them for her schemes. But I was done listening to this conversation. Especially when I started receiving a phone call from Lamar, the student who had attacked Hnie previously. "Wait a minute," I excused myself, getting up and rushing to the side. "Yes?" I answered, surprised. No one usually dared to call me or bother me. "Umm, Hnie is not well, and none of the other trainers are answering their phones," Lamar said hastily. I nced over at Maximus. His phone had run out of battery again? But what happened to Hnie? Chapter 162-He Chose A Mate And His Brother Is Taking Care Of Me

Chapter 162: 162-He Chose A Mate And His Brother Is Taking Care Of Me

Hnie: "Lamarstop calling them. I dont want their help," I begged him to stop, but he wouldnt listen. He was freaking out, and I could tell why. My nose was bleeding so much. After the initial arm cracking, it had gone back to its ce, but the fever was so high that I was seeing things at this point. I guess his call was finally answered because he stepped away, running his hands through his hair. His sight seemed blurred. I wasnt even able to speak anymore. My tongue kept rolling back in my mouth, and my eyes were unfocused, rolling in my head. "Okayandhesing," I could only catch bits and pieces of what Lamar was saying. I closed my eyes brieflyor so I thoughtbut when I opened them again, I saw someone else standing beside Lamar. "Huh? Ugh, Im seeing devils now. I guess my fever has reached my head," I muttered fearfully, pointing at Normans hallucination. I had been seeing thingsfacesand now this demon was standing in front of me. "Hnie!" Lamar hissed under his breath, gesturing something to me, while Norman, of course, looked angry. When doesnt he look angry? "Im sorry, but I swear Im seeing that demon of a man in front of me. Do somethingmy fever," I kept yapping until Normans loud grunt silenced me. "That demon is here to help you," he said, and I forced my eyes open to look at him. "Professor Norman hase here to help you," Lamar corrected me, giving me a look that practically screamed for me to shut up ore up with a lie to save myself. "Oh, Im not talking about him. Im talking about the demon behind him," I blurted. I had no idea what was wrong with me, but it felt like Id sniffed the deadliest poison or drug ever. Except I hadnt, which made the whole situation even more unsettling. "Oh, look, sir, she wasnt talking about you," Lamar added quickly, trying to help me out. "I know. Shes so sweet, isnt she?" Norman remarked sarcastically, his tone dripping with irony. Lamar shrugged. "If you say so. She can be pretty mean to me. I think youre her favorite professor," Lamar replied in one breath. Norman rolled his eyes, taking off his white coat and handing it to Lamar without even looking at him. Norman then walked closer to me, rolling up his sleeves and crouching down to my level. He ced his fingertips on my eyelids to check my eyes, peering straight into them. Then, he ced the back of his hand on my forehead. His hand was cold but so big. "You do have a very high fever. Thats why she was hallucinating earlier," hemented, his minty fresh breath fanning over my face. "Ill do some cold sponging and take care of her. You go ahead and get some rest. You still smell of that alcohol you had at the party earlier," he said without turning to Lamar. Both Lamar and I exchanged a guilty, awkward look at thatment. He knew Lamar had been part of the party. Maximus definitely didnt tell him that he had given me five minutes to save the people I wanted to save from the punishment. "Okay," Lamar reluctantly walked away, while I looked like a sad puppy. "Dont act like Ill eat you alive. I dont have a death wish; youd w my insides out if I dared to try," Norman muttered, his tone almost teasing. I didnt know what he thought of meI wasnt that tough at all. "Come on, lets take you downstairs," he cleared his throat, his arms reaching for me before he pulled them back. I guess he was debating whether he should carry me or not. I knew he hated me, so it must have been hard for him to decide. "I can walk on my own," I said, feeling slightly more coherent. That happened every few minutesId feel better before the dizziness and weakness returned. "Good," he replied quickly, clearly relieved. He stayed close as I started walking, ready to catch me if I fell. I took my time on the stairs, careful not to tumble and hurt myself. By the time I reached the second floor, the familiar dizziness washed over me again. I sat down on the floor, breathing heavily. "Hey, if you cant walk, we can rest in one of these rooms," he said, pointing at the empty rooms that used to belong to the mischievous servants who wouldnt be using them anymore. "Okay," I mumbled. I managed to get up and walk into one of the rooms, but as soon as I reached the bed, I threw myself onto it. Staying on my feet wasnt easy anymore. Once I was lying down, Norman grabbed the nket from under me. He wasnt exactly gentle as he pulled it out, but he tucked it over me afterward. I let him wander around while I rested. When I opened my eyes, I felt a cold sponge on my forehead and saw him sitting beside me on a chair that barely amodated his frame. "Did you feel anything tonight?" he asked immediately, noticing my eyes were open. "No, just a headache," I lied. I knew, as a trainer, he was trying to understand my condition. But until Ipleted a full transition, I didnt n on telling anyone that I felt my bones crack earlier. Still, just the thought of my wolf waking up made me feel so damn relieved. "Are you sure?" he asked again, his eyes narrowing slightly. I nodded firmly. "Hmmm. You dont hate Lamar anymore? He tried to kill you," Norman said casually as he reced the cold sponge on my forehead. "I dont believe in second chances. But here, I had no choice. He was right in front of me, and he showed he had redeemed himself," I replied, recalling how Id never thought Id be friends with Lamar again. "Hmm." Norman leaned back, lowering his head. After a pause, he said, "My brother is dating Kesha now. Shell be his chosen mate." Chapter 163-All Eyes On Me

Chapter 163: 163-All Eyes On Me

Hnie: After he told me the devastating news that I guess I had already suspected, he gave me some medicine, and soon Gavin arrived, looking for me. Norman said goodbye and left me in Gavins care. Gavin took care of me and sat beside me in silence while I let the medicine do its magic. When I finally felt better, I knew it was time to confront Gavin. "Dont y with Lucy," I said, and he frowned. "What makes you think I am?" he replied, sounding unconvincing because he avoided eye contact. "I know what youre doing, Gavin. Dont ruin everything. If you cant forgive her, just let her go. That will be her ultimate punishment. Dont stoop so low" As I was speaking, his scoff and head shake interrupted my words. "Did you say all that to her when she was cheating on me?" he asked. There was a sad and sarcastic smirk on his lips, as if to use me of being a hypocrite. "Gavin, she didnt tell me before cheating on you. Besides, she was certain you had cheated on her, and while I think shes wrong, I just see her side. She was devastated. Her punishment will be you leaving her." I didnt want them to end things on such a bad note, where there wouldnt even be a chance for them to be friends again. "You should rest. Im not ying here," he muttered and leaned back, closing his eyes. The rest of the night was peaceful. In fact, I woke up feeling so good, as if I had healed perfectly. We returned to our room, where everyone was dressed up. Jenny wore a beautiful blue dress, while Lucy was in a pink dress. I guess she was really trying to impress Gavin. "Are you okay?" Jenny asked me for the fifth time while Gavin attended the restroom to get ready for the day. We had been invited to join the royals in the mansion for some reason. I was waiting for my turn to use the restroom and dress up. "Hnie, why dont you try this dress on?" Lamar showed up, running inside wearing a ck suit with a disheveled white shirt and ck tie. He was always like that, and I guess it suited him. "What?" I was shocked when he opened the cover to reveal a white dress. It was a brand-new white dress. I noticed how red his hands were and how rosy his cheeks and nose were too. He had run out into the cold, just so he could grab me a dress? Where did he even find an open shop? The shops must have been opening soon, so he must have persuaded them to open early. "Lamar, why did you get me this dress?" I got up, speaking in utter disbelief. "We are friends. And consider it a thanks for helping mest night," he smiled, showing his white teeth. "Wow, Lamar is getting someone a gift," Lucymented, giving me a wink. I remembered when she said I had so many people to take care of me. "Now tell your friend to ept it and get ready," he turned to ask Lucy, who gave him aforting smile and a nod. "Come on, Hnie. We dont have time. Besides," Lucy bent over and whispered, "today, theyll be serving everyone food and drinks." Oh, I know who she was referring to. It was crazy how everyone was looking forward to seeing the sisters serve them. It showed how much they despised them for making their lives miserable all these days. After I got ready, we left for the mansion. That white dress made me feel some type of way. It was beautiful, with pearls and patterns that looked like a fairy walking from fairy tales. Jenny did my makeup and made me wear her pearl earrings and ne, while Lucy did my hair in beautiful two braids from the front, tying them in the back with the rest of my hair in big curls, spread around openly. The loose strands all over my face, along with the freshly cut bangs, looked so well. I never thought I could look this way. We entered the mansion, and the first thing we saw was Sydney and Salem in ck-and-white maids costumes, holding trays and looking so grim. "Wow," Jenny whispered, quickly holding my arm and pulling herself closer to me. The entire mansion was lit up with beautiful lights and had white flowers decorated everywhere. "Keshas father and Lord McQuoid are here," As soon as Gavin said that, I felt my confidence shake. But I had to constantly remind myself that I could never be with Kaye anyway. As we reached the huge dining hall, I stopped in my tracks at the sight of Kaye and Kesha standing together with an old manprobably Keshas father. And right beside them was Lord McQuoid. So, it was official. They were really going to be each others mates. I kept staring at them like a robot before I snapped back to reality when Kayes eyesnded on me. The look on his face, as his eyes traveled from my head to toe, was one of shock. Then, a little smile of satisfaction formed on his lips before it faded away quickly when Kesha unknowingly put her arm over his arm while talking to her father. I looked away and straightened my back, turning my head to the other side to watch Norman stand with his mother. However, his eyes were on me, and there was a look of confusion on his face. His stare lingered on me before he shook his head and looked away. He then started to walk toward Kaye and his father, but his entire neck was turned toward me. I knew he was looking at me. Maybe it was because of how quickly I had gotten rid of that fever. Whatever it was, it made him stare at me a little too long, to the point that he didnt see the small white rug and almost tripped as his shoe got caught in it. Chapter 164-Earth To The Angel

Chapter 164: 164-Earth To The Angel

Hnie: "Hey, hey, watch your step, brother," Maximus arrived at the right time, wearing a ck suit as he held his brother, who looked so bashful as he attempted to fix his posture. "This rug" he hissed, lowering his head but side-eyeing me. "Was he checking you out?" I didnt know Jenny was watching us. "I was sickst night, so probably thats why," I shrugged, looking away at Sydney and Salem. They didnt look happy at all. And the ssmates were giving them a hard timeprobably because that was the only time they could take their revenge on the "evil sisters." Norman walked away and joined Kaye, while Maximus turned, and his eyes fell on me. As he had imed before, he was truly shameless. He even smirked as he walked over to us. "Jenny, did you ask the two to serve you the starters?" he asked her, pointing at Salem. "No, I should go and do that," she rushed away, falling for his tricks. When he looked back at me, he found my eyes narrowed at him. "And I thought angels only resided in heaven." I was kind of showing him a sassy attitude until hisment made me awkwardly stare back at him. "Why would youwhy do you" I stuttered, hissing under my breath and frowning, until I had so many lines drawn on my forehead. "Keep stuttering, you look even cuter. As for me being me, I dont know. I was kind of stopping myself in the beginningbut thenI thought, who knows?" He made no sense. The way he was using codes to talk was only hurting my head. "I dont even think you know what you want to say. Are you tasked to make me look bad by responding to your flirting?" I raised my brow, and he copied my gesture, making me sigh in exasperation. He was so annoying. "Tasked by who, and why would I be tasked to flirt with you?" He slipped his hands in his pants pockets and asked me. I didnt want to say anything else, or he would put two and two together. I couldnt say his mom did it so that Kaye could think I flirt with everyone, which wouldnt make sense anymore because Kaye had already left me. He didnt leave mehe gave me a hard choice that he knew I could not ept. Or did he? He didnt know about my revenge. "Earth to the angel," Maximus snapped his fingers in front of my face to get my attention back on him. "Everyone is here. Emmet didnte?" I looked around, changing the topic. "Nope! He doesnte here," he replied in a much drier tone. "My momshe must not be allowed here," I questioned and answered it myself while nodding my head to myself as I concluded it. "Yeah," he replied. "Umm, your aunt and your cousin didnte either. And the servants didnt have to because my mom has her own team of servers. Anyone else you want to talk about to avoid talking about me?" he murmured, making me turn my head to him and notice the smirk instantly form back on his face. However, even while Maximus was talking, I couldnt help but remember a piece of information that I had been missing. "Jenny is here. I will see you around," Maximus said as he stepped away. Jenny arrived with Sydney and Salem behind her. "Come on, give her some fresh orange juice," Jenny asked Salem, who kept ring at me as she shoved the tray in my face. "Hey, behave!" Jenny almost hissed at her. I grabbed the juice and dismissed Sydney with a wave of my hand, not feeling like consuming any food. I had one thingand only one thingin my mind. Kaye epted me. Previously, I hadnt seen it as a big deal because I didnt have a wolf, but now that I had a feeling my wolf was waking up, I was worried. Everyone was enjoying breakfast, while the brothers and the royals sat separately at a table. The students sat at another table. I sneakily typed a text for Kaye because I had to resolve this matter before my wolf wakes up and goes into heat. I didnt want to be connected to someone who was not mine. Me: Can you meet after midnight? I raised my head to notice how he reacted to my message. Thats why I didnt want to be involved with anyoneespecially not with the one the moon goddess had chosen for me. It was pretty obvious that the moon goddesss choice would hurt me. I watched Kaye hold his phone, then put it under the table, typing something. Professor Kaye: Sure. When I thought that would be all, his message popped up again. Professor Kaye: But try toe after youve changed. I dont think I can see you in this dress and not lose my control. Blood and heat rushed to my cheeks, but I killed the feeling instantly. I am not a mate stealer. I didnt respond to him. "Try this," Lamar held his fork up with a shrimp on it. He had to get up and bend all the way over from the other side when offering me that bite. I took it because I did want to enjoy the time. But my phone blew up instantly after that. Professor Kaye: What is he doing? Does he not like staying alive? And why are you epting bites from him? I just stared at the screen, wondering how he processed things. We were officially over, and he had said yes to choosing Kesha. Then why the heck did he care who I spoke with? Professor Kaye: And why the heck is Penn staring at you like he has nothing better to do? His message was what brought my attention to Penn. I swiftly looked up from my phone to the side where he was sitting and found him watching me. However, my sudden look at him made him look down so awkwardly that I felt bad for catching him like that. Chapter 165-Suddenly Everyone Is Jealous

Chapter 165: 165-Suddenly Everyone Is Jealous

Hnie: A few minutester, after I caught Penn ncing at me and quickly looked away upon realizing my mistake, I saw him approach our side of the table. He crouched down to whisper something into his sisters ear. She listened attentively, nodded, then quickly left her seat for him, walking around the table to sit next to Lamar. Penn took the seat beside me, clearing his throat. "White is your color, huh?" he began, making me shift ufortably in my seat and nce at him. "Thank you," I replied with a polite smile, epting hispliment. "About the other day when I used you--I guess my alpha rank had gone to my head," he admitted. "I didnt realize how tough life can be for those who fall victim to higher-ranked werewolves bullying. I suppose I was too stuck-up, feeling privileged for never having faced the same. That made sympathizing feel... far-fetched for me." He leaned slightly forward, one arm stretched across the table, his posture straight. His tone was soft and understanding, his words carrying a depth that surprised me. "I do ept simple apologies, though," I joked lightly. He chuckled quietly, almost to himself. "Are you dating anyone?" he asked suddenly. The way he closed his eyes, as if enciuraging himself to pose the question, made me gulp in utter bewilderment. Questions like these are usually preludes to a date offer, and I wasnt sure if I was ready for that--if I even wanted it with Penn, of all people. "No! I just want to focus on my tasks and the academy for now," I replied, feeling awkward about the extra information I tacked on. I only said it so he wouldnt ask me out, even if he was nning to. Maybe I was overthinking, but his constant stare and awkward demeanor made it clear why he was here. "Oh! Well, thats a great way to achieve bigger goals," he said, nodding. Then he added, "May I know when you might open the doors to the possibility of dating someone?" The fact that he was so charmingly persistent was, admittedly, praise-worthy. "Why do you want to know? Do you have someone in mind you think Id look good with?" I teased, watching him frown and scoff. "One thing you should know about me, Hnie," he said, his posture softening as he turned toward me. Leaning closer, he whispered, "I dont do public service. If I see something impable, Id rather keep it for myself than offer it to someone else." His words sent a shiver down my spine, covering my body in goosebumps. He straightened again, smirking as I swallowed hard. "I saw you stand up for yourself, fighting anyone who crosses you," he continued. "And the way you protect your friends--whether its by throwing yourself as bait for the lycan or saving them from punishment--thats rare." Heughed lightly, then turned serious again. "Youre different in so many ways. Ive met plenty of higher-ranked she-wolves--dated some of them, even--but none have shown the kind of strength and uniqueness you do. Sometimes, I even wonder if youre lying about being the daughter of Omegas or not having a wolf." He reached for his wine ss, taking a sip topose himself after giving me what might have been the sweetestpliment Id ever received. However, I was stunned by his words about my rank. Could it be true that my wolf was entirely different from my parents? "Thats very sweet of you," I muttered awkwardly, deliberately avoiding the topic, while my phone beeped repeatedly in myp. "You must think Im so weird," Penn said, his tone light but confident. "Just yesterday, I was judging you harshly, and today, here I am, sitting next to you, hoping youll change your mind about dating soon." He took a big sip from his drink before continuing. His confidence didnt surprise me; alphas were always like this--straightforward, until they decided not to be honest anymore. "We could start by being friends. How about that?" I raised an eyebrow as I posed the question. He tilted his head thoughtfully before responding. "I dont want to end up friend-zoned like Lamar and Gavin," he mumbled, smirking smugly. "Its different with them," I replied. "One of them is like a brother to me, and the other was dating my friend." I trailed off as I noticed Lucy shifting ufortably in her seat to my right. Thats when I realized she had been eavesdropping on our conversation. "Is dating my friend," I corrected myself quickly. Pennughed quietly, his amusement evident. "So how about the two friends go for a walk after tomorrows task?" he suggested, his tone casual but intent. I narrowed my eyes at him, then nodded. "Sure, I like the idea of a little walk--especially after losing ourselves in the task," I said with a yful shrug as I reached for my orange juice. I noticed his gaze lingering on me for a moment too long. "You know about the task?" he asked, tilting his head curiously. I nodded in confirmation. "Breakfast is over," I announced, ncing around the table to see everyone finishing up. "Shall we all head back so I can inform everyone about the task and the rules?" "Sure, Ill help you gather all the Pokmon," he whispered with a grin as he got up from his chair. His sudden yfulness felt suspicious. It made me wonder what was going on. Was something different today? Instinctively, I touched my pendant to ensure I hadnt taken it off. First Maximus, and now him--what was happening? We all got up and began walking back to the guesthouse. With some space to myself, I decided to check my messages. I had expected them to be only from Kaye, but confusion crept in when I saw a text from Maximus as well. Professor Kaye: Screw midnight. Meet me in two hours back at the mansion. I need to discuss the task with you. Professor Maximus: Why is that alpha boy flirting with you? Are you two dating? Chapter 166-Pick A Team!

Chapter 166: 166-Pick A Team!

Hnie: Everyone had gathered in the living room, waiting for me to announce the details of the task and exin the rules. However, we had to wait a few more minutes as the ones serving punishments had yet to arrive. Eventually, they rushed in, looking like aplete mess. Sydneys hair had remnants of food in it--I guessed some rich alphas mate had been offended by her attitude and tossed an amuse-bouche at her. Meanwhile, one of thedies had pushed Salem away when she attempted to retaliate. The two of them looked utterly miserable. They muttered under their breaths, passing snidements and pulling faces, which immediately drew the attention of everyone in the room. Norman, unsurprisingly, called them out. I heard they had already been thoroughly scolded and that their punishment had been extended beyond what was initially nned. "Huh, what is it? Just tell us quickly. We have other things to do," Sydney hissed, standing against the wall, clearly trying to avoid drawing further attention to her disheveled state. Salem stood beside her, arms folded across her chest, looking equally irritable. Together, they looked like walking disasters. "Now that everyone is here, Ill exin the task," I began, addressing the group. "Listen carefully, because I wont be repeating myself over and over again." My tone sharpened as I directed thement towards Salem, who had already started fiddling with her phone. It was little provocations like this that made her so infuriating. "This ss is called Knowing Your Weapon" I continued. "A monstrous creature, once captured by the rogue brothers, will be in a long cage. At the far end of the cage, there will be a key. "Youll be split into groups of three and given ten minutes to run into the woods to find an herb that can be used to weaken or repel the monster. Once back, youll need to use the herb to get past the creature, grab the key, and unlock the door on the other side of the cage. Whoever seeds within fifteen minutes will win. "Keep in mind, injuries are possible if your herb fails to work. The monster can attack and might even leave you gravely injured--or worse. And one more thing," I added, my voice firm, "you are not allowed to transition into your wolf forms." I read this directly from the file in my hands, a sense of dread gnawing at my heart. Despite my unease, I kept my expression neutral. "Why not? Were werewolves! If a monster can fight us with its full might, why cant we do the same?" Sydney objected, her sharp tone encouraging murmurs of agreement from a few other students. "Thats because this ss is designed to teach us how to fight even if were weakened--such as when we have wolfsbane in our system or for any other reason were unable to transition. We cant always rely on our wolves," I responded confidently, meeting her gaze. Sydney narrowed her eyes at me, a smirk forming on her lips. "Of course you cant," she said mockingly. "But we can--because we have wolves." I found Sydneys taunt deeply offensive, but I chose not to respond. Thankfully, my friends had my back. What shocked me, however, was the person who stepped forward to defend me. Penn scoffed loudly, drawing everyones attention to him, and then added with a sly smile, "You should practice, too, Sydney. Your wolf wont be able to wash clothes or mop the floors for you." Hisment, a clear jab at Sydney and Salems punishment, caused their faces to turn pale. The two exchanged uneasy nces, as if trying to decipher why Penn was targeting them. "I can defend my special friends," Penn said casually, making no effort to hide the fact that he was openly flirting with me. "Thats good," a sharp voice interrupted. "Because youll be defending against the monster." Professor Kayes sudden arrival startled us all. I instinctively stepped away from Penn--not out of guilt for his flirting but because I didnt want unnecessary drama. There was nothing going on, and I didnt intend to act like there was. I had no desire to make anyone jealous or feel a certain way. If something ended, it ended. I wasnt the type to try to linger in someones thoughts. Kaye shot Penn a judgmental re as he approached, stepping between us and extending his hand for the file. I held it out for him, but as he took it, he deliberately brushed his hand against mine. The action felt intentional, but I said nothing. "This test is important," Kaye announced, addressing the group. "It will help me assess everyones strengths and how you think under pressure. As for not being able to use your wolves, dont worry. There will be tests where youll rely on your full strength. And Ill make sure youre not left unsatisfied," he added with a sharp tone, his eyes briefly flicking to Sydney. Sydney lowered her head at his words, her confidence evidently shaken. "Youll get your chance to fight the deadliest monsters--since you seem to crave it so much," he added with an edge that silenced herpletely. I couldnt help but wonder why these girls didnt realize that their antics only led to repeated humiliation. "Anyway," Kaye continued, turning his attention to me, "Hnie,e see me after discussing the teams with them. I want the finalized list in fifteen minutes. Ill be in my car at the parking lot." His tone was serious, and I nodded in acknowledgment. As soon as he left, everyone began forming a circle to pick their partners. "How about we write our names on pieces of paper and pick them in three turns? Whoevers namese up together will be paired as a team," Jenny suggested. Some of us nodded in agreement, while others, who had already chosen their teams, stayed quiet. For those without a partner or a clear idea of whom to team up with, we wrote our names on slips of paper and ced them in an empty bowl. The sisters, unsurprisingly, didnt participate--I assumed they had already formed their group. I began picking the papers. The first name toe up was mine, the second was Penns, and the third was Lamars. As I nced around, I noticed Jenny and Lucy exchanging concerned looks. They had been left without partners and seemed worried about being stuck in a weaker team. I realized I had ended up with a strong group, leaving them to fend for themselves. "Ive got an idea," I said before drawing another team. Turning to my friends, I added, "Why dont you three form a group?" Jenny and Lucy nodded in agreement, relief evident on their faces. Gavin immediately started searching for their names in the bowl to remove them since they had now formed a team. Chapter 167-He Won鈥檛 Reject Me

Chapter 167: 167-He Wont Reject Me

Hnie: "I will go give these names to Professor Kaye," I told my friends and began to leave. At the same time, Sydney and Salem were heading back to the mansion to continue serving and cleaning. The moment we stepped outside, their group quickly formed a circle around me. Even though I wasnt as powerful as them, I didnt flinch. I had faced them too many times before, and they no longer seemed intimidating to me. "What is it?" I asked, folding my arms over my chest. "Havent you learned from your previous mistakes?" The two sisters shared a nce before Sydney stepped forward. "You are such an evil person. You went out of your way to secretly inform everyone that Professor Maximus wasing here and didnt even tell us?" she demanded, her toneced with ignorance. "I did warn you girls. The first time I thought about doing something good for you, your sister locked me in a room. So why do you think I would go out of my way for bullies like you?" I kept my tone harsh, refusing to waver or stutter. I wasnt about to give them the satisfaction of getting under my skin. To be honest, they didnt. Their behavior wasnt shocking to me anymore. "Then youve started a war," Salem whispered in her raspy and unpleasant voice. "Oh, really? I thought you girls were already at war with me," I muttered, noticing their smirks fade. "Now, get out of my way unless you want me to tell Professor Kaye why I was dyed," I added firmly. Their friends immediately began whispering among themselves, as if trying to break the circle and avoid further trouble. "You can go now, but well get you next time," Sydney threatened. Her words didnt scare me. This wouldnt be the first time they tried to get me in trouble. If I had survived this long, I was confident I could handle whatever they threw at me in the future. They walked away to continue their punishment, and I jogged to the parking lot. Kaye was sitting in his car, the passenger-side door open. It was about to rain, so I hurried. I wanted to get back to the guesthouse before the downpour started. Quickly, I got in the car and shut the door, noticing him staring at me while his hand rested on the steering wheel. "This is the list of..." I began, extending the papers toward him. But he pushed them down, making it clear that the list had only been an excuse to get some time alone to talk to me. "You said you wanted to talk about something," he inquired urgently. I had to take a deep breath because what I was about to say wasnt easy for me to talk about. Gathering my courage, I took another deep breath and uttered, "Kaye! Congrattions!" His face showed signs of exhaustion, his eyes darkening as he shook his head. "Its just a business deal," he muttered, refusing to ept my congrattions. "Then congrattions on acing that deal," I added. He stretched his neck, his bodynguage betraying obvious signs of weariness. "I also wanted to ask you to reject me," I said, my words bringing his movements to an abrupt stop. His eyes fixed on me, wide with shock, as I made it clear why I had called for this meeting. "Huh? Why? Why are you suddenly--," he stammered, his usualposure slipping as his ent lost its sharpness. "Its not sudden. I dont want to be epted by someone who is starting a new life with his chosen mate. Why drag me along?" I argued, shifting in my seat. My back pressed against the door, my body turning to face Kaye fully. "This was what we decided. That until you were ready, I could--," he began, but I silenced him with the sharpness of my reaction. "Youre going to get married to Kesha. What exactly are you expecting from me? Toe to you and be your mistress once Im ready? Kaye, you made your choice, and now Im making mine. I just want rejection. Its my right," I said firmly, amazed at the confidence in my tone. If I hadnt been through so much, I might have begged him to ept me. I would have dropped everything to be with him. But I had realized that if someone truly wants to be with you, theyll wait--they wont simply find amusement elsewhere in the meantime. I wasnt even ming him. He had every right to date whoever he wanted. But at least, he could reject me now. "Okay," he nodded, his Adams apple bobbing as he swallowed hard, seemingly trying to process what Id just said. "Okay?" I murmured softly, almost disbelieving. "Then its my choice that Im not rejecting you," he said, raising his head to meet my eyes with a determined gaze as he made his announcement. "That is--," he interrupted me, finishing what I was about to say. "Ridiculous? Controlling of me? Think whatever you want. As for marrying Kesha, Im not. Im doing what I should. It was their fault for asking me to choose her. Ill keep her around until you decide to ept me, and then Ill drop her," he said, his tone so demeaning that I couldnt believe I had once started to fall for this man. "You are--wow! Youre going to drag an innocent girl along just to get the benefits of business deals, and once you have me, youll discard her?" I asked in disbelief. He shamelessly nodded his head. "You heard me right. The deals are mine, and you are mine, Hnie. Go ahead, hate me all you want, but the day you realize the only innocent person in ournd is you, you wont hate me for ying that woman," he said without remorse, picking up the list and pretending to be done with the conversation. "You can close the door when you leave," he added, his focus shifting entirely to the papers in his hands. Chapter 168-They Won, But At What Cost?

Chapter 168: 168-They Won, But At What Cost?

Hnie: Lamar, Penn, and I had chosen to wear ck tracksuits. Everyone was offered a color theme, and we picked the pure ck ones with only a red cross on our shoulders. The other teams had already performed, and they did terribly. I arrived at the ground with hopes that the test wouldnt be so difficult. But as the first three teams were beaten to a pulp by the monster, my confidence started to shake. Kaye had been inspecting the whole test very thoroughly. He was making sure to let the warriors step in and save the students once they gave up on the test. Once the students realized they could no longer continue, they would release a gas bomb matching their tracksuits on the ground. There were three cages--long, cylindrical ones that stretched across the entire ground. "Are you okay?" Penn slipped closer to whisper in my ear. "I guess," I muttered, watching as Gavin, Lucy, and Jennys team prepared, along with two more teams. "I hope they do well," I wished, as the others had failed miserably. My heartbeat was honestly rising with every passing minute. It was a deadly fight, especially as the big, green, frog-like monsters attacked them with their long, thick tongues. They seemed like giant hybrid frogs. I had only heard about them in stories. Now I was realizing why everyone said the world outside the borders of the packs was as scary as hell. Lucy was right. I was lucky to have survived roaming in the wild on my own when such a crazy monster existed. As Kaye started the timer, Gavin, Lucy, and Jenny ran in the direction of the woods. Kaye had changed the rules a little for our ss. Every student in the team was supposed to gather one herb, so a total of three weapons. The fear of facing the frogster was so overwhelming that the students lost their focus and couldnt even think about the herb part. Their minds were stuck on how to fight the frogster. "Dont worry, theyll do well," Lamar reassured as he elbowed me to look at Penn. His sister was going to be in the cage with the frogster. He looked frightened, probably even regretting that he hadnt asked his sister to be on his team and had instead left the decision up to the piece of paper. After about ten minutes, the teams returned with something in their hands. The cages opened, and they all got in. The frogster seemed hungry, not even letting them adjust as it threw its sticky tongue at Lucy, making her jump and roll to the other side. "Watch out!" I screamed, instantly covering my mouth because my voice could distract them. Gavin sat on the side, waiting for the perfect moment to use the herb he brought. But I noticed the others had given him herbs as well. "The two girls have opted to be a distraction," Lamar was quick to understand their strategy. Penn remained silently watching, his eyes wide, as if he would run the minute he saw his sister get hurt. While Gavin released a blue flower that dispersed dust into the air, the frogster sniffed it and started to pause. "I guess its working," I jumped up happily, and Im sure the others noticed it too. Thats when Jenny, Gavin, and Lucy began to run past him, but sadly, as Kaye had warned us, these frogsters were quick to recover from the effects of the herbs. As they were passing, the frog extended its tongue, but instead of directly attacking the girls, it swung it around to toss them away. My heart sank in my chest with worry as everything seemed to slow down. It felt like there were only a few minutes left, and Gavin was even in a rush because now he had to save the girls. Since he was in the back, he could see the frogster attacking them. He ran, and when I expected him to first grab Lucy and then Jenny, he only grabbed Jenny and rolled her over the ground, saving her while Lucy paused to watch them. I could see the shock in her eyes. "LUCY, RUN!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. Lamar quickly held me from behind as I watched the frogsters tongue hit Lucy in the waist and throw her away. Shended far away, right next to the exit door. I didnt even realize when, but I had started to cry and sob. "Lamar, give her some water!" Kaye was distracted by my cries, so he turned and yelled at Lamar. I shook my head at Lamar; I didnt need water. My eyes were glued to Lucy, who could barely get up from the ground as she coughed up blood. It was now time for Gavin to use the other two herbs so they could pass the frogsters. The two ran, and Gavin helped Lucy up. The minute he did, Jenny got the signal from them and grabbed the key, unlocking the door and getting out. She held the door open for the two while the frogster threw its tongue out again. Gavin was quick to escape with Lucy, and the door was shut just in time, causing the frogsters tongue to hit the door instead of them. Once they were out, some of the students started to cheer for them, as they were the first team to make it through. However, they only made it by one second. Otherwise, they would have failed too. The other two teams were in the same situation--they lost by the margin and also suffered way too many injuries. I ran to Lucy but couldnt even hug her because she copsed on the ground and started throwing up blood again. Total of only two teams had made it so far. "Kaye! What is wrong with her?" I yelled at Kaye, making everyone stop and stare at him. I didnt know why I used such a tone with him in front of everyone, and I didnt understand why he obeyed me like a lost puppy. He rushed over, bowed down to mymand, and knelt beside Lucy, something he hadnt done for anyone else. Chapter 169-In The Cage

Chapter 169: 169-In The Cage

Hnie: "Its okay, shes fine. Others have sustained even worse injuries, and they will heal too. She just needs to transition, and" Kaye had been reassuring me while I sat next to Lucy on the bench. Everyone was taking a little break before it was my teams turn with Sydney and another team. I have never had friends so I never thought about getting connected to someone so well. But right now, they were more family to me than my own family, if I can still call them that. "Shes my friend; of course, I am worried about her," I snapped at him for constantly asking me to calm down. "Okay, Im sorry, youre right. Ill help her transition safely myself, okay?" he asked, kneeling in front of me on the bench. I didnt notice my friends staring at me. Lucy was barely conscious, and my heart ached for her. "Okay," I hissed, turning my head to the side. "You!" he called out to Lamar. "Bring her some juice and sweets. Her turn is next, and she doesnt seem to be doing too well" Before Kaye could get an angry re from me for saying she wasnt doing well, he realized his mistake and added, "I mean, it will just be good for her." He then got up once I regained myposure and looked around at the people judging me. I guess I had overreacted, but seeing Lucy tossed around like that just broke my heart. It was at that moment that I realized no one should be with someone who doesnt love them enough. A mate is supposed to be a ride-or-die. Although I would have been upset too if it had been Jenny who got hurt, that wasnt the part that bothered me. What messed with my head was that Gavin chose Jenny over Lucy. It must have caused Lucy so much pain. Not only that, but if he could, he would have saved both. But the chances of saving both were 50/50, and he didnt want to risk Jenny getting hurt. "Im here with her. Go get ready for your turn, Hnie," Gavin whispered, and I instantly turned to re at him. He looked shocked too, but I understood why I was ring at him. "Hey, its okay," Jenny said, patting my shoulder. I gently ced my hand on the back of hers and removed her hand from my shoulder. She looked confused, but I wasnt anymore. I wasnt foolish enough not to see that something was wrong here. But my mind was all over the ce, also now scared of what would be of me in that cage. "Okay, lets go, its our turn," Penn said, offering me his hand, but I didnt take it. I just wasnt feeling like being around anyone at the moment, except for Lucy, who wasnt even in her senses to respond to me. We all walked over to the cages and stood before them. "Make sure you guys keep her safe, you know. Shes extra baggage for you guys," Sydney called from her cages door, looking so confident because she was a strong she-wolf with a high rank. "Do you think these two can do anything?" the guy, their third partner, Hans Willerk,mented. He was a douchebag, but thats a story for another day. "Focus on your own mess, dude," Lamar replied. "Huh! We aint mess. But you will cry when you will lose because of how slow she is. She will rely on you," As Sydney feltpelled to shame me for having no wolf, Kaye got angry at her. "Shut up Sydney!" he yelled and she instantly shut up. "Guys, dont focus on them," I said as I gestured toward the way Sydney and Salem were posturing. They seemed ready to go into the woods the minute the timer started, but we were supposed to head into the woods. Every second they wasted could be beneficial for us. "Everyone, positionsgo!" Kaye yelled, but his voice broke. I guess this was the first time during the test that he sounded worried. We rushed forward, while I heard Hans yell at the two sisters for heading toward the woods. "Are you dumb? You cannot enter the cage without getting a weapon," he continued to yell at them. I have never had a personal face off with Hans before. But I have heard that he is extremely toxic, a typical toxic alpha. "Go fast," Penn muttered, rushing ahead of us. Of course, they could use their wolves strength, but transitioning was banned, and attacking the frogster with their wolves strength was prohibited. Lamar and Penn reached the woods before me, but I wasnt too worried. I already knew which herb I was going to pick. The minute I reached the woods, I didnt even need to go deep inside. I had kept the time, ce, and location of the herb in my mindalong with its effects. A silver flower called ashpetal. Its petals turn into ash and dust when touching someone, getting absorbed in the skin and causing the victim to feel worms move under their skin. I had already grabbed my weapon so I was now making my way back. Soon, I realized the others were right behind me as well. "What did you get?" Penn yelled, reaching me. "Ashpetal, what about you?" I asked back, feeling my heart race speeding with how fast I was going. I had to keep up with Lamar and Penn. I did not want them to lose because of me. We have nowe back to the cage in only five minutes. Once The cage door opened, my body felt so cold like I had been frozen to my spot. Needles to say, stepping into the cage was like walking into a death trap. "It is okay, you can do this," Lamar whispered and I nodded my head while the cage opened. I got to see Kaye do it personally for us and while we were stepping in, he gave me a look of confidence, also making a gesture of thumbs up. I nodded and took a deep breath, entering the cage. Chapter 170-Too Many Victories

Chapter 170: 170-Too Many Victories

"I am ready for my attack," Lamar yelled, holding his herb tightly in his hand. Penn was making sure that neither he nor Lamar stayed too far from me. I was sure they were worried that if I were alone and the Frogster attacked, I would get hurt. But that was exactly what I wanted to change. I didnt want to be dependent on anyone. They had their own test to pass; they shouldnt be babysitting me. "Got it," Penn said, giving him a thumbs up, and I nodded in agreement. I thought facing the Frogster would be terrifying, but it wasnt that scary at all. I watched Lamar throw the herb he brought at the Frogster, but it only made the creature go crazy. The Frogster barely moved, and we knew in that moment it had failed. We jumped around, trying to confuse the Frogster enough that it wouldnt focus on just one of us. I could hear shouts and screams outside the cagesome cheering for us, others filled with worry. "Penn! Give me your herb!" I yelled, extending my arm toward him. He handed me the Blighthorn herb. I had read about itit causes brain freeze. I took his herb and mine, cing them in my palms and began to crush them. I could feel the powder forming and mixing in my hands. Lamar and Penn were doing their best to distract the Frogster while I was busy nning our attack. "Okay, listen, get it to face you two," I shouted, noticing Kaye reaching the cage and anxiously holding onto the bars. He wasnt even being subtle about it. "Hnie, are you sure?" Lamar hesitated to let me take the lead because he was worried about what I might do. "Ill be fine!" I yelled in reassurance. Lamar and Penn raised their arms to get its attention, and they didnt have to do much. The Frogster turned toward them, ready to throw its sticky tongue out. I ran to the back of the Frogster and positioned myself perfectly to attack it at the moment it was most distracted. Everyone gasped as I climbed onto the back of the Frogster, confusing it with my unexpected move. "What are you doing?" Lamar yelled in concern. "Dont worry about me! I have the herb with me. Just cross him and get to the key!" I yelled, making sure they knew what I was trying to do. Penn and Gavin sprinted toward the exit while I climbed onto the Frogster, reaching its head, and ced the herb in its eyes. The minute the herbs touched its eyes, the Frogster lost its mind. I jumped andnded on the ground, watching the Frogster throw its tongue in all directions. "Come on, Hnie!" Penn and Lamar yelled in unison, their hands extended toward me. I crawled under the giant frogs feet, making sure it didnt stomp on me. I had to roll, stop, and even jump while crossing in front of it. It couldnt see for a while, but thats when it started using its limbs and tongue to hit anything it could find. I bolted toward the exit door and reached the two, giving them both my hands. They pulled me out, making me the first one to leave the cage, and they followed right behind me. Once Penn shut the door, Lamar screamed as he checked the timer. "We still have 7 minutes to spare!" "What?" I asked in shock, looking around to see everyones reaction. They were all in shock but still cheering for us. It was indeed a huge sess for us. I saw Kaye smile at us, showing his clear favoritism. But why not? We were the first team to pass the test so wellno injuries to any of us. "What the hell are those two doing?" the moment Lamars eyes fell on Sydneys cage, we all turned our attention to them. And its safe to say that the two girls had surely lost their minds. The sight before us was not only terrifying but the results were going to be extremely hrious in a painful way. "Is that...?" Penn asked Lamar as we walked past their cage to reach the front, where Kaye was. Even Kaye was staring at Sydney and Salem with such shock that I knew the result was going to be a disaster. "Yep!" Lamar nodded. "The two idiots brought the me of Lust." Lamarmented, making me remember I had seen this herb crushed in a bottle when I was working in Maximus garage. Oh shit! Why would they bring the me of Lust? And not only that, I guess before anyone could warn themor their own partner could see what they were doingthe two were already busy throwing the herb for the Frogster to sniff. "No, you fucking morons!" Hans yelled, but it was toote. The Frogster sniffed a handful of me of Lust, and its entire body froze for two seconds. "Shit, whats going to happen next?" I turned to Penn as we reached the front, watching the others perform. "Theyre not going to die, as long as theysave themselves, because the Frogster is going to fall in love with these two now," Penn used a much more censored version as he mentioned the effects of the me of Lust. "In short, Froggy is going to be full of lust now, and these two are the ones to me for it," Lamarmented, causing Kaye to p his forehead and gesture to the warriors to quicklye for help. "Run!" Sydney yelled to Salem, still not understanding that they had messed up. As they ran, the Frogster extended its tongue, but instead of hitting them, it curled it around Sydney. "Huh?" Sydney yelled. Salem stopped running to watch the Frogster pull Sydney closer to itself, almost like it was trying to hug her. "What the fuck is he doing?" Sydney yelled as she got covered in the Frogsters saliva. "Ew," was all I could say. Well, thats what they get for being overconfident. Chapter 171-The Flame Of Lust And Walk Of Shame

Chapter 171: 171-The me Of Lust And Walk Of Shame

Hnie: "This is not fair," Sydney cried, tears streaming down her face. She had been crying non stop ever since they freed her from the grip of the frogsters tongue. He just held her, his saliva dripping all over her. It was so disgusting. Kaye had asked the warriors to step in, but they were disqualified for using something so reckless. Hans had been grinning at them while Salem was still in shock. Everyone was wounded and had to go rest, but before that, Kaye was going to make an announcement. "Only a few teams managed to show me how thoroughly they did their research. Im amazed because Hnies team has set a record none of my students have ever achieved. Im proud of you three" he wrinkled his nose slightly as he mentioned Lamar and Penn too. "So, Ive nned a little trip to the nearby beach where youll each have your own huts. However, the winning teams will get therger ones. Youll be able to enjoy your time in those huts and on the beach for the rest of this trip. Ill be there to take care of your needs and ensure you have the best experience. But whenever Im not around, Ill expect the winning teams to keep things under control. Anyway, start packing your stuff and load it into the cars before you head out for shifts and healing. Once youre all healed, the cars will pick you up. Just get in the car where your luggage is loaded," he announced, sounding a little distracted as he kept ncing at his phone. We were extremely delighted because all my friends had seededexcept for Lucy, who might have won, but at what cost? "Hnie!" Kaye whispered as he walked past me. Being the ss monitor made it easier for him to ask me to step aside whenever he wanted, and nobody ever questioned it. "Yes?" I asked, following him. "You should take the other car, the ck one. It has everything youll need," he said, making me shake my head. "Thank you, sir, but Ill sit with my friends. I dont really care about stuff, so Ill be fine," I tried to excuse myself, but Kaye, being Kaye, wasnt going to listen. "Hnie, the seats arebeled with their names, and I dont think youll fit in the car with them. Soyou can ride with Jenny and Lucy," he said. As he looked away, I realized his problem was just the guys. He was dating someone while being possessive about me hanging out with my friends? I didnt argue because, in hindsight, it was probably for the best that Lucy stayed away from Gavin. I was so mad at him. "Okay, thank you," I said and walked away, joining my friends. We made our way to the guesthouse on the bus that had picked us up earlier. Even though the winning teams were happy, they were all so injured that none of them could enjoy their victory until they healed and reached the beach. The bus dropped us off, and everyone started unloading to pack their stuff and load their bags for the woods, where they would shift. Once they healed, they would be able to enjoy the trip fully. The cars would pick them up from the woods afterward. Since I wasnt going to transition, I decided to wait at the guesthouse and leave with the cars to pick everyone up from the woods. Penn and Lamar didnt need to transition either, but they had to let their wolves run around and feel the energy and adrenaline rush of winning such an intense task. It was the same for Jenny; she wanted to go with her brother. I guess she sensed I was a little distant from her. Gavin was apanying Lucy, but I had asked Lamar to keep an eye on Lucy. I just didnt trust Gavin with her anymore. "You must be so happy that we lost," Salem muttered as she walked past me, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Its not our fault that you were stupid enough to bring the me of Lust to a war," I retorted, already frustrated with Gavin and in no mood to deal with Salems remarks. "Oh really? Anyone could mistake it for another herb," Sydney hissed, still covered in saliva. She clearly needed a good shower. "Huh, I dont think anyone is stupid enough to mistake the me of Lust for a weapon. Come on now," Lamarughed, causing them to re at each other before storming past us. "Well show you that the girls you hang around with arent as wise as you think," Salem yelled as she entered the guesthouse. Everyone rushed to the bathrooms to shower. I stayed behind, not in a hurry. Watching Gavin treat Lucy like she meant nothing made me want to ask Kaye onest time to reject me. I didnt want to be like Lucya second choice after being the first. "You guys go ahead. Ill join you in the car after Ive loaded my bags and taken a shower," I told them as they waited for me. Lucy had been unusually quiet, and I was starting to worry about her well-being. "Which car?" Jenny yelled as they hurried off. They didnt have much time and needed to move quickly. "I will have my luggage in it. Maybe I will be in the car as well by that time," I replied. Honestly, I didnt know which car that was because I hadnt seen it yet. I figured Id ask Kaye about Jenny and Lucys car and load my stuff there. That way, when they came out of the woods and headed straight to their car, we could reunite. They had already left while I stayed behind to take a shower. Before that, I sent Kaye a text, asking him toe see me at the guesthouse. Me: Can youe to the guest house? I need to speak with you. Its important. I went to the bathroom and washed my face and when I came out to find my phone slightly disyed. I sighed as I put my phone on the bed and began packing my bag. However, there was a croissant on my bed that made me frown. "Did Lamar leave this for me?" I rolled my eyes, recalling how he kept pestering me to eat the lunch sent over from the main mansion. I grabbed the croissant and took a huge bite. Almost immediately, I felt like something was off, but I had already swallowed it. Maybe its just caramel? I thought, trying to brush off the strange feeling. As I continued eating, my gaze drifted to the window, and I saw Salem sprinting away from the mansion. Chapter 172-I Will Make Norman Cum Tonight

Chapter 172: 172-I Will Make Norman Cum Tonight

Hnie: I was taken aback by the fact that Salem was still in the guest house when I thought everyone had left. Why was she still around? Halfway through eating the croissant and packing my bags, I began to feel a strange sensation in my body. It was unlike anything I had experienced beforemore like an overwhelming heat. "Huh!" I muttered, staring at the remaining croissant in my hand. Looking around for a clean surface to set it down, my eyesnded on a piece of paper on the bedside table. I walked over to put the croissant on the paper but stopped when I noticed something written on it. "What is that?" I murmured to myself, the croissant still in my hand as I read the note. "I told you, anyone could mistake the me of Lust for anything." The wordsand their meaningwere so ominous that my brain froze for a moment. I stared at the paper and then at the croissant, back and forth, over and over, for almost two minutes before it hit me. "Salem!" I eximed, dropping both the croissant and the paper as I stepped away. My gaze fell on the greenish tint in the caramel, and it was as though my heart stopped beating. Why would she do this? How much of it did she use? I was already feeling dizzy, though I remained conscious. It didnt feel like I was drunkmy bodynguage was finebut something was definitely wrong. My breaths grew heavier as I reached for my phone, only to realize it was locked. Someone had tried to guess the code too many times. "What the fuck?" I whispered, panic setting in. Everything was hitting me all at once. Salem and Sydney had taken their revenge on me, just as theyd warned. But I hadnt asked them to use the me of Lust on the frogster! Why were they punishing me for their own stupidity? This wasnt even the worst part. I soon realized that while I didnt appear outwardly impaired, I couldnt stay on my feet for long. At first, I thought Id simply leave the room, find someone, and ask for help. But then it dawned on meI didnt know how I might behave when I encountered someone. "I hope I dont see anyone" I mumbled, but the words struck me hard as I suddenly remembered the text Id sent to Kaye. What if he came here? What if he didnt realize Id ingested the me of Lust? "Ill tell him" I started, but my thoughts were abruptly cut off. My mind felt like it was shutting down, and I couldnt even remember what I was about to say. All I could think about was having someone beside me. "Oh! Is there no man around?" I pouted, grabbing a towel from the ground and throwing it back down with full force. "And these clothes are so awful," I hissed at my purple sweater and baggy pants. "I dont want to wear anything, huh!" I scoffed, rolling my eyes dramatically. "You know what? I know where I can find someone," I said, smiling so hard it almost hurt. "Theres a mansion where hot people live." I had never spoken to myself this loudly before, but now I was doing it like a lunatic. As I stood up to walk toward the door, my legs felt heavier than ever. "Okay, Ill rest for a few minutes and then head outside," I mumbled, forming a hazy n in my mind. Maybe I was tired because I was weakand so unbearably horny. The heat was coursing through me, and all I could think of was finding someone to beg to make me their sex ve. I could barely walk out of the room and felt like I have traveled miles. "Done. Now, mission Find a man who can make me see stars in daylight," I giggled, standing up and twirling on the spot with my arms spread wide. The pain had faded away. There were no burdens or worries weighing me down anymorejust this burning desire, and no man in sight to quench it. I wanted someone powerful. Someone who could keep going all night without stopping. But just as I moved toward the door, my phone rang in my pocket. I pulled it out and smiled when I saw the caller ID. It was Professor Kaye. Ohhh! A professor. It would be like forbidden, raw passion. My phone was no longer under lock prison. "Mmmm," I giggled as I answered the call. "Hey," I purred in a seductive tone, probably confusing the person on the other end of the line. For a professor to hear his student using such a tone mustve been shocking. And considering Kaye and I had some history, this was about to get interesting when he came over. But the voice that answered wasnt Kayes. "Its me, Norman. Why are you texting my brother now? What important talk do you want to have with him?" It was my big, muscr brother on the call. "Ew, Norman!" I snapped, pretending to gag. "Why are you answering his phone?" I groaned, cringing at the thought. "It was either I do it, or his chosen mate," Norman hissed, exining why he had quickly grabbed his brothers phone. "She was about to read your text since Kaye left his screen unlocked. Now tell me, what is it?" I hesitated, contemting whether to tell him about my ns. But what if he was just nice enough to tell his brother that someone wanted to be... smashed? I needed someonebadly. "I want Kaye toe here and feel me," I said, pouting dramatically. "Huh? What do you meanby feel you?" Normans confusion was obvious, both in his voice and in the awkward silence that followed. "You know what I mean. Youre not a child, are you?" I scoffed, irritated at him for wasting my time. My thighs pressed together as my desire surged, making me even more impatient. "Hnie! Is this some type of prank?" Normans voice lowered, probably because he was using his brothers phone and Kaye might be nearby. "Ugh! No! Just tell Kaye toe hereits very important, okay?" I snapped, my tone sharp andmanding. I didnt wait for his response, cutting the call before he could argue. I sat back, waiting for Kaye toe. However, when I heard footsteps and turned around, it wasnt Kaye who had arrived. "What is it? Why are you confusing him? And that indecent tone" Norman ranted, hands nted firmly on his waist. Oh, shit! Why did hee? Or better yet, should I ask how many times I can make this arrogant asshole cum? Chapter 173-My Inappropriate Stepsister

Chapter 173: 173-My Inappropriate Stepsister

Norman: "Who was it?" Kesha asked, trying to peek over my shoulder to check my brothers phone. Kaye needed to be very careful with his phone now. He was no longer single, and a single mistake couldnd him under scrutiny. "A guy from the office, asking if Kaye would join work next week," I lied, locking my brothers phone screen. "Oh, I hope youll convince Kaye to show some interest in the family business," she advised, making me turn around to watch her for a moment. "He is not a child, Kesha. You dont need toeining to me about him," I said harshly. She gulped and quickly nodded her head. I needed to go see what Hnie was up to. All this time, I kept wondering if I was wrong about her, but today, she proved me right. She was indeed trying to seduce my brother. I briskly started sprinting toward the guesthouse. Imagine if Maximus saw Kaye and Hnie together in apromising statehe would be devastated. He had imed to feel some kind of bond with her. This was why I had asked Kaye to let me know before making any decisions. I would need to find a way for Maximus to reject Hnie. I could never let her be with him. But if Kaye truly wished to be with her, I would have found a way. Even if it felt like a death sentence to me, I would still do it for his happiness. As I reached the guesthouse and entered through the door, I confronted her about her intentions. She stood in her spot, staring at me like she had something on her mind. "Aw, this gray suit looks so good on you," she said in a sweet, seductive tone. I felt my body tense at her audacity. The inappropriatement took me by surprise. "What is going on? Why were you asking Kaye to meet you?" I demanded, ignoring the call I had with her earlier and hoping she would have a valid reason this time. She batted her eyshes mischievously, pouting and watching me with a glint in her eyes. I steadily fixed my coat, trying to maintain myposure. "I needed help," she uttered in a babyish voice. "What kind of help?" I asked, trying hard not to show how uneasy she was making me. I didnt want to be speaking with my stepsister when she was acting this way. "Umm, I got an injury, and since I dont have a wolf, I wanted Kayeoops! Professor Kayeto take a look at it," she said, childishly putting her hand over her mouth after forgetting his title. I groaned. "He is not a doctor." "I know, but he can take a look and tell me if I need to go to the doctor," she replied. She wasnt acting like her usual self. Thats when I remembered the guesthouse was empty. Is this how she truly behaves when shes not around others? "What injury?" I asked, not trusting her one bit. "Its on my leg," she said, bending down as if to show me, but then groaned inint, straightening her back again. "I need to go change and then show you. Please wait here," she whispered, her voice low as she tried to appear sad and miserable. Even as she tried her best to look innocent, I knew something devious was brewing in her mind. "What makes you think Ill wait here for you?" I grunted, cing my hands on my waist. But the moment her gazended on my pants, I quickly moved my hands to cover myself. What was she looking at? I wasnt hard or anything. Was she checking me out? "Its alright, you can leave" she said, but before she could finish, I turned to leave. Her next words, however, stopped me dead in my tracks. "Ill go look for Kaye myself." I swirled back hastily, pointing a finger at her in warning. "Dont ruin things for him. Hes made his choice." I uttered the words, not wanting it to be obvious that I knew about their little affair. But my brother had told me he was okay dating Kesha. I would not let Hnie destroy his rtionship. Was she ckmailing him or something? Trying to make herself known to Kesha, perhaps? "Go change and show me the injury," I huffed at her, and she smiled widely before turning around to go to her room. However, I noticed how slowly she was walking the whole time. Maybe she really did have an injury and was in pain. Or maybe her tone was all raspy just to annoy me? I sighed and sat down on the couch to wait for her toe out. I had been restless and had countless sleepless nights. Then came the painthe pain that kept growing in my chest every day, every passing second of my life. I briefly closed my eyes, resting my head back and spreading my arms for a moment. But the footsteps approaching me made me open my eyes, thinking she would be out now, probably in a long dress or something she could lift easily to show me the injury on her leg. However, thats not what happened. She was standing before me in a silk short nightdress that barely reached the start of her thighs. And her cleavage was so exposed that half of her assets were clearly visible. "What the fuck?!" I attempted to rise, but she was standing so close that I had to force myself back onto the couch, trying to create some distance between us. "What the heck is wrong with you?" I turned my face to the other side, the pain in my chest intensifying due to the growing stress. "What happened? I want to show you my injury. Look! It hurts here so much," she bent down, using an even more seductive tone. As she ced a finger on her chest, I briefly got a view of her breasts due to her position being so inappropriate. Chapter 174-Heart Felt Alive!

Chapter 174: 174-Heart Felt Alive!

Norman: "Hnie, behave yourself," I got up in haste and, while doing so, I ended up pushing her unconsciously to get her away from me. "Ouch!" a loud scream escaped her lips, and she fell back on her butt. A loud thud followed with her fall. "I didnt mean to. Are you okay?" The regret I felt for identally hitting her was going to drown me for years. I quickly knelt down beside her to check on her. She kept her head down, her lips pouted, and she was clearing her eyes with the back of her hand constantly. "Hnie!---," I uttered, and she finally raised her head. There were big tears in her big eyes. "Now I am injured," she quivered, causing me to hiss at myself for being so careless. "Let me help you get up," I held my hand out for her, but she shook her head, causing a frown to appear on my forehead. Didnt she want my help? Why was she making it so difficult? "Carry me," she raised her arms and requested, turning my body to pull back. "Come on, you hurt me. Now you will take care of me or I will tell everyone you hit me," she shocked me with her ckmailing. How can a girl looking so innocent be so evil? "You are threatening a future rogue king," I just wanted to confirm if she knew it was a crime to be ckmailing or threatening a rogue king. "Well, a rogue king hit me. Isnt that a crime too?" she ced her hands on her waist, pouting while her naked legs were stretched forward. One wrong posture and I could see her red underwear. What the fuck, Norman? You already saw her underwear? I quickly looked away, hissing under my breath, "Cover yourundergarment." "Why? Is there a bomb in my undergarment? Pick me up, or I will take my underwear off and throw it at you," her threats became deadlier. My body fell into goosebumps at how inappropriate she had been with me. Wow! I felt vited for a moment. "I didnt know you were such a wh," before I could finish, she did it. "A whore? Well, now you know. So, are you picking me up, or should I call your father and tell him to check the security footage and watch youe here when everyone had left?" her words were perfectly shaped, her threat scary. My head turned to her in reflex. The shock in my eyes was pretty much avable for her to see. "What, now!" she hissed. I had so much going on in my mind. At one point, I cussed at myself foring here. But then I realized if I hadnte here, Kaye would have, and I dont think he could have resisted her shenanigans since he had already kissed her before. "Fine," I groaned, stretching my hands towards her but feeling so awkward that I pulled them back instantly. "Stop it, you wuss! Fucking put your hands on me," her yelling at me was another shock that hit me like a bomb. She grabbed my hands and put them on her waist, causing my body to shudder. However, I just froze. Her body was so warm through the clothes. I thought she would be freezing in her silk nighty. With much worry and shyness, I wrapped my arms under her body and carried her. But then she took a step ahead and wrapped her arms around my neck, making me stretch my neck away from her. "Dont do that," I warned, quickly running forward to look for her room. "My room is upstairs," she advised, making me stop in my steps. "But didnt youe here to grab a nighty?" I inquired in confusion. "Some girl has left her nighty behind, so I decided to change here instead of walking upstairs. You know I cannot go all the way upstairs with such an injury," she was batting her eyshes a lot, even swinging her legs while I carried her like she was my responsibility. "Fine, which room?" I turned back, walking towards the staircase. "I am bad at describing directions. When you take me upstairs, I will show you which room," she pouted, resting her head on my chest. However, I was on the staircase when she did it, and I almost lost my bnce. Her cing her head on my chest silenced the pain in me for a moment. I bet my heart beat like normal for a second. It could be because of the stress and sudden shock, but where did the pain go? "Come on, keep moving, you pervert," she moved her legs harder, dragging me back to reality with herment. "Dont use such terms for me," I warned her, going upstairs and standing before the hallway. "Fine, I will call you daddy. Is that okay now?" she continued to be like someone I had never faced. Wondered what happened to her? Was she always that way and was finally showing her true colors? "Keep going," she voiced. Although she seemed more on the curvy side, she was very light. I took her to the end of the room and thought that would be it since she didnt stop me at any other room, but goddess, I was wrong. The minute I was about to open the bedroom door, she voiced, "This is not my bedroom." I stopped, clenching my jaw. "Can I touch your jaw?" her request threw me off once more. Or maybe she was punishing me for being a little harsh on her all the time. "No! And where is your room? Because, Hnie, I am going to drop you on the floor now," I threatened her, giving her a warning because I wont be carrying her around like her chauffeur. "Who told you it was on the second floor?" she asked in a timid voice. With all my strength and anger, I yelled, "You did!" I gave her a good shake, making her jump ande up in my arms. "Oops! I dont know what is wrong with me today. I justits on the downstairs," with her directions, I also picked up on that littlement she made about herself. What was going on with her today? Chapter 175-I Am Guilty.

Chapter 175: 175-I Am Guilty.

Norman: I walked her back downstairs and then to the backside where she said her bedroom was. So I was right previously. While I kept walking, I didnt forget to notice and examine her bodynguage. "Now!" I put her down on the bed and pointed at her. "If there is no injury, Im leaving." I warned her, trying to stop her from ying games this time, but the minute I was about to walk away, she said something that caused my entire body to be covered in goosebumps. "Fuck me!" I hesitantly turned and watched her face. "If you wont, I will ask Maximus or Kaye to sleep with me, and trust me, they will not reject me," her tone wasced with lust. "How dare" I yelled, not even able to finish what I was going to say. My body started to heat up, not from lust or her seduction but from shame. Heat had rushed to my cheeks now, causing me to appear even stiffer. "What the heck is wrong with you? You tried so hard to show us that you are nothing like your mother. You attempted everything in your power to be part of our academy, all just to throw it away like this?" I shouted, angry at the fact that she had even been able to fool my brother. "And why did you say Maximus?" I then remembered Maximus used to hate her. He was angry that he had felt something for her. Wait, did something change? "I dont have time. If you dont give me what Im asking for, I will" she suddenly moved forward and grabbed my bulge from over my pants, causing such a shock that I froze. Her hand was small, barely able to hold my bulge, which wasnt even hard yet. But the moment she grabbed it, I felt my dick twitch. "Hnie" I pped her hand hard, leaving a red mark while stepping away from her in panic. She instantly winced and held her hand, blowing air on the back of it. "What the fuck is wrong with you? It sucks that I was right about you. I should have fucking thrown you out of our lives when I had" as I was yelling and stepping back and away from her, I stepped onto something and groaned loudly. "The fuck is that?" I shouted, turning around and seeing food on the ground. It was a half-eaten croissant. My eyes lingered on it, and then I knelt down to observe it. "That is me of lust." The green inside was not even disguised properly. The smell of the foul substance was so pungent that it hit me hard. "What is" I shot up, turning to look at Hnie, who was still rubbing the back of her hand. "Somebody fed you this?" It all made sense, and I felt guiltier than ever. She sat there miserably, pouting and, Goddess knows, not even understanding what she was doing. The one thing that hurt me the most was that I could have just known she was under drugs from the little different smell on her. Her skin had a hint of that smell, but my hatred and judgment for her were so strong that I didnt realize the truth behind her messed-up state. Ridden with guilt and embarrassment, I reached out and sat on the bed. "Who did this to you?" I asked. It was suddenly just so wrong. The fact that someone drugged her and left her behind without the acknowledgment that there are so many guards here who could have just taken advantage of her state, knowingly or unknowingly, saddened me. I dont remember when was thest time I felt this bad and sad. This agony was different. "You did. You just pped it and, look, left a mark on my hand," she spoke so cutely with her lips puffed and pouted, extending her hand and showing the red mark to me. "Look!" she insisted again, showing me her milky skin with a rash from my p. "I am so sor" I stopped as the word apology was not my best pursuit. My ego was so high that I never made a mistakeor never thought I made one. But ever since Hnie had arrived, I had been just so rude to her. And it was probably because of her mothers actions. But today, when she was under FOL, she still held herself back because usually even a little amount would make the victim go crazy. She could have just done way worse, but she resisted. "I will apply some soothing ointment to it," I spoke softly, guilt to the point that I couldnt even raise my eyes to meet hers. "You are a bad man," she poked, and I shot my head up. "But you have been staring at me weirdly," she mumbled, making me roll my eyes at her. "I never did," I refused to let her get under my skin, especially now that I knew she didnt even know what she was doing. So all this time, when I was shouting and cussing at her, I was torturing a victim. "The other day, when we were at the mansion and I arrived, you tripped because you were checking me out," she mumbled, a little mischievous smile nting itself on her lips. "That is not true" I almost yelled in my defense. But the truth was that I did trip because I stared for too long. It was not because I was checking her outshe just stood out among everyone and made me wonder why she was given so much beauty and shine when her mother is such a bad woman. "So now can we have sex?" she jumped and sat attentively. "No! You are going to rest. If I knew earlier, I would have given you the anti-FOL, but it is toote as the FOL has taken over your blood now. So I am going to leave and get you a sedative so that you spend this time sleeping peacefully and wake up safe" Now that I knew it wasnt her fault she was acting that way, I used a gentle tone with her. However, she suddenly jumped and sat in myp, her legs wrapped around my waist, and her posture seductively tempting. My hands flew back on the bed in shock, but she didnt let me get away as she held my tie and started forcing me towards her. Chapter 176-Forced To Be This Way

Chapter 176: 176-Forced To Be This Way

Norman: My reflex was working hard, and normally I would have thrown or pushed her back, trying to keep the environment and our rtionship clean and appropriate, but right now, she was not at fault. And I have already manhandled her enough when thinking she was attacking me. I gently ced my hands on her back, with a very fearful and shaky bodynguage, and carried her to put her down. "Hnie! You dont want this. You will hate yourself when youe to. So how about you rest," I spoke to her calmly. This was the first time I was able to watch her face so closely. I had seen her before, but right now, I knew she was so intoxicated that she wouldnt remember all these details in the morning. I just had a moment to stare at her closely. Moms words resonated in my mind, and I quickly disagreed with my mothers words when describing Hnies features. Her words didnt do justice to her beauty. I have never seen someone so wlessly beautiful but with such a messed-up fate. She had been through enough, and even her own mother kicked her out of her life. She was a rogue and had been attacked to the point that she was left for dead, and today, she was drugged. I began to wonder about her fate and her identity. "But I--I dont want to be alone," she pouted, her eyebrows nting. I let out a deep sigh of exhaustion, worried if I left, she would run out again and get herself into trouble that no one, not a man or a woman, wants for themselves. Even the thought of her acting this way would destroy her confidence. From the way she keeps herself and how everyone wanders around her, especially the boys, not like I havent noticed, I could tell Hnie was saving herself for her special mate. So her protection was important. "Okay, I will stay here and ask my guard to bring you some sleeping pills," I uttered, attempting to get up, but she held my hand and stopped me from inching away from her. "You should stay here," she pouted andy down while still holding my hand. I looked around awkwardly at the walls, as if someone was watching me. But there was no one here. "Okay!" I awkwardly replied. I shouldnt care too much. Call someone from the paramedics and put a guard outside her door. But she was--she was my brothers mate. So I had to personally take care of her. My hatred for her mother aside, I was seeing change in their behavior. She seemed different from her mother, but who knows what she is hiding beneath the beautiful face of hers. My eyes drifted to her as she moaned in the bed, probably from the heat in her body, and I quickly looked away. "You know, you are so heartless," she uttered, almost like whining. "Why would you say that?" I inquired in a low murmur, kind of intrigued to know her thoughts about me. "Because you dont care about anyone," she added. Her eyshes were long and curled up, and it was crazy that she didnt seem to be wearing any makeup. "That is not true. I care about my brothers a lot," I corrected her, and she shook her head. "You only care about your rules. You want to control them, or maybe show them that they can rely on you," she continued to misread me. "Is that how Ie across?" As I asked, she sat up to face me. It was quite intriguing to see a she-wolf resisting for so much. Like I said, she would be throwing herself at me and screaming if she didnt get what she wanted in the moment. But she was holding it back to the point that she was sounding more drunk than aroused. Or was it because of her inactive wolf? Could be. "You do," she voiced softly. "You are hiding secrets in your heart," she continued to shock me with her observation. "It is okay to share it with someone sometimes. You wont get hurt." "Do you believe in sharing secrets?" I asked in much anticipation, and she shook her head very steadily, like a mischievous puppy. "No! Two can only keep a secret if one is dead," her voice had turned into an even softer whisper now. "Then why are you asking me to share my secrets with someone?" I inquired, raising my brow at her. "Because I dont like you and I want to give you bad advice," the minute she said that with the most genuine pout on her lips, I felt life run through my body, and a loudughter escaped my lips. I couldnt help butugh at her trying to be evil when on FOL, when people are horny instead. "This is crazy. You areughing!" The sudden waking of my wolf changed my mood instantly. I stoppedughing at once. "What happened? Is my joke not funny anymore?" she inquired, watching my face with so much intent. I gave her a gentle headshake and added, "I guess this is the loudest I haveughed in so many years." "Oh no! I wanted to hurt you," she pouted again, making me smile at her. I have never sat down like this with any woman and spoken so many words about basically nothing. So this is how a meaningless talk sounds like? But its not too bad? My words are always calcted; I dont speak when my words are not directed toward a cause. But today, as the sun was going down, I sat with this girl that I hated so much and had the best talk ever about literally nothing. "Why do you dislike me so much?" I asked her, tilting my head tiredly at her. "Because you dislike me," she attacked back. "I dont have a choice, Hnie, but you have. I am not born to like anyone," something deep within me started to shake as I said those words. It was so hard to open up and not feel the same pain in my chest that I felt when my mother clung her ws into my chest, grabbed my heart in her fist, and muttered to me, "Your life is mine." Chapter 177-His Crazy Heart

Chapter 177: 177-His Crazy Heart

Hnie: "Tell me, why dont you have a choice?" In front of me was a monster who wouldnt think twice before killing me. But today, he was acting calm. Maybe because he didnt want to get in trouble with me. My mind was all over the ce. Somewhere deep down, I knew this is not how I act, especially with this man, but then I would go back to the heaven where nothing hurt me. I only wanted pleasure. I kept holding his big, gigantic hand between my two hands. He had big bones, veins, and such masculine hands. "Everyone has a choice," I added, and he steadily shook his head. "I dont," his smile was fake and vacant. Thats because he didnt want to be nice to me but was forcing himself. "Hmm, why?" I inquired with a frown, trying my best to deliver the exact emotions that I should be feeling when having this conversation and not just drool over him because of how hot I was feeling in my body. He stayed silent, his eyes fixated on the floor as he zoned out before he lifted his hand, making mine raise along. He then freed his hand from mine but held my hand in his own this time. With a much steadier movement, he ced my hand on his chest. I dont know what he was doing until I began to feel his heart against my palm. Not just one heartbeat, but four. His heart was pounding like it was racing for something. I dont even think my own heart would beat so fast when I am nervous or doing some extreme exertion. This was crazy. How was he alive like this? "There are--howe there are four heartbeats?" I asked him, and he let out a littleugh, shaking his head once again as if to show me that I was being silly. "You will never get an answer for that. Its my secret," he let go of my hand just so that he could put his finger to his lips when talking about his secret. I didnt remove my hand from his chest, still hearing his heartbeat and even stunned by how much attention I had on his heartbeat. "It is nothing," he awkwardly tried pulling my hand away, but I kept my hand on his chest, and somehow, he gave up and just sat in his spot. I watched him look sofortable with his head down and his eyes on my hand. I slowly slipped my hand under his shirt, touching his cold chest, and all four of his beats skipped. His heart went entirely silent for a moment before he gently grabbed my wrist and pulled my hand out, shaking his head very softly. "You dont want to do this. And I dont n anything for my life, neither do I intend to find a mate or choose a mate. You are my stepsister that I despise, and I would like this difference between us to stay." Even when his words were hurtful for someone who was horny, there was still a subtle feeling of empathy I had for him in the moment. "I will always keep my brothers as my priority, and I will--squash anyone or everyone who tries to hurt them. I am equipped that way. But I promise you that if you dont do anything wrong to them, I will try my best not to hurt you with my words and actions again," he finished, taking a deep breath and then exhaling from his nostrils. "Why is it so hard for you to ept that you are not so cold-hearted?" I asked, and he rubbed his face in his hands. "Because that is true," he replied. "Then why did you care today?" I watched him tilt his head as if telling me I was asking way too many questions. "My brothers care deeply about you, Hnie. If they found out you were in this state and I didnt take care of you or let them know what happened to you, they would not trust me again with anything rted to them," he calmly answered my question, and I nodded my head. Thats when his phone rang, and he picked it up. His thick eyebrows narrowed, and his focus was on the caller. "Okay, leave it on the counter. I will grab it from there," he said on the call and ended it. I was weirdly hungry for sex, but I knew my body was resisting the urge to jump on him again. He looked sad and didnt want to be a part of it, and I didnt want to be part of something that takes away someones right to say no. My head was all foggy as he got up and left the room. I stayed sitting in bed, my hands in my hair as I grasped my hair in my fists. That is when he came back with a sandwich and medicine in his hand, while his pinkie was wrapped around the bottle cap of a water bottle. He sat down and handed me the sandwich, carefully unwrapping it before handing it to me. "You gotta finish this because then you will be taking medicine," he uttered, watching me take a little bite. "Big bites!" he groaned, his fists resting on the mattress while he kept staring at my face with intent. He looked so scary, so I started taking big bites. "Take a water break. Do I have to teach you how to eat as well?" he rolled his eyes, offering me water after he opened the cap. I grabbed it and drank from the bottle while he held my sandwich for me. It was not sex, but making him take care of me was such a relief that I didnt need an orgasm to feel better. I then ate the rest of the sandwich and drank the water with the pill. He got up, holding the nket as Iid downfortably. "I wanted to enjoy the trip, you know I won today?" Iined, pouting. He let out a littleugh before he whispered, "I know. You are a wonder, Hnie. Now sleep, I will be in the living room. No one wille near your bedroom, not even ghosts." For some reason, his words and reassurance were so much that I quickly closed my eyes and fell asleep from the pill he had given to me. Chapter 178-Day After The Mess

Chapter 178: 178-Day After The Mess

Hnie: "Uhmmm!" Comfort and good sleep go hand in hand. Especially when you have had a good 12 hours sleep. I had the best sleep in so long. I slept like a baby and didnt even wake up until the lights were shed from the window. I got up and yawned, stretching my arms as far apart as I could. There is a weird satisfaction about stretching after waking up. But the minute cold brushed against my skin, I lowered my head to look at my attire, and a shockwave hit me when I found myself wearing Jennys nighty that she forgot to pack, and I was supposed to pack it in my luggage. "Wait a minute! I was supposed to beat the beach," I instantly pushed the nket away and yelled, ready to jump out of the bed and try to get the idea of what the heck happened and how I ended up sleeping for so long. As I screamed and jumped to my feet, another shock hit me when someone barged in hurriedly. His sight in front of me was like watching a ghost doing tango. "Ahhh!" I screamed and wrapped my arms around my body, feeling so naked before the monster called Norman rushed in. He sighed and rolled his eyes as if calling me dramatic and then turned his body to the side, his hands on his waist. "I believe you are in your senses now," hemented, causing me to look around while still hugging myself. I found my sweater and baggy jeans on the couch, so I rushed to grab them. As I began to slip into the sweater, Iined, "How the heck did I end up in thisnighty? And why are you here?" "Are you done?" Instead of responding to me, he asked very coldly. Of course, he didnt care how worried I was thinking about everything, and especially his presence in the guesthouse when I was all alone. "Yes," I grunted, folding my arms over my chest and maintaining a frown on my forehead. He turned to face me. He wasnt wearing his coat, and his shirts first few buttons were open. I was extremely disturbed, thinking about the missing hours from my memory. "You were given FOL," he replied, and when I frowned, he exined, "me of Dust." I had a mixed reaction to his statement. I first believed he was lying to me just to freak me out, and then I remembered the note Salem had written for me. "Ugh!" As a yelp escaped my lips, I covered my mouth with my hands and kept staring at Norman with my eyes wide and big. "Oh no! Waitdid I? Why did youoh mydid we?" I had so many questions, and none of them were able to leave my mouth in full sentences. I wanted to run as fast as I could and then disappear into the mist. "No!" Norman quickly took a step forward, his hands up in defense when I stepped back from him. He stopped walking once he noticed how shocked and upset I was. "You did nothing. I came over because you had texted Kaye, asking him toe over. I called, and you said you were not feeling well. I arrived, and we did nothing. In fact" he took a little pause and then confidently stated, "I gave you a sleeping pill so that you could sleep it off." Relief only hit me when I remembered my attire. "Why am I in that nighty? Did you put me in that dress?" I asked, and he frowned. "No! When I gave you the medicine, you came to the bedroom and probably changed before heading to bed. Rest assured, nothing happened, and I would never" he scoffed loudly, but for the first time, I liked hearing him scoff so much. I would have felt such terrible guilt if I had done something or seduced this man before me. "No need to worry. You are fine," he added. It was quite weird that he gave me a pill to ensure I didnt end up doing something stupid. I mean, I wouldnt expect more from him. He wasnt the type tofort anyone, so him giving me a pill was already a big move. "I was supposed to be with my friends on the beach. What would they think" I was freaking out again when I realized it was a whole new day. "Dont worry about that. I told Lamar to inform everyone you had to fill in some ss report, so you stayed behind. Just go get ready, and I will take you to the beach myself. Kaye is headed to the beach too, and he doesnt know you stayed here. So if he asks you, give the same excuse I told Lamar," he was coldly yammering, not even making eye contact with me. "You will drop me to the beach?" I asked, raising my eyebrow in shock. "No need to point it out. Its either I take you, or Kaye does. And I dont think Kaye should take you now that he has a chosen mate," he shocked me once again with his words. "Why? I am his stepsister," I was slightly taken aback by his attempts to separate me from his brother. Was there something wrong? Did he know anything? "And I dont want you asking my brother for favors," he rolled his eyes when he didnt have a usible excuse. "Now, go get ready and pack your bags," he dismissed me with his hand before walking out. However, once he was out of the room, I heard him say one more thing, "We will make a quick stop to grab you breakfast. I dont want you going around telling everyone Im a monster, a demon who didnt even offer you food." I rolled my eyes, but the fact that he knew I called him a monster was just hrious. However, I was still angry at the fact that Salem did that to me. I will give her a befitting response and see how she recovers from it. Chapter 179-His Turn!

Chapter 179: 179-His Turn!

Hnie: I sat in the backseat while he loaded my bag in the trunk. I had only one bag, and it wasnt even heavy, but he was acting weird and grabbed the bag out of my hand. Once he sat in the drivers seat and started driving, I began to rx a bit in the backseat. "Ahem!" he cleared his throat, making a shiver run up my spine. "What do you eat for breakfast?" he asked, fixing the rear view mirror to keep an eye on me. "Anything. I am not picky," I replied, and he nodded his head. "Tell me something. Did your father love your mother?" As he asked me that question, I couldnt help but recall my time with them when they were married. I was very little, but I do remember them fighting a lot. "I guess," I shrugged, not sure. It seemed like there was also some stress between them. Whenever my father woulde homete or drunk and my mother was angry at him, he would just give her this look, and she would instantly feel guilty. "May I ask you something?" Without waiting for him to respond, I proceeded to ask him, "When did my mothere to live with you guys?" I was not sure what happened to her after I returned home and picked my dad. I just know I was six at that time, and then my mother was just gone. She disappeared and never even contacted me back. "We were little. It had been some years," he cleared his throat while answering. Since we were talking, and the car ride was about a few hours, I realized it was better than silence that we spoke about stuff that wasnt too personal but also engaging. "Why are you the way you are?" I bit my tongue the minute I asked him that question. I was not supposed to ask him anything personal. "Describe the way I am." However, he gave me a chance to correct my mistake. "Umm, very determined. Umm, the one who doesnt smile much and is always focused on work. Someone who is overprotective of his brothers and doe" As I continued to sugarcoat my thoughts of him, he intervened to get me to the point. "Be honest." I sighed and uttered, "A bitch! You are a bitch most of the time." I expected him to yell at me, ask me to get out, or even call me different slurs, but instead, I watched him let out a little snort almost before he fixed his posture. "I am this way and will remain this way," he stated. I nodded, thankful that topic was over, and Im guessing it was his turn to ask me questions now. "What is going on with the students of your ss? There is some drama going on, and I keep hearing about it from my people," he uttered, making me slide to the edge of the seat and fold my arms over the passenger seat while looking at him. "There has been some mate drama going on, thats all. Typical teenage stuff," I replied. Now that it was my turn, I asked him, "What people? You have people spying on us?" He let out a little louder scoff this time, shaking his head. "I do. It is important to know what my students are up to." "What is the deal between you and your mother?" he questioned. "Uhh! She hates me because I didnt pick her when I was a kid. And then my father proved that I had made the wrong pick," I shrugged. It was time he gave us a nod. "Why did you pick your father?" Now that it became a little too personal, I leaned back, looking outside the window of the car. This question was a little hard for me to answer, but I knew exactly why I had to pick my father. shback: "You little piece of shit! Cant you sit in silence?" he yelled, his green eyes narrowed at me and his hand raised to hit me twice. The first time had left quite a mark on my cheek. So this time, I instantly put my hands on my cheek to stop him from hitting me. He was my mothers boyfriend. I dont understand why he had toe live with us. Ever since my mother divorced my dad and we moved out, we were doing well until she started dating again. And John was the worst man ever. He didnt work or do anything. He would sit and watch movies the whole day. When my mom would leave for work, he would yell at me, hit me, and even break my toys. And once my mom woulde back home, he would tell her that I had been a difficult child. I was scared of him, and I couldnt tell my mother anything because John told me that he could hear our thoughts and that if I even thought about telling my mom anything, he would kill my mom and then make me his dog by putting a leash on my neck. "Now listen, tomorrow, the council will ask you who you want to stay with. And if you dont pick your dad, I will do worse things imaginable to you. Remember, you will grow up here with me, I will be the only one who makes your decisions, and then I will sell you to some old man to be his dog," he warned me, his finger wagging at my face. I was not happy here. He had killed my catst week and told my mother I did it. My mother was nice, but she was upset that I had harmed an innocent animal. She didnt hit me or yell at me, but she did ground me to teach me a lesson to be kinder and gentler to others. End of shback. Thats when I made the decision to go back with my dad. John had threatened to kill my mother if I didnt pick my father, the very next day before I was going to make a decision. I was a child who didnt want her mother or anyone else to die. I didnt know that man was bluffing when he talked about killing me or my mother and also that he could hear my thoughts. "We are here," Normans announcement shocked me. I couldnt believe I had been lost in my thoughts for so long. Chapter 180-A Sour Sight

Chapter 180: 180-A Sour Sight

Hnie: It was a beautiful beach hidden in a peaceful ce. The sand was soft and golden, and the sea was clear, shining in many shades of blue. The water was so calm, gently touching the shore, and the air was warm with a light breeze. Tall palm trees stood along the beach, their leaves moving softly in the wind, making rxing sounds. I had stepped out of the car with Norman behind me, and instead of heading over to see my hut, I walked straight to the water. The cold wind was blowing my hair all over the ce. I wore blue skinny jeans and a purple top with my purple sweater. I always washed this sweater and wore it back. "It is so calming out here," I spread my arms and giggled. I wondered if I had given up on my life, would I have been able to witness victories and visit ces like these? "It is," Norman replied, and I put my arms down. "Thank you for giving me a ride," I mumbled. He only gave me a head nod and then started walking toward the huts. On the beach, there were many small huts made of wood, each one special and charming. The roofs were covered with straw, giving them a traditional look. The walls were a mix of light wood and smooth stone, with big windows so people could enjoy the view of the blue sea and the colorful sky at sunset. These huts were built on stilts, raised above the water like small houses on the sea. I could tell this was a good tourist spot, but it had been booked just for us for a few days. That made it even more beautiful. I could tell the others were still sleeping, so I was excited to wake them up and surprise them. Norman had told me earlier that my friends had been so worried when Lamar called him. I followed Norman to the hut that was assigned to me. The lights were still out, so he gave me a hand gesture to proceed inside. I took the bag from him and entered the hut. The inside of the hut was very nice, with simple yet elegant furniture. Soft white curtains hung by the windows, blowing with the wind. There were cozy chairs and hammocks outside on the small wooden decks, perfect for resting and enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. Around the huts, there were small shaded spots withfortable chairs, where you could rx in privacy. But it was dark inside, so I had to tiptoe to the curtains, and the minute I drew them back, the hut lit up. I got a good look at who was in the hut with me. It was Jenny and Lucy, which meant Penn, Gavin, and Lamar were likely in the same hut. That wouldnt be a good mix, but I didnt want to focus on it for now. The single beds looked sofortable, but I had a good sleepst night, so I wasnt even going to lie down. "Ugh!" Lucy was the first one to groan. As she rubbed her eyes and rose from the bed, her eyesnded on me. "Hnie?" she yelled happily, jumping off the bed and rushing over to hug me. I giggled andughed, feeling another pair of arms wrap around my body. It was Jenny. Her eyes were still half-closed, but I guess she heard Lucy say my name and got up. "I am sooo happy youre here," Jenny said, tightly hugging me. I hugged them both back before we parted. They started getting ready while I sat on the deck, waiting for them. The whole scene was so beautiful that I couldnt help but smile. Sometimes I remember Lucys words and wonderam I indeed lucky? I survived Salem and Sydneys every attack, and today, here I was, sitting victoriously. But my smile was short-lived as I saw Kaye appear in my sight. "Baby, stop!" Right behind him was Kesha. She rushed to catch up to him and held his hand, resting her head on his shoulder as the two stared at the ocean. She wore a long blue dress with a round hat, and Kaye was in all ck again. Just the sight of them was a reminder that I wasnt entirely lucky. Its just that I focus on little happiness now. I think he didnt know I was watching them because once they were done admiring the view, and he turned, his eyesnded on me. He looked so shocked, like hed seen a ghost. I noticed him steadily pulling away from Kesha before beginning to walk toward my hut. But I didnt want to hear anything from him. "Lucy? Do you need my help?" I yelled as if she had been calling for me and instantly got up from the chair, heading back inside the hut. Jenny was on her bed, holding a mirror and perfecting her makeup. "Hey, are you done admiring the view? You know, we missed you so muchst night that we didnt do anything. The boys were so bummed you didnte that they went to their huts while the rest of the ss was dancing on the beach," she said, yapping away. But my eyes were on the deck from inside. I wondered if Kaye had left. He must have. He has his chosen mate now, and I didnt want toe between them. "So, did you and Lucy talk?" I suddenly remembered what had happened the other day and found Jenny looking down sadly. "I think shes still upset afterst time, and I dont me her. You know, she still tried talking to Gavin, and he was taking care of her too. So, I think maybemaybe they can get back together someday," she smiled weakly, probably not happy to be dragged between mates. Thats what I didnt want to be in Kaye and Keshas story. I didnt want to be like Jenny, who everyone was side-eyeing for causing a rift between Lucy and Gavin, when the truth was far from that. Chapter 181-Cold War Between The Brothers

Chapter 181: 181-Cold War Between The Brothers

Hnie: After Lucy came out of the bathroom and we were set to go, Jenny called her brother, and the boys had alreadye to our hut. We spoke for a few minutes, which was basically just me giving them the same lie Norman had told me. But now that we were all set to go and hade out, I saw Sydney and Salem standing outside their much smaller hut. The two were talking, wearing blue and pink shirt dresses with a cut on the thigh, which was so high that their G-strings could be seen. The neckline was deep, as if they were ready to take off these dresses anytime soon when going for a swim. Their cheery morning smiles faded when their eyesnded on me. Sydney did a double take, whereas Salem rubbed her eyes to confirm it was indeed me she was seeing. The two started to stare at each other and whisper while I smiled widely, walking alongside my friends. "What is wrong with them?" Lucy asked as she slid closer to me, definitely noticing how weird the twins were acting. "They are probably just wondering why I am smiling," I replied, my gaze narrowing at Salem, who was staring at me like she was contemting how I was here on the beach with them. "And why are you smiling?" Lucy continued to inspect me. It wasnt hard for anyone to notice the bodynguage of us three. "Umm, Hnie, Professor Norman is asking you to meet him behind the huts. As for the rest of you, breakfast will be served in five minutes. So why dont you go sit in that hut?" A warrior walked over to us, letting me know that I was being asked for. As for the rest, they were escorted to the long cylindrical open canopy that they called the big hut for breakfast. I made my way to the three huts at a distance. Norman was sitting on a chair on the beach, a big umbre over his head and a table full of refreshments. It was Kaye on the other side of the table that made my skin itchy. Seeing him sit before me was hard. It took me back to the kiss and moments we had shared. But I had to be professional since I had worked hard for where I was today. "Yes, sir?" I asked, watching him take off his sunsses. "I didnt want to ask you about it right away in the morning, Hnie. I knew it would cause you a lot of stress, so I asked my brother instead," the fact that he talked about not wanting to cause me stress really took me off guard. "I dont understand, what is going on?" Kaye instantly straightened his back in his chair to question us. "I asked Kaye who had found the me if lust during the test," Norman continued, and I side-eyed Kaye, who had been staring at me as if I would open my mouth and he would enter my body. "Wait a minute, why is Hnie stressed about it? Did somethingwait a minute, did you get drugged?" Kaye quickly get up and slipped closer to me as he tried sniffing through my hair. "Kaye, we are not dogs," Norman shook his head, rming him about the fact that I was looking awkwardly at Norman when his brother was sniffing through my hair. "She stayed behind because of that?" Kaye asked again, and this time when I knew Norman had told me to lie about it, I felt like it would be messier if he found out Norman had stayed in the guesthouse. He would think we are lying, and I dont want the brothers to turn against each other. "It was Salem," I announced, watching the brothers look at me. "I saw Salem run out of the guesthouse after she had sneakily ced the me of Dust in my croissant." Kayes bodynguage suddenly changed as he turned to me, facing me and blocking Norman out of my sight. "Why didnt youwait a minute." He was asking for a lot of waiting today. "You were drugged, did you do something? Did someone hurt you?" Kaye instantly grabbed my arms to pull me against his chest, which caused Norman to jump to his feet ande between us. He had to manly untangle Kayes fingers from my arms to release me. "What are you doing?" I was so shocked that I just lowered my head when Norman asked Kaye that question. If Kaye didnt stop acting like this, his brother would find out and then things would get so messy. Hell think Ive been trying to pursue Kaye all this time. "Im just worried because you know what that FOL can do to someone," Kaye continued to express his worry. "I know, Kaye. Im a trainer too. But rest assured, she was fine. I took care of her. I personally stayed in the guesthouse to make sure nobody came to her or that she left," as Norman tried tofort him, I watched Kaye shift his body weight on his one leg and question his brother with his eyes. "You stayed in the guesthouse when she had FOL in her system?" The way Kaye posed that question sounded more like an usation. I could be wrong, but I swear Ive heard better tone from him. "Yeah, but I had given her a sleeping pill so that she," Norman tried to speak, but Kaye only shook his head, which made Norman shut up. Ive never seen such a look in Normans eyes, but it was as if he didnt like his brother watching him with so much negativity. "You gave her a sleeping pill and you stayed in the guesthouse? Did something happen before that?" Kaye proceeded to ask Norman, making it so awkward between the two of us. And I could tell that Norman was not lying because I did find the pill bottle in my room. Now that Norman was being questioned, I also felt like it was a question to me. I just needed to remind him that I wasnt his problem anymore. Especially when Kesha came out in a pink bikini from her hut, which was on the side of the two brothers hut. "Sir, I am fine and I am grateful Professor Norman took care of me. As for the culprit, it is Salem," I lifted my chin, my tone not shaky at all as I told my truth. Chapter 182-My Personal Maid

Chapter 182: 182-My Personal Maid

Hnie: Kaye was watching my face with sadness. Did he want me to appreciate him for questioning his brother? He couldnt act all heroic to me anymore. He had a chosen mate that he should be taking care of. "Come over here," Norman gestured to the warrior who had brought me here before. "Bring Salem Coombs to me," he told the warrior, who quickly sped up to bring the culprit before us. I didnt know what it was, or maybe I did knowit was the fact that his brother had questioned his morals. Norman looked very uneasy and restless. He had been pacing back and forth while Kaye stood in one spot. He rarely ever moved from his spot. Kesha had walked past us like we didnt even exist to go swimming. She did call for Kaye one or two times, but he entirely ignored her, and its not like she came to ask him if he was hearing her. She proceeded to enjoy herself. After a few seconds, Salem appeared with the warrior. Her pale face told me she was already suspecting what this was about. "You drugged Hniest night?" Norman asked, his hands on his waist. "You know what we should do? We should throw her in the cage of the frogsters," Kaye interjected, not even letting her answer Norman, who closed his eyes to express his frustration with his brother. "What? I dont know, sir, what you are talking about?" Salem gulped, lying through her teeth. "Salem, I confirmed it from the CCTV outside the guesthouse," Norman bluffed, and she instantly started yapping in her defense. "Wait. Do you mean you ate the croissants? I baked those for a couple. They had asked me to use them as their kinky time" The minute she fell under the harsh re of Kaye and Norman, she shut up her nonsense. "I swear I dont know. I baked them for someone else," she began to sob, her face in her hands. I watched Norman clench his jaw. "This is what you guys do in your spare time? Fulfill your kinks with such dangerous herbs? So, no matter what the reason, you are getting punished." Once Norman understood that there was no way she would openly admit to drugging me, he decided totch onto anything just to punish her. "But I am already serving a punishment," Salem argued in a whimper. "You will be Hnies personal maid, doing all her chores and taking orders from her for the next two weeks," Norman dered her punishment, and her eyes spiked with genuine tears. She was in shock. "Sir, that is not fair. She is just an omega, and I am" I have never seen her look so miserable. Just the thought of serving me had shattered her confidence. "Then why are you so obsessed with her?" Kaye didnt care how he came off. He let his professor mask slip and acted on a personal level. "I am not," she begged, even her palms meeting this time. "First, you lie about her and lock her in your bedroom, and now this. No, serve the punishment, or I will have to cklist you for this year. You will be joining next year as your fellows junior," Norman spoke up, taking over the conversation. "Your pick," he tilted his head. The two brothers stood before her, hiding me behind their backs. It was the most bizarre sight ever. They were defending me, punishing someone for me. "I will do it just because you think I should be punished," now that it was made clear to her that nobody was sparing her, she was back to acting all obedient and innocent. "You two go now. Hnie, enjoy your breakfast." Norman was really sassy not to even ask her to enjoy her breakfast. We both silently walked back to our hut, where everyone questioned what had happened. Later, Norman made an announcement that because of the whole room-locked incident and Salem not looking apologetic, she would be serving as my personal maid. I saw the looks on everyones faces. They were as shocked as Sydney and my friends. But my friends were secretly rooting for the moment I started giving her tasks. The rest of our three-day stay was the best. At night, soft lights fromnterns and string lights shone, making the beach feel magical. The air smelled like flowers and the sea, and sometimes you could hear soft music from a nearby bar, making the mood even better. This beach was a hidden paradise, a ce where nature and luxury came together in perfect harmony, giving everyone a chance to enjoy the calm and beauty of the world. Then, on thest night, they had music on the beach where everyone danced for hours before we all went to bed. It was so hard to say goodbye to this ce. The perfect Dream Ind. The journey back to the hostel was so tiring. We were exhausted but given a few days off to rest before we joined sses again. Once we were back at the hostel, I quickly dropped my bags andnded in my bed, my arms spread. Lucy was slowly unpacking her bags, not even taking a rest. I could tell she was still upset about a lot of what happened on the beach and in the cage. After that cage incident, Gavin and her rtionship took a huge downfall. They would talk so officially, where he would show care, and she would respond like a robot. "Lucy, lets go grab the timetable from the academy for our next sses," Lamar, who had noticed how lonely Lucy was even when she was around us, included her in a task to take her mind off things. I gave him a look of appreciation because at least Lucy working on something would get her distracted for a while. Lucy got up from the carpet and followed him outside, making sure she gave me a head nod. After she left, I heard a knock on the door and couldnt help but wonder who hade. "Come in," I said, and Jenny stepped in, her demeanor weak and her eyes on the ground. "I came to ask you something. Why are you upset with me?" she was direct as she, too, had noticed I had been very cold to hertely. Chapter 183-One Of Those Alphas.

Chapter 183: 183-One Of Those Alphas.

Hnie: I sat up, watching her stare at my face and wait for my answer. I had been avoiding these questions back when we were at the beach because I didnt want to spoil anyones mood. But there were times when I saw Jenny notice my bodynguage and ask me if I was okay. I would give her my casual head nod and avoid eye contact. But of course, she wasnt stupid and had noticed that something had switched in me after that cage incident. "I really like you, Jenny. You know I befriended you and trusted you when you said nothing was going on between you and Gavin," I started as I recalled how we began our friendship in the first ce. "And there is nothing," she confirmed, but me shutting my eyes made her realize I wasnt done talking. "I just want to know the truth, Jenny. The way Gavin saved you just made me feel so itchy. I am not saying he should have let you get hurt, but to do that when he knew his rtionship with Lucy started to deteriorate because of her suspicions that there was something going on between the two of you, yet he chose you over her, just made me feel like we are in the dark about something," I watched her look so sad, and her lips quivered when I used a little harsh tone with her. She had such a gentle tone that even when anyone raised their voice at her, she would freak out and start tearing up. Not everyone, just the people that were her family and friends. I guess she held too many expectations from people around her. "Why dont you ask Gavin why he did that? I am not supposed to get between their rtionship. Whatever he is doing, he is doing on his own," she spoke in a murmur. "And I will just say that if she can sleep with Lamar and be friends with him, go out to the academy even now while I have to be questioned for saving my friend out of reflex, its a bit hypocritical of you, Hnie. I expect you to make better judgment," Gavin arrived out of nowhere, interrupting us. "I will leave." I could tell Jenny had had enough of everyone dragging her into their rtionships. "No, you should stay because it is not your fault. You are my friend, and I dont regret saving you," Gavin had the nerve to want her here after she looked so ufortable. And I am so d she spoke up for herself. "No, Gavin. You are wrong for this. You cannot drag me in punishing her. I feel used right now. You are doing it on purpose, but you are also ruining my friendship with them," Jenny uttered, tears spilling down her cheeks. "Fine. I get it. I just dont get this one thing," Gavin bit the inside of his cheeks, nodding his head before he continued. "How is she a victim and I am not?" Gavin asked us. "She cheated on me after thinking I was cheating on her. All on the basis of just her thoughts, while I am being crucified because I saved Jenny after knowing Lucy cheated on me. And these are not just my thoughtsit is a confirmed fact. I knew Lucy wouldnt die; she was fine after one transition. She can take her anger out because of her delusions, but I cannot, even when it is based on factual information." I suddenly felt a weird guilt hit me when he exined how unfair we had been to him. "Just because she looks cute when she cries? Hnie, I gave her a chance because I still couldnt see her cry and try so hard to be with me. But you know what happened after I gave her a chance? She asked me to stay away from Jenny. So she is still acting like" He closed his eyes as he groaned, "All the while she actspletely normal with Lamar, who she had slept with, made out with." I steadily got off the bed because I began to feel guilty now. "Gavin" I tried to approach him, but he showed me his palm to make me stand back. "It is fine, it really is. I dont want you guys to leave her alone and let her suffer alone, but at least dont judge me this hard that you all push me away. By the end of the day, I only want a friend who understands me," he whispered softly before he turned to rush out. As he started to rush out, I had to follow him. He was right. We have taken care of Lucy, but we forgot about him. So now was the time we became the friends he had expected us to be. "I will use the stairs," Jenny gently patted my back, awkwardness still lingering at the fact that I was questioning her. I took the elevator while thinking about what would happen next between us friends. I was worried. Once the elevator stopped and the door opened, I found Jenny on the ground floor with Gavin. She was making sure he didnt get away until I had arrived. But just as I was about to get off the elevator, I saw someonee and hug Jenny from the back. It all happened in a quick movement. So I just stood and watched it happen. The guy had blue, sparkling eyes, his blond hair spiked up. The freckles on his face were so prominent and the radiance dripping from his eyes. But that wasnt why I was observing him with so much intent. It was the fact that I had seen this face before. His face before he picked Jenny from the ground and gave her a good circle while Gavin stepped aside. "My beautiful mate, did you not miss me at all?" As he put her down and turned her to question her, his voice made its way through my ears, and shivers covered my body. All I could remember was something he had said in my ear when he raped me that night along with his other alpha friends. "After this, you will always miss me." Chapter 184-He Claims We Are Mates

Chapter 184: 184-He ims We Are Mates

Hnie: I shut the elevator door closed and went straight to the top, hiding in my room until I was certain they were no longer in their main spots. I then rushed out of the hostel to make my way to the woods to get off this feeling of disgust and hatred. I dont even know how far I was going as I ran like a madwoman straight down the mountains and to the woods. It was weird energy, a boost that I had not felt like that before. All the memories of that night rushed back, and I felt so weird and dirty. How the fuck did I continue to live without thinking about them every day? Why was it taking so long for me to take revenge? And how am I supposed to take revenge? I wanted to get trained so that I could confront them, but now that he was in my academy, I ran out like a coward. Once my legs gave up and I dropped to my knees, I began to sob and scream into the air. "You must be really enjoying it all, huh? Cant see me happy?" I screamed as I lifted my head to stare at the moon goddess. "I hope you feel my pain one day in the worst imaginable way," I shouted, sobbing and then covering my face in my hands. Thats when I heard the wind whooshing and something moving past my body so quickly that I suddenly stopped crying. I raised my face from my hands and looked around, turning to my back to see where that thing hadnded. It had hit a tree. "An arrow," I uttered, staring at the golden pattern on it. "Not just an arrow, sweetheart. Its going to be the best future weaponI just need to tweak a few things," Maximus voice came through, making me quickly get to my feet and start clearing my vision and my cheeks from my tears. "What were you doing here? Dont tell me you came here chasing after me?" He walked into view, wearing a brown leather jacket and brown pants with a white shirt. He reached for the arrow to take it out but then turned to stare at me. I noticed a small bottle of white powder in his hand that he was probably using to tip the top of the arrow beforeunching it. "I wanted to take a walk," I uttered, realizing how sour my tone sounded, so I quickly cleared my throat. "You have been crying?" his tone changednot the usual flirty one. "No!" I lied, turning my head to the side and hugging myself. "Hey, you cant lie to me, you know that, right?" Hisment made its way to my ear, and I couldnt help but watch his face in bewilderment. "Eh! You probably dont know. I dont know how it works," he shook his head, confusing me with why he thought I couldnt lie to him. "Anyway, now that you are here," a smirk disyed on his lips as he began to walk toward me. I started to step back. Somehow, I would have found his flirting tiring but also cute if it had happened before I had seen that alphas face. But today, him walking in my direction and me stepping back was reminiscent of that night. "I will spend some time with you," he said, and as my back hit the tree, I started to panic. "You touch meand I swear" my voice broke, causing him to stop in his tracks and narrow his eyes at me. "Oi! What happened? You know I wont touch you without your permission, right?" he almost yelled before walking over to hunch down to my faces level. "Hnie, I want you to tell me what happened. Did someone bully you?" he demanded an answer sternly this time. I didnt want him to know I was disturbed, but I couldnt help it. As I shook my head, he bent down even more, his hands on his knees. "Then who hurt you? Tell me their name, and I have the perfect weapon for them," he mumbled, eyeing the arrow and the bottle of white powder on the ground. "Which, by the way, you didnt even ask what it was," he straightened his back, his voice full of confidence. "This specific weapon can cause the type of itching that would make even the worst creature look funny." He patted his back, stepping away and grabbing his weapon. "And I know you will remember this and use it on some test. You know, Ive been hearing some things about you," he kept talking, and weirdly enough, I had nothing to add until he mentioned that part. My ears perked up, and the fear of what he might have heard about me drowned me. "What about me?" I asked, a gulp running down my throat. "The council asked us brothers about the girl without a wolf who is acing the academy like a pro. Do you know youve done so impably mixing two herbs that everyone has been mentioning you? Theyre intrigued by you," he spoke warmly, steadily causing my heart to fill with so much ecstasy. Prior to him telling me this, I felt like I was wasting my time. The way I couldnt even face that alpha and ran out of the academy had me thinking I would never be able to do better or take my revenge. But now, there seemed to be hope. "Even I am amused. Hnie, your courage and willpower are amazing, and whenever someone praises you, I feel so happy and proud of you. You know why?" he stated, already making me feel better, but I was curious to know what he had to say next. "Because you are my mate," he dered, causing my jaw to hang low and my eyes to bug out in shock. I am his mate? Since when? "We are?" I asked, my voice filled with disbelief. As I posed the question, he nodded confidently. "Remember on the ground when we had a match? I felt something with you. And once your wolf is awakened entirely, we will feel it again," he was so confident, while I felt so guilty because he was mistaking my pheromones for a mate bond. Chapter 185-Not Entirely Lonely

Chapter 185: 185-Not Entirely Lonely

Hnie: "No!" I shook my head, looking away awkwardly. Had this been going on in his head all this time? "What no?" He sounded offended that my response was like that. "It cant be. It wasnt a full moon, and I didnt even feel anything," I whispered under my breath, hoping that would make him retract his thoughts, but he confidently shook his head. "You dont have a wolf, and also, because it wasnt a full moon. And you know, those who dont have a fully active wolf cannot feel the mate bond after the first time. And sadly, our first time was without the full moon, so now we have to wait for you to have a wolf to feel it again," he was exining confidently, shrugging like this news didnt bother him. He seemed to be enjoying the thought of being mates with me. "Exactly, how can we feel the mate bond without a wolf moon?" I let out augh, a rather awkward one. So that he doesnt feel embarrassed and epts that he is wrong in his observation. "Hnie, it has to be a special bond, a mate bond then. Look, I know what I felt, so I am in the clear. Now, if it is too much for you to be mated to a dashing, powerful rogue king like me" he had a smirk on his face, his voice all husky this time. "Well, I guess I will have to wait for my wolf to wake up then," I quickly sidestepped him, moving over to the side to avoid being in his sight. "I wont wait. I will pursue you, and I am shamelessly admitting it. I just cannot wait for you to be in my ss," he mumbled in his beautiful voice and shocked me. He was so excited, but why? Didnt they hate me? "My mom stole your father from your mother," I stated, reminding him because I thought he had forgotten. I wouldnt let him have too many thoughts about us being mates because I knew that was not true. My pheromones had confused him so much. "And you are nothing like her. Listen, I get it. You are trying hard to get this kind of thing, and I am not afraid of a little challenge," he shrugged, moving to the other side. I didnt know how to respond to him anymore, so I stayed silent. "Let me walk you back to the hostel. It is gettingte." Finally, he stopped using that flirtatious tone and offered to walk me to the hostel. I would have asked him if I was managed, but the rogue world was a dangerous world, especially after the sun went down. I started walking behind him. He hummed a few songs on the way thatforted me into thinking my life was normal too. But what confused me so much was the fact that I once desperately wanted to be epted by someone. So when Altan stretched his hand out for me, I epted it happily. But then, now that I have men pursuing me, I cannot hold their hands. He left after we were near the hostel, and I went back inside. My body tensed up instantly at the thought of facing that alpha. I was beyond scared because of the way I would have to face him, because I was close friends with Jenny. "Hnie." Lamar found me before anybody else did. I was standing by the elevator, looking around all worried when he arrived. I didnt have time to speak with him out in the open, so I stepped into the elevator, but he quickly joined me. Now he leaned back, his arms crossed over his chest, and his eyes observing me. "What happened?" he finally spoke up when I didnt answer his silent gaze. "Nothing. Gavin and I had a little argument. He was upset that we dont treat him the same way we do Lucy," I spoke, not meeting his eyes. "Is that all?" he asked, and my body tensed up, but I only nodded my head. "Yep!" We got off on our floor and made it to our room, where Lucy was already in bed. "Did something else happen?" I asked Lamar, who gestured for me to get on the balcony with him so that we didnt wake up Lucy. We sat on the balcony, and he brought out his special stash. Not drugs, but food. "I cannot gossip without food," he mouthed, opening the pizza box and the beer cans. "I dont drink," I replied. "Its beer; everyone drinks beer," he insisted. "Come on, just one sip." He insisted, and I grabbed the can, staring at it. "Oh, dont impregnate it," he joked, and I rolled my eyes before taking a sip. "Ew!" My first reaction was, *what the heck did I put in my mouth?* But after a few sips, I felt much better. "Now, do you know Jennys mate is here?" he asked, taking a big bite from the slice he had held in his hand. With much fake confidence, I shook my head. "Really? He has already arrived?" I inquired. "Yeah, hes our senior. So Lucy saw them together, and it made her feel guilty about her own shattered rtionship with her mate," he continued with his mouth full. "You know, I dont really feel bad after sleeping with someone, but I do feel guilty for sleeping with Lucy. I think if I had not" I shut him down because I realized he was wrong. "Then she would have done it with someone who would have told the entire academy and made her look like a whore," I corrected him, and he smiled at me. "Hnie, whatever bothers you at weird times. Because I do see a change in you every now and then. Whatever it is, I swear I will help you with it. I dont care what it would do to me, but I will protect you from these bullies like Salem and Sydney at all costs. Just please dont run away from your problems," Since he didnt know the exact reason why I was weird at times, he connected it to Salem and Sydney. But his words still meant a whole world to me. Chapter 186-The Quick Peck

Chapter 186: 186-The Quick Peck

Hnie: Lamar and I had such a beautiful talk on the balcony. He fed me well, and I couldnt believe Iughed even after facing that alpha. It was Lamars effect and also the good news Maximus gave me about my aplishments. So, I guess everyone was seeing my strength except for myself. We fell asleep after gossiping about everyone and woke up for the first ss with Maximus. We were in the woods, wearing red tracksuits for the first lesson. "What do you guys think is the worst weapon in my opinion?" he asked as he strode in front of the four lines he had made for us. Sydney and I were at the front of the two lines in the middle. Penn and Hans were at the front of the lines at the corners. "Me!" Sydney held her hand up to answer the question. Her sister had been very quiet ever since she was punished to do my chores. I didnt make her do anything yesterday because I was feeling low myself. But in the morning, Lamar and Lucy kept bothering me, asking me to call Salem to the room to order her around and have her drop our beds. I didnt call her. I wanted to stay away from that negative energy, but I believed my friends minions would make it happen after our ss. "Sure, go ahead," Maximus stopped before the two of us. His eyes wouldnd on me, and a smirk would try to appear before he used his professional look and changed his attitude. "Something that can instantly kill," she stated, and I heard everyone gasp as if they agreed with her. "Do you all agree with her?" Maximus asked, and I couldnt help but wonder if he was doing this on purpose. As everyone nodded, I watched him tilt his head and question me through his eyes. "What about you, Hnie? What do you think?" he asked me, since I didnt fall for his trap. He wanted to y hero by giving me a chance to grab the opportunity and answer his question correctly. Once I didnt, he called me out in front of everyone. "No," I answered because I knew what kind of weapon was his favorite. "Interesting! Why not?" he ced his hands on his waist, smiling because now I was headed the right waythe way he had chosen for me. "You like a weapon that would cause a slow and painful death," I replied as I remembered how amazed he was with the itching. A much wider smile covered his lips as he nodded at my response. "That is true, ss! Meet Hnie," I was shocked when he said my name as if they didnt know me already. "She has proven herself over and over again. But this time, she has actually caught the eye of the council. They are interested in her future at the academy. And it is a huge achievement for our academy in years. We have surely trained many skillful warriors and alphas who fought against the blue-jacketed hoodlums and took the crowns of the alpha kings, but her case is different. She doesnt have a wolf, but her strength and intelligence are so far above everything that you can only imagine what will happen when her wolf wakes up." His praise for me caused my cheeks to feel a strange warmth. I felt Lucy pinching my back, secretly teasing me, while Lamar whistled. "Now, I will let you guys wander around and discuss things before we start the target practice," the mention of what ss he was taking caused my heart to skip a beat. Missing a target! I would never. I needed to be perfect at hitting the target. "Everyone, you are free to choose whatever means and weapons you want for this ss," he stepped away from the big table he had set up in the woods for us to choose a weapon from. Everyone leapt to their feet to grab their weapons. Sydney chose a gun with silver bullets, others chose swords and different things, but I waited for my turn. I was in no rush. I had my eyes on this weapon ever since I had seen it in Maximus handsthe itchy herb and the deadly arrow. I wanted to be perfect at it. As I was about to grab the weapon, I found Lamar reaching for it. My hand withdrew, and I guess he noticed. "Its okay. You can have it this time," he smiled, picking up a simple bow and arrow. Of course, I didnt get the itchy herb because Maximus only wanted us to learn, so I grabbed the golden arrow while Lamar grabbed a long bow, and I held thepound bow. Everyone started shooting at different targets, making sure there was a good distance between each others targets because some of us had really bad aimespecially me. Never having held a weapon did this to me. "Here, let me help you." Well, Maximus stole the chance and adjusted his body behind mine. He made me correct my posture and pull the bowstring. The wheel rotated, giving me a strange strength in my body. "Keep your eye on your aim and the reason in your mind why you are shooting at your target," he whispered in my ear, his lips brushing against my earlobe. Suddenly, the enthusiasm of learning shifted to his touch. I felt so meek when his big arms were wrapped around mine as he held thepound bow with me. "Focus! On me, Hnie. Just me," he continued, making me nervously nce around to make sure nobody was watching us. "And thenrelease!" he whispered, letting the bowstring go. The arrow pierced through the air, catching my full attention. The moment Maximus lips touched my cheek, I let out a yelp. I turned, and my arrow hit the target. "What are you doing?" I wasnt mad at him. I felt much morefortable, and that bewildered me. He was not my mate; that was Pheromones. So why wasnt I angry at him for kissing me? "You taste so good," he winked, walking away while I stood in my spot awkwardly. But before he could disappear entirely, he added, "I can give you private lessons if you want." He wanted to use that chance to flirt with me, but I saw it as an opportunity to perfect my aim. So I shocked him when I agreed, "Thank you, that would mean a lot." Chapter 187-Invitation By The Alpha

Chapter 187: 187-Invitation By The Alpha

Hnie: I could tell Maximus hadnt expected me to agree with him. But he eventually smiled and walked away. It had been two hours, and I was trying my absolute best to shoot at the target. However, despite my efforts, not a single arrow hit the markexcept for the first one, which had been shot by Maximus. There was a circle crafted into the tree by Lamar that I had been aiming for. I was exhausted at this point, wondering how long it would take before I got better at this. I had been going with the flow all this time, thinking I had plenty of time to prepare for revenge. But now, one of them was already at the academyand even staying in the hostel. "Hey, Hnie! If youre done, should we go eat lunch?" Jenny called out from behind, surprising me with her sudden arrival. I had been avoiding her all morning, deliberately going to ces where I thought the seniors wouldnt be. I was doing my best to avoid her, but now she was here again. If I kept refusing her over and over, she might feel hurtperhaps even think I was still holding her responsible for the strained rtionship between Gavin and Lucy. "Umm, you see, Im so bad at this," I said, avoiding her gaze but trying hard to sound casual as I gestured toward the target. "Yeah, but you can always continue tomorrow. Its not like Professor Maximus is going to test us right away," she replied, clearly noticing my awkwardness. "Yeah, but... Im not even hitting the tree. Why dont you all go ahead and have lunch while I stay here and practice a bit more?" I suggested with an awkward smile as I watched my friends gather around me. "You guys go on ahead. Id like to have a word with her," Gavin said, urging the others to leave. I noticed Lamar frowning, clearly reluctant, but a quick nce from me convinced him to lead the others away. The rest of the group started packing up and leaving as well. "Are you upset because of what I said yesterday?" Gavin asked, stepping into my line of sight so I couldnt avoid looking at him. "No! Thats not it at all. What you said wasnt wrong. We should have been more thoughtful and considerate of your feelings," I replied quickly, wanting to ease any worries he might have. "Then why are you avoiding sitting with us?" he pressed, walking over to therge table and setting his dagger down. "Im just really tired these days," I lied, unable toe up with a better excuse. "Listen," Gavin said, turning to face me directly, "if you think Id ever leave you, youre mistaken. You are my forever best friend, and I have so much respect for you. No matter what happens between Lucy and me, it wont affect our friendship. Youre incredibly important to me," he finished, giving me a reassuring smile. I noticed someone else wandering around the table to put his weapon down. Penn was pacing around me like a firefly, sneakily trying to overhear our conversation. On my right was Maximus, watching us from afar. "Gavin! Nothing will ever happen to our friendship, trust me. Im just not into the hostels food right now," I said, using the excuse to cover up my real thoughts. "Since Ive lived like a rogue, I cant eat the same kind of food for too long." I wasnt nning to join them for lunch either. I knew I was being childish, and I couldnt avoid facing him forever, but I wanted to drag it out for as long as I could. The day he recognizes me is one I dread deeply. I hope that day neveres. "Okay then, thats such a relief," Gavin said, cing a hand on his chest and sighing with relief. "Hey, why dont youe with me to Benitas Caf?" Penn smoothly interrupted, using the opportunity to ask me out in the subtlest way possible. "Im heading to the caf anyway," he added with a sly smile, ncing at Gavin. "You go on and join the others. Ill take care of Hnie." Gavin hesitated for a moment but eventually left. Now, Maximus stood nearby with his hands on his hips, looking grim. "Shall we?" Penn asked, and I reluctantly said yes. I just wanted an excuse to stay out until it waste, so I could avoid confronting my biggest nightmare. I followed Penn in silence as we walked to his car. He opened the door for me, and I sat in the passenger seat. As he started the car, he cleared his throat, probably trying to start a conversation. "In a few weeks, well get some holidays. Where do you n to stay during that time?" he asked, reminding me of my impending homelessness. "Its only a few days. Ill manage something," I replied, sping my hands in myp. "Ahem! I was thinking..." He hesitated briefly. "Since the holidays are for the Warrior War in my pack, why dont youe and watch? Id really like to show you my pack." His offer was kind and sincere. I would have loved to ept it, but Jennys mate would be there too. I hadnt told them about him, nor had I tried to learn anything about that bastard alpha so far. Being in the same pack as him would be unbearable. "Oh, I wish I could join," I said, turning my head toward the window. "Why not? Everyone else ising too," he said, pausing briefly before adding, "except for the seniors. Theyll have exams, so dont worrythose top seniors wont be there." My heart lifted slightly at the thought. If all the seniors had exams, then that Alpha wouldnt be there either. "So, will the hostel stay open?" I asked. He shook his head. "Remember our trip organized by professor Kaye? The seniors will be away for a test trip this time, so the hostel will be closed." I nodded to myself. If I didnt have a ce to stay as the hostel would be closed, and the seniors wouldnt be at Penns pack, then maybe I could go with him. "Cool," Penn said, smiling as he stopped the car outside Benitas Caf. I sighed quietly, unsure if this was the best choice but feeling like I had no other option. Chapter 188-And The Devil Follows

Chapter 188: 188-And The Devil Follows

Hnie: This caf is always full of dramaor perhaps I should say, whenever I step into it, I witness a drama unfold. We entered, and everyone bowed to us because of the wristbands, especially since Penn was an Alpha. Penn was ever the gentleman, pulling out a chair for me, helping me sit, and then taking the liberty of ordering for us. Benita herself walked out of the kitchen with a menu card in hand. She always made it a point to personally bring the menu whenever someone special arrived. Her eyes narrowed as theynded on me, followed by a subtle shake of her head. She made sure not to let Penn see her reaction, though. He had no idea I had oncee here seeking a job, only to be rejected because Benita thought I was a prostitute. Of course, the academy wouldnt allow any scandalous jobs, so I wasnt sure what she had been thinking. "Alpha Penn, how are you?" she asked in a cheerful tone. "Im perfect. How are you, Benita?" he replied, his charm evident in every word. As he began speaking, heads turned to himit was impossible not to notice his presence. "Im not well. Oh! Your parents must be so proud to have a son like you. Mine barely want to lift a finger," she said, smoothly transitioning from a simple greeting to venting about her family woes. "Wait, what did he do now? I thought hed changed after getting admitted to Fellmoon Academy," Penn asked, leaning in with genuine interest, as if he already knew the person in question. "Penn! Youd think hed care about his old mother, but no. Hes aplete mess. I thought this academy would teach him responsibility, maybe even give him some courage to stand up for himself and his family. But all he does is drink whenever hes home on holidays. Im so worried about him," she said, her face reflecting the deep concern of a worried mother. "Maybe its just the stress of the uing Alpha War next year?" Penn suggested. "Hes fighting to be the Alpha of this pack, isnt he? Hows that going? Has the current Alpha said anything? He cant be happy knowing your son ispeting with him." I turned my head to look out the window, only half-listening to their conversation. "The Alpha is enraged, but hes maintaining hisposure for now. Still, Ive noticed he seems more rxedtely. My son doesnt seem to value the blue jacket anymore, and they can tell hes not going to make it. And the Alphas sonhes in the academy too. Im sure hes making my sons life miserable over there," she said, pouring her worries out to Penn. At this point, she was practically trauma-dumping, but Penn didnt seem to mind. He handled the conversation with such poise and maturity that it was impressive. "I was hoping you could meet him once?" she asked, her voiceced with desperation. "I just want to know if hes okay, that the Alphas son isnt causing him too much trouble." Her worried expression told me that this Alphas son must be a troublemaker, likely bullying her son. The Alpha Wars were notoriously tricky, and the pressure they brought could break even the strongest of spirits. The two of them continued to talk before Benita took our order and left. During that time, I learned that she was the granddaughter of the Alpha of this packwell, the former Alpha of The Dark Eclipse Pack. Her grandfather had once been the Alpha, but when the current Alpha joined the academy, he called for an Alpha War with her father, and her father lost. Now, she wanted to reim the pack, as the Alpha crown had been passed down to them for generations before it was taken away by the current Alpha. Her best option was for her son to battle the current Alphas son. Once she left, I straightened up as Penns attention returned to me. "I was kind of expecting you to speak up and help her out. You always have the best advice," he said, though I wasnt sure why Penn thought I had such wisdom. "Im an Omega, Penn. I dont know shit about shit," I replied. As soon as I said that, he started chuckling. "I like when you speak without any filters. Anyway, Im taking you to my pack with me. Jenny will be so happy to have you, which brings me to my next topic," he continued confidently, tapping his fingers on the desk in front of him. "Are you angry with Jenny over that cage incident? Ive noticed you havent been talking to her like you used to." "Its not that. You know the physical exercises are starting, and Im stressing over trying to do my best. Im not hanging out with anyone these days," I replied, my head lowering as my phone beeped in myp. Seeing Maximus name pop up on the screen was strange. "Anyway, you can always count on me for help with physical strength," Penn said, grinning. "I can make time for you in my busy schedule." I rolled my eyes at him before gesturing for him to excuse me as I read the message. My head was down, my eyes focused on the text. Professor Maximus: How about you stop wasting your time ande to the garage for more practice? Professor Maximus: I mean, only if my ss truly means anything to you. I narrowed my eyes in confusion, wondering why he was being so aggressive in the texts. Was he jealous that I left with Penn? As I sighed and was about to text him back, I briefly raised my head, and what I saw froze me in ce. A cold shiver ran up my spine when I saw that Alpha walk through the caf door with Jenny. "Oh! Rayden, Jenny! Come here," Penn called, and my heart sank in my chest. It all felt like it was happening in slow motion. I didnt want to confront this man or risk him recognizing me. Suddenly, everything felt suffocating. Chapter 189-Back To My Stepbrother

Chapter 189: 189-Back To My Stepbrother

Hnie: "Guys!" he continued, and I quickly ducked, lowering my body and sitting under the table for a minute before crawling out to the other side of the caf. "Hey!" I heard Penn sound exhausted. It seemed like Jenny and Rayden were having a deep conversation or maybe an argument, so Penns repeated calls to them were ignored. "Oh,e on," I heard Raydens voice as he angrily followed Jenny. I took the chance to reach behind the counter. Penn turned around to look behind him, but their argument was helping me escape. I ran behind the counter and then entered the kitchen, briefly standing there and staring at them. Jenny finally saw her brother and approached him with Rayden tucked behind her. I could tell Penn tried to tell her I was with him as he pointed at the empty chair, but then he looked confused when he didnt find me there. He looked around, but I had stepped away from the small window in the door. There were chefs and servers back there, watching me as I made my way through the back door. "Really? Youre that type?" I heard from behind, my tongue between my teeth. I turned and saw Benita standing there with her hands on her hips. "I got an emergency call," I said, though it sounded likeplete nonsense. "And instead of telling that poor guy the truth about wanting to leave, youre sneaking out like a coward through the back door. What emergency? You know the jacket holders arent allowed to sell their bodies, right?" She had the nerve to say that word in front of her cooks. I stared at them watching me, then gesturing at each other in shock. "Dont throw usations when you dont know me," I straightened my back, realizing that if I didnt shut her down today, shed think she could say whatever she wanted and bully me. "Huh, isnt it obvious that you were going to the sketchiest streets with that guy who was here earlier?" She made sure everyone heard her as she used me of going to that shady ce. I nodded, catching her off guard. "We identally took a wrong turn. But why were you there?" I ced my hands on my waist as I watched her posture falter. "What are you insinuating?" Now that she was on the receiving end of such usations, she sounded offended. "What? I thought we were ying Guess Who Was Doing What in That Street? For you to encounter me there, you must have been there too." I rested my case, and as she fell short of an answer, her server gasped. I turned and ran out the back door. I had a feeling her next move would be to call Penn in the back and have him catch me red-handed as I tried to escape. Instead of going back to the hostel, I went straight to Maximus garage without informing him. I was just scared, with so many thoughts running through my head, and I wanted to get away from everyone for a while. Besides, I couldnt go back to the hostel in fear. I had such a narrow escape from lunch, I might not be able to escape dinner. While on my way to the garage, I wrote a text to Penn. Me: Hey, Im so sorry for leaving like that. I had an emergency and couldnt leave from the front door. I saw that he read my message instantly, but then he never responded, and I wondered if it was because I had upset him. Of course, I would be upset too if I took someone out for lunch and they left without telling meespecially through the back door. While he didnt respond, his sister did. Jenny: I know you left because you saw me. I dont understand why youre hating on me. Please speak to Gavin; hell tell you Im innocent. I hissed under my breath, feeling guilty for hurting her. She was getting the wrong ideas because of how I was avoiding her. The timing of Raydens arrival had been so bad. However, now I had his name and knew a little bit about him. When I reached the garage, as expected, I found it open. Maximus was shirtless, his pants hanging too low with a lug wrench in his hand. He was moving it around, staring at the dirty car in front of him. But then he suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at me. "I want to be perfect at aiming my target," I said, my words precise, my determination evident in my voice as I demanded he teach me. "Helena,e in," he instantly reached out and grabbed my hand, pulling me into the garage. I dont know why I couldnt speak another word for about ten minutes, but it wasnt a problem since he didnt ask me any questions either. He wrapped his brown leather jacket around me to warm me up and ordered me food. "First, well eat something, and then well talk about the training," he said, returning with a dirty white shirt on, paying the rider. The minute he ced the food down, I attacked it. I was starving. I dont know if it was from hunger or anger. I grabbed the burger and started shoving fries into my mouth. However, it didnt take long before I felt embarrassed when I looked up and saw him staring at me. "Oh! ApetitionI love it," a proud smile spread across his lips before he grabbed the burger and started biting into it like crazy. It made me feel better about myself and eased the guilt. We ate like barbarians, and once we were done, he returned withrge stones. They all seemed simr, but heid them on the table for me and made a pyramid of some, a little further from the garage door. "How about we y a game?" He smirked. "Whoever hits the target can kiss the other one anywhere they want." Chapter 190-Kissing Game

Chapter 190: 190-Kissing Game

Hnie: "Just so you know, Im not kissing you or letting you kiss me," I said as I watched him aim at the targets. "Dont ruin the fun, Hnie," he said through gritted teeth, acting like he had to focus so hard to make a perfect shot. He was only doing this because I had told him how unfair it was since he was so good at it. Heunched the stone, and it hit the pyramid perfectly, crashing the stones and scattering them across the ground. "Aha!" heughed, turning to me and pouting his lips. He gently tapped his lips as he puckered them, making me roll my eyes. "So, I will select" As he started walking around me in a circle, I shook my head to dismiss any thoughts forming in his head. "No! You are not kissing me," I refused, but he let out an evil chuckle. "Okay, since youre so scared" Those words were deliberately chosen because he knew I came here determined to be good at aiming. "Im not scared," I stated confidently. "Thene on," he insisted, stopping right in front of my face. "This is like a win-win for you. I win, I kiss you. You win, you kiss me," I frowned. "How is this beneficial for me?" I watched him narrow his eyes at me, then bend down to ce his hands on his knees. "Oh really? You dont think youll be pleased in return? Youre acting like my kiss is nothing," he pouted like a child, making me sigh in exhaustion. "Just a quick peck, I promise. Okay?" He stretched his neck back and muttered, "Since my kiss is so disgusting..." He was definitely upset that it came across like that. He wanted me to immediately start celebrating that he would kiss me. "Why dont you work harder to aim better so you can win? That way, you can choose to kiss the back of my hand only, so you dont have to worry about your gracious lips touching my pathetic body anywhere else, mate!" Him calling me "mate" was his way of showing he was offended that his mate didnt want him to touch me or be touched by him. Its not that he wasnt an attractive man. I was just guilty of not being able to exin to him why what he felt wasnt a mate bond. I felt like I had led him on by ident. "Fine. That will be okay," I agreed, at least he wasnt wrong. I could try to win in that way. "So, I won," he suddenly repeated his victory, informing me that I could worry about him kissing meter, because right now, he had won this round. "Okay," I felt so shy but kept my posture, ready for him. He stepped closer, then steadily held my hand, raising it and kissing the back of it. A wave of heat ran through my body, warming me more than his jacket now. I shyly nodded and slipped my hand out of his, watching a small smirk y on his lips. "My turn," I said, walking over to the spot while he went outside to set up the pyramid again. I stood in my spot, my eyes on the stones, and when I tossed my stone, itnded so far away as if I were aiming at the air. "Ooooh! Seems like you want to be kissed," hemented with augh, getting under my nerves. If theres one thing Ive learned about myself, its that I dont have much of a sportsman spirit. I cant stomach losing any match. He walked closer once again, raised his hand, and the tip of his finger touched my cheek, making me shudder shyly. With his arm wrapped around my tiny waist, he pulled me in and lowered his face to mine. His lips brushed my cheek, and I swear I almost passed out. I hated how his touch was making me feel. "Mmmm," he pulled back, moaning afterwards. It was his turn, and he won again. His smirk kept growing. This time, he touched my chest, and my heart skipped a beat just thinking about it. He lowered his face to my chest and gently gave a peck to my skin. I swear, goosebumps covered my whole body as I wondered if it kept going, would he reach ces that were forbidden? And it seemed to be his goal, too. "Your turn," he said. I stepped back and checked the time on my phone. "Ill start heading back now before it gets dark," I suggested, not realizing it was already getting dark. He looked bummed but nodded finally, "Okay! Ill drop you off." He insisted, and soon we were in his car, making our way back to the roguemunity. I made him park a little further away, not wanting any rumors to spread. I quickly jumped out of his car to avoid any more talking. He had flirted enough with me for the day. As I walked back to the hostel, I texted him to let him know I had safely reached my destination. He had asked me to let him know when I did. Thankfully, dinner was being served, and everyone was already in the hall, or so I assumed. Since my friends knew I was out, they werent going toe call me for dinner. I took the elevator and had reached the 8th floor when I saw Lucy standing outside our room. "Youre here? Where did you go?" she saw me and rushed over to me instead of entering the room. "No, I was just walking around. You know, being a rogue. Old habits die hard," I joked, using my rogue status as an excuse to always go missing. "But why arent you at the hall?" I asked, noticing that she looked out of it. "Umm, Gavin wasnt there either," she uttered, "Look, I know you tell me to stop torturing myself, but we havent broken up..." In that moment, I had a very bad feeling about this. Chapter 191-Oh Gavin!

Chapter 191: 191-Oh Gavin!

Hnie: "Please, can we go look for him?" she insisted, holding my hand and almost pulling me with her. My heart was pounding at the thought of walking around the hostel and getting caught. "Lucy! Why dont we just give him a call instead?" I asked, starting to pull her back toward the room. We were ying a tug-of-war at this point. "You think I didnt? I called him, and his phone is switched off," she replied, forcing me to stop pulling her. "Then maybe hell return, and you can ask him where he went. The roguemunity is a big ce; he could be anywhere," I said, offering a weak smile as I tried to sound helpful. It pained me to watch her insist on going with her. Normally, I wouldnt even think twice about joining her, but tonight was different. "Hnie, thats the fucked-up part. Hes not outside. Hes in the hostel. I saw hime in with a red rose, and then he disappeared. I asked the guard outside if he left again, and he said he didnt. Hes somewhere in there, not even in his room," she said, rambling with so much concern that, at this point, I was confused too. Could the red rose have been for Lucy? But then why did he disappear? "Okay, lets go look for him," I finally agreed. Watching her beg me toe with her wasnt easy. "But please, if he asks you to leave him alone, you will not beg him to stay," I hated when she acted so miserable. "I will not beg him to stay," she spoke softly, her voice sounding so low. "Can we first go ask Salem toe clean our room?" She suggested, and I shot her a disapproving look. "Really? You want me to ask for trouble?" I wasnt happy to hear that. I did not want to be around Salem whether it was to tease her or y with her. "Hnie, she tortured you. If you dont make the best out of this punishment, shell think she can get away with anything in the future. And trust me, she hasnt learned from her mistakes," she stated, making me realize she was right. The reason Salem and Sydney kept hurting me was that they always got away with a p on the wrist. "Fine, lets go there first," I nodded. We were rushing because I wanted to be done with the search and get back to my room. As we stood before Salems door, I noticed Lucy looked slightly agitated. In fact, by the time we were outside the door, she had a hand on her chest and the biggest frown on her face. "Are you okay? We can go back to the room--" I grew worried when I noticed tears in her eyes. What was happening to her? She ignored me and mmed the door open, confusing me. I had expected her to knock first. But the minute the door opened, I realized why she looked like she was in pain. It was her mate bond that pushed her to visit Salem first. Salem was in her bed, making out passionately with someone, who had perfectly tucked the red rose behind her ear. "Gavin!" Lucy whispered, tears rolling down her eyes. Gavin was shirtless, under the covers with Salem. But I could tell they had just started getting intimate, as they still had their bottoms on and Salem was mostly dressed. The two broke apart, and Gavin turned to face us. "I cannot believe--" Lucys hands flew to her mouth, shock evident on her face. "Why the fuck did you not knock?" Salem had the nerve to get up and yell at Lucy. "He is my mate--" Lucy stuttered shakily, her breathing bing erratic. I felt so bad for her, I could almost feel her pain. Gavin shamelessly got out of bed and grabbed his shirt. But Lucy wasnt having it. She rushed forward to kick his shirt away, but Salem grabbed her arm and pulled her away from Gavin, who didnt even speak a word. "Hey! Hands off!" I stepped between them and pushed Salem. I had toe between them because I could tell Salem was about to get more aggressive with Lucy. "Lets go, Lucy," I turned to face her, and she had already left. Now it was just Salem and Gavin. "How could you--" I shouted at Gavin, who instantly looked down before muttering, "Have you asked her that too?" "Why this bitch, Gavin? Dont you know what shes done to me?" I yelled, confused about how he could do this to me and Lucy. He didnt just betray Lucy, he hurt me as well. "Worse than trying to kill you, like Lamar did? You forgave Lucy, and even Lamar," he defended himself. I was in shock. He was so busy trying to punish everyone by using different excuses that at this point, I didnt even know if I could ask him to exin himself. It was pretty obvious that he wanted to punish us and make a point, so he did. "You heard him. Youre so wrong to side with his cheating mate and question him," Salem muttered. I averted my gaze from Gavin. "You told her," I felt personally attacked. "How much have you been telling her about your friends?" I just felt like I couldnt trust him in that moment. "I didnt say anything. She overheard us arguing one day and found out. But thats not the point. The point is, youre going to forgive me like you forgave her and Lamar, right?" He stepped out from behind Salem, who didnt look too happy that he wasnt yelling slurs at me for taking Lucys side. "You know what, you two areparable," I said, and with that, I turned and left the room. I had to go look after Lucy. But when I reached the elevator, I felt a hand on my shoulder that spooked me out so much that I turned to stare at the person, my eyes wide and shock clearly visible on my face. Chapter 192-Oh Lucy!

Chapter 192: 192-Oh Lucy!

Hnie: "What happened? Why are you looking at me like youve seen a ghost?" It was Jenny asking me that question. I thought someone else had recognized me. I quickly gulped and straightened my spine to answer her. "Hnie! Are you angry with me?" she asked, and I shook my head, walking past her. I guess thats why she kept thinking I was angry with her--because shed reached me at times when I was in a rush. Not to mention, sticking with her would mean eventually meeting her mate. "Im kind of in a rush," I replied, stepping into the elevator. "I know," she said, rushing after me as the door closed behind us. "Youre rushing away from me," she stated, her eyes making me feel guilty. "You even left my brother at the caf today. If I knew youd run off just from my one nce, I wouldnt have gone there. I wasntfortable being with my mate, so I thought being with you guys would make me feel better." I had to tell her something so she wouldnt feel guilty. "Jenny, Im going after Lucy. She found Gavin cheating on her with Salem," I said. My words caught her attention, and a gasp escaped her lips. "What? Where is Lucy?" she asked, and I shrugged. "Maybe in her room?" I replied, and Jenny shook her head. "I was actually there before I met you. I was looking for you and found the room empty. Im pretty sure I saw her run downstairs," she said, and I had a feeling she must have left the hostel again. Thankfully, it wasnt a full moon night, but the outside still felt like a dangerous ce to be. "Ille with you," she said. As we began rushing toward the exit, I had to remind her of something. "Can you please not tell Penn or anyone? I think Lucy wouldnt want anyone elseing along with us," I said, my voice tinged with guilt. I was lying so bluntly now, without even thinking what if we encounter trouble and need help? Then well call Lamar. Once we stepped out of the hostel, I felt a brief sense of relief. But my concern for Lucy was increasing. I had never seen her so speechless before. I remembered when she thought Gavin had cheated on her, she was so lost. Now that shed seen him in action, I could only imagine her pain. The two of us walked steadily, looking around for Lucy. The mountains were a dangerous ce, especially at night. And Lucy had this bad habit of finding sce in dark, dangerous paths. We found her right next to the beautiful river that we had once spotted during our strolls. It was actually Jenny who suggested we check near the tree by the river. Lucy was sitting under the tree, her knees pulled up to her chest, and her arms wrapped tightly around her legs. Her head was down, hiding her face. "Lucy!" I called out, and she slowly raised her face, showing just how much she had cried. Her eyes were swollen and dull, a reflection of the pain she was carrying inside. "Its over," she whispered under her breath. "I dont think I can ever... forget about it now. And I dont think hell keep up the fa?ade of us doing okay. This was hisst attack, and--" she sobbed as she spoke, her words shaking. Jenny and I rushed to kneel beside her, trying to offer somefort. "What do you mean? What if he asks you to be with him again? What if he wants to make it right?" Jenny murmured gently. "No! Theres no way we can go back from this," Lucy said, shaking her head. "I shouldve known it was over when I cheated on him. But now I saw him--with my own eyes..." She stopped mid-sentence, her lips trembling, and another loud sob escaped her. "Lucy, he was wrong for this. You both were wrong," I said softly, trying to offer some perspective. "The right thing wouldve been to reject someone you couldnt trust. Or at least take time apart. But you both decided to cheat on each other instead--" I cut myself off as she shakily grabbed my hand, forcing me to look at her face. Her eyes were filled with tears as she whispered, "It was all my fault. I started it. I slept with Lamar to hurt Gavin. So I cant act like the victim now, after I got a taste of my own medicine. Im only crying because its over now. Im mourning the loss of my mate," she sniffled, taking heavy, deep breaths. The realization of where things had gone wrong for both of them mustve been so hard on her. She looked like a mess, and I genuinely felt bad for her. I wanted tofort her, but in that moment, I couldnt think of anything to say. And I believe her mourning the loss of Gavin was something she needed to do. She needed to get it out. "But I have a request," she said, looking at both Jenny and me. "Dont ruin your friendship with him just the way you didnt ruin your friendship with me when I slept with someone who tried to kill you in the past." It was a lot she was asking from me. Yes, Lucy had slept with my worst enemy at the time, but Salem was someone who showed no signs of redemption. Just because I had forgiven Lucy didnt mean I would continue forgiving everyone who betrayed me by sleeping with my enemies. "Lucy, I respect your thoughts and concerns," I said, trying to make her understand, "but when your friend starts sharing a bed with your enemy, your secrets are bound to be whispered into their ears." I wanted her to know that I couldnt forgive Sydney and Salem because they hadnt just wronged me once--they had hurt me over and over again. I wasnt that noble of a person to keep forgiving everyone. "Ohh! So thats the truth about your pathetic friend," a voice suddenly cut through the air, making all three of us jump. It was Riri Isaac, one of the top seniors I had once thrown up on. "I knew the juniors had much more interesting lives," Arlo, the one who had once called Lucy insecure, said as he appeared from behind Riri. "What do you say we have a little fun with our juniors here?" Arlo smirked, his eyes narrowing at Lucy. Chapter 193-The Disaster Saved us

Chapter 193: 193-The Disaster Saved us

Hnie: "Of course, we can do whatever we want since we are the seniors," Riri smirked, stepping ahead. I could see some other seniors behind them, but the top seniors were only these two assholes. "So, she had been cheating on her mate?" Arlo walked over to us, kneeling down so he could speak to Lucy, who already looked so broken. "That is none of your business," I snapped, turning on the spot and hissing at him under my breath. "We should go back," Kenny motioned with his hand, reminding me we should not mess with the top seniors. "Why? Are you scared of staying here with us, Alphas sister?" Arlo turned his attention to her this time. "Yeah, lets go back," I announced, helping Lucy stand up, but Arlo stood up, facing us and restraining us from moving. "Arlo!" I clenched my jaw, trying my best to stay calm. The night had already been stressful. Everything during the day was too much for me, and now this guy was trying to test my patience. "Oh! No title, huh? How do you feel hanging around these people?" Aftermenting on me not using a title for him, he turned to Jenny. "These are weak omegas. Why hang around them?" Jennys body tensed as she had heard this too many times now. "They are better than anyone Ivee across," Jenny said proudly. "These people?" Arlo pointed at me and Lucy. "One is a cheater, and the other is merely a pretty face. Whats so special about them anyway?" It was time I spoke up. "Funny how theres nothing special about us, but you made it your mission toe after us and stop our path. If were so boring and useless, why not leave us alone?" I tilted my head and watched his smile fade a little. "How about we start with this overconfident kitten?" Arlo said, and his friends began to form a circle around us. "No! I say we attack this cheater. I hate women who sleep around," Ririmented as she walked in a circle around us. However, she suddenly stopped behind Lucy and shoved her so hard that Lucy almost crashed into Arlos chest. "Oops!" Arlo teased, smirking at the fact that she had touched him. I quickly held her arm and supported her body, helping her maintain her bnce. "Thats enough! Now you guys are crossing your limits," I yelled out in anger, feeling like they should have stopped with the taunts. But they were starting toe closer, tightening the circle around us. "No, its not enough. And, bitch, if you touch my friend again..." Suddenly, Riri took a step forward and grabbed Lucy by her ponytail. "Hey, let her go!" Both Jenny and I yelled in unison. Jenny grabbed Riris arm, trying to pull her away from Lucy to set her free. Thats when Arlo rushed forward and pushed Jenny to the ground. It began to get extremely violent. Their friends started throwing their hands at us. I could feel hits around my body, and some girl even pinched my back. Meanwhile, Arlo was making sure Jenny didnt get up from the ground. Riri had grabbed Lucys ponytail again and was starting to drag her away from us. "Hey!" I tried to swing my arms around, but there were more than seven people apart from Riri and Arlo. My friends were screaming in pain. I could see Lucy being tossed onto the ground by Riri before she started receiving punches. Arlo was throwing rocks at Jenny, who had her face covered with her hands. "Lets show this bitch what it feels like to humiliate your fated mate by sleeping with someone else!" Riri screamed, before putting her hand on Lucys clothes. I watched her apply pressure to Lucys shirt, trying to tear it open. shback: My dress was ripped off my body in the most brutal way, my undergarments being pulled until I heard the snaps of the fabric splitting. They made sure they were as wild and aggressive as they could be. I moved my arms around multiple times to save myself and hit at least one of them, but they were so strong that when they pinned me down, I couldnt move a muscle. It was horrifying being naked in front of these blood-sucking alphas. Every second I spent watching their eyes hungrily ogling every inch of my body was like a memory that would stay with me forever. End of shback. Everything suddenly fell silent. My ears began to ring, and I heard a siren sound I had never heard before. The loud noise made me bend down and cover my ears. I wanted to know if they were hearing it too, but I guess they werent, as their hands never stopped hitting me. "Stop!" I whispered, my head down, and my palms tightly pressed against my ears. "Let her go," I muttered under my breath, while my body felt like needles were being pricked onto my skin. The sense of urgency took over my brain. I wanted the siren to stop, but it seemed to be calling for me. Thats when I could no longer take it anymore. I dropped to my knees, covering my ears, and yelled at the top of my lungs, "STOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!" My scream pierced the air, fueled by my anger at the fact that Riri was trying to rip off Lucys clothes. However, the minute I shouted, the earth beneath me shook, and thunder pped in the sky. "What the fuck?!" I heard gasps and murmurs of shock and fright. I raised my head to see everyone holding onto each other. The earthquake was soon no longer a problem as hail started to fall out of nowhere. "What the heck?!" Arlo yelled. "Look for cover!" As they started to run away from us, I sniffled and ran for Lucy. Jenny had gotten to her feet and reached Lucy before me. "Girls!" I heard Lamar scream, approaching us with a wooden nk over his head. He came and held it over our heads. "Lets go," he said, giving us instructions to get to safety before the hail got bigger. Chapter 194-And It Is About Time That We Meet

Chapter 194: 194-And It Is About Time That We Meet

Hnie: "What was that?" Once we had made our way to Jennys cabin, which was much closer to us than the hostel, Jenny asked. We couldnt focus on our path, as we were still remembering the warden. She would flip if she found us in this state. Lucys hair was a mess, and her shirt was torn at the shoulder. Jenny had many bumps and bruises on her body. My arms and back had pinch marks, red spots, and some of them were even bleeding from the girls behind me who had acrylics on. "There was an earthquake that saved me in the nick of time," Lucy whispered, her hands sped together. "I just dont understand why those assholes followed you guys," Lamar hissed, giving us first aid. "That was my karma--" Before Lucy could speak anymore, I had to shut her down. "Oh, shut up! Nobody deserves to be bullied!" I yelled at her, and she instantly bit her tongue. "Umm, Hnie!" Jenny gave me an understanding look, wanting me to calm down and not yell at Lucy. "Ill see how I deal with them. By the way, Gavin had been looking for you girls," Lamar exined, and while the two stayed silent, I scoffed. "I heard what he did," Lamar cleared his throat, his eyes seeking my nce. "A lot happened tonight," Jenny uttered, rubbing her arms, as the rocks had been a really harsh treatment for her. "But the highlight stayed to be the earthquake. It was unlike anything. Did you guys hear the siren?" As Lamar continued to talk about the earthquake, he mentioned something that perked up my ears. "You heard a siren?" I asked, suddenly taking interest. "We all did. Why? You didnt hear anything? It was right after you screamed," Jenny sat up in the bed, her legs folded under her body. "After? But I was hearing a siren before that too. It was so loud," I touched my ears as I recalled the horrible sound. It sounded like the voice of someone, but it was merely a siren. "Hnie! It was only after you screamed. There were no sirens before that," Jenny added, hinting at the discrepancy in our stories. "Is that why you had your ears covered?" Jenny then mentioned the missing detail, and as I nodded, I saw Lamar cock his head. His eyes traveled briefly to Jenny, the two seeming tomunicate silently. "Thats odd," Lamar finallymented. However, our conversation was cut off when there was a knock on the cabin door. "Who could it be?" I asked. "Gavin! Hes been trying to find my location ever since he heard from me that I found you guys," Lamar looked guilty for leading Gavin to us. "I dont think any apology will matter now. Im not saying I me him for anything, but were way past apologies. Its over for us," Lucy told us her decision, as Lamar headed to answer the door. No matter what Gavin said to her, she wasnt going to ept that they should get back together again. As Lamar had said, it was Gavin at the door. He walked in, leaving the door open behind him. I could see the crazy rain outside. The weather had gotten worse after the earthquake. My body tensed up, but my eyes remained on Lucys arms. She had visible goosebumps all over her body. She was looking straight ahead, avoiding eye contact with Gavin. "I guess the rain will stop in an hour or so--" Lamarmented, heading to the window to close it, as the lightning kept scaring Jenny, who had gotten off the bed to stand away and let Lucy and Gavin speak. "Ivee here to say sorry to all of you for the worries and stress Ive caused by acting differently. But I guess I can be okay now," Gavin said. I watched Lucy take a deep breath. I knew she was dying to let him know that she didnt me him anymore. But before she could say anything, Gavin spoke up again, with his own n. "I think its time we finish this cold war. We both cheated on each other. Now I just want to save my friendship," Gavin stared at me before adding, "and Lucy!" She finally turned to him and straightened her back, her eyes showing so much interest in what he was about to say. "I, Gavin Tee, reject Lucy Dixon as my mate and free her from this pain." Everyone gasped as they watched him take that step. Lucys eyes widened, her lips letting out a yelp as she must have felt the most excruciating pain ever. "Gavin!" I got up from the bed, upset that he chose this moment. She had just felt the pain of betrayal and the humiliation by the seniors, and now he came to reject her. "I didnt want to linger on it anymore," Gavin argued. "You asshole! She was in pain. The seniors bullied her and even hit her!" Lamar yelled, staying back when Lucy gestured for him to stay away. "I didnt know the bullying was at the level of physical violence," Gavin spoke softly, but Lucy got off the bed and stood face-to-face with him. "You are not wrong. I appreciate you setting me free. I, Lucy Dixon, ept your rejection. You are free now." As she epted his rejection, I could see the relief in Gavins eyes. It hurt me because I could tell he was long over her before this day. "I dont think--I can stay here tonight. Ill head back to the hostel." I just couldnt stand here and watch it. I was suddenly feeling so cold, as if the angel of death had just walked in. When I met them, they were so in love, and now it was all over. Lucy still had love in her eyes, while Gavin was over her. I had seen him look more interested in Salem than Lucy, with just one encounter between Salem and Gavin. "But--" Jennyined. "Its okay, Ill go with her," Lamar gave him a reassuring nod. As I turned to leave, I came face to face with someone who had arrived through the open door, and we hadnt even realized it. "I was looking for my mate and realized shes at the cabin with her friends," it was Rayden standing right in my path, happily announcing he had arrived. His eyes suddenly fell on me, and I noticed a strange look take over his face. Chapter 195-The Myth Of Queen Of Arthendel.

Chapter 195: 195-The Myth Of Queen Of Arthendel.

Maximus: As I closed my eyes, I saw her standing before me. Her beautiful long blond hair danced with the wind, her rosy cheeks looking fresh, and her red plump lips causing my heart to skip a beat. Hnie had the most captivating eyes I had ever seen. One could stare at them and never look away. The driver was moving slowly as per my instructions. I didnt want to reach the mansion already. My mind was consumed with thoughts of Hnie. My imagination ran wild when it came to her. If she ever found out how I imagined her, she would probably throw another two punches at me. "Ughhh!" I moaned while leaning back in the backseat, savoring every moment of pleasure from imagining her. In my thoughts, she started to take off her clothes. I had never seen her naked, so I could only imagine how amazing her body must look. My excitement grew, and I heard a giggle. It brought me back to reality, and my eyes shot open. The girl I picked up from the bar was sitting at my feet, her lips tightly wrapped around my dick. It was crazy how I couldnt fully enjoy it until Hnie came into my thoughts. This girl at my feet was good too. She seemed experienced. "Look at you, it keeps growing. I love a man with a long and thick dick," she shamelessly body-shamed others by constantly talking about big dicks. I should have seen it as a red g when I approached her at the counter, and she started ranting about how upset she was that her boyfriend had a small dick. I thought she was just talking, but nope! She wanted a big dick. With a smirk on her lips, she got up and raised her skirt, revealing she wasnt wearing underwear. My smirk matched hers as she sat on my cock, slowly taking it inside her. But she had to stop as she finally realized she didnt want that big of a rod in her. "Ow!" she winced in pain but kept trying to take it all in. "Oh my! Ouch! I am going to be in so much pain in the morning. What are you? An iron man?" sheined, biting her bottom lip but not giving up. My hands moved to her waist, and by grabbing her body, I helped her lower her body without taking any more pauses. "AHHH!" Finally, the moment I pushed her down, and my entire dick reached up her vagina, a loud scream erupted out of her mouth with tears streaming down her cheeks. "This is toobig for me," instead of enjoying the moment, she gave up. She quickly started to get up, "I dont want my insides torn apart." My disappointment was through the roof. "Or maybe just give me a minute," she excused, and I sat up, nodding my head. "Should I drop you home?" Seeing her in so much distress made me feel so bad for her. She looked like she was in a lot of pain. "No! I dont want you to think I am an amateur. I have had sex so many times, but thisthis is the kind of punishment I want for being naughty," she pouted, sitting on the side to catch her breath. "And I want to return the pleasure too," she smiled, leaning over to my lips and pressing hers hard against mine. The moment we deepened the kiss, the car started moving. The driver instantly parked the car on the side of the road and started calling for the mercy of the Moon Goddess. "What was that?" The girl quickly broke the kiss, a terrified look on her face. It caused me to gently hold her hand tofort her. "Driver, whats going on?" I inquired, wondering why a mere earthquake had caused him to sound so distressed. "Your Highness, did you hear that siren?" he asked, turning to look at me. Mnia started adjusting her attire. "Maybe," I replied, shrugging. I had heard something, but I had been so focused on the kiss that I hadnt paid much attention. "The siren calling for natural disasters is a very bad omen," the driver said, making me roll my eyes at him. "Oh!" Mnia suddenly hugged herself. Her brown eyes and short ck hair were the reason I picked her up tonight. I wanted to escape the thoughts of Hnie that had been driving me crazy, so I chose someone who was theplete opposite of her. "My grandma used to tell me that when you hear the siren for disasters, it means she has woken up," Mnia added, continuing the drivers discussion. "Who?" I asked, in a nonchnt tone. "The Queen of Arthendel," she whispered. I frowned at her, then at the driver, who was bobbing his head so hard I felt strain in my neck. "You two are delusional as hell. Thend of Arthendel existed many years ago. No ancestors are left to continue the family tree. Its all just myths and stories," I said, already over Mnia. After I told them I was a non-believer, I noticed the way they were looking at mealmost like they were disgusted that I didnt believe in this imaginary Queen of Arthendel. "Anyway, drop her home after you drop me off first," I said, since we were already close to my mansion. I asked the driver to take me first, then drop her off on the other side of the road. She lived in a pack, and I was a rogue. Besides, my father would kill me if he saw me bring a one-night stand to his mansion. Once I got off, I made my way toward the entrance, wondering what had really happened with the weather. It was starting to get worse. "You shouldnt be out in the cold like that," a voice with a sultry tone called out. It was none other than Charlotte. She was Hnies cousin of sorts, but the two were very different. Where Hnie barely noticed me, Charlotte would do anything for my attention. "And I feel like you need someone to take care of the problem in your pants," she giggled, standing at the entrance in a white, short silk nighty. There was only one question in my mind: should I give her a chance to show me if shes any better in bed? Chapter 196-Oh He Knows Me!

Chapter 196: 196-Oh He Knows Me!

Hnie: "Hello," he spoke in his British ent, the ent that had given me shivers in my nightmares. "Hey?" He waved his hand in front of my face to break my intense eye contact with him. "Umm, hi!" Lamar quickly stepped up and extended his hand for a handshake. I jumped to the side to get out of his frame. As Lamar started to speak with him, I slipped behind Lamars back. "I am Lamar," Lamar said, and the guy shook his hand. However, there was a weird energy around him. No wonder he seemed hesitant to touch anyone who wasnt an alpha like him. But he wasnt so thoughtful when he had his hands on a helpless omega that one night. My body shuddered, and I lowered my head, trying to calm my raced breaths. Maybe he didnt recognize me. Or else he would have said something. "I am Alpha Rayden," he introduced himself, and the more I heard him, the more I recalled the ugly details of that night. All I wanted to do was jump at him and w the skin off his face. "That is Gavin and Lucy, and she is Hnie," Jenny took over and introduced us in a very bored tone. I could tell she wasnt happy that Rayden hade to her cabin. "Nice to meet you all. And thanks for taking care of my mate so well," he walked over to Jenny and wrapped his arm around her shoulder to squeeze her closer. I gulped, my mind racing with so many thoughts. Why couldnt I kill him right now? I was sure my friends would help me, right? No! No one would be okay with the idea of killing an alpha. It would lead to life-altering consequences. No one is stupid enough to fight with an alpha when I cant even provide them with proof of the crime that had beenmitted that night. My father never let me go to the hospital to get a test done. "Hey, you okay?" I didnt even realize how long I had been staring into space until Lamar waved his hand before my face. I saw Rayden standing next to Gavin with his back facing me. Not being in his line of sight was such a relief. "I am tired," I whispered to Lamar, not even courageous enough to raise my voice. "Oh, I guess I arrived at a very bad time. I heard somemotion going on. What happened? Someone was talking about a lot of cheating in this group," Rayden said with a judgmental tone when talking about our group. I mean, it was no secret that he didnt like us. He had toe here because he wanted to stay close to Jenny, who was probably doing her best to spend as much time apart from him as possible. "Do you want me to drop you home?" Lamar asked, and I just shook my head. "I want to go by myself," I whispered, and he instantly shook his head at the idea. "Please," I requested, and he kept watching my face as though I had gone crazy. I wanted to get out of there before Rayden turned around again. I didnt wait for Lamar to argue and started rushing out of the cabin. The others had been so busy that nobody noticed me, but Lamar wasing after me. "Ill only make sure youre at the hostels entrance, and then Ill go back to stay with Lucy and Gavin," he said from behind me. But I didnt slow down. I would definitely thank himter for walking by my side. It really helped with my anxiety. After I reached the hostel, just like he had said, he turned around to leave when I called for him. "Thank you, Lamar." I watched him slow down and turn around to look at my face. "Im always here for you." With that, he sprinted back to the cabin because he knew Lucy would be alone in there. With the rejection, the two of them must be devastated. However, I was upset that I couldnt stay with Lucy at that moment, and I couldnt even have a word with Gavin. Although the two had messed up, I had a feeling that somehow Gavin was more at fault. I could be wrong, though. I was rushing to the elevator when I saw Salem get in with me. That was new. I groaned, almost hitting the button in anger. She never uses the elevator, so if she was doing this to get under my skin, she had seeded. "Where is Gavin?" she inquired in a low murmur. "Why? I thought he was in your mouthst time. Did you lose him just like you lost your shame?" I turned to her, already yelling in her face. "Hnie! Its not my fault. Those two were long done. And besides, Gavin is a nice guy, and hes been a good friend to me," she shocked me with her words. He was her friend? So all this time, when she was bullying me and dragging me down, one of my friends was being a friend to her? "Look, Lucy is not a good girl for him" Before she could continue talking, I raised my palm and silenced her. "And youre the perfect match for him? Is that what youre trying to say?" I scoffed at her and rolled my eyes at the fact that I wasnt letting her speak. The elevator stopped at her floor, but she remained standing because I wasnt done yet. "Now get out. And remember toe to my bedroom because I want you to clean it thoroughly," I ordered her. I watched her open her mouth to express her shock before she walked out, and the elevator doors closed on her face. "Ugh!" I grunted angrily, stomping my foot on the ground. As I got off on my floor and reached my bedroom, I found a hand pull me behind the wall and pin me against it, with another big hand covering my mouth. "I knew I had seen you before. Youre the girl from that night," Rayden said, staring back into my eyes, his hand covering my mouth, and with his other hand, he made sure to hold me still against the wall. Chapter 197-I Can Do No Wrong!

Chapter 197: 197-I Can Do No Wrong!

Rayden: Few Months Ago: "Ugh!" I groaned as I received another call from Jenny. She was my sweetest mate, but also a little boring. "Yeah?" I answered the call, stepping away from my friends. We had received a holiday notification yesterday and decided to celebrate our return home with a good drinking night. However, it turned out to be the best night when we spotted that couple in the underground train station. We had been debating where to go to do drugs when it was mutually decided that the abandoned station would be the safest choiceno one would catch us there. But I guess what we didst night turned out to be far more thrilling than doing drugs. I could still feel my hands on her soft body. My dick stirred in my pants at the thought of being inside her. "Where were you all night? Are you with that redheaded bitch?" Jennys angry voice pulled me back to reality as she shouted through the phone. I rolled my eyes harder. Wed been through this beforeher constant ims of feeling betrayed. Last time, Id managed to lie my way out of it, but if she keptining, her brother might actually hire someone toe after me. Neither my friends nor I would like that. We were free spirits, unbound by restrictions, and we despised being scrutinized. "I was doing myst practice before the holidays so I coulde and enjoy my time with you," I snapped, using a harsh tone to shut her down. The best way to avoid being interrogated is to yell and shut the other person down. It always works. "Anyway, Im not going to answer any more of your questions. Last time, you had me under interrogation for two weeks. Ive told you already, that was thest time Id tolerate your disrespectful questioning. Im an alphaIll be going to battles and doing important things. What will you do with all that pain if you cant even handle a little difort from me working out?" I got off the bed, shirtless, wearing only ck shorts. My friends were still asleep, but I had to get ready and leave because my insecure mate couldnt stop overthinking her imaginary pain. "I want" Before she could keepining, I cut the call and dressed quickly. As I was heading to my car, I received a text from my friend. Fox: Can you go check the area where we left her? I want to make sure shes dead. Itd be bad if she somehow survived and got a DNA test done. I knew why he wanted me to confirm she was deadit was because of the coward in our group. Hed start panicking if he thought she might still be alive. Me: Sure, Im headed that way. Ill update you on her situation. I lied. I had no intention of returning to the scene of the crime. She had to be dead. Wed had her all night, and Id watched DID strangle her with his own hands. She didnt have a wolfthere was no way she survived. I nned to go back home to calm down my enraged and disheveled mate. These flings were fun for a night or two, but deep down, I wanted to change for my fated mate. It would take time before I could fullymit to Jenny and be loyal to her, but it was definitely on my bucket list. When I returned home, I switched off my phone so I could rest before seeing Jenny. After a few hours of solid sleep, I woke up expecting to see countless missed calls from her. However, I found it odd that I hadnt received a single one. Curious, I checked her profile and realized she had blocked me. That wasnt a good sign. I changed quickly and headed to see my parents. The moment I arrived, I sensed something was terribly wrong. "You idiot, what did you do this time?" My father stood in front of me, his expression stern. He didnt even wee me home or ask me to join them for lunch, though the meal was already served. My mother, as usual, didnt dare defend me in front of him. "I dont know what youre talking about," I replied, keeping my tone soft and feigning ignorance. "You fool, that girl is talking about rejection! What have you done? Dont you realize how much help her father is giving us to keep this pack from falling apart?" My fathers voice thundered through the room, drilling into me just how crucial it was for Jenny to ept me. "Shes talking about rejection?" I asked, stunned. I had expected her to cry, throw a tantrum, or break a few things likest time. Then, eventually, she would have no choice but to move on and return to normal. That was the problem. If Jenny reacted this way every time I spent the night with someone else, my life would be unbearable due to my fathers anger . "Ill speak with her," I reassured my father, though I was panicking inside. He wouldnt hesitate to kick me out of the pack if things went south. And if there was nothing left of our pack because Jenny rejected me, Id lose everything. Our packs survival depended heavily on my union with Jenny. Her pack was thriving, while ours was barely holding on. I couldnt live the life of amonerI needed to fix this. "And make sure you tell her how much you love her. Or else" My father left the warning unfinished, but his eyes made it clear. Losing all my luxuries would be the ultimate punishment, and I wouldnt survive it. "I will," I nodded, suddenly losing my appetite. I had to see Jenny and convince her parents that she was just insecure and overly sensitive. As I drove toward her pack, I couldnt stop thinking about the girl fromst night. What if she had survived? "No! Im sure shes dead. And if shes not, Ill kill her myself," I muttered determinedly under my breath. Chapter 198-Right Between His Legs

Chapter 198: 198-Right Between His Legs

Hnie: "So, you didnt die, huh? What makes me wonder is, why are you at the academy? And the bigger question is, what did you tell Jenny that made her refuse to let me back into her life for even a moment?" His voice turned harsh, and the darkness in his eyes deepened as he pressed his hand harder over my mouth. His touch froze me in ce, disgust and goosebumps rippling through my body. I was hyperventting, struggling to take steady breaths, terrified of what he might do next. "How the hell did you survive? Why did youe to this academy and befriend my mate? Do you think you can pull this off to get back at me for that one night?" He leaned into my shoulder, his words sliding like poison directly into my ear. Torturethat was his intention. I held my breath, desperate to avoid any further connection between our bodies. "You know, I dont even remember your body or how you tasted. So why do you still have that night burned into your mind? If you were even slightly sane, youd thank the Moon Goddess for surviving and move on. Someone with more brains wouldve promised herself never to get into trouble again. But you love trouble, dont you?" His hissed words felt like ps across my face. I had often asked myself how the alphas must feel now. Would they regret ruining someones life like that? Maybe they woke up gued with guilt. But hearing him speak about that incident as if it was my fault made it clearthey were irredeemable. "Anyway, now that Im here, Ill fix everything youve ruined. And not only thatif you even think about opening your mouth, Ill let everyone know your truth. Ill tell them that beforeing to this academy, you were your packs whore, sleeping with alphas to trap them with a pregnancy and force them into your cage. Not that Ill need to do much more than that. Everyone listens to an alpha," he sneered, his voice thick with venom, chuckling mid-sentence as if the scent of his cologne wasnt already making me nauseous. "Oh, waitI remember something," he said with mock excitement. "Its nothing big, but its something. Do you remember when I was fucking you, and you begged me to stop? And then I came all over your face" Hisughter exploded, loud and cruel, making my jaw clench so tightly it hurt. He acted like hed achieved something extraordinary, his grotesque delight sending a wave of rage and disgust through me. I had never expected to encounter such a monster. In my head, I thought he would freak out and start apologizing to me. I imagined hed convince me he wasnt in his right mind that night, that it was all a mistake. But I was so wrong. "What? Are you going to cry again and beg me to let you go?" he whispered against my mouth, his breath making my stomach churn. I closed my eyes, scrambling to think of what I could do. If I didnt act, hed believe he still had power over methat I was still the same girl he had used and tried to kill. That thought was unbearable. Without hesitation, I bent my knee and struck him hard in the groin. The next thing I knew, all the color drained from his face, and his eyes bulged. His mouth opened as though to yell, but only a strangled, painful cry escaped. "FUCK!" he finally groaned, his hands releasing me as they flew to cradle his aching crotch. Tears streamed down his face. "This is just the beginning, you asshole. Ill make you regret ever having a dick," I spat, grabbing a fistful of his hair and yanking his head up to meet my re. My words were a venomous whisper, dripping with fury. Then, with all the strength I could muster, I shoved him backward and bolted for the elevator. I didnt stop to check if he was regaining his posture. I knew it was only a matter of time before he came after me. Once inside the elevator, I frantically pressed every button, my hands trembling in haste. The doors closed just in time. For a brief moment, I hugged myself, tears streaming down my face as the adrenaline began to wear off. My body shook, and my breaths came in sharp, shallow gasps. But my relief was short-lived. The elevator dinged, signaling a stop, and the doors slid open. I froze, ready to step out, only to see him rushing down the stairs, his face twisted with rage. Panic surged through me, and I mmed the "close door" button repeatedly. The doors sealed shut again, and I copsed against the wall, gasping for air. "Hes going to make me regret this," I muttered to myself, my chest heaving. Desperation guided my hand as I saw the red button for the 10th floor light up. Without a second thought, I pressed it, praying it would give me enough time to escape. I couldnt keep runningI needed to find a safe ce to calm down and figure out what to do next. When the doors opened on the 10th floor, I stepped out cautiously, hugging myself tightly. My mind raced, but I couldnt shake the cold creeping through my body. The floor was eerie, shrouded in dim light and silence. I frowned, feeling a strange chill settle over me. I had heard whispers about this floora ce that only appeared once in a blue moon. "Youre back! I wondered when that was going to happen," a familiar, chilling voice echoed, sending a new wave of goosebumps across my skin. I froze, my breath hitching. "Ah! I smell fear on you. Is one of them here now? Whats his nameRayden Mores, isnt it? The alpha of the Shifters pack. Hes a nasty one," the voice sneered, its tone dripping with malice. "What are you going to do, Hnie? Youre not strong enough to fight him. Your wolf hasnt even woken up yet," it continued, growing darker and more menacing with each passing second. Chills ran up and down my spine as I approached the door. It looked eerily like an exact replica of my dorm room. The corridor, too, was an uncanny mirror of the floor where I lived. It was unsettling how identical everything appearedyet something about this ce felt deeply wrong. "Go on, step inside. This room is much better than the one you stay in, Hnie," the voice coaxed. At first, it sounded like a man speaking, but midway through the sentence, it shifted into a womans tone, and now a haunting blend of echoing pitches that seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at once. "If you like it here, you can choose to stay in this room," it added with a chilling calmness. I hesitated, my hand hovering near the door handle, when the voice spoke again, its tone darker now, filled with something sinister. "And if you want... you can let me into your body. I will take revenge for you." My heart thundered in my chest as my steps faltered, freezing me just outside the door. The weight of its offer pressed down on me like a physical force, making it hard to breathe. Chapter 199-Off-Limits Now

Chapter 199: 199-Off-Limits Now

Hnie: "What happened? Why did you stop? Dont you want to take revenge? Let me in, and you can be the best among everyone. The power you will hold will let you do wonders. Those Alphas wont stand a chance against you," the voice urged, its tone growing impatient. It almost sounded excited at the thought of me letting it take over my body. "No!" I groaned, pulling my hand back from the doorknob. "Why not? You could get revenge on anyone with the power Im offering you," it said, sounding slightly disappointed that I had withdrawn my hand. "What would you gain from helping me? I know no one does anything for free. So, what do you want in return?" I asked, my voice steady despite the growing tension. At this point, I had seen enough terrifying things that the voice, and whatever dark secrets it held, didnt scare me as much as it had the first time. "Hmm, youre quite cunning, Hnie," it replied. "Most people who have been through as much trauma as you wouldnt think twice before epting help. As for me, I just want to help. Im cursed to remain trapped here for eternity. My punishment ends when I help someone. I want to help you and finally be set free. I want to leave this world and be with my loved ones in the afterlife." The sadness in its voice was almost heartbreaking. "Who are you? What did you do to deserve being trapped here?" I asked. But the voice went silent. Just then, my phone started to ring. I frowned as I nced at the caller ID: Professor Kaye Calling... I declined the call and looked around, feeling the cold air bite at my skin. Momentster, another call came throughthis time from Lamar. I scratched my scalp, confused. "Go take the elevator. Ill see you again soon," the entity advised. I hesitated but eventually stepped back into the elevator. After reaching my floor, I decided to answer the next iing call, which was from Kaye. "Hello?" I said, but was met with heavy breathing on the other end. My body froze, and a sudden wave of dizziness hit me. I couldnt believe what I was hearing. "Hnie?" Suddenly, he said my name, and I straightened my back. "Where the heck were you? Your friends called me and told me youve been missing for hours, and then" As he spoke, he abruptly stopped and began to moan loudly. "Ughhh, Kesha, youre so sexy." I pulled the phone away from my ear, disgusted. Raising my head, I realized I was back on the tenth floor again. It felt like I was stuck in a loop. "It was just a little hint to show you how much things can hurt you," the entity said mockingly. "Kaye will soon have sex with that chosen mate of his. And then what? Youll cry and feel lonely. Let me help you!" So it was all just an illusion. This entity was messing with my mind, forcing me to confront painful truths. Instead of engaging with it again, I turned and rushed back to the elevator. But this time, it felt realno illusions, no tricks. I left the tenth floor and finally made it back to my own. The minute I stepped out of the elevator, my breath hitched. Rayden was leaning casually against my dorm room door, his hands shoved into his pockets. My body tensed. I hadnt expected him to follow me. I stayed rooted just outside the elevator, debating whether to step back inside and retreat to the ground floor. But nothat would make it seem like I was afraid of him. "What happened?" he asked from across the hall, a nasty smirk stered on his face. "Step aside. This is my room," I said firmly, keeping my distance. "Im sorry, but I dont take orders from anyone," he replied, shrugging nonchntly. Just then, the door behind him opened, and he nearly stumbled back before catching himself. Lamar stepped out, his gaze flicking between us. "Whats going on here?" Lamar asked, his tone calm but with an edge that suggested hed overheard something. Raydens smile widened as if he was trying to ease the tension. "Nothing," he said smoothly, slipping his hands back into his pockets. "I think your friend doesnt like me very much. Its so hard to get your mates friends to like you, isnt it?" he added with a forced chuckle, cing a hand on Lamars shoulder. Lamar didnt flinch but simply folded his arms over his chest. His piercing re bore into Raydens hand until he got the message and removed it. "Look," Lamar said, gesturing at me with a quick nce. "That girl over there? Shes my best friend. Shes veryverydear to me. To the point that I wouldnt hesitate to shove my hand up someones ass and pull their alpha wolf out through their anus if they upset her." The threat wasnt direct, but we both understood it. Raydens smirk faltered slightly. "Shes a special one," came another voice. Gavin appeared at the top of the stairs, his narrowed eyes locking onto Rayden. "Jeez! Calm down. I was just teasing her," Rayden said, raising his hands slightly in mock surrender. "I saw hering and decided to stand outside the door to block her path. Of course, I know shes important to you all." The disappointment on Raydens face was evident. I bet hed never expected me to have someone who would stand up for me. Not after how easily theyd yed me thest time, when Altan ran away from the scene of the crime. "You shouldnt joke with her," Lamar said firmly. "There are plenty of other girls in this hostel. Try pranking them. Shes off-limits." This time, Lamar ced his heavy hand on Raydens shoulder. Though Rayden didnt budgebeing an Alpha, his strength was unmatchedit was clear Lamar wasnt intimidated by him either. "Got it," Rayden muttered under his breath, his smile fading. He began walking past Lamar and then me, briefly locking eyes with me before taking the stairs. I hurried toward my room, eager to put this whole interaction behind me, when I heard Gavin call out, "Hnie!" Without turning around, I replied, "Not tonight, Gavin. I dont want to talk." Chapter 200-The Hero鈥檚 Entry

Chapter 200: 200-The Heros Entry

Hnie: That was all for the night. Thankfully, Lamar didnt delve into the topic further. Lucy was already asleep in the bed. Lamar told me that he brought her back after she acted unusually cold. Jenny and the others had returned by the time I was at the tenth floor. I slept through most of the night but had a few nightmares. I frequently woke up to make sure the door was locked and that the Alpha hadnt gotten in. "Isnt it getting colder?" Lucy whispered, walking beside me toward the academy. Our uniforms were neatly pressed, and our shoes were shining--not because it was a special day, but because while trying to distract her mind, Lucy had found a new obsession with cleaning everything. Not only that, but Salem was going toe after ss to clean the room, and I didnt n to spare her. Last night had been a lot for all of us. Our friend group was all messed up now. "I think it will snow in a few days," Lamar said, running up to catch up with us. "Lamar, why is your tie all messed up?" Lucy grunted at him, making him look down at his tie and shrug. We were rushing together with a bunch of other students. I noticed Jenny and Penn walking ahead of us. Once Jenny heard our voices, she slowed down to match our pace, but I sped up to walk alongside Penn. I owed him an apology for ditching him the other day. "Hey," I greeted him, but as soon as I spoke, he sped up, leaving me behind. "Umm, its okay. Hell be fine soon," Jenny caught up to me and reassured me that everything would be okay soon. I honestly didnt want to try too hard to make things okay. I guess I was just fine this way. I had too much on my te anyway. "Guys, you go ahead and book seats for us while I go put my stuff in the locker," I announced, rushing toward the lockers. The ss would begin in a few minutes, and I needed to be there. It was Emmets ss. Now, we had three ongoing sses: Professor Emmets, Kayes, and Maximus training. Kaye would mostly give us lectures on herbs and introduce us to the herbs found in the roguemunity. I ced my bag in the locker, but before I could shut it, someone mmed the door shut in my face, making my heart sink in my chest at the sight of Rayden. Seeing him so early in the morning was bizarre. "Hm, its nice to see you got a backup, but dont get too full of yourself just because some Omegas tried to defend you. But I must say, you surprised mest night. You seem to be growing more confident now," he said, leaning against the locker, locking me behind him as he spoke with crazy confidence and a nasty, hissing tone. I was starting to feel agitated around him. He was like a blood-sucking parasite who would drain me dry. "But Ill do my best to squash a little creature like you under my shoes very soon," he smirked, his hand reaching out to grab a strand of my hair. My heart sank again. Just then, his head was suddenly shoved down, and he grimaced, releasing me from his hold. It was Emmet. He hade toward us with a book in his hand that he hit Rayden on the back of the head with. "Why are you standing here, blocking her way? Shes supposed to be heading to her ssrooms," Emmet said, looking much fresher than thest time Id seen him. But his eyes held an anger I hadnt seen before. "Sir, shes a junior and Im a senior--" As Rayden opened his mouth to exin why he could bully me, Emmet hissed at him. Emmet was so much taller than Rayden that he could literally swallow him in one attempt. Rayden wasnt short either; he was tall and muscr, but the rogue brothers were gigantic. "Not her. You are not allowed to bully Hnie," Emmets words, said so loudly and without hesitation, made Rayden look at me, then at Emmet, in confusion. "May I know why, sir?" Rayden asked politely, making sure not to piss Emmet off, who already looked very upset. "The day I answer to you will be the day of doomsday. Now go back to your ss. This kind of behavior might be eptable in your previous academy, but here, you cannot question the trainers," Emmet extended his long arm and pointed down the hallway. Rayden quickly got to his feet. After Rayden left, Emmet stepped closer to have a word with me. I was really d he had shown up when I needed him. "Im really upset with you, Hnie," he spoke immediately, leaving no room for greetings or pleasantries. "Why? What did I do, sir?" Since he was so angry, I decided to stay calm and not push him further. "You skipped myst ss as if it meant nothing," heined, walking alongside me. "No, thats not true. I swear I wasnt feeling well, so I had to--" As I started exining, he silenced me with a smile. "Im just joking. But tell me, how are you now?" His voice was kind and soft-spoken, just like before, even with his deep, heavy tone. "Im fine now. Doing very well, actually," I replied. Walking with him wasforting. There was a sense of ease when he was around me, as if no one could hurt me now. I dont know why I felt that way about him, but it was all I could think of. We reached the ss, and I went ahead and sat down in my chair with Lucy and Lamar. Penn was sitting with his sister, as always. After the ss was over, Lamar turned to me and spoke in a whisper. "Both Salem and Gavin missed the ss." It wasnt until he mentioned that that I confirmed he wasnt lying. Chapter 201-Everyone Chooses Me

Chapter 201: 201-Everyone Chooses Me

Hnie: "What are you doing?" Lamar asked as I sped back to the hostel to catch Salem and Gavin. I didnt know why I was doing that. "They have rejected each other, so they can" Lamar shut up when I suddenly stopped in my tracks and turned around to re at him. "Okay, Ille with you," he muttered, using a gentle and understanding tone now. "Im not going there to reconcile. Im going to let him know that our friendship is over. He made his bed with my enemies," I hissed, briskly making my way to the hostel. Kayes ss would start in ten minutes, so I nned to be back by thenif only I could find Gavin and Salem together. I know everyone might be thinking why I was so harsh toward Salem and not when Lucy had slept with Lamar. The difference was that I was in a different state back then. Today, I was all messed up, feeling this rage in me that I couldnt express fully. My brain didnt allow me to forgive Salem, and she never apologized either. It was like she just expected me to reset my mind about her after she messed up every time. Now, as I faced Rayden, I realized I didnt want to forgive anyone. I just wanted revenge. And just like I had expected, the minute Lamar and I stepped into the hostel, we encountered the two together. Gavin stood with his back against the wall while Salem was blocking his path with her hands on the wall. "Tell me," she raised her voice, and we decided not to step into their fight. "Youve been asking me the same question for the past hour, and I dont know what to say to you," Gavin sounded exhausted, but his eyes told me he really liked Salem. "Thats because you keep dodging me for an hour! Why were you hiding from me in the hostel? Did you really think you could leave without me catching you?" She turned her hands into little fists and mmed her fist on the wall near him. "Why are you avoiding me?" she posed the question again, and Gavin sighed in response. I could tell he was finally going to answer because I saw him gulp. "Because my friends dont like you," he responded, and I watched her body tense up. "Whats that supposed to mean?" I could hear a little sadness in her voice this time, not the usualmanding tone she used. "Salem, youve messed up so many times with Hnie that I dont think my friends would ept me in their group if they found out we were dating. So, its better we just stop seeing each other. Lets call that moment one big mistake and move on." He finally raised his voice and set himself free by sidestepping away from her arms. Even she backed down and pouted. "All that because Hnie hates me?" "No! She doesnt hate anyone. Youve been very rude to her, Salem. How do you expect her to be okay with you hanging around us? Because Im sure I wont stop being with my friends," Gavin yelled, making her lips quiver and bend downwards. "Butyoure choosing your friends over someone you like?" she asked in a shaky tone. I did not expect to witness all this. I noticed Lamar staring at me with his eyebrows raised and his arms folded over his chest. I felt guilty foring here like a madwoman to tell Gavin that we would no longer be his friends. For the first time in so long, I guess I acted like a teenager. "Salem, I thought she would ept you into our group like she epted Lamar, but I guess you never earned her apology. Its better if we stay away. I dont want to lose my friend," this time, he used the plural, specifically including me. "Lets go before things get awkward," Lamar tapped his fingers on my shoulder to get my attention and whispered. I rolled my eyes at him but eventually agreed. Turning around, I walked away. The two of us left and reached the academy in silence. A few minutester, Gavin arrived, but Salem never came. "Hi," Gavin approached me, sounding awkward, a forced smile stretched across his lips. "Hey, you missed the first ss," I cleared my throat to sound normal, but it didnt change the fact that Lucy and he had destroyed everything that had ever been between them. "Its fine. Ill give him my register," Lucy replied replied. "You know, Professor Emmet was talking about the history of the Rogue Landits so intriguing," Lucy, who had been busy pretending everything was normal, suddenly jumped into the conversation, including Gavin in the discussion she was having with Lamar and Jenny about the lecture. "Really? Whatwhat kind of interesting?" Gavin showed interest, though he seemed confused by how Lucy could still talk to him so casually. "There were monstersespecially in our hostel. You know, when their father first arrived at the hostel, it was taken over by some monster," she whispered dramatically, trying to set the scene. Her smile was sweet, but somewhere in her eyes, I could still see the pain. However, she was trying her best to revive our groupsughter by avoiding everything that had happened. "Hm, I do feel a presence in the hostel sometimes. Especially the night I was very stressed and was in pain," Gavin started to bring up the night of Lucys betrayal but stopped himself abruptly. He had punished her already, so perhaps it was better he didnt dredge it up again. "Exactly! Even I felt it sometimes," Lucys excited agreement made me raise my brows at them. "I have felt it too," Jenny added, shrugging her shoulders. "What about you, Lamar?" I turned to ask him, beginning to feel genuinely creeped out about the hostel. It wasnt just the eerie presenceI had actually been to a floor that didnt even exist. "I am the monster," Lamar said, his tone eerie and deliberate. The way he pronounced the words made everyone fall silent. Chapter 202-Locked In The Same Room As The Devil

Chapter 202: 202-Locked In The Same Room As The Devil

Hnie: "I know how the students can get the monster out of you," it was Kaye, who arrived out of nowhere. It was time for his ss, so when we were talking about the monster in the hostel and gathered outside the ssroom, he probably saw and overheard our conversation. Lamar instantly fixed his posture and looked down. "Everyone inside," Kaye spoke casually but with a hint of harshness. One could tell he wasnt in a very good mood. Everyone went inside, but as I walked beside him, I felt him gently pat my back with his hand. His touch was always soforting, and that is what riddled me with guilt. I didnt like the fact that it was so easy for him to remind me that I had started to feel something for him in the past. The ss was amazingthe brothers knew how to deliver exciting lectures. But after the ss ended, I began to feel uneasy about Maximus ss. Mainly because this time Penn was in our group, and he was avoiding me like I was a disease. We all went back to the deep mountains, the ground used for aiming targets in groups. Penn was in our group. We each had our picks, and everyone started shooting at the targets. "Ow! You freaking idiot, watch where youre shooting!" a scream erupted, causing everyone to stop and turn their heads toward Salem. She had narrowly escaped an arrow fired by one of our ssmates. My eyes darted to Gavin, and I could see how concerned he looked before quickly looking away. Maximus noticed themotion and instantly joined us. "Everyone, theres a little change of ns. Since youre all so amazing at shooting your targets" that was a taunt, "how about you all try with stones first? Once you get better at your aims, Ill allow you to use weapons." He was right. It was actually dangerous to give omegas like me such powerful weapons. The reason I had been so scared while holding a weapon was that I was afraid I might hurt someone if I missed the target. Now that we all had stones in our hands and pyramids of stones in our view, it was much easier for me to shoot recklessly. I could tell Penn was really good at shooting. He was able to hit his stone perfectly and make the best pyramid copse. Some students were in my line of sight, while others were far away on the open ground. I chose the area with the most trees because I didnt like being in the open ground where I could be easily seen. "You know, your cousin was flirting with me hardst night," I turned at the sound of Maximus voice. He had arrived from behind me, a smirk on his lips. "Kaye?" I acted like it didnt bother me. Why would it bother me anyway? Its not like he was my mate or something. Then why did it bother me, even just a smidge? "And I declined her," he said, and my body tensed up. "But I wont lie to you. There was a brief moment where I thought about giving her a try. But you know what stopped me?" He stepped closer, gently cing his hand under my arm to correct my posture as I held the rock beforeunching it. I didnt say anything, so he continued, "Because I knew if I did something with her, I would never have a chance with you. And I would rather choose you than a few hours of pleasure," he whispered directly into my ear. His other hand, resting on my back, slid to the front and ced itself on my stomach. His slow push from the front forced my back against his body. His manly hands roamed along my arms before reaching for my wrist, twisting it slightly so I held the stone tightly. "Nowunch!" he whispered, his lips pressed firmly against my earlobe. Im not sure what happened, but when Iunched the stone, the pyramid shattered under the impact. "Yayyy, I did it!" Excitement and happiness coursed through every nerve as I jumped up and down joyfully. My friends heard me and ran toward me. I spread my arms uncontrobly, not realizing who I was moving toward for a hug. My instinct led me to Maximus, who steadily opened his arms. But before I could crash into his embrace, Jenny darted in and hugged me first. Lucy, Lamar, and Gavin arrived at the same time. Lucy wrapped her arms around us, and Lamarpleted the group hug with his own addition. Gavin, however, stood to the side, pping awkwardly, unable to participate. My eyes flicked to Maximus, who mouthed something to disy his disappointment that Jenny had stolen the hug. He dramatically lowered his arms and shook his head. What a drama king. It was the highlight of my day for a reason. I had been trying my best to learn to aim perfectly because I had already picked a target in my mind. And my target had recently joined the academy. We enjoyed the rest of the shooting session, and although I didnt perform as well as that one perfect shot, I was still happy. Once the sses were over, we returned to the hostel. Now that Rayden had already recognized me, I didnt feel the need to hide from him anymore. I remembered the instruction: I should not be left alone and should always stay around my friends for safety. "Okay, you guys can go ahead and reserve the chairs. Ille in a minute," I said to Lucy and Lamar, who were too eager to head down and smell the food first. I wanted to take a quick shower and change before joining them. The lunch would be served in a few minutes, but those two couldnt wait. Hence, they left me at the door and walked away. I entered my room and was about to lock it when a pressure against the door pushed it open. An intruder walked in, his face twisted with a nasty expression. Rayden. He locked the door behind him and turned to face me. The two of us, alone in my dorm room, created the most terrifying face-off I had ever experienced. Chapter 203-Only When I Am Angry

Chapter 203: 203-Only When I Am Angry

Hnie: Panic surged through my veins, and my steps faltered, retreating backward to put as much distance between us as possible. "What happened? Not so confident when youre alone?" hemented, his hands tied behind his back as he leaned casually against the door. He looked like a devil, staring and smiling at me. "Get out," I mouthed, forcing the words out, but only air escaped my lips. "Hmm? Say that again. Sorry, I didnt catch your gentle whisper," he teased, leaning forward as if pretending to hear me better. "I said, get out, or Ill call for help," I whispered, my knees trembling. The anger I felt at facing him again only deepened my hatred for the Moon Goddess. In this moment, I truly wanted to curse her for this. Not only had she burdened me with those cursed pheromones, but she also ensured my misery by denying me a wolf. If I had a wolf, I would have at least tried to run for safetyeven now. But no! I am not alone this time. As I lunged toward my bag on the bed to grab my phone, he attacked me from behind. His hands wrapped around my waist, lifting me as though I were a doll, and he tossed me onto the bed. It all happened so quickly that before I could process it, he had already pinned me down. "You know what?" heughed in my face, using one hand to pin both of mine above my head while silencing me with the other. I thrashed my legs, but he swiftly spread them apart, positioning himself between them. This left my legs helplessly dangling behind his body and filled me with a renewed sense of disgust at his repulsive touch. "Hush, calm down. You really hate my touch, dont you? The door is not locked" he whispered, his words prompting me to nce at the door. Sure enough, the lock was undone. "Now, you can get out from under me and make a run for it. But you know you wont. Sure, you might have secured admission into this prestigious academy, but imagine this: I got transferred here midway. For that, I had to pass some terrifying testsnot like the ones you took. Im far more powerful than you, Hnie," he deliberately dragged out my name, sending shivers across my skin and leaving me covered in goosebumps. Tears began to sting my eyes, and his smirk widened in response. "I know youre probably thinking about asking your friends or that arrogant professor for help," he added, sneering as he mentioned Emmet in the most disdainful way. It was clear he wasnt pleased with Emmet warning him to stay away from me. "But do you know why I didnt listen to him and still followed you? Because I know you cant tell himor anyoneanything," he said smugly. I tried to struggle, even attempting to open my mouth to bite his palm, but he pressed down so hard that I feared he might break my teeth. "And this isnt a challenge, just a fact: I did some digging and found something very interesting about you," he added with a chilling tone, his threatsced with confidence and malice. Suddenly, he released my mouth and hands, getting off me. I quickly sat up and scrambled back against the headboard, keeping my eyes locked on him. But it was clear hed already delivered his threat effectively. "You ran away from punishment and faked your death. Do you know what will happen if that bes public knowledge? When everyone finds out you lied about your status as a rogueand that you were never officially exiled from the packyoull be handed over to the Council for judgment. And let me remind you: they despise omegas like you. "As for your father, who lied about delivering punishment to youhe and his entire family, including that little sister of yours, will be hanged in public," he concluded, standing at the foot of the bed. His words sent a cold shiver down my spine. "And its not like you have any proof against us. So, by exposing yourself, youd only be causing damage to yourself, not to me or my friends," he said smugly. Hearing him mention his friends was like a knife to my already fragile mental state. "So, from now on, youll be a good girl and do as I tell you. Or else" he paused, noticing the deadly re I shot at him. "And that rogue professor of yours wont be stupid enough to jeopardize his academys reputation and authenticity by sheltering someone wanted by the pack," he continued, his tone dripping with arrogance. "Its a world of alphas, Hnie. She-wolves like you are merely born to please us. But some of you never seem to understand thatand end up getting yourselves in trouble," he said coldly, making my stomach churn. My thoughts immediately went to Jenny. She didnt deserve this. He didnt understand the concept of consent. This unhinged man now held my secrets, and I knew I had to do whatever it took to protect myselfand ensure he never victimized anyone else again. "Thats all I wanted to say. Im a nice guy. I didnt want to be rude to you. But if you listen to me, Ill listen to you. A good friendship and understanding can be formed between us, Hnie," he said with a twisted smile. "Now, now! Ill leave so you can get ready for lunch. Ill sit with you today, okay?" He was trying to y mind games with me, pretending we could be friends. He blew me a mocking kiss before heading out of the room. I stayed put, staring at the empty space hed left behind before letting out a hiss of frustration. Anger surged through me like never beforethe fury of being ckmailed, manipted, and demeaned. I closed my eyes, clenched my fists tightly, and trembled from the force of the scream building inside me. Suddenly, I began to hear a high-pitched ringing in my ears, like sirens ring inside my head. And thenthe bed beneath me started shaking violently. I snapped back to reality as the realization hit me. "Earthquake!" someone yelled in fear. Chapter 204-That Alpha Is Dumb

Chapter 204: 204-That Alpha Is Dumb

Hnie: "And the siren was so loud," Jenny leapt, talking about the earthquake and how the weather got worse after that. We were at the lunch table and, sure enough, just like the way Rayden had said, he was sitting with us. He would pass me a quick nce and smirk but then look back at Jenny and act like he was listening to her. "Anyway, Hnie was so good at the ground today," Lamar brought the attention to me, smiling at me. I bet he noticed I wasnt my regr self today. I could barely eat anything when, most days, after not eating for a while, I ate like a barbarian. "She really was" Gavin suddenly shut up as he narrowed his eyes behind Lamar. I was too focused on the scene behind them as well. It was Penn flirting with none other than Riri. He was sitting with the top seniors and enjoying the lunch. "Wow, that is new," Lamar followed our gaze andmented under his breath. Jennys smile faded away quickly when watching her brother sit and enjoy a feast with someone who had beaten us up. "I am done," Jenny announced, getting up from the seat to leave. "What happened?" Rayden rolled his eyes, his focus on his food. One could tell he didnt even want to go after her but had to since he was her mate. "Iming," he sighed, picking up a sandwich on his way to follow her. I saw Penn side-eye Jenny but then force a smile when talking to Riri again. However, after a few minutes, he raised his head and our eyes met. There was so much going on that I had to look away from him. With Rayden threatening me now, I couldnt really do much. We finished the lunch and saw Penn take Riri out of the hostel. It all happened right before our eyes. Since we had back-to-back sses, the lunch was served wayter than it usually does. "Where is Jenny?" I asked Lamar, who was always the one who would keep an eye on us. "She is in our room." He replied. So of course, she didnt go to her room where Penn might return to. I dont know why Penn was acting this way. Was he punishing me and not realizing that by doing so he was ending up hurting his own sister? "I will go speak with her," I said, speeding up to reach the elevator before Rayden appeared. I got to my room and opened the door in hopes of finding her alone. But how the hell did I forget that she had Rayden with her now? He was in our room, of course, acting like it was his first time. Jenny would not feel weird about him being in our room, but I did. He was like a ticking bomb and also someone who could be going through our stuff to find out more information about me and my friends. The fact that he went out of his way to look into me in my pack was what made him scarier. He stopped moving around just to acknowledge me before he began to pace around again. But this time, he had a smirk on his face as he used his phone. Jenny was sitting on my bed, her legs curled up to her chest and tears brimming in her eyes. She raised her head to me, and I understood that she wanted me to sit with her. I walked over and sat down on the bed; she instantly put her head in myp. Rayden stopped pacing once again, this time to watch his mate interact with me. "My brother has never acted this way. Why would he go out with someone who humiliated me so much?" she let out a cry,ining in myp. I was half-present consoling her, and half of my attention was on Rayden. Being in the same room as him and acting normal was just so insulting to me. "Maybe you should have a talk with him? Be open about it. What if he doesnt know what those seniors did" As I spoke softly, trying my best not to be heard by Rayden, Jenny lifted her head from myp to watch my face. "That is not true. I told him everything," she sounded beyond hurt when telling me that her brother indeed knew everything and yet chose to hang around those messy individuals. "I will have a word with him." Rayden suddenly arrived and sat down with me, causing my body to go fully alert. He ced his hand on the mattress but identally touched my hand. I got startled to the point that my body jumped visibly, but he was quick to divert attention to himself while I snatched my hand away from his. "Hey, I am sure he has a good reason. But if not, I will be the one punishing Riri for my mate." His fake sweetness and concern that he was suddenly showing seemed like just an excuse to sit so close to me. I bet he knew what his presence could do to me. I steadily rose and shifted to the other side where Jenny was sitting, but now I was in direct view of his eyes. "No thanks. I guess Hnie is right. I will confront him about it," she cleared her throat, putting her head on my shoulder. I could tell he didnt like his mate putting so much faith in me. "How about you go spend some time with your roommates? I want to speak with Hnie about something." The minute Jenny requested he leave, I watched his jaw clench. There was a weird look in his eyes whenever someone crossed him. His own reputation and self-respect meant a lot to him, but others meant nothing to him. "Okay," he replied harshly and got up, strolling toward the door. When he left, he actually mmed the door shut hard. "Who were you running from?" Jenny went straight to the point. "Not from you," I replied quickly. "Then Penn?" she asked, and I shook my head. "Was it Rayden?" The minute she said her alpha mates name, my heart crumbled like a cookie. "No! It wassomeone else," I lied, but I noticed her not blinking as she shifted in front of me and kept watching my face in silence. Chapter 205-Some Justice!

Chapter 205: 205-Some Justice!

Hnie: Jenny never said anything and just remained sitting, watching my face. It was the most awkward few minutes of my life. For a moment, I felt like she knew I was lying to her. And that she knew all my truths. But then Lamar arrived with Lucy, and Jennys attention was diverted from me. "Let me take you to your room," Lucy spoke politely to Jenny. Ever since the rejection, Lucy had changed a lot. She was like her old selfthe one who was always loving and happy to help everyone around her. Thankfully, she stopped saying Gavins name. But the sad part was that she was pushing herself too hard to act normal. Its fine to let the pain linger for a while instead of just hiding it. The rest of the day was full. I didnt go for dinner, and neither did Lamar and Lucy. We were all tired, and since we had lunchte, we just went to bed early. I had gone deep into sleep when I began to hear some whispers. They were the whispers that a distraught person would let out. I yawned and stretched in bed, opening my eyes and sitting up to narrow my eyes at the window in front of me. It was behind Lamars bed. The room was so dark that I could barely see anyone else. However, soon my body began to feel terror when a body fell from the top of the building. It went down right before my eyes, and I froze in horror. As I pushed harder and opened my mouth to scream, I heard my voice echo like the entirety of the tenth floor. "Hnie!" A hand woke me up, making me realize I was sitting in my bed with my mouth wide open and no sounding out of it. "LamarI sawsomeone fall from the floor above ours," I said, and he frowned, quickly holding a ss of water for me. "The ninth floor is basically just a rooftop and no one goes there. And there was no one that fell down. You had a nightmare," heforted, but I felt so uneasy. I turned my head for some reason to check on Lucy and found her peacefully sleeping in her bed. "Okay, you need to tell me what is going on with you," Lamar insisted as he held my purple sweater for me. I wore it but stayed in my bed. He sat down under the same nket with me. "It is nothing," I replied, feeling so vulnerable for keeping so many secrets within me. "You need to trust someone at least. Tell me," he insisted again, and I realized he wasnt going to let me go until I confessed to something at least. "It is the" My words got cut off when my phone beeped, and so did Lamars and Lucys at the same time. "What is that?" Lamar frowned, matching the notification with mine. It was a text from Penn to all of us. I checked the time, realizing it was only 11:35 p.m. "Why is he sending us a group text?" Lamar opened the text, and so did I. Penn: Come to the Blue Road. Lamar and I shared a nce, confused about what he was up to. "Should we wake up Lucy?" Lamar asked in a whisper. "Im already up. You guys were whispering too loud," Lucy turned in her bed and sighed, picking up her phone and checking the message. Sure enough, she had received the exact same message as us. "I say we ignore him," Lamar seemed to be done with the drama. But I was curious. And rightfully so, because soon Jennys message popped up in the group. Jenny: What do you want from us? That made me realize she was in the group too. So her brother had asked her toe as well? I was slightly worried that he was pulling prank on us until I saw Jennys message. He could ignore her pain but would never be the cause of it. "I say we go," I said, quickly jumping out of my bed once I realized Jenny would definitely go. "Yeah, we shouldnt leave her by herself," Lucy joined, getting up to look for her sweater. "Okay," Lamar itched his scalp, yawning instead of getting ready. "Lamar, dont fucking dy," I scolded him. He ran to his bag to grab a hoodie. In a matter of minutes, all five of us were at the front of the hostel. "Lets go," I said, but I noticed some other studentsing out in groups. They were our ssmates, and I wondered what was going on. Did Penn n a party maybe? We sat in Jennys car and soon headed to our destination. I could tell Jenny was extremely worried and anxious as she kept rubbing her palms together. But Lucy was there for her. She was doing her best to take care of Jenny, which was a good change I noticed. Once the toxic mate bond was over, Lucy had returned to her true self. But now the issue was Penn. The car stopped, along with many other cars stopping beside ours. We all got out to see a sight so terrifying that my knees turned weak. It was Riri and the other girls and boys who had bullied us the other night. They were kneeling on the rough road with their hands behind their heads with Penn and Rayden standing behind them. The only person missing was Arlo. "What is going on?" I followed the crowd, watching Riri shake miserably. She was only in her bra and a tiny skirt. "This bitch thought I was picking her up for some fun time so she came here looking like this for me. I had to set a perfect trap for this bitch." Hearing Penn use suchnguage was so strange. "This bitch over here bullied my friends and hurt my sister," Penn raised his head, making sure we knew why he had been hanging around her. I never knew he was so full of vengeance in a good way, but I was scared to watch what he had nned for the ones in front of Chapter 206-Such A Liar!

Chapter 206: 206-Such A Liar!

Hnie: "You guys have eggs before you," Rayden smirked, his hands in his red jacket. He was the type who would wear his jacket everywhere, but seeing Penn do the same really shocked me. I am not sure how I felt about all this, but I was up for a good payback. I think people deserve punishment for what they do to others. "Grab them and have a perfect aim, since that is what we are learning these days," Penn announced, and everyone grabbed the rotten tomatoes and eggs. I went ahead and did the same, out of my group, who were not sure if they wanted to do it. After I grabbed the baskets, my friends stepped forward to do the same. "We are seniors, and she is a top senior," one of the girls started speaking while shaking in her spot. "You can humiliate her today, but tomorrow, the top seniors will," she shut up when Rayden hit the back of her head. He then moved to stand behind that one arrogant guy who was punching me a lot the other night. I managed to get through the crowd and came to the front, with the others following me. I stood right before the guy who had Rayden stand behind him. "I dont know," Jenny whispered. She was a kind-hearted girl, who couldnt hurt anyone. But I wasnt. I was too excited to punish someone on a smaller scale first. That dude was happily pinching me with the others gathered around him that night. But the reason I picked him was because of Rayden behind him. Everyone had eggs in their hands, but no oneunched a single one because of the threat posed by Riri through her eyes. She would wait for the morning when she could get back at us for the humiliation that was caused to her. But right now, she couldnt do anything. I held the tomato in my hand and threw it up, catching it again while deepening my eye contact with Rayden. I then aimed at the guy, and guess whatfor the first time, I hit the target so well. I hit him right in the face. And then everyone followed my lead. They all began to throw eggs and tomatoes at their targets, some missing, while others just wanted to do it for fun. Once the targets were all red and dirty, and our baskets were empty, we stopped. Riri was yelling throughout the whole time. "Now listen, you dare try that again, and I will make sure I ruin your peace so well that you will quit this academy," Penn held her ponytail and stretched her neck back to make her look at him. "Now go," Penn freed them. They all ran to their cars in their messy states, while our ssmates slowly began to return to their vehicles. Penn walked straight to his sister and held her hands. "I will never do anything that will hurt you. I just couldnt sit on the fact that she humiliated you the other night when I wasnt around. Jenny! You are an innocent girl, and I will do anything to protect you from the harsh reality around you." When he spoke like that, I remembered my own stepbrother, Sullivan. He didnt care about me. I lowered my head because Rayden hade and stood beside Penn now. "We will both protect you," Rayden said in the nastiest tone. I raised my eyes to watch him grin at me. "Anyway, I will leave now," Rayden checked his phone and announced his departure, almost in a hurry. We watched him leave without even asking Jenny if she would be fine. "And we will take care of you too." As soon as Lucy hugged Jenny, I watched Jenny close her eyes and then suddenly shrug her off. It all happened in a way that left us stunned. Jenny always wanted to be friends with Lucy, so for her to act that way was a bit odd. "Did I do something wrong?" Lucy awkwardly asked, looking around at Gavin, Lamar, and everyone. It was just our group with Penn now. "Tell me, did she do anything?" However, the way Penn asked Jenny that question and pointed at Lucy seemed like a threat. And Lucy understood it too, because she quickly stepped away from Jenny to avoid pissing off her brother. "Hey! Put your finger down," I couldnt let him threaten Lucy that way by asking his sister what she had done like that. Penn turned to me, tilted his head, and then narrowed his eyes. "It is not your fight. I am asking my sister." He tried to hold back his frustration by warning me to stay out of it. "Lucy is not alone. So if you think you will scare her by that little performance you did, you are wrong. Lucy will not be in the same position as Riri," I warned Penn, giving him a look that made him close his eyes and then hiss under his breath. The two were acting like they were superior to others. But I was angrier at Jenny for shrugging off Lucy. "And you! Why are you acting like Lucy had done something to you? Dont you know your actions are giving the wrong impression?" I turned to yell at Jenny, which caused her to raise her head and show her teary eyes. "Dont yell at her," Penn hissed, stepping up to wrap his arm around Jennys shoulder, but she shrugged him off as well. "It is no ones fault but mine," Jenny whispered, her eyes down again. "What do you mean?" I inquired, realizing it wasnt about Lucy only. She just didnt want anyone close to her. "Jenny" Gavin spoke, but that was when Jenny raised her head and looked confident enough for the first time throughout the night. "No, Gavin. We should have told them this way long ago. Lucy had every right to be upset and get angry at us. We stopped her from showing her emotions and made her look like a fool." Jennys words caused the hair on the back of my neck to stand up. "You said you felt him betraying you, right? That is true. The night we spent in the hut for the backup tests, we had a few drinks, and we ended uphaving sex." The truth finally came out, and oh! The gasps that filled the air were terrifying. Chapter 207-A Kiss To Help Me Through Storm

Chapter 207: 207-A Kiss To Help Me Through Storm

Hnie: "We were drunk, and I didnt even know at that time that he had a mate. We did it and we woke up in the bed together. Thats when he freaked out and told me that he had a mate. I swear I wanted to tell you, but he said he wanted you, so he would just make it up to you. But then things kept changing and getting worse and worse. I thought he would just win your heart back, but thenhe started to hurt you for cheating on him and then," she grabbed her hair in her fist as she cried, huping loudly. "Why didnt you tell her?" Penn questioned. "I wanted to, but," she let out a cry. I turned to stare at Lucy and found her staring at Jennys face in silence. "I will go home now," Lucy said, "and please, nobody follows me." She added as she watched me and Lamar go after her, "Please!" she almost begged. I still wanted to follow her, but Lamar gave me a headshake. Gavin was so embarrassed that he left soon after Jenny confirmed. It was all over the ce, and I wondered how we would ever go back from this. But I remembered how many times Lucy had told us that she knew her mate cheated and no one believed her. "Jenny!" Penn gave his head a good shake of disappointment. "I wanted to cheat on Rayden so that he feels the same pain, but then I ended up bing the reason behind others going through the same trouble," she continued, sobbing loudly. The more details she showed, the more I realized it was all Gavins fault, honestly. "And why did you ept it before Lucy? She was already over it and trying to grow out of that trauma of the toxic end of her mate bond," as Penn tried to make Jenny understand that Lucy might be more hurt now, Jenny raised a good point. "No! She is not better. Dont you see? She is trying so hard to please everyone because she thinks it was all her fault. I cannot let her act like that when the real culprits are walking around with their heads up high!" Jenny stomped her feet like a child throwing a tantrum. But she was just angry with herself at this point. "Okay, you need to calm down. I will drop you at the hostel so that you can," Penns words were cut short when Jenny gave him a headshake. At the same time, I began to receive text messages from Maximus. "I cannot face Lucy again. I want to go to my cabin," Jenny requested. I sneakily checked Maximus text. Professor Maximus: "I found your friend sitting on the road and crying. Come collect her and show me your beautiful face to make my night as well. I dont know how Maximus could say something serious and then add that little flirtatious demand at the same time. "Are youing?" Lamar asked. "How about you go with them and I go collect Lucy? I know where she is, and I am the only one who can be with her right now." I didnt want Lamar toe with me because I knew Maximus would say something that would catch his attention. Lamar was always attentive to details anyway. "Okay, but be careful," Lamar said, following Penn and Jenny. We still had some things to discuss with Jenny, and she was ready for it. Hence, I nned to collect Lucy and make her confront Jenny because thats what Jenny wanted too. Once they left, I followed the road to the left, and sure enough, like Maximus had said, Lucy was sitting in the middle of the road with her legs crossed and her eyes on the sky. "She is possessed," Maximus whispered, quickly stepping in and leaning into my ear before he pulled back. I gave him a disapproving look before kneeling beside Lucy. "I know you are hurting, Lucy. But please, you need to pull yourself together." I felt Maximus stand behind me, listening to us carefully. "I cant believe that. I cant believe I was right all this time, but I was gaslighted into thinking I was paranoid and insecure," she whispered, a lonely tear making its way down her face. "May I know what happened?" Maximus knelt down right beside me, facing Lucy, who fixed her posture when facing her trainer. "She got cheated on and then faced the rejection but only to find out that her mate had actually cheated on her before all that," I started speaking, exining everything to Maximus in detail over the next few minutes. He had his head down, his arms folded over his knee, and his attention on my words. "That is unfortunate. Im sorry you went through all that. But Lucy! You have already been through it. Why cry another tear for that man? I know its easier said than done. But try to think about your friends, they are so worried about you." He passed me a quick nce before staring back at Lucy. "And if you still feel gloomy, you will go to my brother Normans office and ask for help. He provides amazing counseling." I wanted to roll my eyes so hard at the mention of Norman. Norman and counseling sounds like a good joke. "Okay," Lucy spoke in a soft murmur. "Now go sit in my car while I speak with Hnie. I will drop you two at the hostel," Maximus told her, and she followed his orders. I just had a feeling it would take her some time to feel herself again. "Really? Does it really matter to she-wolves if their mates are cheating on them? I mean, what if they are not epting each other? Of course, when they have, it is a different thing. But what about when they are not dating ornot even epting each other?" His question was very specific. Without even many thoughts, I remembered Kayes words. He said the same thing to me. That unless we ept each other, he is free. "I dont think anyone should hold anyone ountable if they are not dating," I replied half absentmindedly. But it seems like Maximus liked my response. "You take her to the hostel, please. I will go after Jenny and Lamar," I said. "Love the way you order me," Maximusmented with a chuckle. "I am going to kiss you now," he said and I rolled my eyes, my body betraying me with how good he looked tonight. However, as I was about to walk away, I felt his grasp around my arm. He pulled me over his chest and instantly pressed his lips against mine. Chapter 208-Hard To Resist

Chapter 208: 208-Hard To Resist

Jenny: "He had promised me not to tell anyone. Gavin said if I did, Lucy would break up with him. So when Lucy cheated on him, he told me I still shouldnt say anything because their rtionship was already hanging by a thread. He imed hed just move on and win her heart again. I didnt want to be the reason they fell apart. But then he rejected her, and the guilt started to drown me. I felt like maybe I should have told her earlier. I was under the illusion theyd eventually work things out," I said, pouring my heart out to Lamar for what mustve been half an hour. Lamar was such a good listener. He didnt judge me, not even once. He didnt flinch at my words or make me feel worse. My brother had left when he noticed how ufortable I was talking about all this with him around. I had asked him to find Rayden and make sure he didnte looking for me. Penn understood and left, leaving Lamar and me alone in the cabin. "You know it wasnt your fault, right?" Lamar said, tilting his head slightly. "I dont know," I murmured, lowering my head even further under the weight of my guilt. "Jenny, are you afraid of how Rayden will react?" Lamar asked softly. I lifted my head and shook it silently. "I dont care about him," I replied with a grunt, rolling my eyes. "I bet he cheated on me long before I did. Probably more times than I can count." Lamar leaned forward, his attention locked on me, his focus unwavering. It made him seem even more attractive. Confident, sure of himself, yet patient and kind. There was something maic about him; his presence always had me sneaking nces. "What makes you say that?" he asked, his voice steady. I grabbed the red hair from the side table and handed it to him. The lock of hair, sealed in stic, looked out of ce in the dim cabin light. Lamar took it, his eyes shifting between it and me. "He had this stuck on his jacket after one of his so-called crazy nights," I exined. "Oh," Lamar murmured, nodding as he processed what Id said. His expression turned thoughtful, but his warmth didnt fade. "You know what? One day, Im going to get a DNA test on one of these hairs and confront him. Ill bring that witch right in front of him. Lets see how he denies it when she confesses to sleeping with him," I said bitterly, though deep down, I knew I wasnt in the wrong. Rayden had no right to keep dragging me along. Sure, he probably felt hurt the night I slept with Gavin, but not as much as he should havebecause he was likely cheating on me too. I felt that pain, even then. "Hmm, youre a determined little kitten, arent you?" Lamar chuckled softly. My gaze fell to his lips as he spoke. We were sitting across from each other on my bed, the dim cabin light casting a warm glow between us. "Jenny, it takes courage to admit the truth. You could have kept it hidden forever, but you didnt. You stood up because you couldnt watch Lucy force herself into a life that wasnt hers. That says a lot about you. Youre not just some spoiled alphas sister; youre a good person," Lamar said, his tone understanding, his words like a balm to my wounded pride. The more he spoke, the morefortable I felt in his presence. "Your mate must be very lucky," I blurted out before I could stop myself. Lamarughed it off, his eyes glimmering with amusement. "What happened?" I asked, unable to resist when he smiled so charmingly. "I dont have a girlfriend. And I dont have a mate," he replied casually, but his words sent my heart racing. I found him so attractive. He had listened to me vent for hours, and now he was telling me I was a good person. He saw me in a way no one else ever had. He was so different. "What?" he asked, his smile softening as he caught me staring. "Nothing. Youll think Im crazy," I mumbled, lowering my head to avoid his gaze. "Come on, I wont judge," he coaxed gently. He wasnt wronghe never judged. "I find you very attractive," I confessed, my cheeks heating up with embarrassment. I was sure I was blushing furiously as he leaned closer, his eyes locking onto mine. "Really?" he whispered, his voice low and soft. With a finger under my chin, he tilted my face up until our eyes met. "I find you attractive too," he murmured, leaning in. His lips brushed mine softly, and in that moment, the world around us seemed to fade away. My heart instantly fell for him as I wrapped my arms around his neck. Heughed softly into my mouth before grabbing my waist and pulling me onto hisp, holding me securely. His lips moved in perfect rhythm with mine, sending goosebumps over my skin. "Mmm," I sighed as we deepened the kiss, our passion intensifying. We began tearing off each others clothes, the heat between us building with every touch. My heart pounded like a drum in my chest. Sittingpletely naked in hisp felt natural, almost inevitable. His body was sculpted, rippling with muscles and adorned with tattoos. He held me tightly, guiding me as I sank down onto him. He was already hard, his heat filling me, warming me from the inside. I gasped, breaking the kiss as he began to suck on my breasts, his mouth hungrily exploring my body. I moaned softly, the sound escaping my lips as his hands roamed, gripping my hips firmly. My body moved perfectly against his, our rhythms perfectly in sync, I found myself on the bed, face down, as he shoved his dick in my vagina from behind. Each thrust sent waves of warmth and pleasure coursing through me. His grip on my body caused the thrusts to be faster than I had expected. His hands slid to my chest, cupping my breasts while he kept me upright, guiding me into a perfect position. We lost track of time, caught in the heat of the moment, giving in fully to each other. The night stretched on, and we fucked the whole night and then fell asleep. Chapter 209-Everyone Is Sleeping Around

Chapter 209: 209-Everyone Is Sleeping Around

Hnie: His lips tasted like fresh cherries, intoxicating and sweet. His arm was wrapped tightly around my waist, his body pressed firmly against mine. The disgust I used to feel upon someones touch was slowly fading when only around certain rogue brothers and it really confused me. But then my body would remember and I would flinch hard. However, before it could go any further, I remembered we werent alone either. My eyes darted toward the car, and I broke the kiss, gently unwrapping his arm from around me. Lucy wasnt in sight. "Shes lying down in the backseat," Maximus said, noticing my difort and answering my unspoken question. "What are you doing?" I asked, the realization of what had just happened washing over me. Kissing him was a mistake. "Your friend ruined my ns for the night, so I decided to steal a little kiss to salvage it," he replied smugly, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. His tone was almost infuriatingly cocky, making me roll my eyes. "Whats your point? Im your student and your stepsister. What exactly are you nning here? Because, Maximus, I didnt feel the mate bond with you. Im sure whatever you felt was just heat from thebat," I said coldly, even though I didnt entirely believe my own words. My life had turned into aplete mess. My friends were fighting and hiding things from me, my reputation at the academy was hanging by a thread, one of my mates had found a chosen mate, and now his brother was iming to be mine. On top of that, the seniors would undoubtedly be plotting their revenge after their humiliation. With all this chaos, I couldnt afford to focus on the romantic side of my life. And I certainly couldnt ept my matesnot with the promise I made to myself and the challenge I issued to the Moon Goddess. "I felt it," Maximus said firmly. "I know were mates. As for my intentions, theyre clear. You extend your hand, and Ill hold it." His yful tone had vanished, and I could sense his displeasure at how dismissively I spoke of our mate bond. "Anyway, Ill drop you both" he started, but I cut him off. "How about I just go back to where Jenny is?" I suggested, but he shook his head. "Jenny has her brother and Lamar. Lucys alone. Go with her and text your friends that you wont be at their cabin tonight," he said, his tone now practical and calm, more like someone trying to help than someone pushing his agenda. Id spoiled his mood, but at least I got some insight into what he was thinking. Sadly, I couldnt indulge his delusions. I had a mission. I climbed into the passenger seat, leaving Lucy to sleep in the back. When he dropped us off, I gently woke her and helped her upstairs. She clung to me as we entered the building. Once inside the elevator, she kept hugging me tightly. As I pressed the button for our floor, a red button lit up unexpectedly. Before I could say anything, Lucy lifted her head, her eyes fixed on it. Then she turned to me, her expression mirroring my own confusion. "You see it too?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Her reaction confirmed I wasnt imagining things. "Theres no tenth floor, Hnie. Why is this button here? It wasnt there before," Lucy whispered, her voice trembling. I could see the goosebumps rising on her skin. "We should let it be" I started, but my words didnt seem to register. Before I could stop her, she pressed the button. "Lucy!" I yelled, but she simply shrugged. "I just want to forget about the pain Im feeling right now," she murmured, her voice heavy with emotion. It was clear that she was desperate for a distraction, even if it meant venturing into the unknown. The elevator doors slid open, revealing the tenth floor. But what we saw was unlike anything we expected. It wasnt the dorms. Instead, a narrow, mist-covered road stretched ahead, nked by dense woods on either side. "What is this ce?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. "Oh..." Lucy gasped, clutching my hand tightly. "Do you know this ce?" I asked again, watching her eyes remain fixed on the misty road. She nodded, her face pale. "This... this is where Gavin and I first met," she whispered, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. "Aw, you poor soul. Why would he cheat on someone like you?" The sudden, unfamiliar voice made my blood run cold. My body shuddered, and even Lucy stiffened in shock. She met my gaze briefly before turning her eyes back to the road. "Who are you? How do you know what happened between me and my mate?" she called out, her voice sharp and unsteady. A chill ran down my spine as I realized this floor wasnt randomit was for Lucy. Id been to the tenth floor before, but it had never been like this. "Because I know what happened, Lucy Dixon. You didnt do anything wrong. Youre a good person," the entitys voice resonated with a strange, soothing certainty. Its focus was solely on Lucy tonight. Thats when it hit mesomething my friends once mentioned. Theyd felt a strange presence in the hostel whenever they were deeply depressed. Tonight, Lucy was deeply upset, which must be why she found the elevators hidden button. None of the others had ever found the tenth floor because theyd never been in the elevator while in a state of such raw despair. "Lets go," I said firmly, grabbing Lucys arm and starting to pull her away. She seemed strangely fascinated by the voice, likely because it was telling her things she desperately wanted to hear from Gavin. The entity called her name again, but I had already dragged her into the elevator. As I pressed the button to head back downstairs, Lucy kept her eyes fixed on the misty road until the doors finally shut. We made it back to our room, but Lucy remained silent. "Lucy, I dont think that floor is a good ce to visit. Next time, we wont press that button, okay?" I said, sitting on her bed. She broke her distant stare and gave me a small nod. "Okay," she murmured before slipping under her nket. I let her be, hoping sleep would help her clear her mind. Heading to my bed, I grabbed my phone and sent a quick text to Lamar: Me: Im at the hostel with Lucy. But there was no response. I eventually dozed off, the weight of the night heavy on my mind. In the early morning, a text from Jenny jolted me awake: Jenny: Youre probably going to hate me more, but I slept with Lamar. Chapter 210-All The Brothers In A Locked Room With Me

Chapter 210: 210-All The Brothers In A Locked Room With Me

Hnie: I read her message and rubbed my eyes to shake off the sleep before I responded to her. Me: It is none of my business. And I wasnt being sassy about itI really meant it. Lamar was single, and Jenny was on the verge of being single. If not, I would be the reason she was left without a mate soon. Of course, her mate wouldnt stay alive for too long anymore. I would not let it happen. I would make sure he got the death penalty from the council. While Lucy was still asleep, I took a shower and got dressed for the academy. But something hung in the aira weird hesitation, ufortableness. After I came out of the bathroom wearing my uniform, I moved over to Lucys bed to wake her up. She always wakes up before everyone else. "Lucy! Hey, good morning." With my hand running through her hair, I tried waking her up. Her pixie cut hair was now much longer. But she refused to move, causing me to worry. "Lucy?" My gentle tap became a good shake, and she finally opened her eyes. "Im not feeling well. My head hurts, and my eyes are on fire," she said in a raspy tone. I saw her swollen eyes, which she could barely keep open. "Can I please take a leave? I want to rest," she requested, shaking from the cold under the nket. Seeing her like this was not easy for me. After the rejection, she pretended so hard to be fine. The burden of guilt was so heavy on her that she tried to befriend everyone and act fine. But soon the truth was out. And now she didnt even want to pretend to be okay. "Its okay. You rest, okay? I will write a leave of absence for you and get it signed too," I said to her, touching her forehead to check her fever. She didnt have a fever, so that was good. I left her in the room and walked out to take the elevator. I began to feel extremely anxious, and to make matters worse, a message popped up on my screen from someone I didnt expect. Professor Demon: Come to my office after your sses. I sighed in stress, wondering why Norman was texting me this early in the morning. I got off the elevator to find Jenny wandering around in a disheveled uniform and messy hair. It seemed like she was waiting for someone. She held her phone in her hand and kept pacing from one corner of the hall to the other, her eyes on the staircase. I avoided her and tried to walk past her, but she saw me and ran in my way. "Hnie!" Her hand held onto my arm, making me stop in my tracks. "Are you still angry with me?" she inquired, sounding low and guilty. "Im not sure what Im feeling, Jenny," I said without looking her way. "Where is Lucy? I was meaning to speak with her," her voice was full of guilt. But I was more shocked at the fact that Lamar had slept with Jenny as well. So is this how Lamar will act whenever someone in our group is upset? "Maybe not today. She is not feeling well, so shes resting," I had my head to the side, uttering without much enthusiasm. "I guess she is not feeling well because of me," she whispered under her breath but didnt release my arm. "I dont know. Ill go to ss now," I whispered, and I guess by now she realized I wasnt talking to her either. "I wille with you," she insisted, beginning to walk along with me. "Who were you waiting for?" I asked as we walked out of the hostel. I could notice the hesitation in her body and her eyes lingering on her cellphone a lot too. "Lamar--," she quickly shut up after saying his name. "Wasnt he with you?" I asked. "I read your text this morning." Jennys hold on my arm tightened as she answered, "He was, but then when I woke up, he was gone. And not only did he leave, he left with that strand of hair with him." I noticed her muttering the rest of the sentence under her breath. "What hair?" I questioned in confusion. "Oh, that red hair from the girl you think your mate cheated on you with?" I asked, and she nodded her head aggressively. "Why would he steal that?" It didnt make sense to me that he would steal it. "Maybe your mate did back when he was at the cabin?" I asked in bewilderment. "No! The strand was there with mest night when I was showing it to him. But it was gone after he left," she exined, confusing me even more. I had never been so confused before. "Thats odd," I muttered to myself. I had no clue what my friends were doing now. But I wanted to focus on that scum and avoid pissing him off, all the while nning a perfect trap for him. We made our way to the first ss and sat happily to listen to Emmet. He was always so full of wisdom. He even took Kayes ss. I heard Kaye was busy preparing for the seniors trip. After the ss was over, I remembered I had to go meet Norman. "You go ahead and wait for me outside. Ill join you shortly after submitting Jennys leave of absence," I said. I had written it down before leaving my dorm room. Now that Norman had called me for a meeting, I decided to submit the leave as well. But when I knocked on the door and entered his office, I was met with an even bigger shock: all the brothers were in the office, waiting for my arrival. That was not what I had expected. "Close the door once you get inside," Norman spoke from his seat. He looked even bigger in that miserable office chair. I gulped and walked in, closing the door behind me. Chapter 211-Someone Is Ready To Listen

Chapter 211: 211-Someone Is Ready To Listen

Hnie: "Yes, sir?" I stood in front of them, my hands tied in front of my body under my abdomen in perfect posture. Norman had his coat off, his off-white shirt wrinkled from the muscles holding up the shirt at multiple ces. He was buff, and today he looked like he had done an intense workout beforeing to the hostel. He had his arm extended on the table, ying with the paperweight, and his body leaned back in the chair. Next to him sat Kaye on the chair, his arms folded over the table and his head down, but he was watching me through his thick eyebrows. Maximus stood next to the window, his hands in his pants pockets and that casual smoldering look on his face. As for Emmet, he stood behind the empty chair, his one arm folded over the high back of the chair, and his eyes noticing my every move. "Umm, did I do something wrong?" I inquired, feeling overwhelmed by being under the scrutiny of such powerful werewolves. I always thought I had moved on from some of the trauma until I was in a ce simr to thest one--a ce where I was alone with powerful men. And every time I remember, nope! The trauma is still there. I was trying my best to keep myposure and not shake in front of them. "Have a seat," Norman finally spoke up after letting me think over what I might have done for a good two minutes. I moved slowly and took the chair. Emmet stepped out from behind the chair and sat down, all their eyes on me now. "Can we just start talking? She is getting anxious," Kaye hissed in a whisper, thinking only his brother would hear. Norman nodded his head exaggeratedly and straightened his back in the seat. "Hnie! When you first took admission in the academy, everyone thought you wouldnt go very far. Honestly speaking, I was one of them," he paused to take a break, "but then you proved us all wrong. After seeing your performance in all the tests, everyone is shocked, but all eyes are on you." The minute he said that, I found my heart revive. My posture straightened and a smile covered my lips. I noticed Kaye, Emmet, and Maximus smile at me, looking so happy. "The council has been frequently asking about you as well. The way you handle every exam despite having no wolf has left everyone in awe. I hope you continue to show such courage and determination, and big things will be promised to you. We are seeing a lot of potential in you, Hnie. Just make sure you dont let the friend drama drag you down," As he continued, he mentioned my friends, and my smile started to falter a little. "My friends?" I asked because I was curious what they knew. "Your friends had been getting in trouble a lot. We even receivedints from the top senior aboutst night, and sadly, one of them has said your name in the report as well," it was Emmet who spoke up this time, looking slightly disappointed that I took part in that activity. "You guys bullied the seniors and then egged them along with the top senior. May I ask why?" Kaye asked, his head tilted and his eyes narrowed at me. Before I could answer, he added, "I think it is about time you think about your friends seriously. Alpha Penn doesnt understand how risky it could get for you and the others in the group who arent from big packs to back them up or pay heavy fines," he exined, causing my body to twitch a little. So his problem was Penn? "Sir, thank you for your appreciation and concern. But about that report--I understand where it might be seen wrong. But we had a good reason. They bullied us the other night--" I was shut down when Norman shook his head, and I got the cue that he didnt like what he was hearing. Or maybe he didnt agree with what I was saying. "Dont you know the seniors are given permission to give juniors a tough time?" Norman asked, but not in a taunting tone. He was keeping his regr sarcastic ass in his pants this time. "I do know that, sir. Which is why we never retaliate when they bully us in the academy. But sir--that was outside the academy. One of my friends was going through a rough patch with her mate, and thats when they attacked us. Not only was the attack verbal, but--" I took a deep breath as I contemted what I could do in this moment. They were all watching me, and I felt like I had someone who would listen this time, something that I wished someone had done for mest time. When I walked barefoot home that night, I had prepared a whole paragraph of how I was in pain and how I felt throughout the night. I hoped to sit and tell the council and my father everything so that the rapists were put behind bars. But all my hopes were shattered when I wasnt even allowed to speak my truth. So now was the time. I instantly rolled up my shirt and sweater sleeves to show the pinch marks to the brothers. And their reaction encouraged me to exin everything. "What the fuck is that?" Kaye pointed at the pinch marks. "They have pinched me so many times, pushing me, and then--they started throwing me on the ground--and--," even in this cold weather, I began to feel sweat on my temples. "They--they tried to rip off my clothes. And then--" As I raised my head and noticed them watching my face, with their eyes wide and anger written all over their faces, I realized I wasnt quite telling them about what happened to Jenny, Lucy, and me that night. But I was only narrating what had happened to me. "That is what happened to Jenny and Lucy, I was pinched several times," I finished abruptly, looking down and lowering my sleeves. "Did you hear that?" Kaye muttered, pointing at me. "This is not bullying, this is assault," Maximus approached the table, his voice harsh this time. "We need to do something about this," Emmet determinedly mmed his fist on the table. I was in shock, watching these men ready to fight for me, for the right cause. Chapter 212-Lamar Played Dirty

Chapter 212: 212-Lamar yed Dirty

Hnie: "That is not what we mean when we say the seniors are allowed to bully juniors. It is mostly by words or by challenging them to abat in front of the trainers," Norman said, his eyes narrowed as he spoke in anger. "That is why Alpha Penn did it. I am sure it was the wrong way--," I uttered. "And two wrongs dont make it right. I will definitely spare you and everyone involved, but the fine has to be paid," Norman added, making me sigh in relief. "We will pay for your fine," Maximus quickly added, but I noticed Norman tilt his head to glower at his brother for making that decision without his permission. "It is alright. I will do it on my own this time," that was the n. I wanted to get a job and do something for myself. Maybe they were right; we all needed a job so that we dont wander around after academy and get ourselves in trouble. "May I leave now? My friend--Lucy Dixon is not feeling well, and I have to go check up on her before I am headed to the ground for target practicing," I said to the brothers, who still looked pretty angry at the fact that seniors did this to us. "Sure," Norman said, eyeing me to leave the application behind. As I was headed out, I heard Emmet say something that caught my attention. "The top seniors will be pursued for getting physical, as well as they need to apologize to the juniors." At least there was justice somewhere. I left for the hostel to check up on Lucy and, weirdly enough, I noticed someone was using the elevator. That was odd. Nobody uses the elevator unless it is me or someone extremely sick. There was only one person who was sick today. "Lucy!" I uttered her name, rushing to take the stairs. I just had a very bad feeling about her taking the elevator. It took me a while, but I noticed my strength had gotten better now that I am more on the active side of my lifestyle. I reached the top and went straight into my room to find Lucy sitting in her bed with a food tray from the hostels kitchen in herp. "Hey, was it a half day?" she asked, a very subtle and weak smile on her lips. "Umm, no! I came here to check on you. Were you--in the elevator?" I asked, feeling a bit shy to question her simple action. "Yeah. I couldnt really take the stairs. Im still having such a headache, but I wanted food, so I took the elevator because that was easier," she answered, taking a big bite from her sandwich. "Oh, okay. I will go to the ground for practice. Please message me if you need anything, okay?" I was relieved that she was taking care of herself. Last night, when she heard the truth, she had gone numb. "Okay," she smiled, and while I was heading out, she added, "And Hnie, thank you so much." Well, I was happy to be there for her. But right now, I needed to go practice some more. As we stood in a line, ready to take our spots and start practicing, I watched Lamar arrive. I remembered he had skipped the first two sses as well. And now, he looked like a mess. His shirt was all messy, and bags were under his eyes. The minute Jenny saw him, she tried to rush over to him, but I held her hand to stop her. "Not here. There have beenints about him already. I was barely able to dodge the punishment, but we were still fined. So, can we do all this once we are off the ground?" I whispered in haste before she confronted him in front of everyone and our group was tagged as the messiest juniors ever. Thankfully, she understood, but not before she received a text from her mate. I knew it was her mate because every time he texted her, she would roll her eyes hard. "Dammit, he is here," she muttered under her breath, rightfully upset, as this was our practice ss. Why the heck was her mateing here now? We didnt have much time to react because we saw that asshole walk onto the ground and speak to Maximus. I guess he asked to have a little chat with his mate. Maximus let him, watching him walk over to us. My body shuddered, and I started looking around, even more puzzled because Maximus was watching us. "Everyone else, go back to your positions and start practicing. I will now start approaching everyone and give them separate time," Maximus announced, but I was distracted by how angry that bastard looked as he grabbed Jennys hand to pull her away from the ground. I just couldnt stand here because I was curious. I had to know everything about him so that I know when and how to attack him. Hence, I followed but stayed a little afar from them, still behind the trees as they faced each other on the road. "What is it?" Jenny hissed at him. "What did you dost night?" he asked her, phrasing his question with better details next time, "When I left, what did you do? You werent stressed out. In fact, you were happy that your brother took a stand for you. So tell me, what the fuck did you do that I felt that much pain?" he muttered under his breath, his hands tightly balled into fists. I was scared for her. He was a dangerous and nasty creature who had no knowledge of right and wrong. If she told him that she had cheated on him, he might even hit her. I knelt down and grabbed a rock, just in case it was needed, but I was shaking so badly that I didnt know if I could even make a good hit. "I was practicing," Jenny threw the same excuse in his face that he had been throwing in her face for a while. "Jenny! Tell me, what did you do?" As he tried to smile, which made him look even creepier, someone arrived who shouldnt have intervened. "I will tell you what she did. She did me." It was Lamar, standing tall with a smirk on his Chapter 213-I Wish He Becomes The Punching Bag

Chapter 213: 213-I Wish He Bes The Punching Bag

Hnie: I was in disbelief watching Lamar join the two and even air her business out. From what I know, Lamar never really sleeps with anyone and tells the world. So what the fuck was he doing now? Why do this to Jenny? She turned to him, her face turning pale. "What are you saying?" It was evident through the look on her face that she was eyeing him to take his words back or maybe make it sound like a prank. Her jackass mate stepped aside to keep an eye on both of them now. "You have two minutes to exin yourment to me," the bastard alpha warned Lamar, who shrugged. "I dont need time to tell you what I meant. We had sexst night, plenty of times in her cabin. In fact, if you go there and check the bin, you will find my semen in the used condoms," Lamar exined, giving details which made Jenny cover her mouth in shock. "What the fuck!" her mate turned to her, raising his hand when Lamar jumped between them. "Why the fuck are you so scared of him and not telling him about us? Its not like you want to be with him anymore," Lamar yelled, making me step out from behind the trees. But my aggression was slightly low from how I usually jump between people to break apart a fight. I didnt want to be in that asshole alphas view. "Is it true? Is what hes saying true?" her mate yelled at the top of his lungs. Jenny was in shock, her hands still over her mouth and her eyes spilling silent tears of fear. "It is true. You wanted to know the truth, didnt you? And she has been over you for a very long time. She even slept with Gavin. Why the fuck did you not feel the pain when she cheated on you so many times? Or maybe your alpha wolf is not as strong as you make him seem," Lamar was out of line, screaming while chuckling to get the alpha all riled up. "You fucking moron, you have no idea who you have messed with." As expected, the alpha took a hit to his ego and lunged at Lamar, throwing a punch that Lamar dodged. It all happened quickly, so when Lamar sidestepped the punch, Jenny got hit. Shended on the ground, blood spluttering out of her nose. "Hey!" Lamar yelled, pushing the alpha away from Jenny, who sat on the road with her nose covered in her hands. "Jenny!" Even I made a run to her and knelt down beside her. "Oh!" The voice from Rayden made me lift my eyes. "Now it makes sense. I can tell who encouraged her to do all this," he nodded his head, his eyes staring at me. "You did," Lamar noticed and stepped in our way, blocking me from the nasty eyes of the unhinged alpha, whose name was so hard for me to pronounce most of the time. Themotion escted, and then someones arrival put a stop to everything. Lamar and the jackass, who had their hands on each other with their cors all twisted between each others fingers, stepped away as Maximus arrived. "What the heck is going on here? Did youe here to do this?" Maximus yelled at Rayden, who quickly looked down before he started defending himself. "I was aiming for Lamarhe slept with my fated mate, and hes telling me that my mate is sleeping around with everyone. That is disgusting for a mate and humiliating too. This friend group, all they do is fuck each other and then act like theyre just friends," Rayden startedining, tears beginning to leave his eyes. I couldnt tell if he was genuinely hurt or acting this way to ease up the punishment he would receive for hurting another student. But I noticed he wasnt in uniform, and I wondered why. Oh! I remembered. Since he wasnt in uniform, he could get fined for the altercation, and if Jennys family forgives him, he will be spared entirely because they are mates. Lamar might get a severe punishment for instigating him. But that wasnt the main issue. The main problem was the look on Maximus face when Rayden exined the dynamic of our group. "That is not true. The girls in my group are very respectable," Lamar was now trying to defend us after he hade here and exposed Jennys business without her permission. I never expected him to be a whistleblower. Im d I dont share my secrets with anyone. "Really? First Lucy was sleeping around in the group. She had sex with you and Gavin, who was her mate. And now my mate, she slept with Gavin and you. And Goddess knows how many Hnie is sleeping with because I keep seeing her spend time alone with" That was all Rayden had said when we watched a horrifying scene of Maximus throwing a punch from the side that knocked Rayden to the ground. Silence engulfed us as we watched the alpha pass out from the punch on the road. "And that is how you shut up a disrespectful, ugly pig," Maximus yelled at us. "Lamar, get her help and thene to my office." Of course, Maximus was angry at all of us. "And you! You areing with me," Maximus pointed at me, causing Lamar to raise his brow before quickly reaching for Jenny. "Ill call Penn toe collect this bastard too and present him to me and my brothers after he has learned not to drag everyones name into his mess." That was a clear warning from Maximus to everyone who might use my name in this argument. I wasnt a child who didnt know he was threatening them to keep my name out of their mouths. "Come with me," he yelled again, and I stood up, following him to his car in bewilderment. "What about the training?" I asked in a meek tone, and he had only to turn and pass me a deadly re for me to shut up instantly. Chapter 214-The Mother And Her Teacup Party

Chapter 214: 214-The Mother And Her Teacup Party

Hnie: "Yeah, and put Rudy Archer and Sage Mn as the instructors for the day," Maximus was on a phone call with someone, organizing the whole days routine for the juniors and assigning two top seniors as their instructors. I was sitting in the backseat of his car like a child scared of being scolded by her parents. But it wasnt my fault. He was so angry and yelling a lot too. I had never seen him look at me with that much anger. He even mmed his car door twice when getting in. "Where are we going?" I asked after I couldnt just sit in silence and let him take me wherever he wanted. "Hnie, I want you to stay silent for a while," he muttered, fixing the rear view mirror to pass me a challenging re. I sank back in my chair and kept looking outside the window. The fact that he just drove around for half an hour without any destination and then finally seemed to take the right pathbut a path to somewhere I didnt expect him to take meconfused me. "Wait, are we going to the mansion?" I put my hands on the window, looking outside like a child, and questioned him. "Yeah," he answered bitterly, grunting right after that. "But why? I didnt want to go back there," I blurted out, instantly making it clear that I had no ns of returning to the ce where I was once kicked out from. "Hnie, you are going to sit in silence and let me drive. I get extremely distracted when Im angry and someone is talking to me, you get it?" he hissed under his breath, making it clear that he wasnt in the mood to listen to anything. "Are you angry about what that alpha said?" I hesitated at the mention of that alpha. Even thinking about him saddened my entire being. He didnt answer me and kept driving. I remembered the road to the mansion, especially the road up to the main gate. It reminded me of the day I had escaped my death sentence and came to my mother for shelter. In those moments, I badly wanted a mother to hide me in her wings and protect me from everything harsh in this world. But that didnt happen. I met the angry gaze of a mother who would rather hug and call her friends daughter her family than embrace her own vulnerable daughter. My pout hardened, and I folded my arms over my chest as he stopped the car and got out. He walked over to my side and opened the door, but I stayed sitting, swinging my legs and staring at my white knee-high socks. "Hnie,e out," he insisted in a harsh andmanding tone. "Did I not tell you I didnt want toe back here? Why didnt you listen?" I muttered, not even turning my head to look at him. I kept my chin down and continued swinging my legs, mming one down and then raising the other, arms still crossed tightly over my chest. "I wanted to have a talk with you here, not at the hostel or academy," his tone softened a little once he realized I wasnt going to act guilty and take his anger. "Then there are cafs for that," I hissed, finally turning my head to re at him. "Yeah, but this is your house too. You cant just ban it for yourself, especially when" He stopped mid-sentence after receiving a disapproving re from me. "I want you toe to the mansion. And you are going to, since youre my mate. You need to warm up toing back here because the way youre so aggressive about returning to the mansion makes me wonder if I dont do anything now, youll only grow more stubborn about it," he spoke in a whisper, causing my body to twitch slightly. It felt entirely weird to listen to someone make such future ns for me. Its Maximus now, but it was Kaye before that. And, to be honest, Ive never had anyone make ns with me or for me. I used to be the one constantly asking Altan about our future, and he would dodge the question. "Please, can youe inside? Or do you want me to be dramatic and cause a scene so everyone starts talking about how the rogue king tossed his stepsister over his shoulder and took her inside?" He had a sly smile on his face when he posed the little threat, making me narrow my eyes at him. "Fine, I wont do anything like that. Which is why Im requesting: can you pleasee in?" I could tell he was holding back his anger from the earlier issue. I felt like I could go in and hear him out. If I didnt, he would assume my group just messes around, like Rayden made us seem. After I sighed and slipped out of the car, he held my hand to drag me after him. It looked so weird, but I just followed him in silence. Once we entered the mansion, my body was covered in goosebumps at the sight of my mother, Aunt Emma, and her daughter Charlotte sitting in the living room, enjoying some tea. They wore beautiful dresses, had full-face makeup, and even their hairstyles were done perfectly. One could easily tell Charlotte wakes upte, does her morning routine, and then gets showered with love by the women around her for the rest of the day. The minute they saw me arrive with Maximus, their hands froze, teacups suspended mid-air. Charlotte was quick to elbow her mother, clearly expressing how distraught she was to see me. I remembered when Maximus told me Charlotte had made a pass at him. Was that why she looked so upset seeing me being dragged upstairs by Maximus? My mother tried to make eye contact with me, but I quickly looked away. Maximus took me to his bedroom and mmed the door shut. It felt so weird being alone in his room after he had kicked me out the first time. Chapter 215-Norman Doesn鈥檛 Want To Lose Me

Chapter 215: 215-Norman Doesnt Want To Lose Me

Hnie: "What was Rayden saying? Is it true that your group is getting involved in such immoral actions? Did Lucy cheat on her mate? Did Gavin cheat back on her? Did Jenny cheat on her mate with both the group members?" he phrased it all and made me realize how bad it sounded. "Hnie, I am not saying I believe in that man when he spoke about you. But you are going to get yourself in a lot of trouble like that. Why is your group so hell-bent on ruining your progress?" My body flinched when he used a bitter tone for my friends. "You are making it seem like they are doing it on purpose. They were having troubles, and trust me, it is normal in mates," as I was in the process of exining about my group to him, his door started getting banged on like someone had to pee inside. Maximus frowned, even hissed under his breath before answering the door. It was Kaye, who mmed the door open and then got inside, even hitting Maximus with his shoulder as he did so. "What is going on? Why do you have her here in your bedroom?" Kaye almost yelled before he took a deep breath, swallowed some of his anger, and then opened his eyes to ask the same question in a much better tone this time. "Why is it that I heard from the warriors that you have asked Sage and Rudy to be the juniors instructors because you took Hnie with you?" Kaye ced his palms together, using them to gesture at me and then back at Maximus, a way to control his wrath. "Something happened on the ground today," Maximus groaned when being questioned. "And it was rted to Hnie?" Kaye asked, his entire focus on me. "Yes! Because of that, her group of friends are getting questioned, and guess who is leading in the group? Hnie! Her progress is making her stand out, so when these things get out, she will get bad grades and reputation," Maximus finally straightened his back to face his brother much more furiously now. "Huh? What kind of stuff are you hearing?" Now that Kaye heard it was about my reputation, suddenly he was interested in the topic. "Alpha Rayden made a im that everyone in her group is sleeping together. The confirmed cases areLucy, Gavin, Lamar, and Jenny," Maximus said their names, and my body felt this urge to defend them hard. However, there was another knock on the door, and I couldnt help but lower my hands to show how exhausted I was to see another personing to see what was going on. As the door opened, Emmet walked in this time. But the exhaustion on my face changed to embarrassment. I didnt want the rumors to be discussed in front of him. He takes me with so much respect that I dont want to be seen like a whore in front of him. "What is going on?" Emmet asked in his casual sweet tone. His eyes quickly scanned me to make sure I was fine before he turned to his brothers. "Oh look! The sleeping prince came out," Maximus made eye contact with Kaye, who rolled his eyes at the arrival of Emmet. Wow! I didnt know there was trouble between the brothers. The way they were hostile right off the bat towards Emmet was seriously worrisome. "Hnie! Come with me. I will drop you to the hostel," Emmet said, avoiding the harsh res and weird looks from his brothers. "No! I brought her here to discuss some stuff with her. She will leave when I say so, and not when you decide for her," Maximus quickly got in his brothers way, using a much more distasteful tone with him. "I know what happened. I heard everything. Hnie has nothing to do with it. Those are just teenagers going through a hard phase. Hnie doesnt have to answer for anything," Emmet exined, tapping his two fingers onto Maximus shoulder to gesture him to step aside and let me pass through. "How is it not involving her when Rayden used her name too? He was spreading rumors because the reputation of her group is not well. It can get her in trouble," Maximus yelled, and I saw Kaye shift swiftly to look at me for answers. "Rayden said her name?" However, I realized the severity of the situation when Emmet sounded concerned. "Exactly. It sounds odd, and because of thest encounter of the juniors with the seniors, her group is already being mentioned as troublemakers. Where she is doing great things, her friends are busy ruining her reputation," Maximus exined, putting the me on my friends once again. This time, since the door was open, Norman walked in without having to knock on it. "Seriously? Here?" Norman asked, giving us a tired look. "And you! What is wrong with your group? Why am I receiving a secondint in one week from your team?" Norman was much more vocal and loud when questioning me. "My friends are having some trouble," I was shut down when Norman continued. "First, you guys should havee to us and let us handle the other situation when the seniors attacked you all, instead of nning revenge and assaulting them back. And nowwe are getting letters that you are all doingweird stuff in your dorm rooms," Norman took a pause, but I believe the thing he censored wasnt a good one. "What letters?" Maximus asked Norman, who held up a bunch of anonymous letters to his brothers. "What is it?" I asked. "Someone is sending letters saying your group is involved in unholy activities," Kaye mumbled, reading the letter. "Who sent these? I am going to," Emmet shut up when both Kaye and Maximus shared a nce. That was an odd reaction, and the way Emmet quickly cut off made it even weirder. "Anyway, I will deal with these, but I dont want any moreints. Youre leading our academy by surprise, and I dont want anyone to mess it up," surprisingly, Norman pointed at me and yelled. This was the first time he was stubborn about making sure I didnt lose my progress. Chapter 216-Facing My Evil Mother

Chapter 216: 216-Facing My Evil Mother

Hnie: "Now lets go. You need to be back in your academy and make sure you tell your friends to stop with their weirdness," Norman yelled at me from over his brothers, who didnt look too happy. But they were too busy judging Emmet as he crumbled the letter in anger. "Mention a gorgeous girl, and the alcoholic is suddenly growing a spine," as I was walking past the brothers to follow Norman, I heard Kaye make ament. And I knew it was towards Emmet. I suddenly just felt so bad for Emmet. Whatever made him drink was overlooked. He was called these names without any mention of what made him turn this way. After experiencing my own trauma, Ivee to realize that the behavior of others is usually rooted from a deep trauma of some sort. As I reached the first floor, I noticed Norman look a bit ufortable. He kept looking up as if checking on his brothers but would then force himself to focus on taking me back home. "You can go talk to them, I can wait here," I said, and when he looked at me, I shrugged. I bet he wasnt happy that I knew what he was worried over. But since I had already said it, he took the chance and rushed upstairs. I strolled and reached the living room where the women were once part of. They were not here anymore, but their little tea party was still ongoing from the hot tea in the teacups. "Why are you back here? And why was Maximus holding your hand?" I recognized the annoying voice of Charlotte. I turned around and saw her stand there with her hands on her waist. I was hoping she wouldnt instigate me anymore. I was no longer the Hnie who would listen to them and only nod her head. I grew a big tongue after bing part of the academy. "And why are you--huh! That uniform!" She sounded so upset when picking up on my uniform. "What is your problem? Is it the fact that Maximus brought me back here or that I got admission in the academy?" I questioned in a stern and exhausted tone. The tone that instantly plucked her eyes out of her sockets. I could almost hear her scream in her head as she pointed at me, Look at the audacity of Hnie for using such a tone with me. "You know you probably got the admission because the brothers felt bad for you and were nice to you on the testing grounds," she added, probably thinking she ate. "Charlotte! If you think it is that easy and anyone can be a part of the academy by just making the brothers feel bad for them, why dont you try it too? You can ask your mother to rub some butter on my mother nice and well and convince Lord McQuoid to give you admission in the academy! At least that will help with the bitter itch that you are having," I muttered in a sassy tone, my hands on my waist and my bodynguage just like the mean girls. I swear I would hate anyone doing this to me, but only if unprovoked. Charlotte deserved it. "How--," before she could ask me how dare I speak to her like that, my mother dearest arrived. "Mom!" Charlotte called for her mother, who I could tell had been hiding behind the door and listening in on our conversation. She jumped out, looking like a bouncer as she walked our way with her eyes narrowed at me. Charlotte instantly ran into her arms, poor girl crying because I gave it back to her. "Why are you back here? Why now? Why wont you leave me alone? You didnt want to be a part of my family until you found out I am going to marry a rich and powerful man. You only came back to take advantage, and now you got one. You are part of the academy, thanks to me," hearing this from my mother was really painful. But I didnt show it to her. Imagine being told that youre being talked about because of how well youre doing in the academy, but somehow my mother never acknowledges it. It just hurts. "When I left this mansion, I left the memory of you and I behind. Im sure you did it too. And thanks, because it helped me find my own path and not rely on a bunch of people who never saw me more than just a weapon of revenge against their mates," I spoke, my voice shaking a little. Its not easy to find out that your parents only wanted to use you to hurt each other. They only loved me until their rejection. Was I never more than that? "You will not dictate my life and my suffering like that. I did not weaponize you. In fact, I dont even want to acknowledge you as my daughter. You are nothing--" As she screamed in my face, she made me tear up. Good job! She could really break my confidence just like that. But I shut her up when I screamed back in her face, "And I hope to stay that way. You are not my mother, as I am not your daughter. So dont fucking yell at me. Dont fucking tell me what I should and shouldnt do with my life. And go ahead, fucking take care of that brat," I shouted, making Emma quickly put her hands on her daughters ears so that she wouldnt hear the bad words being said about her. "Mommy, now you have to get me an admission in this academy," Charlotte began to sob on her mothers chest while my mother kept staring at me with her eyes wide and tears forming in them. "What? Does it hurt? Huh! Dont worry, once you get past the phase of wanting a family, youll stop getting hurt by everything they say to you," I gave her a forced and very miserable smirk before I turned around to leave. But thats when I spotted Norman standing behind us, listening to us. Chapter 217-The Night I Felt The Mate Bond With The Lycan

Chapter 217: 217-The Night I Felt The Mate Bond With The Lycan

Hnie: Once I sat in Normans car, I started to take deep breaths. "Wow, I finally did it," I said to myself, but the minute Norman stormed back in, I gulped and sat straight. He sat in the drivers seat and started driving, but the minute he adjusted the mirror, I knew he was ready to have a talk. "You really didnt want toe back, huh?" It was more like a statement to himself than a question to me. "I would much rather live in the woods than in a luxurious ce where I am not respected," I replied, looking outside the window. "And what about your friends? They are causing damage to your reputation," he stated as he brought up the main topic again. "They are not doing anything to me. I get involved because I care," I replied again with much confidence this time. I was not guilty of having my friends and being part of their messed-up situation. They needed me, and I was not a coward who would turn her back on her friends just because she wants a peaceful life for herself. "What if they be the reason you lose the great opportunity of bing a top senior in the future or maybe even getting more privileges?" It was odd how he always asked so many questions to me. It wasnt that he wanted to get to know me, but more like he was intrigued. "Norman, I dont know about you or others around me. But I am there for my friends. Just because they have ws doesnt mean I will leave them. I have my own messy situations too. But they stand with me through and through. I will not leave them just because someone is spreading rumors about us. I am not scared of rumors," I stated confidently. I couldnt be too afraid of everything. Not to mention, I was already living a life where I had to be very cautious for my past catching up with me, and now I have to be concerned about who I befriend. "Hmm, never really expected such courage from you," hismentpelled my eyes to him. "I just dont understand how their personal issues can damage my reputation. Just because they are having trouble, should we leave them? These things exist because people see them as such a big deal. That is why they are now called a rumor. Rayden used our group of messing up, but he never told anyone that he had been cheating on Jenny and always gaslights her whenever she questions him. She was left with no other choice but to give it back to him. And you must have heard how he acted when he felt the pain. Why didnt he take her excuse like she has to take his every time he cheats?" I asked, and Norman sighed. "Because Lamar confessed. You need to also hold your friends ountable when they do something wrong. Confront Lamar and ask him why he exposed her business like that," he was not wrong, but I had a question for him. "What would you do if your brother turns out to be someone who is hurting others? Lets just say, your brother is the real one having a hard time, would you confront him?" The minute I inquired it from him, I saw his bodynguage change. His shoulders slouched down, and he almost missed the turn. "I will not--do it publicly. But I will do it in private and then make sure he doesnt do it again," he replied, but there was a weird hesitation in his voice for the first time. Not like how he always talks like he knows everything. "Anyway, it is the month of the eclipse. Emmet will have a lecture prepared for tomorrow about this month, but I will tell you briefly that the month will have lunar eclipse two hours every night. The lunar eclipse is a, um--more like a full moon in a weird way. Whenever the eclipse happens at night, it gives out the effects of a full moon, which means every night will be a full moon night for two hours. Just remind the warden to tell the students not to leave their dorms and the hostels after midnight," he exined, but took weird pauses in between. I sat curiously and then asked him something that I didnt expect to get him so nervous, "Does that mean the lycan will be out every night now?" He swiftly turned his head to me, almost going off the road before he grunted, "How do you know about the lycan?" "I heard the rumors--and then I saw him too," I said casually, not really thinking it would be such a big deal. I mean, that is what he meant when he said to not go out at night, right? "Hnie, a rumor is just a rumor--wait! Did you say you encountered the lycan--?" He immediately parked the car on the side of the road and jumped out of the car. I was regretting even mentioning it now. "You--," I have never watched Norman hyperventte like that. He sounded like a beast going crazy. I could even hear a gulp that he forced down his throat. He ran to my side and mmed the door open, making me jump back in the seat. I felt like he was going to rip the door off. "It was you that night?" As he posed that question, goosebumps appeared all over my skin, and I just kept watching his face. "What do you mean? How do you--," I gulped, feeling a weird coldness around me. It was like I was staring into the eyes of someone who knew my secret about that night. Who knew that I had felt the mate bond with the lycan? But that cant be. He wasnt there, then why was he asking me that question? "Tell me, was it you that night?" he continued, his eyes starting to turn red from holding back tears. In a mild and scared tone, I replied with a head nod and then uttered, "Yes! It was me that night." Chapter 218-A Sex Toy

Chapter 218: 218-A Sex Toy

"Were you--were you there?" I asked, stuttering and not even able to finish talking. "The warden told me someone left the hostel that night, and I didnt know--Hnie! Why? Why do you keep getting yourself in trouble?" As he resumed with his casual, cocky, and rude yelling, I realized he knew nothing. I am so d I didnt end up telling him anything. What if I had confided in him about the Lycan and gotten myself in trouble? "I was--looking for my friend Lucy. She was in the woods too. But then the Lycan attacked me, and my friends had toe to save me," I replied with much ease now that I knew he wasnt there and knew nothing more than what the warden had told him. "Ugh! I dont want any moreints. You are about to set a new record where a girl without a wolf is acing every test, and you are doing everything in your power to ruin it for yourself. I dont want that," he was leaning in the doorway, his finger posing a threat to me. "I thought you wanted me out of the academy," I shrugged, folding my arms over my chest, and I could tell he didnt like it. He hated when someone acted tough or not respectful in front of his royal highness. "I didnt. Because I thought you would not be a great fit, but you proved it otherwise, and now my academy is about to set a record. So you better--behave," he yelled, reaching inside with his big head forward. "What if I mess it up? I mean, I dont know, I am just a girl without a wolf." Now that I knew he was so looking forward to a record that I was definitely excited for, I decided to tease him just a little. "Hnie, I will not hesitate to spank you if you ruin this," he muttered, realizing how bad his words sounded, "I mean, I will--spend time scolding you. That is what I said." Oh goodness, is that what it looks like to make a giant man like him blush? "Okay! I will behave," I replied because I wanted to go back home now. His cologne was extremely strong; that chocte scent was too much. I was starving too. He nodded his head and then took the seat to drive me to the hostel. Thankfully, none of us started another conversation. I had too much of the McQuaid brothers for the day. My confidence was also over the roof after giving it back to all my bullies today, but once I got off his car, I remembered the whole mess that would wait in my group now. I remembered every word that the brothers spoke and decided to have a meeting with my friends. They needed to get their shit together before they all got kicked out of the academy. I sent a group text and asked them all toe to my dorm room in ten minutes. I entered my room to change before their arrival and noticed Lucys bed was empty. She must be at the hall for dinner. So I took a quick shower, and by the time I came out, sure enough, all my friends were in the room. I expected a few to be difficult, but they took my text very seriously. Now I stood before them in blue baggy jeans and a purple sweater on, my hands on my waist. Lucy sat on the bed, a tray of food in herp, having literally no care in the world about what was happening around her. I saw Gavin look at her and then look down. At least he looked guilty. Lamar stood with the wall, his head down and his hands in his pants pockets. Penn stood next to his sister, who refused to transition and let the bruise decorate her face. "I am sorry. I didnt mean to--hurt Lucy. I just got scared when I slept with Jenny and--," Gavin took the lead but couldnt finish because Lucy didnt even seem to realize we were discussing her. She cracked the crab leg and excitedly dipped it in the sauce. "Lucy! I thought somewhere along the line I would make it up to you, but I was so scared of being called a cheater that I just--yed you. And then when you cheated on me, my ass was so hurt. Merely because I knew I did it while I was drunk. I know it is not an excuse, but you cheating on me twice just made me so angry because I knew it was over. Yet I fucked up when I forced myself to give us a try and--" he reached over to the bed and sat down, talking to her, but when she raised her head and frowned, he stopped talking. "Oh, it is alright. You cheated, I cheated, then you cheated, now the game is over. I forgive you, and I am really not upset," she shrugged, sounding extremely satisfied as she put her focus back on the crab legs. That was odd and not normal. "How about we talk about this asshole who yed my sister?" Penn yelled as he brought our attention back from Lucy and towards Lamar, who looked away while rolling his eyes. I didnt really like his attitude. I never thought Lamar would be acting this way again. "I didnt know she was going to hide it from him," Lamar finally spoke up, not really making it easy for himself. "Really? And you just identally told him about Gavin too? You were purposely instigating him. Why?" Jenny got up, yelling, but her brother held her back by holding her arm. "I am sorry, okay? I got angry that you were still nning on staying with that douchebag. I was like--wow! She slept with me, and now she wanted to be back with her mate? I am not a sex toy, okay?" Lamar yelled, silencing us all as he put a different narrative out about himself this time. He wanted something serious with Jenny? Chapter 219-The Missing Evidence

Chapter 219: 219-The Missing Evidence

Hnie: Hearing Lamar caused silence for a minute before Penn tried lunging at Lamar. I had to get in their way before they started fighting in my dorm room, and once again the attention would be back on our group. "Stop this!" I yelled, getting in between them and extending my arms to push them both apart. "We have been under the scrutiny of the trainers because of whats been going on in our group. One more discourse and our entire group will be punished or might even get suspended," as I yelled, they went silent. Jenny took slow strides to reach Lamar. Her eyes showed how much rage she had in them. She muttered, "You had no right to y me like this. I dont believe you did anything because you wanted something serious with me or that you wanted me out of Raydens cage." A big tear rolled down her face, but she sniffled it back to add, "But tell me, where is my stuff that you stole from me?" "What did he steal from you? Is it--something branded?" Penn quickly questioned his sister, whose eyes were stuck on Lamar. "Please, give me back that thing. It is the only thing that I have that can help me get freed," she uttered, tears streaming down her face at this point. She was no longer yelling or shouting at Lamar but requesting him. I watched Lamar look away, not even showing concern or guilt for making her so vulnerable. "I dont have your thing," Lamar shrugged. Penn stared between the two before he grabbed Lamar by his cor to issue a warning. "Whatever you stole from her, I want it back before midnight, or else--" Penn threatened, making it hard for me to separate them at this point. "I told you, I dont know what she is talking about. And what can you do anyway? Because we can settle this outside right now," I knew Lamar was not afraid of any alpha, but going outside after dark would be stupidity. "Nobody is heading out for a month. The warden has made it clear," I mentioned the announcement from earlier that she made after Norman told me to inform her about the lunar eclipse month. "You want to know what I can do?" Penn avoided me and kept shaking Lamar, who steadily lowered his gaze to stare at Penns hands on his cor before he grasped his hands to free himself. "Ask her what went missing?" Lamar turned to Jenny, who gulped anxiously. I guess she must have told Lamar too about wanting to get the DNA test done for the strands of red hair so that she could find the girl and make her confess before the council that Alpha Rayden has been cheating on her. That way, she could demand a rejection, and Rayden wouldnt be able to dodge it anymore. Penn now turned to focus on his sister because of the way Lamar spoke about the missing item. "What is it that he stole from you?" I sighed as Penn posed that question. Lamar was constantly avoiding making eye contact with anyone at this point. Gavin stood in the corner with his head down, but he was getting a lot of notifications on his phone. And then there was Lucy. I turned briefly to check on her and found her more worried about the meat stuck in the crabs leg than what was going on in the room right in front of her. "I think--I might have misced it. I will confirm it and then--" Jenny kept her head down, not even raising her eyes. "See, she doesnt even know what I stole, and you are threatening me for it. How rude! Just because I identally told her mate out of anger and frustration that she cheated, you guys are nowbeling me as a thief as well?" I was so upset and disappointed with Lamar. Why was he punishing Jenny like that? Penn looked disappointed and embarrassed, and since he had nothing else to say, he grabbed his sisters hand and pulled her away from us. "That is it. Your friendship with this group is over. Ever since they came into your life, you have turned into a mess. You forgot about your mission and why you came to this academy. Let this be an eye-opening event and pray Rayden forgives you after this," Penn was speaking in a harsh tone with her. Since I knew Lamar had messed up, even I couldnt defend my group. Her brother had every right to look after her, but him not wanting to realize she was not happy with Rayden was where he messed up. "Lets go," he dragged Jenny out of the room, passing me ast nce as he exited. "You should go rest too, Gavin. And probably check those messages," I said to Gavin, giving him a disapproving look. With his head down and his eyes on the ground, he nodded and left the room. "Oh shoot! There are no crab legs left. Ill go get some mussels. Do you guys want something? Theyre treating us very well tonight," Lucy jumped off the bed with the tray in her hands and a smile on her lips. Of course, seafood is not cheap, but her behavior was so off. This was not normal, but before I could even muster some courage to remind her that acting like everything was fine was crazy, she had run out of the room. Now that it was only Lamar and me left, I decided to confront him. "You stole those hairs from Jenny. Im not going to ask you why because Im sure you wont be honest with me. But return them to her. You said you were shocked why she isnt telling Rayden that she cheated so he can reject her. Well, she wants to prove to the council that he cheated first so she can demand a rejection because, considering how messy and awful Rayden is, he still might not reject her," I yammered, hoping anything I said would help him realize he was just causing trouble for an innocent girl. And just when I thought he would consider my request, he faced me and, in a very selfish and cold tone, replied, "Ah! I dont have it. And if youre done lecturing me, Ill go rest now." Chapter 220-In The Dark

Chapter 220: 220-In The Dark

Hnie: I couldnt make Lamar speak with me. And in anger, I just didnt want to request a talk with him either. Lucy returned with more food and sat in the bed to eat alone with a smile on her lips. I wanted to speak with her, but she looked sofortable that I felt guilty for almost trying to make her cry over the injustice that happened to her. But since it was too early to do so, I decided to give her a day. She would probably be herself by the morning. Denial could be dangerous. Iy down in the bed after Lucy was done eating, and we both fell asleep before I woke up in the middle of the night at the sound of the door closing. Rubbing my eyes to confirm, it was Lamar who had left. The night was still not over, and it was only 12:15 a.m. I guess I will take a walk near the library. The warden told us the library would be open till morning so that those agitated wolves who wanted to go out at night but couldnt anymore have somewhere to stay awake at. But since nobody liked the library as it didnt help an agitated wolf, I nned to go there. I didnt have a wolf, so I guess I would find something to read and spend time with. I had no clue where Lamar had gone, probably to some girls room to get the heat off and change his mood. Once I was on the ground floor and was about to enter the library, I realized somebody was already there. Storming inside, I began to reach thest shelves where a little light was turned on. However, it was a shlight that went out instantly after my footsteps became too loud. I knew who it was. I could hear little sobs from the corner right beside thest shelf. There was just a little space by the wall where he had fit himself perfectly and was sitting on the floor with his knees curled to his chest. "Lamar?" Even though I had never heard him cry before, I just knew it was his cries. He stopped, and it was I who turned my shlight on this time. It was indeed him, sobbing alone and looking so miserable. "Hey," I ignored everything else and quickly sat down beside him. "Are you okay?" My question made him point at my shlight; he wanted to sit in the dark. Before putting out the shlight, I noticed the red hair in the stic bag ced in front of him and his eyes fixed on them. Once it went dark, he began to sob again. My heart ached every time he hupped. "You know whose hair these are," Imented, hearing his sobs die a little. "Do you know her? Is she your" I couldnt finish because he was already set on responding to me. "My sisters." My heart sank in my chest when he spoke in the most painful tone ever. This was the first time he was talking about someone from his family. He never really mentioned or talked about his family. I even heard him whimper like a child before he sniffed and started cleaning his cheeks with the back of his hand. I could see him in the dark, even though not very well, but the small light from outside the window a little far from us made us not so blind in the dark. "Oh! Does she like him" Thinking about a girl, that too Lamars sister, in love with Rayden, was not easy for me. She will have to face so much because of falling for the wrong guy. I had millions of scenarios ying in my head, but not exactly what Lamar was going to say. "His victim," my muscles contracted, and silence engulfed me. It was like he spoke something so horrific to me that I failed to respond. "She was my everything, my only family. We grew up together in foster care. It was just her and me. We would cause so much ruckus whenever someone tried parting us. She was, ummmy fathers daughter with his mistress. But I didnt care. She was my sister. I never saw her as any less of a family. After our parents passed, we were moved around from foster care to another foster home. Every time someone came to adopt me, I would yell and scream to stay with her. It was usually me who everyone wanted because I was a guy, and they assumed I would grow up strong. But I didnt leave with anyone. I couldnt leave my sister behindshe was my familyHnieshe was my family." His voice was so miserable that I instantly teared up but didnt let the sobs reach his ears. I didnt want to intervene. I am not even sure how long he had been keeping all this in his heart. "Where is she now?" I already suspected the answer, but I wanted to know how she was Raydens victim. "I dug her grave in the mountains. I go there sometimes to speak with her. I even told her about youI saidHey, I found someone just as pure as you. And then I couldnt tell her what simrities I saw between you two because, look-wise, you two arepletely different," he uttered softly, but I knew what simrities he must have felt. The smell of a victim is almost the same. The look on their faces and the broken dreams in their eyes are the same. "She diedwhen and how?" I gulped, my heart racing in my chest. It was almost like I was asking about myself to him. "She was murderedshe was killed in a way that" Lamar started crying loudly now. I had to quickly hug him, but instead, hey down and put his head in myp. He was all over the ce, and I wondered what Rayden did to her. "What was her name?" I asked just to calm him down, and his body rxed a little. Chapter 221-The Victim In The Backseat Of Their Car

Chapter 221: 221-The Victim In The Backseat Of Their Car

Rayden: My friends had left earlier with the girls they met at the club. But I couldnt enjoy myself since my crazy mate had been blowing up my phone. Ever since I found out Jenny was my mate, I had been so in love with her. But then, she was not really good in bed. In fact, I had to coerce her every time I wanted to initiate something. It just didnt make sense to me why a mate would say no to their mate. Just fucking give up already. I groaned as I pushed the rearview mirror to the side so that I didnt see my friend doing the girl he picked from the club in the back of my seat. I hit the brakes hard in front of the motel, and my friend raised his head from between her legs. "Why are you stopping here?" he asked, confused. "Get out with your chick. You should do her in there and not in my car," I muttered, pissed off that he didnt realize I was getting all horny with them moaning in the backseat of my car. "Ew, I am not sleeping in this motel with you. I was promised some alpha bed," the girl snapped her fingers, clicking her tongue as she spoke. Rizz gave her a look and realized she wasnt it. "Umm, how about you go home then?" Rizz threw some money at her and opened the door for her to leave. She shot him a look of disappointment before she headed out of the car. "Why didnt you do her?" I inquired, watching Rizz wear his shirt and jump into the passenger seat with me. "I wasnt really feeling her. She was too loose for my liking," he replied. The others had left to sleep with the girls they picked from the club at the hotels and now it was just the two of us. "I feel bad for you. You are going through an even worse time. Your mate needs to back off," Rizz said, fixing the mirror so he could take care of his hair. "She is just innocent herself, so she wants me to remain innocent too. She doesnt understand that I am no longer the fifteen-year-old that was in love with her. I have grown up, and I do still love her, but that doesnt mean I dont deserve some fun. At least until we have marked each other in a respected ceremony," I uttered in Jennys defense. I was actually a little possessive about Jenny myself. As Rizz straightened his back and narrowed his eyes on the road, I followed his stare in a quick move. "Ohh! Check that out," I whistled at the beautiful girl standing on the side of the road with books tucked in her hands, close to her chest. "Look at those long red hair," Rizz joined me in appreciating the beauty in front of us. "See, this is what I mean when I say I like feminine energy. She looks so timid, so scared, as if the only one who can protect her is an alpha," I whispered, closing in on her. As I slowed down, I watched her steadily back away and look away from our car, as if she wasnt even seeing us. "Wanna pick her up?" Rizz already knew my answer when I rolled the window down. "Hey, what are you doing out in the middle of the night? It is going to rain soon, and you dont even seem to have an umbre with you," I used my mostforting voice on her. Once shes in my car and knows who I am, Im pretty sure she would be more than happy to be mine for the night. No she-wolf can ever deny the fact that they secretly want an alpha for a mate, whether its a fated mate or a chosen mate. "Im waiting for a cab," she said in a genuinely soft tone. The way she hugged her books even tighter while watching us stare at her was so adorable. "Listen, the weather is about to get very bad. I dont think you can get a cab around this time. Why dont you let us drop you home? Were two alphas on a visit; we can drive you safely home." The minute she heard we were alphas, her posture rxed. "Oh! Thank goodness, I was so scared. But of course, the Moon Goddess sent the alphas for my protection." She was instantly relieved. There was no secret in the fact that since an alpha, wed nevermit a crime. We were thew here; we were supposed to take care of our people, especially poor omega she-wolves that needed saving. I mean, not just omegasshe-wolves were all the same, no matter their rank. "Hop in," Rizz got out of the car and helped her sit in the back. But the minute he decided to go in the backseat with her, I noticed the girl look a little ufortable. That was insulting, but I let it slide. After I took a much-abandoned road, using the guise of the rush on the other road, I let Rizz make the first move. I could tell he put his hand on her thigh because she jumped in her seat and backed away. "What are you doing?" Her voice was hostile, not like someone who appreciates help. "Come on. Im an alpha, the very handsome one. I think I like you, and if you are able to please me" The minute Rizz made his intentions clear, she huffed so loudly that even I had to fix the rearview mirror to watch her reaction. "Stop the car, please. I didnt know two alphas would think this low of their people. I didnt take the car in hopes of pleasing you. I am not born to please you. Please, just stop the car," in the most disrespectful tone ever, she made us realize not all helpless-looking she-wolves are worth gentleness. "We dont take no for an answer. You should have never gotten in our car," I understood she had pissed Rizz off. And the next thing I knew, he was using his power to pin her down. I heard her scream and scratch the back of the car, which got me all angry. Throughout the time, she didnt give up. Even when we switched and I took the backseat while Rizz sat in the drivers seat. We drove around in the rain, taking turns until it was morning. And then we had to make the decision of killing her. I let Rizz do ithe liked it somehow. Her muffled screams as we watched herst breath leave her body were just amazing. "Her brother is calling her," Iughed when I saw her phone on the side, notifying an iing call from My Savior, My Brother. Chapter 222-Her Dead Body And My Dead Dreams

Chapter 222: 222-Her Dead Body And My Dead Dreams

Lamar: "Come on, Evaline, where are you?" I had my phone next to my ear, a beautiful white dress resting in a cover for my sister. She had turned eighteenst night, but I had to go buy so much stuff for her the whole day that we waited for the night for celebrations. Also, she had herst exam today. I was pretty excited for her. I baked a cake for the first time and was also going to surprise her with an apartment that I bought for us. A ce where my sister and I would live like a family without any fear of getting kicked out ever again. "Life is going to be perfect for you, my little sister," I set the candles on the cake, worried if she would arrive now. It was past midnight, and I wondered if her celebrations with her friends were over yet. She had made many friends in her life, and I have only her as a friend. I didnt want to upy myself with other activities that would lead me to lose my focus on providing for Evaline. She wasnt just my sister; I saw her as my little daughter even when we were only one year apart. And I never wanted any other family besides her. I didnt want a mate, not interested in mates either. But my patience was wavering thin now. She had called me and told me she wasing in an hour, but now, it had been more than an hour, and there were no signs of her. I called her repeatedly, but she never picked up my calls. But thats when I decided to not sit at home and do something about it. I began to run around to her friends homes, and they all seemed to have returned half an hour ago already. Then where was Evaline? The rain hindered the process of looking for her so much. I managed to reach the warrior station to ask them for help, but they were of no help either. "She turned eighteen? I bet shes just around the woods looking for her mate. What eighteen-year-old spends her birthday at home?" the warrior leaned back in his chair, rotating the chair very obnoxiously and flossing his teeth. "Shes not like that. She messaged me that shesing home. We had ns," I tried to show him my phone to confirm she was nning oning home, but he didnt even want to see them. "Kiddo, I am telling you, she is returning home with her mate in the morning. Besides, it is raining so much outside, why do you want us to run around for someone who is probably just enjoying her birthday?" he had such a dismissive tone that it irked me to stay here. He was doing nothing and just wasting my time at this point. Although it was unlike Evaline to change her ns and go into the woods, I really wanted this to be true. I really wanted her to show up at the door with her mate. As the night passed and I wandered around every road to find her on my bike, I began to feel like maybe it was true. Maybe she wille back with her mate. But that didnt stop me from looking for her, because that one percent that still wanted to stick with the reality of the scary world we live in kept bothering me from inside. I was soaking wet by the time it was ten past 7 a.m. "Evaline, please answer your phone, little princess. You knowthe cake I baked for youis sitting hopelessly at home," I sent another voice mail while still on the bike. I was now riding on the road to the border for the fifth time. I knew I hade here earlier, but I just couldnt understand where she had gone. However, this time, I was hearing her phone ring in the distance. I hopped off the bike and held my phone in my hand, following the voice to a narrow road between the woods. It was like walking on the road that led to the end of my happiness. Therein in sight was my sister. Or whatever was left of her. The sad part was that I began to find her clothes before I found her body. "Evaline," my voice grew thick, my throat starting to close up as I watched her in a humiliated position on the road. It was as if whoever did this to her left her on the road for a clear disy. "Evaline," I ran, dropping on my knees and trying to touch her cold body toy her in a much more respectful position. I took off my jacket and wrapped it around her, hugging her cold, dead, lifeless body and shaking her. "Wake up! Tell mewhowho did this to you," the sad part wasnt that she was lying there all by herself but the fact that some of the early joggers were standing around her, no one evening for help. "Please call the ambnce," I requested, remembering I have a phone too. But my hands were so numb now that it took me a hot minute to dial a number. The ambnce arrived, but they pronounced her dead on the spot. The warriors arrived, and the first thing they did was to arrest me. I didnt understand what was going on. But I didnt want to let go of my sister. My baby sister had spent the whole night in pain; now she muste home. But they wouldnt let me take her home. They took her away from me and put me on heavy wolfbane. "Wait! I want her toe home with me. She is not safe out there," my hands were tightly put in silver handcuffs. But the weird thing was that my skin burns from silver didnt hurt me at all. The warriors didnt respond to me, dragging me to the back of the warriors vehicle. "Such a disgusting man," a man hissed from the crowd. And I agreed with him. Whoever did this to my sister was an awful person. But everyones eyes were on me like I had done something. Someone had taken my heart out of my chest and left me to live with the pain in my chest instead. Chapter 223-They Did Horrible Things To Me

Chapter 223: 223-They Did Horrible Things To Me

Hnie: My body was covered in goosebumps. Lamar had stopped crying, but his eyes were stuck in space, his bodynguage entirely silent. He was breathing so slowly that I wondered if he was still alive after narrating the whole terrifying tale to me. "When did theyrelease you from jail?" I asked, and Lamar let out a littleugh. But it was so sad and broken that it shook the world from under my feet. "I was tortured every day to tell the truth. They imed I nned it against her and that I had been waiting for her toe of age. The fact that theyhad my sisters body with all the evidence on her but did nothingnothing to find the killers. They were supposed to do my DNA testing, but because I had too much wolfbane in my system, they kept dying. And then they told me that it was no match. In fact, the DNA of the two assholes didnt match anyone. They said it must be some rogues, but I know it wasnt true. My sisters hand clutched onto a residue of a blue jacket. It was when I found her body, but I was so distraught that I couldnt focus on it. Later, they told me they tested the students at the Fellmoon Academy, but there was no match. The council had been giving me shit, saying I must have preyed on my sister and let her wander around near the border for some rogues toe and do that to her. Somehow, the fingers always pointed back at me," I could hear the frustration in his voice. "You knowI used to do drugs sometimes because I was just lonely. I grew up having a lot of trauma, so whenever I was alone in the workshop with my coworkers, I would do drugs. They used that excuse to tell everyone I was capable of doing something to my sister. One theory was that maybe I was high on drugs, or that I couldnt afford drugs, so I sold my sister," he began to harshly pat his chest with his fist. "I didnt do anything, I swear. Ibought a home for herfor us. I wanted her to get married and live a happy lifeHnie! It was all stolen from us, and those council members and alphas didnt do anything. They protected the students of the Fellmoon Academy," he hissed, cleaning his cheeks with the back of his hand. I had no idea how much I had cried in those few hours of hearing what happened to Lamar and his sister. I cried more than I had cried for myself. "And thats why you joined the academy?" I asked. "I knew the academy fights theFellmoon Academy assholes, so I just hoped to get ess into the Fellmoon Academy without raising suspicions. That is why I wanted to hang around the elites. Remember when I beat you up so that you wouldnt join the academy? I was scared I would get kicked out if youined. I was blinded by revenge, but then I looked at you again, and I felt like I was no better than those alphas. I should have known you could dieyou are not like the rest of us. ButI just wanted revenge. I am so sorry. I am so d you didnt die that night. But I swear, I knew you wouldnt die because your injuries were not that bad," he was yapping, guilt dripping off his voice. "Hnie, when Jenny showed me those hairs, I felt like my soul left my body. All I could think of was that missing chunk of hair from my sisters head. They had beaten her up so badly that they left bald spots in her head. In that moment, I promised I would hurt Rayden so much" he hissed, grimacing ufortably. "I did the DNA test of the hair andit was my sisters hair," he grasped his hair in his fist and sobbed again. "I wanted my sister to tell meto share her pain with me, to tell me how they tortured her so that I could do way worse to them," he had such an innocent request. The restlessness he showed shocked me. There was a girl somewhere who went through almost the same and even worse fate as me, but she had someone who wanted to hear about it. Someone who wanted her toe back home so that he could bring justice for her. And then there was me. I went home, and everybody wished I had died. "I know what you are feeling" I sighed, as there were no tears left to cry anymore. "I know that feeling too well. The feeling of seeing Raydens face and realizing he is the culprit." I clutched my hands tightly and then threw a fist on the ground, sobbing louder than Lamar. I didnt even realize he had gone silent and was watching me. With all the courage in my heart, I raised my head and stared into his eyes. "Lamar! It was horrible. They didhorrible thingsand theyughed throughout the night and thenthey tried to kill me, but Ibut I survived," I huped, covering my mouth with my hands as I couldnt speak anymore. "Hnie! What do you mean?" he inquired, his aura changing. "Lamar! You asked me many times what it is that makes me go numb at times? You remember that?" As I posed that question, he nodded. "That was becauseI am one of their victims too." A gasp that he let out covered my body in goosebumps. "There were too many that night, but I remember Rayden was one of them. I remember when his friend got on top of me to strangle me because I didnt have a wolf and I could die from it. All his friends cheered, andRayden keptughing until my eyes closed. I dont know how I survived, but I did, and its been just one torture after another. And now he is here, ckmailing me and threatening me," I broke down, and Lamar quickly pulled me in for a hug. I had finally let someone in on my secret, the secret that I dont even speak to myself about. Chapter 224-One Of Us Is Gone

Chapter 224: 224-One Of Us Is Gone

Hnie: "I wish I knew already, but Hnie--I am here for you. What I couldnt do for my sister, I will do it for you," he hugged me so tight and said suchforting things that my own family never did. I had been crying on his chest for almost an hour and said whatever happened to me that night and then when I went home. I told him all about how my family wanted me dead and that I escaped to join the academy and take revenge. He listened so sweetly and attentively, but also interrupted a lot with his reaction. I could tell listening is not his best pursuit without reacting with anger. "Listen, I will not let that asshole harm you ever again. I will do the worst imaginable things to him," Lamar said, breaking the hug to cup my face in his hands. "Sullivan is an asshole. Forget about that brother of yours, I am your brother from now on. I will take care of you," he had such aforting voice and honestly speaking, he sounded like more family than my own family. "I was so tired of keeping all this secret in me but, Lamar. You know Jenny is innocent, right? She should not be the coteral damage," I said as I remembered why he had told Rayden at the ground that his mate slept with him. It was his way of causing pain to Rayden. "I know but it was needed. It is just the beginning for him, Hnie," he muttered under his breath. "What about the other guy, you said they told you there were two DNAs found on her. Did they say anything about the other guy? Like--do you know how we can find the other guy?" I inquired, and he sighed in exhaustion. "I have no clue. They refused to give any information. They just said it was unknown DNA, but I have a n. If we can get ess to any of the packs and somehow get their alphas to let us see through their royal records, we might find something on the DNA. The DNA result was sent to many packs for a match so--I am hoping," he uttered, biting his bottom lip as he too didnt know how we are going to achieve this goal. "Ah! But right now, we need to help Jenny out of his grasp," I mumbled. "She will ask you for the hair; what are you going to say to her?" I questioned, and he sniffed hard. "I have a n for that one too. Rayden loves to humiliate his victims," Lamar uttered in his mouth, almost like he was too busy thinking of a n. "I am going to cause him humiliation." The idea sounded good, but I wanted to know how. "May I know how?" I asked, and he chuckled. "I know some red-headed she-wolves," he smirked as he looked me in the eye. I kind of knew what he was thinking. "Lets start with slow and painful death for this one before we find the others and punish them." He smiled, and after so long, I smiled thinking about the revenge. I wasnt alone. I had my brother now. "Lets go. We need to wake up early and then get some work done. Besides, that Lucy--do you think she is fine?" Now that we got it off our chests, we got up from the ground to head back to our dorm room. He had his arm wrapped around my shoulder, making me feel like a bro. He was so cool and sweet, and the fact that we met through such a horrible way and made friends was just fate. We walked together like real siblings, but it appeared as though the Moon Goddess was never happy with our progress from the trauma. The minute we entered the dorm room, we were shocked to find the lights on and Lucys bed empty. "Maybe she is in the bathroom," Lamar rushed over to the bathroom, but it was empty. "Lamar! She was not feeling well. It is not a good--," I began to panic right away. My heart was racing inside my chest, my mind unable toprehend anything. "Hey, she must be around somewhere. Maybe she went to Gavins room?" he inquired, and I nodded, letting him go ahead to look for Lucy in Gavins room. But I had another big fear. I ran to the elevator, but when I got inside, there was no tenth floor button. I had been in a lot of despair tonight because of recalling all the details of the night. I was devastated, so the button should have appeared. But it didnt. I went up and down twice, and many more times. "Hnie, what are you doing?" Lamar was waiting for me on the ground floor as I was ready to hit the buttons again. "Did you find any information on Lucy from the guard at the entrance?" I inquired, rubbing my palms anxiously. "He said no one left tonight," Lamar got in the elevator and kept staring at my face as I pressed all the buttons. "Lamar, Lucy must be on the tenth floor. I got a feeling that she--," I anxiously spoke, finding it annoying when the button didnt appear. We were now back on our floor, and Lamar stopped me from getting in the elevator again. "Hnie, there is no tenth floor," he argued. "Maybe she has returned to the room?" He was dragging me to the room because he must think I have lost my mind. But why the heck was the button not appearing? "Lamar, there is a tenth floor. Both Lucy and I had been to that floor. There is some entity that lives there, and it tells all the beautiful things that a distraught soul wants to hear. Lucy was fascinated with it as it appeared for her right after she found out she had been cheated on by Gavin--," I was yapping and yapping when we heard a scream from above us. We both looked up and then at the window. A body fell down from the top, and instantly I started breaking down. Chapter 225-They Want Me To Cry

Chapter 225: 225-They Want Me To Cry

Hnie: "Lamar! How--how did we not know she would do something like that?" Jenny was crying beside us, asking the same question over and over again. The cold weather didnt bother me that night. I had been in shock. We were gathered outside the hostel, the sun was slowlying up. The night ended up being the absolute worst for all of us. Especially for Lucy. "Jenny, it was not your fault," Penn had been trying tofort his sister, but she kept ming herself. I knew it wasnt her fault. It was the tenth floors fault. She was definitely on the tenth floor, and that entity helped her free herself from the pain in a way that Lucy never imagined. That is what the entity promised me as well. She offered everyone different help. For Lucy, she found it easy to get it done and free herself. "Hnie," Lamar sat next to me, cing his hand on my shoulder, but I couldnt even cry a tear. I just felt my body being numb. All the other students were crying and screaming in terror. The news was, Lucy jumped from the rooftop, but the door was not opened. She wasnt at the rooftop, but who would listen to me? "The ambnce took her. She will be fine," Lamar kept insisting on her being fine when there was no way she could be fine. That big fall when she was in her human form--she would need to transition to heal, but she cannot when she is not even waking up. "Hnie, please at least say something," Lamar continued to rub my hand between his hands, worried for me. "Easy now, kids, she is taken to the hospital where she will receive the best care. I understand you are all upset, and I dont me you. But I will need to speak with everyone to know where they were when she went to the rooftop because definitely someone locked the door behind her," the warden made an announcement, sounding much nicer today. But she was wrong about one thing. Lucy was not at the rooftop. However, I had no strength in my body to argue with anyone. I just didnt even feel like I had any soul left in my body. I just sat on the front porch stairs and stared at the sky. "Miss Agrona!" Lamar raised his hand to get her attention. I was listening to everything and everyone around me. I just didnt feel like talking or crying. Heck! Even breathing was such a big deal now. "I dont think she is fine," Lamarined, his hand tapping on my shoulder. "Really? Let me see," the warden pushed the students away as she made her way to me. She reminded me of that evil principal from Matilda. Sometimes she really acted that way. She approached me and knelt down, her eyes scanning me. "She looks fine to me," she replied. "If fine means someone who is half dead," Penns voice was odd in the moment. I thought he didnt even want to speak with me again. "She is going through stuff. Lucy was her best friend. And she saw her--" Penn went silent when he probably noticed the other distraught students freaking out at his words. "Anyway, how do wefort her? She needs to cry to let it out," Penn continued. "Oh, it is easy to make someone cry." My body twitched for the first time when Rayden showed up. He wasnt even a tad bit affected by the whole incident. Even the top seniors looked scared and were hugging each other. The sight of one of us on the ground in so much blood was truly devastating. What kind of a monster was Rayden to not feel anything at all? "Of course, you would know since you cry all the time," Lamar, who knew the deal with Rayden now, stepped in my way to block Rayden out of my sight. "I am fine. I will go to my room now," I got up, tired and exhausted. My eyelids were heavy, and my heartbeat so low. I didnt even pass around a nce and had turned my back on them. As I was walking away, I heard the warden add, "Yeah, she is not fine." I went straight to the elevator and pressed the buttons. My heart skipped a beat as I thought the red button would appear, but it didnt. This was not fair. I got off the elevator and went to my room, getting cozy in Lucys bed instead. I hugged her nket that still smelled like her and went to sleep. Everything around me was so cold. Nothing was intriguing anymore. But I woke up to the sound of noise. A loud noise of water. Rubbing my eyes, I forced myself to wake up to see what the chaos was all about. And to my surprise, half of the room was floating in water. "What the heck!" I gasped, sitting up. I looked around the room and noticed Lamar sleeping and having no idea he was getting drowned in the water. "Lamar! Wake up or you will drown--" I yelled, but he wouldnt wake up at any cost. "Lamar! There is water in here--water! Water!" I closed my eyes to yell even louder this time, "Water!" "Here, drink some," a hand shook me awake, a ss of water right in my face. Lamar was staring at my face in confusion. I noticed the bright light behind him. It was morning. The night passed without Lucy, and we still woke up. That was sad. "Oh! I must have had a nightmare," I excused, epting the water from his hands. "Hnie, you are not yourself. You are scaring me. Lucy was acting the same way before she--jumped," he uttered, his eyes fixated on me in pure worry. "She didnt jump, Lamar. She was pushed down," as I said that with my whole chest, I watched him narrow his eyes at me for answers. "I told you about the tenth floor. We have both been there, Lamar. And you know what is the scary thing? How we all spoke about feeling someone with us whenever we are sad, that feeling is gone now. That entity freed herself after she took Lucy from us," I muttered under my clenched jaw, still not ready to cry. Chapter 226-My Stepbrother Thinks I Will Take His Help

Chapter 226: 226-My Stepbrother Thinks I Will Take His Help

Hnie: We didnt get in our uniforms because the warden told us toe for breakfast in our mostfy clothes. We all gathered in the hall, the empty seat beside me still vacant for Lucy. "Hello everyone, good morning," Norman walked in, his long strides exining he was stressed out today. He wore gray pants and a white shirt, his sleeves rolled up to show his huge biceps. He was running a hand through his wet hair as if he had showered in a hurry. He looked around quickly to pass a stare at everyone to check on them, but once his eyes passed me, he did a double take before he nodded his head to himself. "An incident happened herest night. It was an unfortunate one," he started, and I clutched my sweater tightly in my fists. My hands were shaking, my arms folded over my chest. I bet I even scratched my skin while grasping onto my sweater under my arms. I had a feeling he was going to give us the bad news about Lucy. I wasnt ready to hear it. "We know youre all upset and worried. Probably even waiting on the news. I wish I had good news to tell you--" As he said till that part, I dropped hard on the chair, sitting with such pressure that everyone turned to me. Everyone else was standing except for me now. Norman stopped talking and pointed towards me, "Get her some water." He walked over to me, almost like in an emergency, gesturing to the others to get out of his way. "Hnie, please calm down," Lamar sat next to me, watching me hyperventte. It was bing real. I had seen it in my dreams once. I saw someone jump off the top and it happened. How did I never think about keeping an eye on Lucy after she started acting weird? Why did I leave my roomst night? "Hnie!" This time, it was Norman who was speaking with me. He had pulled a chair in front of me and had sat down with his legs wide spread to fit the tiny chair. "Look at me, you are fine," Norman whispered, snapping his fingers in front of my face. "Get her to drink some water." Lamar quickly nodded his head, grabbing the water ss from Penn to make me drink a sip or two. But I kept dodging it and huping. I felt like I wanted to cry so loud that Id bring a storm, but I was stuck in myself. I was stuck in so much guilt. "Lucy--" I whispered, my eyes on Norman now. He gave me consecutive head nods to console me, "She is alive. Okay? She is alive." He said, making sure I heard him right. "But you said you dont--have good news," I frowned, still taking deep and heavy breaths. "Yeah, because she is still in the hospital. If you are feeling fine, I will continue the announcement. Is that okay?" One could tell Norman was not good atforting anyone. He was always in a rush, making it appear as if he wanted people to calm down the minute he told them to calm down. "Okay?" he asked again, and after I nodded my head, he cleared his throat and got up, sparing the poor chair. "Lucy will be fine. We assure you that we will provide her with the best care. There will be no more sses till we have taken care of some security around the hostel, especially the rooftop and the areas around it," he exined. He was also worrying about the wrong part of the hostel. It was the tenth floor that they needed to work on. "With that--we hope you guys have the best time in your packs. Keep an eye out for the notifications from us. We will let you know when you can return," Norman finished his announcement, and everyone seemed pretty relieved that they didnt have to stay in the hostel for some time. "But make sure you go get your homework and assignments today before parting for home," Norman added. As everyone began to approach him with their queries, I got up to leave. I found Lamaring after me because he always did. "Hnie!" he called, and I stopped in the hallway, watching his face with no enthusiasm. "It wasnt your fault. You took good care of her. Besides, it was the tenth floor," he nodded his head in a way that told me it was his way of telling me that he believed me when I said there was a tenth floor. "Where are you nning on staying?" he asked. I remembered he also told mest night that he had never set foot in the apartment he got for his sister. He just couldnt, also because his pack members saw him weirdly. Even when he was innocent, they just felt like he was an easy target to me for what happened to his sister. Many still believed he sold his sister to pay off his debt to the drug dealers. "I dont know," I replied since I genuinely didnt know. We were both homeless, but at least he had a pack to return to. "You cane to my pack with me," he insisted. But I knew it would cause him so much stress since everyone would think he brought a new victim. "Lets go pack our bags. Well see what we can do," I replied lifelessly, and before he could really walk away, I added, "Well pack Lucys bag too. Who knows, shell wake up and ask us why we didnt take her bag along?" I watched him stare at my face with his eyes wide open. "I know shell be very upset," I added and noticed Lamar looking behind me at someone. I turned steadily and noticed Norman towering over me. "Sir, she hasnt cried a tear," Lamarined. "I see. Okay, you go ahead and pack your bags. I will arrange a hotel for you to stay at," Norman shocked me when he showed he could be concerned about someone too. But was it really helpful to take his help? Chapter 227-Stepbrothers Hate To See Me In Pain

Chapter 227: 227-Stepbrothers Hate To See Me In Pain

Hnie: I was having a weird kind of mood swings. One minute I wanted to pack, and the other minute I asked Lamar to do the packing and meet me at the hostel. We were going to write down the homework and then leave, as they were going to close the hostel. I bet they also did it because now that an incident like that happened in the hostel, the students were keen on leaving the hostel at nighttime to avoid that feeling of someone jumping off the rooftop. And the month was not a very good one for anyone to leave the hostel. Since the rogue brothers didnt want the story of Lycans to hit the news and be a reality from a myth, they wanted everyone back in their packs. And thats why probably Norman was even ready to get me a room in a hotel. But I had decided not to take his help. I entered the academy with a notebook in my hands, wearing blue skinny jeans and my purple sweater. Everyone was busy talking when they suddenly went silent. I didnt get why, but I refused to ask anyone and went straight to my lockers to grab my stuff. However, right when I was about to open my locker, I noticed something taped to the outside of it. It was a drawing of a ck-haired girl being pushed down a tall building by a blond-haired girl. My body flinched at what it was insinuating. Snatching the drawing off the locker, I turned around to look at everyone with my hand raised. "Who drew this?" I yelled angrily, my eyes fixated on everyone. They all seemed not too confident because they knew such usations could give them a bad reputation. "Come on, its just a joke." I should have known he would be behind it. It was fucking Rayden. The other side of the lockers had the top seniors standing there with their hands tied over their chests. "Oh! I had a feeling she might be the reason Lucy is going to die," of course Riri had toe to fight me. She couldnt fight Rayden, who was the reason she was on her knees that night. She couldnt fight Penn either, so she chose me because her hatred for Lucy just didnt make any sense. "Or maybe we should bring up someone who is fighting for her life?" Sage, who had her earpods in, mumbled. I bet she had disconnected them when she noticed themotion. "Come on, Sage! Lets just be honest here. Lucy was just a miserable girl who loved hanging around the charming beauty, who always ends up bing the center of attention. Lucy got silenced, and if you think about it, Hnie was not in her room that night. She was also the first one who noticed Lucy going missing," Riri made me close my eyes to calm myself down. "And umCshe was seen going up and down on the elevator. Wonder what she was doing?" Rayden added, his voice causing me so much trauma. "I will not talk about it with any of you," I lowered my head, holding myself back from letting out a scream. I was not feeling well. My brain wasnt processing at all. I would have defended myself hard had it happened some other day, but today, it was too soon. I still could see Lucys body fall whenever I blinked. That is how miserable I was. I couldnt close my eyes for fear of seeing all that happen over and over again. "Guys, it is insensitive, you know?" Sage had her arms folded over her chest, warning the others. "No! I do think Hnie did it. She was tired of carrying Lucy on her back," said Sydney, who stood with Rayden. The mix was not good. The two should not be together in this fucking bullying. I noticed Salem standing behind her sister, trying to pull her back. Did she not want to see me suffer? "I will go," I said to myself since no one else was going to care. "Why?" However, Riri wasnt going to let me get freed from their harsh res. She stepped forward and put her hand on my shoulder, her nails digging into my skin. "Ow!" I hissed. "Let me go." Finally, anger surged through me, and I decided to scratch her arm. Thats when I made a mistake, because it angered her. "How dare you!" The next thing I knew, she was screaming at me and pushing me to the ground. "Everyone, this is the culprit who killed our innocent Lucy," Riri announced, causing an uproar. "Hey, hey, that is not true. There is no such announcement--" Sage, who had been standing far away casually, finally started yelling, but her voice got submerged when the others attacked me. I dont even know who was throwing stuff at me at this point as I had covered my head in my hands and kept my face down. I began to sob. Not because of the mistreatment, but because I really missed Lucy. Was it really my fault that she jumped? Should I have stayed with her that night? As I began to cry, I heard themugh at me. "Hnie is a killer," Riri yelled, and others followed her. Soon the academy erupted in chants of the usation. I didnt even raise my head to see who else got involved. I could no longer hear Sage among the shouts. It was sad that I was still looking for someone toe and rescue me. At least today, because I couldnt fight for myself. My ears went silent because of the constant hitting of heavy stuff, but soon the voices resumed, and among them came a loud shout that finally put everyone into silence. "You all got some nerve picking on her!" It was Emmet. I had never heard him raise his voice or use such words like that before. I unwrapped my hands from my head and raised my face to see Emmet standing at the end of the hall with Sage behind him. So she brought him here? No! Not just him. In my sight stood the three brothers: Kaye, Maximus, and Emmet. Chapter 228-Stepbro Carried Me In Bridal Style

Chapter 228: 228-Stepbro Carried Me In Bridal Style

Hnie: The three stood tall and determined. They all wore ck, full ck. Emmet had an all-ck suit on, Kaye wore ck pants and a ck shirt, Maximus had ck jeans with a ck shirt and a ck jacket on. As they started to walk through the crowd towards me, the onlookers began to scatter, leaving space for them to pass through. The brothers were taller than everyone else, their auras dark and powerful. They all stopped right in front of me, and then Emmet hunched over, extending his hand towards me. I kept staring at his hand before I slowly raised mine to reach for his touch. As soon as my hand met his, he firmly supported my body and helped me up. The way he carefully wrapped his arm around me, with Kaye on the other side, made me look so small. All eyes were on us. Im sure some were even wondering why the trainers had shown up so defensively. "Sir," Riri stepped forward, probably thinking she needed to defend herself before it was toote. But Maximus harsh repelled her hand to fly to her mouth, covering it with a gasp of sudden fear heaving across her lips. "Say one more word," Maximus warned Riri in a loud,manding voice. "Sir, we are seniors," she proceeded to speak again, but this time, he didnt even have to warn her. His harsh re was enough to send shivers down her spine. "And that makes the assault okay?" Kaye yelled, getting in her face to the point that she backed down in fear and tripped. While shended on her butt, I felt my knees getting weak. I didnt realize how quickly my health had been declining sincest night. It might have seemed like just a few hours to others, but it was a lot for me. Lucy being gone messed with my head. As I was about to fall, Emmet held me tightly. "Nobody is leaving the academy until further notice," Emmet groaned, changing the ns for the holidays. With that, he effortlessly roamed his hands under my body, and before I couldprehend what he was doing, he had carried me in his arms. "Ahh!" loud gasps erupted through the hallway. Was it really that weird that a trainer was picking up his student? An ill student in his arms? He started taking long strides towards his office upstairs. I didnt want to see any faces, so I closed my eyes and rested my head on his chest. His coat smelled like him, a very mild and expensive scent. I couldnt focus on the details, but his arms were so strong and big that I felt cozy instantly. Now that Emmet had reached the top of the stairs and the students were left behind on the first floor, I heard Kaye grunt. "Why did you carry her?" I didnt open my eyes, but my attention was on them now. "Im sorry, I didnt know you wanted to participate in who will carry Hnie," Emmets sarcasm was a first for me. But itpelled a shared yelp from both brothers. "Are you kidding me? You picked her up in front of the students. They will think something weird is going on between the two of you," Maximusined,ing after us. "Sorry, Maximus, that I didnt see anything more concerning than Hnies condition worsening. Would you have left her there?" Emmet groaned, arguing in a way I didnt know he was capable of. "Of course not," Maximus sounded so defensive when responding to his brother, "butyou are an alcoholic. It is not a good mix to put an innocent, fragile girl into an alcoholics arms." I was shocked at how the two younger brothers always taunted and disrespected Emmet. It cant be that they are just worried about Emmet drinking all the time. Theres no way. You dont be rude and mean to someone you care about. But now we were stepping into Emmets office. He quickly put me down on the big couch at the end of the office near the window. The three of them stood before me as I opened my eyes to let out a sigh of relief. I watched Emmet kneel before me, Kaye standing on his right with his eyes scanning me, and Maximus bending down with his hands on his knees on Emmets left side. "Hnie, are you feeling okay now?" Emmet asked in hisforting and calm tone. I gave him a nod, which was only a lie. I wasnt fine. I felt horrible and wanted to cry my heart out. "You know, Lucy is well taken care of. She will definitely wake up and be fine" As Maximus mentioned her, I couldnt hold it in anymore and broke down as loudly as I could. My hands flew to my face, covering it as I sobbed into my palms. "Maximus, I can expect such stupidity from Emmet, but why would you mention her? Dont you know it will hurt Hnie?" Kaye was quick toin, his tone filled with disbelief. "I didnt know. I thought she would want to hear," Maximus suddenly shut up, and Im guessing that was because the others passed him a harsh re. I steadily uncovered my face and noticed them just staring at me, clueless. They probably werent even sure how tofort me. As there was a knock on the door, all three of them steadily turned to the door, almost like in slow motion. "Oh no," Maximus, who was still bent down with his neck all stretched to the back, was the first to express exhaustion. "That has to be him," Kaye added, his hands on his waist and his eyes on the door in the back. "Then go and open it," Emmet shrugged, turning to stare at me again. I watched Kaye and Maximus share a nce before Kaye walked over to the door to answer it. As he opened the door and stepped to the side, Norman walked into my sight, and I realized why they werent happy about the knock. Chapter 229-Accused Of Attempted Murder

Chapter 229: 229-used Of Attempted Murder

Hnie: Now Norman stood in the middle of the room with his arms on his waist, his gray coat pushed back, and his eyes on me before he turned his attention to his brothers. Emmet didnt seem too concerned as he stood on the left side of the couch against the wall. But Kaye and Maximus were constantly pacing back and forth, as if their brothers opinion of them mattered a lot. It was Emmet who was casually telling him what happened to me near the lockers. He told his brother all about the usations and how everyone took part in bullying me, throwing things at meeven the juniors. "So youre telling me that we have a bunch of illiterate pigs in our academy?" Norman finallymented, not sure if he was being sarcastic or questioning their ability to test candidates before granting them admission. "I think the bullying has gone through the roof this year because they see Hnie as a threat," Maximus quickly shifted the attention back to me, and my body sunk into the couch when Normans eyesnded on me. "And also that the juniors are messy with each other. Previously, the juniors used to stick together, but now," Kaye shook his head in disbelief. "Bring the main culprits in. We are going to have a chat with them," Norman ordered, and I watched Emmet nod in agreement. Kaye was the one who made the announcement, and while he did so, Norman didnt move from his spot. "Dont fret, we will take care of this matter once and for all today," Norman muttered and finally stepped away. However, as the brothers paced around the office like hungry lions, I noticed Maximus stealing nces at Norman quite often. It was as if the two had some argument or conversation about me prior toing here. Or I could be wrong. Soon there was a knock on the door, and a warrior had brought some of the ones who started the whole mess. I was asked toe and sit in the seat with the other empty chairs. Emmet had sat behind the desk in his seat, but the others stayed standing. The first person to enter the office was Rayden, who couldnt hold back his smirk when he saw me. Then there was Riri, who kept her head high and wore a weird look on her face, almost like she was using me of being the reason she was in the trainers office. Behind her was Sydney, who was acting like she was clueless as to why she was here. The look on their faces was so confusing. They seemed genuinely opposed and not guilty. As Rayden grabbed a chair to sit down, Norman cleared his throat to stop him. "Did we ask you to sit down?" Normans tone was harsh,pelling a look of embarrassment from Rayden, who quickly straightened his back and stood up again. This time, he didnt make eye contact with me, nor did he pass me a smirk. Norman took the chair and dragged it to Emmets side, sitting down on it. Kaye and Maximus decided to stay standing. "Start talking," Norman grunted, his arm extending behind the chairs backrest as he leaned backfortably. "What do you want us to say, sir?" Riri took the first step, speaking for everyone else with her. "Whatpelled you to think it was okay to use someone of attempted murder? Not just anyone, but the victims best friend," Maximus posed the question well, and Riri acted so surprised as she looked around the room for the victim. "We didnt do anything wrong. Everyone thought about it but didnt have the courage to say it out loud. Hnie has been a messy individual. Whoever gets involved with her gets some sort ofpunishment from the Moon Goddess," she mentioned the Moon Goddess, and it instantly reminded me of how messed up my life is. So much so that now others are noticing it too. "Oh! Didnt know you were besties with the Moon Goddess, and she tells you the gossip firsthand," Kaye folded his muscr arms over his chest, which made Riri take a huge gulp. "And by you iming that whoever gets in contact with Hnie gets in trouble, you mean they be targets of your bullying?" Maximus inquired, making Riri frown like she could never be the bully. "Sir? Me?" Riri pointed a finger to her chest. "Im not a bully. I was just," she was cut off when Emmet lowered his head and started taking off his coat. "Hnie doesnt get anyone in trouble. But you do. Why did you follow their group to the woods during the other incident?" Maximus questioned, and my eyes averted to Norman, who stretched his neck before looking over at Emmet and passing a nce at Maximus. He was noticing him way too much today, especially his interaction with me or his mention of my issues. "Oh!" Riri had no answer this time. "So whos the messy one again?" Norman asked. "Sorry to interrupt, sir, but Hnie needs to answer where she wasst night. One of our fellows is fighting for her life, and the only person who can answer is Hnie. She didnt even cry a tear for her own best friend until she was bullied. Dont you think she might be hiding something?" Rayden had the nerve to jump in. My body shuddered every time his attention was on me. I wanted to hide anywhere from his dirty re. "I was in shock," I uttered under my breath. "I was numb, I know, but that is because its hard for me to swallow the truth," I whispered, keeping my eyes down and anxiously rubbing my palms. "Really? Why were you upying the elevator?" Rayden put his hand on the high backrest of my chair to turn it toward him, making me look into his eyes, and thats when my heart skipped a beat. I raised my head to see him watching me, and honestly, I just went speechless. Chapter 230-Stepbrothers Are Hot Headed

Chapter 230: 230-Stepbrothers Are Hot Headed

Hnie: "She doesnt have an answer," Rayden showed me a very discreet smirk. My body was instantly covered in goosebumps, and they stayed throughout the time. "That is because Hnie" the minute Rayden got toofortable, even Riri opened her mouth to join him. "She is sketchy" Riri smiled at Rayden as if the two were in a court, acting a case. They were really acting like they were exposing me, and I felt like that too. I felt like they were able to ruin my reputation and paint me as some weird psychopath with bad luck. However, thats when Emmet grunted,ughing to himself. Our eyes averted to him, even Norman frowned at his brother. Emmet began to roll his sleeves up, showing a weird tattoo on his arm. Once he was done taking care of his sleeves, he stretched his neck in a circle and sighed. "And she" I bet even Riri thought Emmet wasughing at me because she started adding up more. But Emmet putting his finger to his lips was the highlight of the day. Or so I thought, until he opened his mouth, "Riri Isaac!" Her face lit up when he said her name with so much politeness. "Yes, sir?" she uttered. Everyones eyes were now on Emmet, and he very deliberately added, "You are expelled and banned from our academy." Even I was shocked along with the others. The smirk that Rayden had on his face when he thought they had sessfully convinced the trainers that I did something to Lucy was now far gone. Riri had her eyes bugged out, big tears already forming in them. ye and Maximus shared one big nce from over the two brothers before they looked back at Riri. Norman was still leaning back, a pivot on his lips and his eyes zoned out. "Sir, I am a senior. I have given years to this academy and" Riri was now using a much more obedient tone, but Emmet shook his head to silence her. "Get out! Your time here is done." I had not known that he could be that cold. "But sir" Riris voice broke, her hands shaking at this point. "Sir, that is not fair," Rayden decided to speak up but in a much more scared tone until he saw Emmet re at him. "Do you want to leave with her?" Emmets threat caused Rayden to visibly gulp. "No, sir, I am so sorry, sir," Raydens entire attitude changed. He was stuttering too and gulping so many times that one would think his throat kept getting dry. "Sir, can you please ask Professor Emmet to give me onest chance? I dont think I did something that big," Riri now turned to request Norman, who gave her a disapproving look. "You did actually make a big mess. Throwing usations when there is video proof that Hnie was on the ground floor just makes you look very guilty of traumatizing her. Not only that, but you had a chance when you were spared for bullying and physically assaulting the juniors outside the academy. But you proved to us that you are not actually meant to be in our academy," Norman kept his voice calm, but his words held weight. "We dont want someone like you in our academy. That even after we called you here and showed you that we were not happy with how you acted with Hnie, you continued to bber and double down on your actions," Maximus added while Kaye smirked at Riri, happily watching her cry. "So, Raydenwhat were you saying?" Emmet now turned his attention to Rayden, who stood like an obedient student with his hands tied behind his back and his head down. "I was saying I realized where we went wrong," that was not how he sounded a few minutes earlier. Riri kept standing in her spot, slowly sobbing in her palms. I watched Sydney bite the inside of her cheek, her body looking so tense. I bet she was d she didnt open her ugly mouth. "Really? So what are you going to do now?" Maximus asked Rayden, who looked over to me before looking back down again. "I will seek forgiveness from Miss Hnie," his voice was so low. And he was being such a gentleman now. "Okay, go ahead, what are you waiting for?" Norman hissed, causing Raydens body to shudder. He turned to me, his eyes on the ground still, "Miss Hnie. Please forgive us, we didnt know there was footage, umm, proof of you being innocent. We were actually in despair after Lucys fall." He was hushed down by Kaye, who narrowed his eyes at his face. "We asked for you to apologize, not give her a whole essay," Kaye yelled, and Rayden nodded in little motions. As he faced me again, my eyes started to fill with tears. I had been waiting for this asshole to apologize to me, but apology didnt mean he was forgiven. Apology was just the first step of the beginning of his downfall. The alpha whose ego was so big only when he wasnt getting schooled by someone bigger and more powerful than him. And I could tell it wasnt easy for him to apologize to me either. He seemed so dead in that moment. "I am sorry, please forgive me, Miss Hnie," he spoke every word with much pressure. "Now, Sydney Coombs," Norman adjusted his posture in his seat, calling her name. She had been silently standing there for a while, and when she finally heard her name, she lifted her head, and thats when I noticed all the brothers stare at her weirdly. I turned to look at her and noticed that she looked pale. And thenRayden had to quickly move away when she passed out right before our eyes. The fact that Rayden could have given her support, but that would be too much for someone like him, just showed right there that he was a cold hearted bastard. "Oh well, she is not escaping this. Now, Riri, go pack your bags and leave, we will be calling your pack now. As for you and the passed-out member of the bullies group, you will face extra punishment once everyone returns from the holidays. Also, the students who were there are all being observed and listed down; they will receive punishments too. Nowget the fuck out of my office," Emmet yelled, which caused Rayden to jump to his feet and run out with his tail tucked between his legs. Chapter 231-Going Back Home With My Stepbrothers

Chapter 231: 231-Going Back Home With My Stepbrothers

Hnie: "They will not bother you again," Emmet said after they had left. Sydney had actually passed out, so she was taken to the hospital by the warrior from her pack who came to pick her and Salem up. "Lamar is a good friend, huh? He had been waiting outside and had actually spoken to the warriors about the fact that you two were in the libraryst night," Kaye was cracking his knuckles while speaking about Lamar. "He also told us that you have been numb this whole time and probably even in denial," Maximus added, "which is not a good thing, Hnie. You need to understand, it wasnt your fault, and your friend wille back soon." Emmet had calmed down from earlier, but he still sat in his seat, focusing on the letters he was writing to the packs whose members had bullied me today. "We will continue with the holidays then. But fear not, you will receive justice, and all the students, once theye back, will apologize to you in front of everyone once again," Norman added, shaking his leg. He looked anxious as well. "You have your bags packed?" Maximus inquired, and I guess it was time I opened my goddamn mouth too. I had just been nodding all this time. "Lamar packed them for me," I replied but didnt know my response would get another bone crack from Kaye. He was standing beside Norman, cracking and stretching. "And where will you be staying?" Maximus leaned over the table, his eyes now even more prominent. "I" Norman stole his brothers attention back to himself. "I have booked a hotel room in a nearby pack for her," he replied. I didnt want to be in the Dark Eclipse pack; this was the pack where Benitas caf was. But I didnt have a choice. However, I was contemting how to deny taking Normans help. "A hotel room?" Maximus inquired. "Yeah." Norman leaned ahead to look over at Maximus through Emmet. I watched Maximus and Norman stare at each other in silence before Maximus nodded, agreeing with his brother. "ActuallyI am thankful for your help, but I will manage something myself." As I declined his help, I noticed the three of them staring back at me, like they were certain I would be so happy to have their support and help. "Yeah, she doesnt have to stay at the hotel," Emmet mumbled under his breath, his head down as he continued to work on theint letters. Emmet cocked his head as he stared at the letter, confirming he wrote it right before signing it, and while doing so, he added, "She is staying at the mansion with us." The silence thickened. I watched all their faces one by one. First, I saw Maximus zone out with a little smirk on his lips. Then I saw Kaye smile at me. However, when my eyes moved to Norman, I noticed the look of sadness and worry etched on his face. Of course, he didnt like me. And then my eyes moved to Emmet, who still had his head down but his eyes were up, watching me. I quickly straightened my posture and looked down once realizing Emmet had been noticing me stare at his brothers for a reaction. "I think she will be morefortable at the hotel. Given how her mother and the others dont want her around either" Norman gulped, speaking to Emmet while gently elbowing him. "I think Emmet is right," Kaye rolled his eyes, finally agreeing with Emmet for the first time. Yep! They did not have a good rtionship. "Hnie has been through a lot, and she needs someone to bring her back to life by taking care of her. Usually, such traumaseeing your own friendit leads to great depression, and Hnie being in denial is already a hint that shes headed that way." Kaye was so quick to exin why I should stay with them. I wasnt sure how good of an idea it was. I actually agreed with Norman on this. "Can I have a say in this? I think Professor Norman is right. I dont like being in that mansion. I want to be alone by myself for some time," I stated, but noticed how Emmet began shaking his finger at me. "Werent you upset that you left Lucy alone only for a few hours when she was showing signs of depression? Yeah! Not taking any chances, and Hnie, Im making that decision for you with a lot of hopes that you will not say no to me. So think before you make a decision." The sudden sadness in Emmets voice, the idea that I didnt feel safe orfortable at his mansion, made me feel guilty. He wasnt trying to control my life. He was just overly concerned because he thought if I were left alone, I might go deeper into depression. "It is my request," Emmet added, and everyones eyes now narrowed at me. How could I say no to Emmet? "Okay." With that, I concluded that I would be going back to that mansion again. But this time, I would not be taking any shit from anyone. I swear those three women and this demon called Norman would not be allowed toe near me or insult me. "Thank you," Emmet mouthed those words with a smile on his lips, and Maximus narrowed his eyes and weirdly shared a nce with Kaye. The two nodded to each other after speaking with their eyes. "But may I have a request, please? I want to stay in the guest room, as I will be just staying there as a guest," I requested, and Emmet was quick to nod in agreement before the others. I got up to leave, but when I was out of the office, I found Norman storming after me. I already knew what he was going to say, so I saved him some time. "I am not going to decline Emmets offer and upset him because I have to prove myself to you." I noticed him hovering over me with a nk look on his face as he corrected me, "I was going to say, you should pack and meet us at the front exit so that we can take you home with us." There was a subtle anger in his eyes at the fact that I misjudged him. Chapter 232-The Messy People But This Time I Am Courageous

Chapter 232: 232-The Messy People But This Time I Am Courageous

Hnie: "Stay in contact, okay?" Lamar whispered, standing right next to me with Normans car. "Yeah, hey, why dont youe stay with me?" I requested; I really wanted him to have a safe ce and not go back to his pack where I knew people saw him differently. "I will be fine. I am not really a bound type of person. I like to go out at night and transition. And the roguemunity is not for transition for a month," he was not wrong, but I was still worried for him. As for the roguemunity and the woods, it was dangerous for a month as the lycan, or in more twisted words, my mate, might be running around looking for food. The packs were much safer with the borders, patrols, and everything. Now I understood why people were afraid of the rogue world. And also why packs have such fucked up rules, because they could silence anyone with the threat of kicking them out of the pack. "But you need to text me whenever you go out at night for transformation and then text me when you are home," I warned him, giving him a look that made him smile at me while shaking his head. "You sound so much like Evaline that you make me tear up," hemented, biting his underlip to stop the tears from appearing in his eyes. "Come on, I am your sister." With that, I gave him a warm hug before we bid goodbye. I will surely miss him, and I am going to meet him every other day, if not every day. I hopped in the car and watched Lamar get on his bike. The car ride was odd; I sat in the backseat of Norman and Emmets car. I noticed the two talked very low, and their conversation was mainly about the family business. I knew Norman was mostly at the office, taking care of the deals. But the brothers would asionally join them for meetings to do their part as well. My eyes remained on the road outside. Once the mansion arrived, the brothers shut up. The car took the long road, and then it entered the main big gate. The passage to the mansion after that was long, but it was very refreshing to see the lush gardens all around the mansion. They really had a great life. Who even leaves the pack and lives such a luxurious life? I bet their parents really worked hard to be here, but sadly, it deteriorated their rtionship. Sometimes I do wonder if their rtionship was doomed because of my mother. They parked the car and jumped out of it. While Norman just walked ahead, Emmet stopped to open the door for me. "Bring her bags to the room I asked you to clean for her," Emmet called to the warrior, who gave him a nod and started unloading my one lonely bag. I kept walking after him, and as we entered, I saw Emma standing next to the kitchen door, probably giving orders for herself and her daughter. When she narrowed her eyes, it was like she couldnt believe what she was seeing. Obviously, she didnte right away because Emmet was right in front of me. But I knew the confrontation was right around the corner. "This is your room. You will stay here, and you will let me know whenever you need anything. I know you wanted toe here like a guest, but I dont see you that way. Hnie, it is easy to scare someone from asking for their rights. It is your right to stay here and do whatever you want, of course not get in the way of Norman," he joked, making me smile back at him. "Showing her the room?" Maximus peered inside, smiling with his eyes. I rolled my eyes because I knew what wasing my way now. A lot of flirting from Maximus. "Yeah, got it all cleaned for her," Emmet looked around the room and sighed. It was a spacious room with windows on two sides of the walls that gave the view of the front garden and also the forbidden hallway. But the windows had really covered the hallway with mist. Even in daytime, I couldnt see anything outside. "Hm, Hnie, you can ask for anything here, no one will bother you," Maximus doubled down on Emmets words, which made Emmet steadily turn just to look at his brothers face before looking back at me. "Now go ahead, freshen up, and join us for lunch," Emmet gave me a sweet eye-blink nod and left the room. Maximus only stayed for a few seconds to give me a naughty smirk before he followed after him. Once I locked the door, I got to see the room. It had a beautiful queen-sized bed next to one of the walls with a dressing table on the opposite wall. The two windowed walls had a fluffy big gray sofa chaise couch with a side table and a tripodmp on the side. After I had showered, I wore the same clothes that I had washed and dried beforeing here. "I need new clothes," I realized it was high time I got a job. I cannot just rely on people gifting me stuff. But now, I had to go attend the lunch. I left my room with nothing but worry in my mind. I hated the stares on me, and in this ce, sadly, everyone just looked at me. I walked towards the ss room where they were sitting down for lunch with a great view of the garden from the ss. They had prepared it recently, I could tell. "Come," Emmet smiled instantly, pointing at the chair next to Lord McQuoid. On his right sat my mother, and now on his left, I sat down. "I am so d you came back, Hnie. I have been hearing nothing but good things about you," Lord McQuoid soothed me when he instantly began to praise me. I thought he would be on my mothers side. Everyone went silent after hearing him say that, but of course, Charlotte had to embarrass herself. "You mean to say they areining about her?" She definitely had problems understanding the tones and words. Yet she looked so excited to hear the stories about how I fucked up. Chapter 233-I Guess My Stepbrother Is My Therapist Now

Chapter 233: 233-I Guess My Stepbrother Is My Therapist Now

Hnie: My mother didnt even raise her head. But her clenched fists and folded arms over the table were evidence that she didnt want me here. The brothers were silent for a while, but then I heard themugh among themselves, especially Kaye and Maximus. "Dad, tell her please," Kaye insisted, making Charlotte even more excited. Poor Lord McQuoid had no clue what was going on. "No, dear Charlotte. Hnie has been doing so well in the academy that the council has been asking about her results and progress nonstop. Its like if she keeps going like this, she will be the star student of our academy very soon," Lord McQuoid smiled when mentioning my achievements. I didnt really get what I did so well. Apart from the fact that I was passing all the tests with no wolf. I guess that is what made me stand out? "Oh!" Charlottes smile went away pretty quickly. She lowered her head and added, "But thats because the strength sses havent started yet, right? Once she gets into those sses, Im worried she will disappoint everyone." She had such fake concern in her voice. She didnt want Lord McQuoid to know what an evil individual she was for wishing my downfall. However, I had to stand up for myself now. "Those are calledbat sses, not strength sses," I said in the most sassy and belittling way, "And fear not, cousin sister, I will try my hardest to get better atbat so that you dont have to hear bad news about me. I want you to keep smiling and not worry so much." I mocked her, but of course, I used a tone that would fool Lord McQuoid. But Im certain the brothers understood because they were constantly making eye contact andughing silently. Apart from Norman, who sat seriously in his seat, his head tilted and his eyes in space. "Lets cheer to Hnie," Maximus raised his ss, and I picked up my orange juice. My mother didnt even bother and started eating. Emma and Charlotte looked forced, but they did pick up their sses along with everyone else. Norman only fixed his posture and took a sip from his drink. But then his eyes suddenly moved up, and I felt like he caught me staring at him too hard. I felt so awkward when I stole my eyes from him. We finished the lunch in silence. Throughout the time, I kept stealing nces at my mother, and she never once lifted her head to look at me. It pained me, even when I told her that she meant nothing to me. I just needed answers for her behavior. She definitely cannot be upset with a six-year-old for choosing to go with her dad. She didnt even ask me once why. Couldnt she understand that something must have happened that made her daughter go back to her father that she initially didnt want to go with? "Hnie!" As I was about to get up after everyone else left except for my mother and Norman, Lord McQuoid called my name. I sat down again to answer him with my full attention. "I heard about the incident at the hostel. It must have been hard for you to witness your friend like that. I also heard about the bullying and your state," he gulped, almost like this part was a bit hard for him to talk about. My mother, who was previously all set to leave, instantly sat down again when her chosen mate called for me. She finally raised her head and frowned at me. "My state?" I asked Lord McQuoid in bewilderment. "You are pretty expressive about your emotions. Emmet told me about it. And he also mentioned how everyone is concerned that you were not able to portray your emotions correctly this time until you felt like you could cry behind the guise of getting bullied. I understand you wanted a reason to let that frustration out, and that bullying gave you the chance to do so. But that is not a healthy way. You should be able to express your sadness and grief. Dont let it all bottle up," as he talked so politely, like a loving father would, I steadily moved my eyes to the side to watch Norman stare at his image in the ss and run his hand through his hair. He wasnt paying full attention, almost like he was getting ready for a nap or something. He was unbuttoning his sleeves, taking off his watch when what his father said next stole both our attention. "Thats why I think, while you are staying here, my son Norman will help you with therapy," as he finished, Normans hand stopped in his hair, and his eyes shot up. "Huh?" he voiced. Even I didnt like the idea. "Umm, him?" my frown and the little wrinkle of my nose turned Normans face straight to me. "What do you mean by him?" The man, who looked disgusted himself when his father mentioned him helping me with therapy, suddenly questioned why I was so skeptical about him. "Becauseyou are impatient and you dont really" I took a pause when I saw him narrow his eyes at me as if to issue a warning, "and you are also very aggressive. Its not like you will listen to me and understand. You will make it more like a lecture, where you talk and I listen." I have grown this spine and courage after the miscarriage. I keep my behavior journal recorded in my mind at all times. He looked like I had shot him. "Oh wow, you are really different from when you first showed up at our mansion," Lord McQuoidmented, which made Norman look at his father with a smirk. "Now you see, she is rude." Lord McQuoid, however, shook his head to dismiss his sons im. "She now knows how to stand up for herself. And she is very right, you should not be showing her eyes or threatening her with your scary big presence." It was like Lord McQuoid siding with me immobilized Norman for a moment. He didnt even move a muscle. His eyes were narrowed at his father, his mouth agape, and his fists clenched. "Now, you are giving her therapy. Prove to her that you can be very patient," Lord McQuoid dered, as he wasnt ready for any further argument. Chapter 234-Let鈥檚 Talk About Me

Chapter 234: 234-Lets Talk About Me

Hnie: There was no choice left for argument or discussion. I remembered what Emmet had told me: that some people can really bully someone into making decisions that make them look bad. Hence, I didnt argue with Lord McQuoid. I wanted Norman to dismiss his fathers orders. And if not, its not like I was the only one getting tortured, getting therapy from Norman. He hated it just as much. "You are not taking the eleva--," Normanined as I had to follow him. But his words were cut short when he realized I didnt n to either. I have challenged myself to grow my strength so that I can continue to wipe off Charlottes smile whenever I get praised for acing any tests. Especiallybat sses. "Huh! How many breaks will you take reaching the fifth floor?" hemented, walking ahead of me. I didnt argue because it was not a lie that I would need my breath and needed to save my energy to climb to the fifth floor. However, like I had said before, my strength had increased now. But the issue was Normans butt in my view. His pants were really tight to the point that his ass cheeks were perfectly visible. I would look away, but then my eyes would drive back to how round and muscr his ass looked. I scoffed, shaking my head. I could throw him down and punch him repeatedly. Why so hostile? I just didnt like this dude and his arrogant ass, I mean his attitude. Dammit. Once we reached the fifth floor, I watched him turn around with a smirk on his face. But the smirk of satisfaction washed off his face instantly when he realized I stood straight with my breaths steady and my hands tied in front of my body. The disappointment was so real on his face. "Alright, let it out," he waved his hand and turned around to unlock his office, and just like he said, I did let out the breath I had been holding back. I wheezed while noticing himughing at me when entering his office. His office was more in cylindrical length. There was a beautifully decorated table between twofortable couches. He gestured at me to take the couch while he rolled up his sleeves and took the couch from across mine. "So, how are you feeling now?" he inquired. "Im fine. I am not as breathless as you think I would be, but thats very weird of you--," I immediately thought he was mocking me until he rolled his eyes to silence me. "I was talking about what happened at the academy today," he gave me a nk look, causing me to feel embarrassed for my outburst. "Im okay," I replied, my hands constantly squeezing on my purple sweaters sleeves. "Hm, you are very aggressive at times," as he stated that, I narrowed my eyes because that was what I had said about him. "I dont only give therapy; I help people meet their traumas and look them in the eyes, Hnie," he continued very calmly and professionally. "But I dont have any traumas," I lied and instantly found him nodding like he agreed with me. "Not even when you were attacked in the back hostel? Or in the woods by the top seniors? Or by the bullies in the academy today?" As he continued to remind me why he could tell I was lying, I found myself speechless. "I dont let anyone in on my secrets:" that was my way of telling him that he can try this whole therapy thing, but I wont be opening up to him at all. "Okay, then lets talk about what is not a secret. Lets talk about your rtionship with your mother," he posed his question very meticulously. "Lets not," I folded my arms over my chest and stubbornly responded to him. I would not trust this man at all. Especially when he thinks I am nning to do something to steal his brothers or whatever. He was all about his brothers or controlling their lives. Hence, I wouldnt be trusting him at all. "Okay," he sighed before he added, "I have news on your friend." I gulped, clenching my jaw before uttering, "And that is your way to make me ask you so that you can also get back at me by saying you wont share anything with me either." I could feel it in my veins; I was very irritated now. Apart from Emmet, I was like this with everyone else. "So, you love to assume bad things about me. I get that, but I am not that horrible of a person, Hnie. Helping agitated werewolves and giving them therapy is my job, and I take my job very seriously," the sound of being offended rang in his tone at the moment. Then he fixed his posture and said, "Lucy is in aa." My heart skipped a beat, but I didnt know if he was going to add anything or not. I gave him a minute because, like he said, I had been assuming wrong about him too much now. "For how long?" After he didnt say anything, I asked him myself. "The doctors dont know," he replied. I swear my eyes started to itch, and it was like a river was waiting to stream down my cheeks. "Does that meanshe is dead?" I uttered shakily. I havent heard of werewolves going intoas so frequently. Only a very few did in records, and they only died after that. Not a single time did anyone wake up again. "No! Dont assume bad, Hnie. She went into aa, and whereas there had never been good news about them, it is actually good for her. If she can heal during this time, we will do our best to wake her up and make her well," he reassured, but I couldnt tell if he was only saying that tofort me or if he truly meant it. But one thing was for sure, he did get a reaction out of me as I covered my face in my hands and started sobbing into my palms. Chapter 235-My Monster Mate Outside My Room

Chapter 235: 235-My Monster Mate Outside My Room

Hnie: "Umm, dont cry," Norman said in the most awkward voice, and I suddenly stopped crying. I raised my face from my hands and watched his face with disbelief on mine. "This is how you give therapy? You cant evenfort someone," myint must have hurt his ego because he scoffed and breathed through his nostrils. "I am not your mate. I give therapy, not warm and cozy hugs," he almost yelled before silencing himself. There were times when he said something odd before he checked himself. "You know, I have noticed something about you," he calmed down and leaned back in his seat. I could not benefit from his therapy; he was only riling me up more. I dont know why he said this was his style; I found nothing fascinating about it. "You get aggressive when you are hiding something," he uttered. "And it also seems like this aggression is new. You were not this way your entire life," my body flinched at his observation. "You dont know that. Maybe I was that way," I replied, trying to throw him off. I hated if anyone predicted me now. "Even an aggressive person has much control over their aggression. They know when to show it, or there is a pattern that they show it. But you, you suddenly be aggressive when there is no need for it. It just proves you have way deeper trauma that you dont want to address," he lowered his head, his eyes on his ring as he rolled it up to the top of his finger before rolling it down to the base. "Hnie, when did you leave your pack?" he asked, and my body began to tense up. I tried to act unbothered, but there was something very scary about him asking me that question. However, it just slipped through my lips as a reflex of defense, "Why? Did you not do your homework on me already?" I noticed him smile at his ring before raising his eyes. "There was no mention of you, which meant you had either left or were kicked out, and your name was wiped clean off the list," thankfully, he mentioned the other part of the information that I kind of coerced his agent, Joe, into giving. The blue ring on Normans finger shone so beautifully from the sunlight entering the window. "It was a few years back," I felt so bad for lying through my teeth. "And why was that?" he inquired. However, when I didnt entertain his question, he added, "Did your father love you?" My heart was pounding hard in my chest now, "Was he upset that your mother left him?" I began to rub my hands all over my neck and noticed how sweaty I was. "I think I will go rest now. If you dont mind?" Of course, that wasnt me buying myself time. I would not be so polite with him these days. "Sure, but I will see you again," as I was getting up, his words froze me in midway. "Huh. I thought you didnt want to help me," I reminded him, and he only shrugged. "I changed my mind. Thats how I am. I dont make an opinion of someone and stick with it." I didnt get what opinion he was talking about. But I just left his office. And as I stopped next to the elevator, I stared at the stairs and then at the elevator door. "It is okay, you can take the elevator, I wont tell anyone," I jumped when realizing he was standing right behind me, bending down in my ear with his arm extended and hand resting on the wall. As I turned to him, he pulled away and then walked back to his office. But before he couldpletely disappear, I uttered under my breath: "I hope this one doesnt have a tenth floor." My voice was loud because I was really hoping such an entity didnt exist here. I entered the elevator and was shocked when I noticed Norman standing outside as if he had run back to me with his eyes on me. They were red, and his body looked limbered. I got chills up and down my spine, but thankfully the elevator door had closed by then. "What the heck, what a creepy man," Imented under my breath, steadying my breath and getting off on the first floor. As expected, the threedies were having a conversation in the living room. As I walked past them, I found them instantly shutting up. I swear I could feel their eyes follow me until I disappeared. The rest of the day was good, actually. Nobody really bothered me. I did receive a book from Emmet, and some fruits were sent to my room. I sat on the sofa with the tripodmp to read the book. It was a book on different creatures in the roguemunity. The stories were intriguing. I only read thetest updated part about the Runes dream world. Now that they knew more about him, they had added him in the book. But I just couldnt find anything on the lycan in the book. I initially fell asleep and even skipped dinner since we had lunch veryte. I woke up toplete darkness and a loud howl in the distance. My heart sank in my chest, which made me drop the book as I jolted awake on the sofa. My entire room was dark with only one circle lit where I was sitting. For some very weird reason, I felt like someone was watching me. As I hastily turned around to look behind me and outside the window, I found red eyes staring at me through the darkness. "Ahhh!" a yelp heaved across my lips, and my body jumped off the couch, continuing to stare at those eyes. They were so bloody and bright red that I couldnt even let out a call for help. I just sat on the ground, my body leaning back and my eyes wide open. It was so dark outside, but it was also the forbidden hallway where this giant thing was standing. And then, as it let out another howl, I knew what it was. It was the lycan! Chapter 236-Let Me Aid My Big Bad Stepbrother

Chapter 236: 236-Let Me Aid My Big Bad Stepbrother

Hnie: I booked out of the room in an attempt to find someone and inform them about the lycan in the mansion. I ran into the living room as my guestroom was right next to the entrance and away from the living room and the foyer. I rushed past it, reaching the second floor after taking big steps on the stairs. The first door to appear was Kayes, with a ck doorknob. I hesitated for a while when I recalled how he had acted thest time I had entered his room. But then I remembered the lycan, and I found it terrifying enough to start knocking on his door. I was certain he woulde out to help me, but weirdly enough, he didnt. My next stop was the door with a golden pattern: Maximuss room. As I was about to knock on it, I heard some footsteps and a door being mmed shut on the first floor. It came from the backside of the mansion, like the backdoor. Curiosity hit me, and I made my way to the stairs again, steadily walking down with a vase in my hand that I picked from the side. I reached the first floor, and the minute I saw a big shadow appear from the dark and move towards me, I raised the vase tond a strike. My handnded on the person, and the vase shattered on his head. Before I could scream, he lunged at me and put his hand on my mouth, pushing me against the wall and shushing me. "What the fuck is wrong with you?" he hissed in my face. It was Norman. He was tightly silencing me with his hand while blood was gushing down his head and covering all over his face. "Its me, not some burr, okay?" he muttered again just to reassure me I wasnt facing someone terribleing into the mansion. I was so shocked that I was just standing with my hands raised and attached to the wall, my eyes bugged out at him. "Im going to remove my hand from your mouth, but dont make a noise and ruin everyones sleep, okay?" he asked again, anger all over his face and in his tone. I mean, I just bonked him with a vase; he was mad. I nodded, and he gently slipped his hand off my mouth and stepped back. Thats when I got to see his messy state. He was covered in what almost seemed like dirt. His shirt was open too, and he was missing a belt, it seemed. He is usually well-dressed and never misses his belt, cufflinks, or watch. So it was a huge noticeable difference. And then my eyesnded on his naked body. He had a huge scar under his ribs. It looked so painful. He followed my eyes and quickly turned his face to the other side, buttoning up his shirt. "Its ill manners to stare at someone, you know? You wouldnt like it if Iwell, never mind," he was yapping, but I had a few questions. "What were you doing out there?" I questioned, and he turned to face me now that he had his shirt all buttoned up. He actually did it wrong, with many missed spots, but that was not my focus of attention. It was the blood that was now soaking his white shirt and staining it. "Really? Youre the one questioning me? You fucking hit me with a vase. What was that for?" he hissed, using his two fingers to wipe the blood from his face like a car wiper. It was so shocking to see him still stand and look not even bothered by the huge gash in his forehead. It was a big wound. "I saw a lycan outside my roomand I thoughtwhy were you out there? Wait, did you see anything!" I was posing questions while concerned about how much pain he must be feeling in the moment. Although he didnt show it, I didnt believe he wasnt in pain. "No! I went outto inspect," his face lit up when he answered me, "yes, to inspect," he repeated, almost like confirming it in his mind. "I heard a howl and decided to check up." He looked away. "Are you in pain?" I inquired, feeling guilty. "From that vase? Not really," he shrugged. "Okay, then should we ask the warriors to look after that lycan and also," as I started yapping about the lycan, he frowned and then groaned. "Ouch!" In a very cold tone, he winced. "What happened?" I questioned, my eyes lingering on how he touched his wound. "Its actually hurting," heined, and I bit my tongue. "I am so sorry. I didnt mean to, but I got scared," now that I saw the damage I had caused and how he mentioned he was in pain, I felt so bad. "Its alright. I will go off and shift," once he started to walk towards the exit again, I ran to stop him. I spread my arms and stood in his way, making him tilt his head and question me with his eyes. "There is a lycan on the loose and you want to go outside?" I noticed how he kept narrowing his eyes with every word. "Im not afraid of any lycan. I will just heal quickly that way," he gestured at me with his fingers to step aside, but I refused to let him go. I dont want to be the reason someone gets mauled by a lycan. "Hnie! You are doing it on purpose to keep me in pain, right?" he scoffed, using a low and hushed tone. He didnt seem to be in pain, or maybe he was just not the type to show it. But he had a handkerchief on his forehead. Yeah, he was the type who still carries a perfectly folded handkerchief with his initials on it. "No! That lycan will eat you up nice. I can give you first aid since Im the one who gave you this wound," I spoke with much difficulty, not sure if I wanted to give him aid. "I can do it myselfyou know, yeah, okay!" he suddenly changed his mind, and I found myself stuck. I thought he would say he can do it and would proceed to go back to his room and take care of his wound himself. I was not so cruel that I didnt want to help him because I didnt like him, but because I have never given anyone first aid. Chapter 237-Playing Doctor-Nurse With My Stepbrother

Chapter 237: 237-ying Doctor-Nurse With My Stepbrother

Hnie: "To my room," I uttered, pointing at my room. He was walking closely behind me, his heavy footsteps sounding like a monster enraged. He was so tall and big that I felt his presence like a whole-ass tower hovering behind me. "I know where the room is. I live here," he muttered under his breath, more like answering to himself. I opened the door, and he stared at me, then inside before stepping in first. I followed and closed the door. The instant I turned on the lights, the outside view looked even darker. "You sit here, I will go get the aid box," I pointed at the cozy sofa with themp. "And you thought if you didnt tell me, I would sit on the toilet?" he grumpilyined, sitting down on the couch next to the bed instead. Of course, he did. The other couch could only make space for him. "Okay, now!" I pouted, opening the box that was already here when I arrived. "Umm, we will clean your wound," I snapped my fingers and grabbed a sponge. He sat like a child forced to take part in a y. His gigantic hands on his knees, his fingers tapping restlessly. I stood in front of him, hunching just a little, as even when sitting, he was pretty much my size. I had to awkwardly stare at his face while he stared at mine. I started dabbing the sponge around his wound, cleaning the area. After I had cleaned his face with the most awkward eye contact that I tried avoiding, I grabbed another sponge to now use some ointment to clean it. I could tell he was already not satisfied. I bent down in front of him a little once more, my face at his face level. Once I touched the sponge to his wound, he winced, but he didnt even flinch, it seemed forced. Thats when my hand motion slowed down, and I identally looked into his eyes since he kept staring at me shamelessly right in the eye. He cleared his throat and finally looked away, but stared at the ceiling instead now. "Now!" I straightened my back and tapped my finger on my chin, wondering what to do next. No one has ever given me aid before. The only time I did get any care was whenever I was passed out. So it was pretty much something I had to do for the first time in person. I was scared I was pressing too hard or not cleaning it right. I finally realized what I needed to do. "Now I will stitch the wound," as soon as I said that out loud, I watched him jump like he had a mouse in his clothes. "No!" he yelled, stepping away from me and snatching the box in front of me before I could reach it. "Have you gone nuts? Do you think we are ying doctor-nurse?" he scoffed, grabbing a band-aid from the box and walking over to the dressing table. I was so offended. "So I do all the hard tasks, you apply that band-aid, and suddenly you did everything?" I groaned, my hands on my waist. "You did nothing. Just wasted my time," he hissed, bending in front of the mirror to fit into it and then applied the band-aid. "But stitches are important," I dont know why he got so hard. I have sewn clothes before; its not like I waspletely clueless. After he was done, he turned to me and shook his head. "Hey! Dont give me that look. I took care of your wound," Iined. "After you gave me that wound," he sighed, his eyes shifting to the fallen book next to the couch in the corner. He picked it up and swiftly skimmed through the pages. "You said something earlier," while his eyes were on the pages of the book, he uttered. "I said a lot of things; which one caught your attention?" I rolled my eyes, wondering if he was about to make aint about something I said. "About the tenth floor, why did you say that?" he closed the book, using a much-intrigued voice as he turned to face me. "Oh, that! Forget about it," I waved my hand to dismiss it. I dont want him to add "crazy" to the list of the things he says about me. "No! Tell me, what do you know about the tenth floor?" His insistencepelled me to check his reaction. He looked pale as he continued to focus on the subject. Did he probably know something about the tenth floor? "I haveseen a button to the tenth floor a few times," I said in a muffled tone. "You have seen the button?" he almost rushed at me before he realized he was probably scaring me and stopped in his steps. I dont know if it was excitement or shock on his part thatpelled him into losing hisposure. "Youve seen it too?" It wasnt long before my brain started working again. "Tell metell me when was it and did you," he stuttered, looking like he was second-guessing if he should be having this conversation with me. "To that floor? Yes, I have. Ive been to it at least a few times," I replied, seeing horror take over his expression. He went numb almost and then stepped back, missing a step and almost falling down. I tried to reach him to give him support, but then he bnced himself and showed me his hand to reassure me he was fine. "What do you know about it?" I began to ask, now more curious why the trainers never mentioned it. If they had only been upfront about it and not hidden the monsters like they hid the lycan from us, it would have saved Lucy. These rogue brothers were definitely hiding a lot. Same thing with the Runes dream world. I remember how they had kept it a secret, always calling it a myth. They were trying hard to make the roguend look safer when there were obvious stories of dangerous creatures lurking around. "Tell me," I yelled, and he broke himself free from whatever cage he had been stuck in. "I dont know. Dont mention it in front of anyone again. Good night," his mood soured suddenly, his tone harsh as he warned me with his finger pointing at me, then headed to the door. There was something extremely scary about the tenth floor and now Normans reaction. I needed to find out the truth myself. Chapter 238-Her Mate Is Interested In Helanie

Chapter 238: 238-Her Mate Is Interested In Hnie

Lamar: "I am so worried for Hnie. Do you think she will be happy in that mansion?" I asked my wolf, who had been silently trying to understand something. "Is it normal for the brothers to bring someone to their mansion?" he asked, and I shrugged. "Hnie is a special student now. She is being praised by the council, so the brothers are definitely taking strict measures to ensure she is safe. Besides, they know she doesnt have a ce to stay, and then she got bullied in their academy to the point that she got traumatized, so they arepensating for it by giving her shelter," I exined to him, all the while standing outside the motel where I had booked a room for a month. It was a rather shabby one, but that was what I could afford. "I stopped listening to you before you started talking," my wolf responded to me yapping for about two minutes. I reached the counter and got my keys, noticing how they were eyeing me. The couple ran this ce. I walked all the way to the top floor and unlocked my room. The entire motel was pretty dark; the woods creaked under me as I walked, too. The single bed was helplessly ced in the middle, with a balcony across it, offering a view to the outside. At least I got a balcony. There were two wooden chairs on the other side of the wall. The room was not too small, but it was the way the woods creaked that made me ufortable. Now I was all alone, staring at the picture of my sister in my wallet. I have had such a rough childhood. Every day was a battle as I did chores nonstop to earn treats for my sister. She deserved so much in her life, and it was all snatched from her by those monsters. Suddenly, my phone rang, and I was brought back from my happy ce. Seeing Jennys name pop up on the screen reminded me that I had something of hers that she will probably ask for again. I never nned to y her. She seemed like a nice one. I have had good conversations with her. Also, her radiant energy kind of brought warmth to my heart at times when I didnt expect to see light. So hurting her was really hard. I answered her call, thinking Id have toe up with an excuse as to why I cant give her the hair right now. But the instant she spoke on the phone, I realized she hadnt called for the hair. "Can you pleasee pick me up?" Her voice was heavy and shaky; little sobs were pretty evident in her voice, too. She must have been crying, but why? "Are you alright?" I sat straight in worry, hearing her little sobs reminded me of the night she confided in me about her mate nonstop causing her pain and then denying hed ever cheat on her. "Just tell me, can youe pick me up?" she asked with much pressure this time. "Sure, tell me where I should pick you up from?" I asked, already off the bed and putting on my shoes again. While I stayed on the phone with her, I left the motel room to go look for her. Strangely enough, her pack was right next to mine. Our pack was not very well known. It was just under a lustful and very low self-esteem alpha. He didnt have an heir, and I dont think he ever nned to have one either. Thats why he always buttered up the rich Alphas by throwing parties for them so that he could stay as the Alpha despite growing old. And it was working in his favor for the most part. I was able to spot Jenny at the border, stopped by the warriors. I wondered why she didnt tell them she was an Alphas daughter and sister; they would have let her in right away. "Hey," I rushed, but before I could do anything, she had already run into my arms. I awkwardly lifted my head to notice the smirks on the faces of the warriors. They were eyeing each other and then me. I knew why. "Lets go." Once she was approved, she started walking with me while continuing to sob. The warriors didnt let it slide and quickly voiced, "Youngdy, if you need help, call 111." My fists clenched because of the reason they were saying that. I ignored them and helped her onto the bike. "Here," I uttered, putting a helmet on her head while she stayed whimpering. "Hold me tight," I hopped on, putting on my own helmet. Her soft hands ran to my waist and then to the front, tangling her fingers together and holding onto my stomach tightly. I took her to my motel, where she might even feel misced, as a rich girl like her might have never been to something so rusty. But I never saw her wrinkle her nose or show any disgust. "Now tell me, what happened?" Once I sat her down on the chair, I asked. "I dont want to be with Rayden anymore," she uttered under her breath, tears streaming down her eyes. "Hm, talk to your father or brother, maybe," I wasnt sure how I could help her with that. I needed to stick to my own n and not get distracted. Once I get my revenge on him, pretty much both Hnie and Jenny will be free of his grasp. "They wouldnt believe me. They think of him as a future Alpha King or someone who will do great things for his pack. So my father thinks its better that I stick with him," she uttered, making it clear that her family was pretty much neglecting her because of the typical greedy mentality. "You know, he was... looking into Hnies background. He even had pictures of Hnie that he secretly took while she was in the hallway, doing academy work or even just sitting silently," she made my heart skip a beat with her ims. "When was that?" I inquired, growing angry at the audacity of that man. "Today. I saw him and then came here," there was a weird hurt on her face that made me worried for her friendship with Hnie. "It hurt so much to see my fated mate be so interested in my own best friend." Chapter 239-Tasting Her Again

Chapter 239: 239-Tasting Her Again

Lamar: I instantly shook my head to dismiss any ideas getting in her head. There was no way Rayden was stupid enough to get caught like that. He was a cunning man, so he did it meticulously. "Okay, you have to listen to me very carefully now. He did it on purpose. He wanted you to see that he is showing interest in your friend so that you distance yourself from Hnie, and he gets to manipte you after separating you from everyone in your life who might be the reason youre gaining courage to stand up against him," I spoke with much confidence, as I knew what was happening. Rayden was ying mind games now. I had to make sure Jenny understands that Hnie has nothing to do with Rayden taking interest in her. But I couldnt tell her the entire truth about me and Hnies revenge against Rayden. The reason was simple. People in Jennys life could have an influence on her. So it was dangerous to let her in on any of our ns. "What? But why?" she looked confused. "It is something narcissistic abusers do. They distance their victims from their families and friends so that the victims think their abuser is their only hope. And Rayden must have noticed that Hnie is close to me and must have thought Hnie knew you and I were going to And you know the rest," I itched the back of my neck when mentioning our one night together. "Oh! I will never doubt Hnie though. Ill be concerned for her if he were to be involved with her. Rayden is not a good person," she uttered under her breath. Thankfully, she had stopped crying at least. "Ive been thinking about Lucy. I got the update from my father that," she made me curious because we hadnt been told anything about Lucys condition till now. "Lamar, she went into aa," Jennys eyes quickly filled with tears due to obvious reasons. My heart went out for Lucy. She got yed by everyone around her. First her mate Gavin, then Jenny and even us. We messed up when we kept on telling her that she was wrong about Jenny and Gavin. "Well," I uttered, having nothing to add. "Hnie will never talk to me again after this," Jenny had a tiring tone, her eyes kept getting filled with new tears. "She will be angry, but I know she wouldnt me you. She is ming someone else," I remembered the tenth floor. I was kind of intrigued about it. And its not like Hnie was lying. Quick thinking would confirm Hnies usation. Hnie would asionally go missing when taking the elevator, and I always thought she was in the basement because once the elevator showed going down to the basement. Same with Lucy. If Lucy was on the rooftop, then who opened and locked the door after her? "Do you know something?" Jenny noticed me zoning out and questioned. "Hnie said something that kind of stole my attention," I cleared my throat, shifting to sit up straight now. "What about it?" she asked. "Jenny, there is a tenth floor apparently in the hostel that can only be seen by those who take the elevator when they are distressed," I watched her look lost. "Yeah, I know you wouldnt believe it. But Hnie ims to have been to the tenth floor, and Lucy did too before sheHnie believes the tenth floor is what stole Lucy from us," I probably confused her even more. She just kept staring at my face before I noticed her eyes growing wider with every passing second as if she acknowledged something. "Oh my Goddess!" Jenny truly scared me with her reaction. "What? What is it?" I jumped in my spot, identally getting too close to her. There was barely any space left between our faces as we stared into each others eyes. "When I got the admission, my mother sat me and my brother down to have a talk with us. She specifically told us to never take the elevator. Well, her reasoning to us was that the elevator is often for the weak ones, but thenter, she sat me down and told me to never take the elevator and go to the floors that are not mentioned by the trainers," she stopped talking to see my reaction. I was slightly lost because I had heard Sydney tell me that it is a thing that powerful werewolves dont take elevators. So probably thats why Jennys mother forbade her, and she was thinking too much into it now? "But there is another crazy part about my mother," she added once she noticed I wasnt too intrigued by her findings. "My mom used to be a student of the VS, but she quit in the middle after one of her friends died in the hostel." As she finished this time, she got the look from me that she had been anticipating. "You need to have a talk with your mother," I cupped her face excitedly, probably thinking if we could get some more information about the tenth floor, maybe we could help Lucy wake up? "I will," she replied with the same happiness. "Oh Jenny, if we can help Lucy get up, imagine what it will do for Hnie. She will be so happy," as I said that, I noticed Jennys smile disappear. "Oi! What happened?" Wondering at her reaction, I couldnt help but ask her directly. "Do youdo you like Hnie too?" I couldnt find jealousy or anger in her eyes, just a little sadness. "I do, like a sister. Jenny, she isshe is my sister from now on," as I murmured, Jennys smile returned, but this time, she took a step forward and crashed her lips against mine out of the blue. I was shocked for a solid two seconds, but then I deepened the kiss with her. Her handsnded on my chest, showing how excited she was to be in my bed again. I wanted to stop it, remembering what Hnie has told me about Jenny. She warned me about using Jenny in our revenge. But what if I genuinely want to touch her? I didnt n to tell Penn or Rayden about this encounter, so I grabbed her tiny waist and pulled her closer, shoving my tongue in her mouth, which she happily epted. Chapter 240-There Is Something Wrong About My Stepbrothers

Chapter 240: 240-There Is Something Wrong About My Stepbrothers

Hnie: "Good morning, how was your night?" Maximus uttered from behind me, joining me in my morning walk. Id suited up in the tracksuit early this morning as I was determined to work on my strength. I was determined to get used to doing things beyond my capacity. "It was weird," I replied, taking long and big strides. Maximus looked fresh as hell. He was blushing red in the cheeks from the cold and was probably headed for his morning jog as well. "You can go ahead, jog, I am only brisk walking," I said, acting like I didnt know he was purposely walking slow so that he could spend time with me. "My goal is right beside me, so I dont need to run after it." He probably smirked. I know him so well now. Every time he talked and smirked, his voice sounded much more cheerful. "Maximus," I cleared my throat, noticing him quickly jump in front of me and face me. He was now walking backward, making sure he got me to look into his eyes. "You saying my name like that races my heart unlike any other exercise or workout could do," he was bing so overly flirtatious that he could not talk without flirting. "Can you please quit for a minute? I have something important to talk about with you," I groaned, making him look down dramatically like I had saddened him. "Okay fine, break the innocent guys heart," heined, changing his position and walking beside me now. "Did you hear somethingst night?" I asked and noticed him shrugging. "You mean to say the loud noise of someone shattering something on someones head?" I instantly knew Norman had told him about it. As I turned to look at his face, I found him smiling weirdly. "It is okay. He is fine," he added. "Actually, that was because I thought a lycan had broken into the mansion." He stopped dead in his tracks at the mention of the lycan. I noticed how quickly he turned to face me, and this time, he didnt even look like he was in a good mood. "Why would you think like that?" He was frowning hard now. "I heard a howl, and then I sawsomething outside my room. I got so scared," I uttered, genuinely petrified when I recalled those red eyes watching me. It was not at all easy for me to let it go since I had felt the mate bond with that thing. And now that thing was outside my room, staring at me? That made me wonder if it came for me. "What? Outside your room? Are you sure?" Maximus instantly pulled his phone out to text someone. "Im sure. Who are you texting?" I asked while he stepped away. "Just the warriors to make sure any of them, umm, saw something," the hesitation in his bodynguage scared me. Was it really that scary of a thing? "I am sure you just saw something sparkle and thought it was eyes," Maximuss voice was not steady at all, and his eyes lingered a little too long on his phone. He was trying to step farther away from me while texting someone. "Umm, yeah, the warriors didnt see anything," he was finally back to reality as he slid his phone back into the pocket of the jacket he wore over his shorts and paid attention to me again. "Oh, then yeah, maybe I was imagining things." Seeing how he was doing his best to convince me I was wrong, I decided not to have this argument or discussion, whatever it was called. "Hey, I am sure you saw something, but a lycan on our property is a big deal, Hnie. It means we are not safe in our home," he faced me, standing tall in front of me with his lips puckering and his eyes observing me for a reaction. "Sure," I replied, sticking to my decision not to talk about it with him again. However, I saw his eyes move a little behind me, and then a gulp ran down his throat. "Lets continue the walk," he added, almost like trying to distract me, but I quickly turned around to follow his stare. There was someoneing out from the woods, in the process of wearing a shirt. "Kaye! What was Kaye doing in the woods?" I asked, turning to Maximus, who broke his stare from his brother just to pass me an awkward smile that failed to hide the shock on his face. "He is a rogue king, must have gone to the woods for a quick transition. We start our mornings differently," Maximus rushed past me to Kaye, who was clearly out of it. He was wearing ck jeans, and while buttoning up his shirt, he was looking away from us with his legs shaking. Once he heard his brother talk to me, he turned around and almost lost his bnce. Maximus had to run to support him, and so did I. "Oh, Hnie," Kaye greeted tiredly. I didnt think a rogue king should be so tired, like he had been running around the whole night. It couldnt be just a fun morning run. "Are you okay?" I instantly posed a question because I noticed Maximus was trying to steer him away from me. "I think he needs to rest." There was so much guilt in Maximuss eyes. His entire bodynguage had changed after he saw his brothere out of the woods. "I am fine. I just wanted to say something to H" Kaye cleared his throat, almost falling to the ground. Maximus held him up and gave me an awkward look. "You should go ahead. I will take him home. I guess hes exhausted. Must be from the stress and all." Maximuss voicecked emotionor, one might say, life. He sounded lifeless. I watched him hold his brother and walk him to the mansion, his arm wrapped around Kayes shoulder to support his body. This interaction was going to stick with me. It just looked very suspicious. Chapter 241-One Of Us Is Hiding A Truth

Chapter 241: 241-One Of Us Is Hiding A Truth

Maximus: "Ugh! My body hurts so bad," Kaye uttered, his weight on me as his legs could barely hold him up. "Its alright. Ill get you some food. Youve been out the whole night?" I couldnt believe it. My brother had been in so much pain, and I was enjoying my life like everything was fine. "Yeah, pretty much," he replied, steadily taking control of his body. "Im fine, my muscles were strained from being in transition state for too long," he cleared his throat, straightened his back, and then stretched his muscles to feel better. "Where is everyone else, and why was Hnie outside so early this morning?" Now that he was slowly getting back to normal, he asked, pointing back at the door. "Yeah, she was headed for a walk," I replied, still not sure how I could ever be okay with seeing my brother in so much agony after a terrible night of transition. "Do you think shell be fine by herself? The roguemunity is filled with dangers," he uttered, showing concern for Hnie. It was strange how we had all been so angry at her arrival, and now we were always worried for her safety. "Shell stick to the track," I reassured him. Hnie was not a dumb little girl. She knew the dangers and would be careful. "We would like an early breakfast," I called out to the head maid, who quickly got the servers under her to work. "You know, its fine," Kaye waved his hand, but I wasnt sure I wanted him to go to his room for rest without eating anything. "Im starving too. So why not have breakfast? We havent had a family meeting in two weeks," I reminded him with a forced smile, still feeling guilty in my heart. We both sat down after Kaye washed his face and hands to have breakfast before he went to rest. I could tell hed had a bad night. It should have ended after two hours, but I couldnt tell what had made him stay out the whole night. "Ughhh!" he stretched in his seat, not evenining. "Im sorry" before I could finish, Kaye swiftly straightened his posture and shot me a warning stare. "Dont ever be apologetic. I dont find trouble in it, and no one should," he warned me. I couldnt understand how someone could be so positive about it. But thats why I loved my brother so much. However, there was someone who didnt care as much as we brothers did for each other. "Ahhhh, morning," Emmet arrived, looking drunk as hell. Now, he was someone who didnt give a damn about any of us. We brothers might be dying, and Emmet would choose to drink himself to waste. Just likest night. Now that the academy was off for a month, he was going to drink every night and be happy. And because of him, Norman would be on the lookout at the forbidden passage after the two hours had passed, even when Norman should have been resting. Speaking of him, Norman showed up with a bright smile on his lips. We all nced at each other and then at the bandage on his forehead. "Dont ask me; that girl is just a minion with a hammer," Norman said, and as soon as he mentioned it, Kaye and I burst outughing. Emmet seemed lost since no one had filled him in on what had happenedst night. "Did I miss something?" Emmet inquired, still unable to open his eyes. It was shocking that he had even woken up early. He must have been getting wasted much earlier than usual. "Well, whos going to tell him?" I scoffed under my breath, Kayeughing silently as we exchanged a look. "Hnie thought a lycan got insidest night, and she hit me by mistake," Norman said, giving us a very disapproving nce as he went on to exin to Emmet what was making usugh. "The lycan got inside?" I watched Emmet gulp, and it seemed a bit strange. "Its fine, Emmet. Nothing happened. She must have had a dream or something," Norman quickly reassured him, but the way he said it caught both Kayes and my attention. "Anyway, Ill go rest. I couldnt sleep the entire night. You guys enjoy breakfast, and be nice to each other," Norman said, his tone light until thest part, which he muttered in a whisper while patting both Kaye and me on the shoulders. After he left, we watched Emmet together. He didnt even look up, his focus entirely on the food. Once the food was served and the maids had left, ensuring no one else was around to overhear, I decided to throw a few taunts at Emmet. Not because I hated him, but because I hated how he acted as if we were invisible. "So, had funst night?" I asked. Emmet looked up, confused, probably unsure if I was even talking to him, given I never acted that way with him in so long. "It was a rather dull night," Emmet replied, grabbing a boiled egg and cracking it with his hand. He seemed to be starving. "I was thinking Ill gift you a bar this birthday," I continued. Emmet only nodded, his head bowed over the cereal bowl now. "That will be expensive," hemented. I wanted him to get angry, to show me any reaction. But he didnt. Apparently, his brothers meant nothing to himpared to that girl. "Hnie must have been scared," I said, turning my attention to Kaye. The minute I mentioned her, I got the reaction I wasnt expectingEmmets focus shifted to me. "Did anyone check on her after she thought she saw the lycan?" Emmets question drew both Kayes and my attention. The way Kaye pouted at me told me even he understood why I was upset. Emmet didnt ask about our night, yet he was suddenly all ears when it came to Hnie. "I met her in the morning. She seemed fine," I replied bitterly. I just didnt understand why Emmet was taking such an interest in Hnie. First, he hurt me by not paying attention to me. Then he hurt me even more by acting differently toward the girl I found attractive. Chapter 242-That Pregnancy Test

Chapter 242: 242-That Pregnancy Test

Emmet: "What about Raydens father? Did he respond to the letter?" I asked and noticed my brothers shared yet another nce that confused me. They always spoke with their eyes. Its not that I didnt notice, but there was no point in highlighting it when they wouldnt be honest about what was brewing in their heads. But I didnt hate them for itthey were my life. But if they found out my truth, they would be petrified. "No! But he will. That Rayden shouldnt have participated in the nder of his mates friend," Kaye groaned angrily, his eyes showing that if he could, he would punish Rayden himself. I watched their faces for a minute to see if anyone had noticed what I had. "Dont you think that is weird?" I uttered, extending my hand for the pancakes, when Maximax pulled the te away, making me raise my eyes to meet his. "First exinwhat do you mean?" Maximus groaned, already giving his full attention. I didnt want to hurt my brothers, but that is what it is now. I didnt have any energy in my body to argue with anyone. "That Rayden guyever since he arrived, hes targeted Hnie. His first day with the juniors, I found him bothering Hnie with the lockers," I exined, and my brothers started to pay more attention. As their interest piqued, I reached over for the te and got it sessfully. "When you first arrive at a ce where your mate is, you instantly start impressing the friends, not blocking their paths and making them ufortable," I exined, their eyes still on me. "Say more, I want to know what youve noticed," Maximus insisted, and I continued. "Every time Rayden is in view, Hnie loses her natural aura. She turns pale, and her eyes linger on him every once in a while. Not to mention, he carries a smirk on his face whenever he interacts with her." I wasnt done yet, but I found Kaye and Maximus sharing a nce, probably remembering the details of their own encounters with Rayden. "We might have noticed something too." Now that the attention was brought to the issue, they were focusing on recalling everything that might have struck them as odd. "Ah! Thats why he was trying so hard to make Hnie ufortable about Lucys fall," Kaye groaned, fisting his palm. "How the heck did we miss that?" Maximus asked himself, almost like he was so angry that he forgot to speak with his wolf in silence. Now it was good that my brothers were taking it seriously, but the way they were taking it seriously shocked me. They were so attentivebut since when? If I remember correctly, the reason Hnie had left this mansion to begin with was because of these two. One of them chased after her like crazy, while the other used her of being the reason Dad found out he had brought a she-wolf home. "Well, Im not sure about the two of you, but Ill be keeping my eye on Rayden, and I suggest you two make him busy too. So busy that he doesnt have time to do anything funky with Hnie," I told them my decision. I was sure they would do great keeping Rayden busy too. However, it was still unclear to me why Rayden was so focused on Hnie. It surely couldnt be their first meeting. "Anyway, this was a great breakfast," I cleared my throat and got up, but as I was about to leave, I noticed my little brothers eyes on me. They had this childlike look in theminnocence and desire. "And Kayerest," as soon as I said that, I watched a satisfied smile bless his face. Maximus lowered his head, so when walking past him, I petted his head and noticed his body jolted, probably in shock or happiness. Once back in my room, I stared at my bloody clothes fromst night. A sigh heaved across my lips as I picked them up and took them to the bathroom to wash them. I had to do this myself. The maids seeing it would spark rumors, and rumors are what I avoid. After I was done, I walked out of the bathroom again and reached the window to look outside. My eyes picked up on Hnie returning from her walk. She had all these loose strands of hair on her face, with curtain bangs that were always ying on her cheeks. Her face was red from the cold and the long walk. She reached the mansion and raised her head to look at me. Our eyes met for a moment before I had to pull the curtains down. I wasnt sure what was going on. She looked familiar but like a stranger at the same time. My eyes moved down to the diary I had to write an entry in. Next to the diary was a stic bag, and in that stic bag was a pregnancy test. This was the test that the students had found on the mountains. I remember the way everyoneughed about it. I was going to discard it, but then something caught my eye. It was the doodles on it. Im usually just not doing anything, so whenever I find something, I start digging into it. I like to capture stories or find out what happened. I was curious to know why this was discarded and who discarded it. But most of all, the doodles. Ive seen these in one of the students tests. I have returned the tests so I couldnt be certain for now. I grabbed my diary and then the stic bag, walking over to the safe and putting the stic bag in it safely. "Dear my lonely self,st night was hectic. Could the lycan reallye to the mansion? Or what if the mansion belongs to him? What if Hnie really saw it? What if sheBut a lycan wouldnt remember, yes! He wouldnt. But Hnie will. What if she is intrigued by stories as well? What if she tries to find out who the lycan is?" I stared at the wall and then sighed, not loving the idea. "She must not find out," I said sternly. Chapter 243-Maybe Someone Else Visited The Tenth Floor

Chapter 243: 243-Maybe Someone Else Visited The Tenth Floor

Hnie: "Thank you, I will call you when I want you to pick me up," I said to the driver, who was assigned by Maximus to drop me at Benitas Cafe to meet up with Lamar and Jenny. I got some calls from Lamar and understood that something happened between Jenny and Rayden. Well, I wasnt surprised. "Hey," I entered the cafe and noticed Benita pouting from behind the counter. She had one hand on her waist and her lips forming a straight line. I avoided her and went straight to the back where Lamar and Jenny were already sitting. I knew Benita must be thinking I am a shameless person for still showing up at her cafe. Well, I couldnt say no to Lamar, and there was no other better ce that was empty at the evening hour of this pack. "Thank goodness you have arrived. How are you feeling?" Lamar got up to give me a side hug, and when Jenny got up, I quickly sat down, pretending to have not seen her. I didnt want to be rude towards her, but what happened to Lucy and how Jenny was able to fool us for so long just made me feel so icky. She could have at least told me. Or, when Gavin was on a hurting spree, she could have then opened up. I know Gavin forbade her from telling anyone under the impression that he wanted to make things right with Lucy. But by hiding the truth and making her the guilty one? Jenny still told everyone despite Gavin not wanting everyone to know. Why couldnt she sooner? "I am doing much better. Guess who is giving me therapy? Professor Norman," I rolled my eyes, grabbing the coffee cup that Lamar had already ordered for me. "That must be great. How is he?" Lamar questioned, giving Jenny a reassuring nce when he noticed that she felt neglected. "Meh!" I frowned as I recalled our therapy session. "I give myself better therapy standing in the mirror," Imented after taking a sip from the hot coffee. It warmed my insides so well. I was once the person who hated coffee, and now I was slowly getting addicted to it. "I heard he had helped quite a few," Jenny intervened, and it was so hard for me to act like we were cool. I didnt hate her or anything, I was just feeling like if I forgave her too soon, I would be betraying Lucy. She is in the hospital, away from her loved ones, not able to fulfill her goal of staying in the academy. All because the truth was not revealed to her when it should have been. "Oh really, cool," I cleared my throat, watching Lamar check on Jenny constantly. "Umm, Hnie, I wanted towe wanted to speak with you about something very important. Remember when you talked about the tenth floor?" The minute he mentioned the tenth floor in front of Jenny, my ears perked up. "Well, Jenny has something to add." He sessfully formed a bridge between us. I turned to her because I wanted to know how she knew anything about the tenth floor. "My mother used to be a student at the academy. She had a huge group, but then one of them died andafter that, my mother quit the academy altogether." She watched my face after finishing what she had to say. I was not convinced. "Okay, heres the thing. The entity on the tenth floor told me that if someone lets it in, the entity will be free forever. So, Im guessing you are suggesting maybe the entity killed your mothers friend? But if thats the case, wouldnt that mean the entity would have been freed by now?" I noticed Lamar and Jennys eyes grew wider, and in that moment, I also realized I had to give them a huge detail on what had happened on the tenth floor. I started telling them from the get-go, not including what the entity knew of me. Lamar knew, of course, but Jenny didnt. After I was done, I got to see the horror on their faces. "Why didnt you two tell us all this?" Jenny asked in a murmur. "It was just me in the beginning. Lucy saw the button the night ofthe ultimate betrayal was revealed," my tone turned bitter, causing Jenny to lean back in her chair and then look down. "You know how everyone warns the powerful and higher-ranked wolves not to take the elevators? Jennys mother sternly forbade her from getting off on any floors that arent mentioned by the trainers, meaning floors that are not visible to everyone," Lamar added to help me understand why Jenny thought her mothers friend was somehow associated with the tenth floor. "Isnt that sketchy?" Lamar asked, his eyes on my face to confirm if I was as convinced as he was. And truly speaking, I was now. "Does that mean your mother knows something too?" I asked, and Jenny smiled widely even when it was a terrifying subject. I could tell she was happy that I was directly talking to her and taking interest in what she had to say. And I was honestly intrigued. If the entity killed her mothers friend, why was the entity still out there? "Yes, I think she does," she uttered. "Then can you ask her for more information?" I inquired, even more excited. "How about," she leaned over the table excitedly and smiled before suggesting, "I take you two to my pack and meet my mother? You can have a deep conversation with her. She is a very good person, not mean at all like other packs Lunas." "I have to visit the hospital. They said the visitations are now allowed," I excused. I was ufortable visiting her pack. I was afraid of facing Rayden without my stepbrothers around. "But that is not until the day after tomorrow. We can visit my parents tomorrow" Jenny was cut off when someone came through the door to the cafe. She smiled behind me, making me turn around with my heart pounding hard in my chest. Chapter 244-A Fake Jacket Holder

Chapter 244: 244-A Fake Jacket Holder

Hnie: "Penn,e over here," Jenny waved her hand at her brother to get his attention. As he acknowledged her and gave her a nk look, her pleasant smile started to deteriorate. She lowered in her seat and looked down while her brother approached our table. "Where were you the whole night, Jenny? Dad, Mom, and I had been so worried about you. You never left the pack without informing anyone. What if something bad had happened to you?" Penn hissed at his sister, who kept lowering her head as if she was afraid if she met his eyes, he would find out the truth about her. "She was with me at the trainers mansion," as soon as I lied for her, she raised her face and gave me a smile. Along with that, Penn looked less angry all of a sudden. "The trainers are giving me therapy, soI needed a friend on my side too," I kept lying and noticed how effortlessly I was doing it now. "Oh," Penn cleared his throat, "then you should have at least informed us. Jenny, we were so scared for you," his tone had shifted now that he knew his sister didnt spend the night lurking around. Aside from that, his eyes kept moving to Lamar, and a frown would appear on his forehead. He made no effort in hiding his disdain for Lamar. "Anyway, lets go make a call to Mom and Dad first, and then we can join them," Penn held his phone for her even when she had her phone with her. Jenny excused herself and left after him, but now I was going to confront Lamar about his rtionship with Jenny. I thought she was at odds with him after what he did to herst time. "So?" I asked, folding my arms over my chest and leaning back in my seat. "She is cute and just a friend. But," he leaned over from across the table to whisper the rest of what he had to say, "there is something about her thatpels me to bow down before her. Like, I knew she was off-limits now buther scent, her cute little pout, and," he shut up after finding me raising my eyebrows at him. "So you like her?" I inquired, giving him a look that made him visibly lower his eyes. "Umm, as a friend, yes," he added with shame in his eyes. I wondered what was going on between the two of them. I mean, I would much rather want to see Jenny with Lamar, who would love and care for her. But only if he doesnt cheat on her. Rayden was a mess and did not deserve her or anyone else. He deserved punishment. He was a rapist and a murderer. I scoffed under my breath at the recollection before my eyes moved to Lamar, who had turned his neck back to stare at Jenny. She hade back in after making a call and now stood in front of the counter to ce an order for all of us. "Ill go help her out," Lamar whispered, stealing a nce from me as he rushed to meet her. While he walked away, Penn walked over. I straightened my back in the seat and looked outside the window. I wasnt mad at him for being upset with me. I had stood him up and was in constant issues with his sister and best friend, Rayden. However, something made me look back at him when remembering him being friends with Rayden. He was Raydens childhood friend and also his supporter whenever Jenny tried to tell her brother her mate was messy. Could it be that No! Lamar said the other guy was also a blue jacket holder. I gulped and cleared my throat to say something to Penn, who sat across from me with his eyes on my face but didnt say anything until we spoke up in unison. "How are you?" A littleugh from us, and then Penn took the lead, "I am sorry for what happened with Lucy. I was meaning to talk with you the same night, but then you just left for your room. After that, Jenny had an anxiety attack. She believed she caused Lucy all that stress. I had to take leave and take her home," he started exining quite right away. I kept nodding my head in agreement. "It is okay. I dont me you for not checking on me sooner. But I am good now. The therapy is working," I lied but did it specifically because, in the back of my mind, I was worried if Rayden and Penn shared information. Rayden should not know I am miserable. "That is great. Where are you staying? I meanI heard something happened on the academysst day. I am so ashamed that Rayden was a part of the name-calling. I confronted him, and he told me that he only said those words under the pressure of the seniors. You see, he is a senior and had just shifted, so he thinks he needs to follow their lead to make a ce for himself," the way Penn was retelling Raydens sidepelled me to wonder if Penn would even believe me had I ever said his friend was a scumbag. Probably not. Penn doesnt even know me like that. Why would he believe me over his best friend? "That was dealt with. The trainers took it seriously and even offered me free therapy and a ce to crash at," before Rayden or anyone else could have different ideas about me staying with the trainers, I answered Penn so that the news would reach Rayden. "Aha! What about Rayden? Are they going to expel him? I mean, he did wrong and received a warninghis parents did," Penn curiously asked when he should have known that if they had to expel him, they would have done it in the office. Besides, like Rayden said, he was so cunning that he initiated the bullying by getting in Riris ears. She took the lead, and the academy cannot expel everyone for using harsh words. Sadly, I couldnt even tell if Rayden threw anything at me that day. I had my head down and covered in my hands. "You two seem pretty close. Did you ever visit him at the Fellmoon Academy? How was he there?" I asked in a gentle tone, like I just wanted to know more about his personality. "Oh, we are very close. Like best best friends. And yeah! Sort of. He was popr in Fellmoon. I used to visit him all the time, in factfunny that you asked" Penn took a pause as heughed at the distant memory, "he used to have an extra jacket for me. So I would wear it and enter his academy, and nobody would question it." As he let out augh, it became hard for me to fake my own. Chapter 245-I Am Their Sacrificial Goat

Chapter 245: 245-I Am Their Sacrificial Goat

Hnie: I kept watching his face like I had seen a ghost. But I had to hide the shock quickly or he would pick up on my anxiety. "That is so funny. And nobody caught you?" I repeated hisst statement, and he shook his head. "Nope! Fellmoon is not like VS. RVS is much stricter in terms of tests, punishments, and everything. As for Fellmoon, if you are an alpha, you are pretty much everything. Everybody bows down to you, and even when you hit someone, nobodyes to question it," he exined with a smile on his lips. Probably recalling all the times he had visited the Fellmoon academy or wore the blue jacket. "Would you wear his jacket outside the academy as well?" I gulped at my question. Lamar and Jenny were now heading our way, and I needed to hear his answer sooner. "Yeah!" Penn took his time answering that question. "For some time though," he added quickly, but Jenny and Lamar had arrived and sat down with us. Lamar gave me a nod to acknowledge why I looked so weirdly happy. That was because of the fake smile I had to carry on my face to fool Penn that I wasnt creeped out by his answers. "What are you two talking about?" Jenny asked, taking an interest. "I was telling her about the times I used to wear your mates jacket to enter the academy or go around the other packs to attend parties. But thenhelost his extra jacket, so his father told him to stop messing with the blue jacket. We let it settle, and I also had to prepare for the RVS," his answer must have hit Lamar hard. I watched him lower his head, and his eyes lingered on the ground for too long before he looked up, and our eyes met. He seemed to have gathered why the conversation had stunned me as well. Could it be that the other DNA belonged to Penns? "Oh yeah, they will change names to act like he is part of the academy. Actually, Penn didnt want to get caught with his real identity. In the beginning, he was probably thinking I would go to the Fellmoon, so in order for him toe and see me there, he would need his real identity and not the one that got caught on the premises without any jacket or visit permission," Jenny exined, making me keep staring at Lamar. It seemed like Penn had been frequenting the Fellmoon for some time until he stopped. What caused him to stop, and what happened to Ryadens jacket? He lost it, or was it because Evaline had shredded it when trying to fight for her life? "Well, that was in the past. I am not that guy anymore. I have changed a lot and have turned my life around. I want to be a good guy now," Penn joked, sitting straight when Benita arrived with the tray. "Penn! My favorite alpha in the world. I am d you areing here every day. Where are your other two friends? And Jennywhere is your mate?" She had a weird smirk on her face when she spoke with Jenny, as if she knew something about Jenny. "He is resting in his pack, why? Are you missing him?" Although Jennyughed at the end to make it sound like a joke, it was obvious she was being sarcastic. "Oh yeah, I hope you two figured stuff out. I was very upset when you came in with that guyGavinI didnt like him for you. You should never pick someone else over an alpha," she had the nerve to tantly bring up Gavin. And it made me realize Gavin and Jenny had been to this caf way before we all came here together. It was probably why she had asked Gavin where his girlfriend was; she thought Jenny was his girlfriend. There was too much information and stuff going on for me to focus on. "Thank you, Benita, that will be all," Penn jumped in when finishing his sister at the verge of misery. Benita smiled and walked away. I could tell she was still not over the fact that her grandfather used to be an alpha of the pack. Hence, she looked down upon everyone. After we finished our food, definitely, Lamar and I had to swallow hard because the information we got from Penn clogged our throats. We all headed our separate ways. I arrived homete, but having a driver really worked in my favor. Thankfully, I didnt have to torture myself with Normans therapy for the night. He was actually not at home. Not just him, the brothers were all missing. I heard they had to visit some pack to seal a deal they made with them about opening the borders for the students of the RVS. "You should not be staying outte. A simple car and a driver dont confirm safety." I stopped dead in my tracks when I heard my mothers voice from behind me. Upon turning around, I found her standing with the wall in a ck silk nightgown and her arms folded over her chest. "Weirdly enough, I always survive disaster," I sighed as I responded to her with an eyebrow raised. "Not every time is guaranteed," she spoke under her breath. "Is that a threat, Lady Urs?" Me not using the word "mom" for her caused her tough to herself and then steadily stroll over to approach me. "Take it as you will. Youing here means nothing. Your achievement should be to live far away from here and not use me as a cover to get favors from my stepsons," my body shuddered under the impression that she cared more about those brothers than me. Or probably because they were now her family. "As I said, I have cut my ties with you. Whatever they do for me, they do it with their free will. I dont ask them, I dont ask anyone for favors anymore," I muttered with a full nce at her from head to toe, letting her know I was judging her hard. "And you think they are doing it because they care about you or because you are a big shot? They are preparing you like an animal prepares its prey before he ughters it, chews upon its skin, and then discards whatever waste is left behind," the redness in her eyes scared me. Her words were terrifying, and the authority made it even worse for me. Chapter 246-Not A Gold Digger

Chapter 246: 246-Not A Gold Digger

Hnie: My mothers words had left me deeply bothered. I went straight to my room andy down in my bed, sleeping until midnight. The howls were louder that night, and I could tell they were different from the howls of a werewolf. They were of lycans. At this point, I thought I could differentiate between the howls easily. I stayed in my bed until the howls turned deadly. My body shuddered, and I jumped up, sitting straight and looking around at the windows that I almost never cover up. Soon themotion in the mansion made me run out of my room to find everyone gathered in the living room. Some of the housemaids and the chefs, who were mostly at the maids corner, had alsoe out. My mothers eyes helplessly lingered on my face before she looked away. I joined them silently, standing between Charlotte, Emma, and my mother. "Lord McQuoid is confirming with his warriors that the mansion is safe," my mother whispered, probably rying the information to me since Emma and Charlotte already knew. "It is. I am sure it is. These kinds of noises are just normal," Charlotte, even when shaking at the whole situation, still managed to shrug her shoulders. "I hope it is. It seems like someones arrival always brings in troubles," Emma scoffed, making me roll my eyes at them. "I will go see what is going on at the front gate." I didnt want to stay behind with these women and hear them throw jabs at me. But the minute I began to pace forward, my mother hastily rushed to block my path. "And what will you do? Just because you passed some tests, you think you are stronger than my mate? He will deal with it ande back with the information. As for you, dont get yourself in trouble just for wanting to be saved by someone," she was yelling her head off. Honestly speaking, it came so out of the blue that I didnt even know how to respond to her, so I went back to my room. I mmed the door shut and went back to bed. I was sure everything was fine. And sure enough, after a few minutes, everything was back to normal. Morning was rather dull. I didnt leave my room, and the maid assigned by Maximus for myfort brought my breakfast to my room. After I was done showering and changing into blue skinny jeans, I held my sweater and wondered when it would dry out. The weather was bad outside, it had been raining, and I washed my clothes early in the morning. I sighed as I put my sweater down again and grabbed my uniforms shirt. It was in that moment that the urgency of buying new clothes hit me. "I dont have a penny," I groaned at myself for living so carelessly as if I didnt have to buy stuff for myself. "What can I even do to earn money," I hissed at myself as I left the room. Since my room was right at the entrance, I walked out on Lord McQuoid leaving for work. "Hnie," he smiled, greeting me on the way. "Good afternoon," I replied awkwardly for missing the meals with them. When the brothers are around, it is much easier to sit and eat because the others dont act messy around them. But when they are not around, Emma, Charlotte, and my mother just be unbearable. "You didnte to breakfastoh! The academy is off. Why are you still in" he was having a hard time understanding what was going on as he noticed my uniforms shirt but then realized I was wearing pants under it. "I, ummwashed my clothes, and they arent getting dried anytime sooner," I smiled awkwardly, pinching the space between my fingers. "Why did you wash them yourself? Give them to the maids; they will dry them out. Andwhy do you not haveoh!" he had his hands in his pockets as he nodded his head, probably realizing why I didnt have clothes. "It is not easy getting a job as a rogue and a student who has to be at the academy till 3 p.m.," he was speaking to himself now. "You know whatwhy dont you work at Maximus garage? He needs someone to help him out with the writing of the weapons. He is preparing some new weapons, and it is hard for him to test them and then write about them at the same time. You could be a writer for him," he suggested with his whole heart, definitely happy to help me. "Uncle! You left your phone behind" Charlotte, who was running up to Lord McQuoid, saw me standing with him and talking to him. "Thank you, Charlotte," Lord McQuoid smiled at her when epting the phone, but then he returned his attention back to me. "So, let me know what is your decision? It will help you with the job thing and Maximus with his work. You are anyway off at home for a month; might as well make money too," he was not wrong. Besides, working with Maximus would not be as hard as thest time. But then I remembered all the flirting he would be doing. If I were a dumb and naive person, I would probably note to the conclusion, but I wasnt. And it wasnt a secret that Maximus would be so happy to have me around without anyone else around us. "I will think about it, but thank you so much for the offer." I was genuinely happy that Lord McQuoid was nothing like his ex-wife, my mother, or most of his sons. By most, I mean, Norman. "Great, let me know then." Lord McQuoid gave me a little pat on the head before he left. But thats when Charlotte jumped to confront me. "You are not taking this job," she hissed, ordering me sternly. "And you will make the decision for me?" I asked her, watching her roll her eyes at me. "If you want to prove youre not a gold digger, you will not ept this job." Really? She thought that would scare me? "Doing a job equates to being a gold digger? You know what, I wasnt really going to ept the job, but since you challenged me, I guess I will take it." I was already considering it, but theres no harm in messing with the messiest person around me. And as I made my decision, I watched a satisfactory sighther face turning pale. Chapter 247-In the Pack Of The Guy Who Has A Crush On Me

Chapter 247: 247-In the Pack Of The Guy Who Has A Crush On Me

Hnie: Of course she wanted to argue further but she knew she had already messed up when doing so before, hence, she remained huffing and puffing. After I told Charlotte my decision, I left the mansion because I had to meet up with Lamar. He had called me and asked me to meet him near the mountains for a talk. "Last night was such a mess at the mansion. The lycan keeps showing up," I said as I got out of the car and met Lamar, who was waiting for me with a box of donuts in his hands. He also had a small bag with him, which made me wonder if he was going somewhere. "That lycan is a story on its own," Lamar shook his head, offering me a donut and then the bag. "You want me to carry your bag? So rude," I joked, eyeing the bag. "Haha, so cruel of me. But take it. I dont want to see you wearing the same clothes all the time," he joked, but it made me realize hed brought me more clothes. "No, Lamar, I dont want to take gifts from you like that," I said, shaking my head but happily taking the donut. When ites to food, egos should not be involved. "Hey, dont tter yourself. Its not a gift. I just dont want you looking like you dont have clothes. Please take it. You can repay me by helping me with my revenge," he said, seeming to be in a good mood, or maybe he was just trying to act happy. With much hesitation, I grabbed the bag. After checking out the clothes, I felt even guiltier. "Ill pay you back for these clothes," I said, thankful to have a friend, a brother, who was so honest and thoughtful. But Id make sure to do something for him in return soon. "Lets talk about Penn," he switched the subject, making me raise my brow. I leaned back to check if the driver was still in the car, and he was. We started walking away from the car, taking a little stroll. "It was strange. I noticed that myself," I told Lamar exactly what Id been thinking. "What do you think we should do?" he asked. "Lamar, you once told me that the DNA sample was sent to every pack for a match, right? And they checked the Fellmoon Academy students DNA samples, but what if the reason they couldnt find a match was that the perpetrator wasnt from Fellmoon Academy?" The thought of Penn being a person of interest shook me to my core. But anyone involved with Rayden could possibly be the culprit. "Hmm, but they said none of the samples matched, and we know Rayden was a confirmed case," Lamar corrected me, giving me a bit of hope that maybe it was just a coincidence and Penn could be innocent. "Well, then, how about we do our own investigation?" I asked Lamar, raising my eyebrow. "But well need to get those samples first," Lamar said thoughtfully. "Hmmm, Jenny wants us to visit his pack andPenn shows interest in me. In fact, he once asked me out, so what if" I watched him shake his head as he dismissed the idea. "Nope! If Penn is involved in this case, I dont think Ill let you get close to him, so drop the idea," he warned me, but I had to convince him. We couldnt keep acting like I was some fragile girl who needed saving while Lamar did all the hard work. "Lamar, Im doing this for me and your sister. She couldnte back home that night, but I did. And Im sure I did it for a reason. Someone has to catch these assholes, and I dont want to stay in the shadows, hiding from their darkness. I want to try, and I promise you, if anything goes wrong, or if I think its going wrong, Ill ask you for help right away," I insisted, but I could tell he still wasnt ready for it. "Well talk about itter. First, guess what I have in my hand," he pulled out the stic bag with the red hair from his pocket. "Thats the red hair," I murmured. "Not just any red hair. These are from the head of the most scandalous hooker around," he finished, making my eyes pop in shock. "How did you" I stopped myself when I remembered what he did for a living. Or his side job. "Yes, thats how I got it. And guess what? Even though the packs hate her, the dealers do too because shes so messy, shes a sweetheart. Shell be on board whenever I give her a call," I watched Lamar smirk widely, making me believe he knew exactly what he was doing. "Well take him down slowly," I muttered in approval. "But first, hell witness all the horrorse to life, and thenhell beg for death himself," Lamar said, making me smile at him again. "How about we go visit Jenny in her pack? I want to talk with her about the tenth floor," I said, ready to go there as long as Lamar was with me. "Sure, lets do it," he gave me a nod, and we headed to the car. He let Jenny know we wereing, so she had already told the warriors at the border to let us in. Even though it was a long ride, I didnt feel tired or exhausted. I was so excited to see Raydens face when he got his first blow. It will be iconic. Every day, hell pray to the Moon Goddess for hope and will to live, but every day will be a new challenge for him. Jenny was waiting for us at the border, and she hopped into the car with us to take us to her mansion. I did hear her ask Lamar why the trainers were letting me use their car and have a personal chauffeur. I guess the questions will be raised soon by everyone, so Ill need to cut back on using Maximuss car everywhere. Chapter 248-This Luna Is A Liar

Chapter 248: 248-This Luna Is A Liar

Hnie: Her pack seemed rich and in good health, sitting on an expensivend. "Mom, this is Hnie," she had shown us around her mansion. It was big and beautiful, with milky white tiles and expensive dcor. Of course, it was an alphas mansion. But living in the rogue kings mansion had actually made everything else look much smaller. They had everything fancy, and probably cared more about the fancy look of their ce than the alphas did. "Oh, the girl you cant stop talking about?" her mother got up from the couch to greet me with a warm hug. She smelled so good, likevender. Her beautiful eyes and perfect curls made me realize that all the Lunas had this certain look about them. They just looked expensive. Wearing a baby pink long dress made her mother look even more gorgeous. "Have a seat," she offered me before moving on to Lamar, looking back at her daughter for the introduction. "Mom, this is Lamar," Jennys voice changed as she said his name. I noticed her mothers smile shake a little. Could it be that she told her mom about her fight with Rayden? And who did she cheat on Rayden with? "Oh, hey Lamar," her mothers voice was slightly off this time, but she quickly forced a smile and offered Lamar a seat beside me. "Jenny, go ask the omega to bring in the snacks Ive prepared for you all," she told her daughter, who jumped up like an excited child and rushed out of the living room. Their mansion felt more like a homecozy and silent. "Hnie, Ive heard about your beauty, and I must say, words dont do justice," she made me blush with herpliment. "I didnt hear about you from my daughter, I mean, the beauty part." She gave me a little yful smirk to let me know who she was referring to. "Penn talks about you a lot. It seems like finally someone has stolen my sons attention," her pronunciation was so perfect that I could barely focus on her words and more on her tone and voice. "He is a good guy," I didnt know what else to add, and even then, I had to lower my eyes first. "Hnie, Im not really the one who believes in fated mates. My mate does, but for me, its more important that the two connect well and that they have simr strengths, especially when ites to my son," she made it clear that such privilege wasnt for Jenny, and it made me feel bad for her. But then my ears perked up because I wanted to know what she meant by that. "Youre pretty popr for doing well in the academy. I can see why my son is so fascinated with you. Not only do you have a good reputation, but youre so gorgeous, no one could hardly take their eyes off of you," she continued to shower me withpliments. I gave her a nod and then shifted to the edge of my seat. "You were a student at the academy?" I noticed how her mood shifted at the reminder of her own time at the academy. But she was so calm and peaceful as she brought the smile back onto her lips again. "I was," she didnt add anything else until she smiled to herself. "Jenny told me you wanted to talk about something?" I gave my head a slight nod as I thought of the right question. "Yes! I wanted to speak with you about the elevators." I didnt jump directly to the tenth floor because it would be easy for her to fake a confused look. The mention of the elevators made her smile vanish entirely. "What about the elevators? Does she take elevators?" It was her fake attempt to joke about Jenny and the elevators. "She doesnt, but I do. And so didLucy!" I watched her face go paler. "Its okay. I guess youre learning to increase your strength," she managed to get some response out of her lips but was looking away. "Its not that. I heard from Jenny that you left the academy in the middle?" I knew she was hiding something. Jenny was right. Her mother definitely knew something about the elevators. "Oh, yeah, one of my friends passed away. And after that, I got married and decided to just focus on my children," she was talking quickly, like she wanted to end this conversation as soon as possible. Till now, she had shown me appreciation and only praised me. But sadly, I had to break her idea that I was this sweet girl who would be too happy to receivepliments, so much so that I wouldnt ask any tough questions. But here I was, about to call her out on her lie. "But the academy was formed a few years ago. It was after the rogue king left the pack, and I guess his youngest is around the same age as Penn, maybe one year or two older than him?" I watched her face turn pale. "When did you study at the academy? Orwere you a faculty member there?" My questions caused her blood to run cold. I knew it because her face lost all color. Jenny stepped in, her eyes on us. She sat down beside her mother and ced her hand on the back of her hand. "Please, Luna Este, I really want the truth about the tenth floor. My friend got on that floor and now she rests in the hospital in aa," I uttered, watching her gulp and look down. A tear trickled down her cheek as she started telling the truth. "I was one of the many faculty members Lord McQuoid had hired back when the academy was created. But soon, an incident happened that made them expel everyone else and only keep a handful of people. Now his sons are the only trainers, apart from the warriors who help them around." She finished, but I wasnt done asking her more questions. Not just yet. Chapter 249-Everyone Let鈥檚 Go Find Helanie

Chapter 249: 249-Everyone Lets Go Find Hnie

Kaye: Ugh! I groaned as I sat in my seat and touched my chest. Stop it, its not that serious, my wolf muttered in response. I had been giving him the silent treatment for a while. Every time my chest hurt, I would groan at him, and he would say the same nonsense to me. My brothers and I were headed back home after sealing a deal with a pack from the North. Those packs were always the messiest; they kept their business very private. They would much rather lose theirnds to drought and disaster than let anyone from the outsidee and help them deal with their issues. Its hurting because I am missing my mate, I muttered under my breath. Your mate doesnt care about you. Besides, her wolf is still asleep, so dont worry, theres no pain. Its just in your head, he hissed back at me. Think about Kesha. She cares so much about you. This is why I didnt want to talk to him. He would bring her up out of nowhere and spoil my mood. Hearing Keshas name only made me remember my messed-up life, where I had to be with Kesha over Hnie. Do you me Hnie for not caring? This is why. Kesha is the reason Hnie doesnt even want to look at me. You need to know shes not like the others. You disrespect her, and shes done with you. You could be the ultimate werewolf king, and she wouldnt care about you, I was growing tired of telling my wolf about Hnie. He should have known her by now. And somewhere deep down in my heart, I felt like he knew. He just didnt want to admit it. Dont give her too much credit. By the end of the day, she is taking favors from your brothers, especially Emmet. I bet theyre sleeping together, the minute he said that, my head turned to the side, and I watched Emmet sit and stare out the window of the car. We had taken one car due to Normans insistence. Otherwise, Maximus and I didnt want to sit in the same car as Emmet. Oh! Dont look at him like that. You know its not his fault. He doesnt know you and Hnie are mates. Emmet is--, before my wolf could keep talking about how nice and caring Emmet is and that hes just a little careless because of his alcoholism, I had to shut him down. "Yeah, so caring that when Maximus and I needed him, he told us to deal with our problems and leave him alone. Every time we were in pain, Emmet was nowhere in sight. He doesnt care, even when we promised each other that we would always be there for one another," I hissed at my wolf so loudly that I bet my body shuddered visibly. "Guys," Maximus suddenly called for us, making us all look back. The driver and the warrior were sitting in the front, with a window rolled up between us to make a partition. It was because sometimes we talked about all sorts of stuff, and Norman had told us to stay private. So, we followed his rules, and honestly speaking, keeping your secrets to yourself helps a lot. "Huh?" Norman responded, while Emmet looked not so interested as he tiredly searched for his small alcohol bottle in his pocket. Here we go again. "I was talking to Dad, and he told me that Hnie is at Penns pack. Did you know she was going there?" Maximus asked me and then looked at Norman, who shrugged. "So what? They are her friends," Norman didnt seem to grasp the intensity of it, but Emmetughed along with me. Emmet stopped searching for his bottle and turned his whole body to face us. "Isnt Rayden friends with Penn and Jennys mate?" It was as if Emmet was reminding us of something we knew by heart now. "So what, guys? Its not like theyd bully her there. Shes not a child. She can take care of herself," Norman dismissed our concerns with a wave of his hand and looked straight ahead again. But Emmet was watching our faces as he added, "Lets head to the Pr Red pack." Finally, he was on the same page as us, but Norman was quick to look back at us again. "Emmet, you too?" he asked, and Emmet shrugged. Now, thats what we need Emmet for. We could really do anything that would upset Norman, but Emmet was this way. Even when Norman would always care for him, that wouldnt sway Emmet from doing what he wanted. He barely ever was under pressure. But at least now we were headed to see Hnie. And youre only happy because youll get to see her? What happened to you? Since when did you be so hopelessly romantic? I had to avoid my wolf because I was honestly very happy. Every time I thought of her and smiled, my wolf grunted and hissed at me. At the same time, I was in contact with Raydens father. I wanted to make it seem like I was discussing the recent event with him, but what I was really doing was trying to find out where his son was at the moment. Alpha Raydens father: I will sit him down and have a talk with him myself once he gets back home. Hes headed to his mates pack right now. But I am reassuring you, he will not mess up again. I didnt even have to focus on his words because my fear hade to life. "Maximus," I turned to my side to whisper to Maximus, who was quick to give me his attention since we both took each other and our concerns seriously. "Rayden is headed to Jennys pack." I didnt even have to exin to him why it was stressful information. Ever since Emmet brought Raydens behavior around Hnie to our attention, we have been secretly worried about what was going on between the two of them. Maybe it was just because he was her stepbrother, but it was more than that for me. Chapter 250-Forced To Forgive Rayden

Chapter 250: 250-Forced To Forgive Rayden

Hnie: Our anticipation was on the roof as we watched Luna Este. If she could give us any clue that we didnt know about the tenth floor already, we might use it to find a way to help Lucy. "The tenth floor--" Lady Este began, her voice carrying a mysterious undertone. But just as she was about to reveal more about her time at the academy, the sudden arrival of Jennys father, Lord Dewitt, silenced her. "Your Highness," Lamar and I quickly stood to bow. With a swift gesture, he motioned for us to sit back down. He carried himself with an effortless elegance, surprising for a man who was the father of two grown adults. Tall and broad-shouldered, he cut an imposing figure in his ck suit. "I heard Jennys friends were visiting, and I couldnt miss the opportunity to meet them," he said smoothly, taking a seat beside his wife. I noticed her flinch ever so slightly at his proximity. His aura was a lot darker than his smile. "Daddy, this is Hnie," Jenny introduced me, her voice bright as she gestured in my direction. Dewitt nodded, his gaze briefly distant. "The girl--" he started, but Jenny, in her excitement, finished for him. "The one whos acing all the tests without a wolf!" she eximed. We all assumed thats what he meant, but his next words caught us off guard. "The one who filed aint against your mate," he rified, turning his sharp gaze to Jenny. Her face fell, her previous enthusiasm dimmed under his judgment. She lowered her eyes, clearly feeling the weight of his disapproval. "Her mate bullied me, and he--" I began to defend my actions, but Dewitt raised a hand, silencing me mid-sentence. "Im speaking to my daughter. You can wait your turn," he said. His voice remained pleasant, but there was a distinct edge that made it clear he wouldnt tolerate interruptions. Lamar, sensing the hostility, grabbed my hand and pulled me up. "Lets go," he muttered. "It seems hes more upset about the bully getting caught than being apologetic for what his future son-inw did." Dewitts expression darkened, and his gaze shifted between Jenny and Lamar, as though silently questioning if Lamar was the one Jenny had betrayed her mate with. "Youre free to leave," he said coldly. "But understand, it wasnt my intention to seem unrepentant. The incident was a verbal altercation--he only acted out of concern for a mutual friend who fell. Lucy, wasnt it? She...fell from the rooftop, didnt she?" His voice dropped, and a knowing gleam lit up his eyes, sending a shiver through me. We froze, tension crackling in the air as Dewitt continued, "Sit down so we can discuss the tenth floor." He said the words with deliberate emphasis, his toneced with intrigue. Had I known Jennys parents were so evil, I might have thought twice before visiting her pack. But then again, it was to get information about the tenth floor to help Lucy, I would do anything for my friend. Lamar tugged my hand again, but I whispered urgently, "Lamar, we should stay." He shook his head, resolute, and continued guiding me toward the door. That was until Lady Estes calm but chilling words stopped me in my tracks: "Your friend will die if she doesnt get help soon." "What do you mean?" I demanded, freeing my hand from Lamars grip to face Lady Este directly. "Didnt I say, sit down?" Lord Dewitt spread his arms across the back of the sofa, a smirk ying on his lips. "Have a seat, Miss Hnie." Goosebumps prickled across my skin at the confidence in his tone. They knew something--something crucial--and I needed to save Lucy. Lamar sighed in frustration, realizing I wasnt backing down. He reluctantly followed me back to the couch, where we both sat. "But before we begin," Lord Dewitt said, his sharp eyes narrowing, "what are you willing to give us?" There was a cunning, almost predatory air about him. I had never met someone whose polished exterior cracked so quickly. His first impression had been disarmingly good--briefly. Norman crossed my mind. He was charming, too, until he opened his mouth. Yeah, I took my words back. "What do you mean?" Lamar asked, his tone firm. "You want us to pay?" He was taking the lead, sensing I was too anxious to risk offending them. "No, no. We dont need your money," Dewitt sneered, his smirk deepening. "Assuming you even have any." Jenny flinched at her fathers mockery, shooting a pleading look toward her mother. "Daddy, please!" she murmured softly. "Beta Elias," Dewitt said with a calm butmanding tone, "take her to her room. Well speak once Im finished with her friends." The royal beta obeyed immediately, stepping forward to escort Jenny away. "You cant force her to leave!" Lamars voice rose, seething with anger as he watched Jenny struggle against Eliass firm grip. "She is my daughter, Lamar," Dewitt said coldly. "Your one night with her doesnt make her yours. What could you possibly offer her? Two low-ranked individualse here, desperate for information, yet unwilling to give anything in return. What does that make you?" Dewitts harsh words had Lamar ready to leap from his seat, but I gripped his hand tightly, silently pleading with him to stay calm. "Tell us what you want," I said firmly, stepping in before Lamars temper could get the better of him. "Just a little... assistance," Dewitt replied, his gaze shifting to his wife. She ced a stack of papers on the side table, and it was clear theyd been waiting for this moment. I slid to the edge of my seat and picked up the papers. One nce was enough to make my stomach churn. They wanted my signature. "You want me to let Rayden off without punishment?" I hissed, anger boiling beneath my skin. "Its nothing serious," Dewitt replied nonchntly. "He wont even be expelled. But your friend wont survive without the information we have. So, tell me, Miss Hnie," his smirk grew darker, more dangerous, "are you willing to sign?" Chapter 251-Got Myself In Trouble Once Again

Chapter 251: 251-Got Myself In Trouble Once Again

Hnie: "I guess you didnt want to seem unapologetic?" Lamar muttered, shaking his head. His tone made it clear he was furious that Lord Dewitt was leveraging information to force me into forgiving Rayden. "Lamar," Dewitt began, his voiceced with authority, "youre in my pack. Do you know one of the rules of my pack? Never sleep with my daughter. Youe here, guilty of that very crime, and then try to act tough with me?" His words were sharp, calcted. He was a man who wielded power like a weapon, using it to control and silence anyone who dared oppose him. Lamar didnt flinch. "Go ahead, punish me. But youll have to tell the council and your pack members why. Are you ready to admit that I was between your daughters legs?" The sound of his hand mming onto the table echoed through the room. Lord Dewitts smug smile vanished instantly. I gripped Lamars hand tightly, a silent warning. Jenny wouldnt appreciate his reckless words, no matter how justified his anger. "Whats wrong? Not so smug now, huh?" Lamar sneered, pulling his hand free from mine to re directly at Dewitt. "Do you want the information or not?" Lady Estes calm yetmanding voice cut through the tension. She turned her sharp gaze to me, ignoring Lamar entirely. In that moment, I realized the gravity of the situation. Myint against Rayden wasnt just a nuisance--it was a threat. If they were going to such lengths over a simple grievance, what would they do if they discovered I intended to use him of far worse--of rape and murder? "Im ready," I said through clenched teeth. Lamar shot me a look of disappointment, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Hnie..." I understood his frustration, but I had my reasons. A minor punishment wouldnt change anything, and expelling Rayden would only send him back to his pack--a safe haven. No, I needed him to stay at the academy, where I could watch his every move and make his life miserable. If I wanted to destroy my enemy, I had to do it while keeping him close. "I already know who the smarter one is between you two," Dewitt quipped, his tone mocking before his expression turned serious again. "Theres a pen in front of you. What are you waiting for?" I gave a small nod and reached for the pen. Lamar grabbed my hand onest time, his eyes searching mine for any sign of hesitation. But I didnt waver. He let go with a defeated sigh, and I signed the papers, officially withdrawing myint. Dewitt snatched the papers from the table, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. "Now, my beloved Luna," he said, turning to his wife, "share what you know." Lady Este smiled, proud and confident, as though she had just won a great battle. She began to speak, her voice dripping with satisfaction. Lady Estes expression shifted back to that same dull, detached look as she began her story. "I was a trainer at the academy once, back when it was first established. The academy wasnt as polished as it is now, but it gained attention quickly-rgely because of the building the Rogue King had secured for himself." She paused, her gaze drifting for a moment. "One day, after a long stretch of back-to-back sses, a colleague and I decided to visit a sick student. We were exhausted and chose to take the elevator." At this, I noticed Lord Dewitt roll his eyes, clearly unimpressed with her choice. Lady Este caught his reaction and her face briefly flickered with guilt before she continued. "I went to tend to the students wounds while my friend decided to head downstairs for supplies. But a few minutester, she came back up--without the aid box. She told me she had been to the tenth floor." Her voice lowered as she added, "We were intrigued and decided to try for ourselves. But only my friend could reach the tenth floor." She stopped, her gaze distant, and I seized the chance to ask, "Was she distressed?" Lady Este nodded solemnly. "She was struggling with her mate at the time. It wasnt long before I noticed her behavior changing. Shed zone out during conversations, leave abruptly, and even skip her own sses. Shed spend hours alone on the tenth floor. Her obsession began to terrify me." She paused again, as though the memories weighed heavily on her. "And then, one day, she jumped. Everyone said it was from the rooftop, but I knew in my heart--it was from the tenth floor." The room fell silent. Lamar turned to me with a sigh. "And thats exactly what happened to Lucy. So how does this help us?" His bluntness earned him a sharp re from Lady Este. She didnt appreciate her story being dismissed. "My friend died instantly," she continued, her voice edged with a sadness that hadnt been there before. "But a week before she died, she told me something chilling. She said the tenth floor knew she was lying about being the victim. It could see through her facade. She said she wasnt pure enough to free it from its curse--that it needed a simple, innocent soul to break free." The weight of her words hung in the air, and I felt my blood run cold. My eyes welled up with tears as memories of Lucy flooded my mind. She was so pure, so na?ve--a gentle, innocent she-wolf who didnt deserve any of this. "Alright, so were back to the same question," Lamar snapped, his frustration bubbling over. "How does this help us? Lucys in aa, and--" Lord Dewitt interrupted, his voice cutting through Lamarsints like a de. "Theres someone who survived the tenth floor." Both Lamar and I froze, the weight of Dewitts words sinking in. "There are rumors," Dewitt continued, his tone steady and deliberate, "of a person who reached the tenth floor, allowed the entity to take over their body, and yet somehow survived. They managed to trap the entity back on the tenth floor and escape death." He leaned back, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "If you can find that person--whether man or woman--you could learn how they did it. And perhaps... save your friend." I turned to Lamar, searching his face for a reaction. For a moment, he looked as though he wanted to dismiss it entirely. But then, his expression shifted. The tension in his shoulders eased, and I could see the flicker of hope returning to his eyes. It wasnt a perfect solution, but it was a chance. A small thread of hope we couldnt afford to ignore. Chapter 252-I Won鈥檛 Bow Down To Rayden

Chapter 252: 252-I Wont Bow Down To Rayden

Hnie: We were all set to leave now that Lady Este had told us everything she knew. There wasnt much information, but at least we figured out there was a survivor who could share some details. Now, how and where to find him was the main concern. Besides, they werent weing either after they got the signature from me. That was one cunning way they dealt with the issue for Rayden. "I am so mad at Jenny," I heard Lamar grunt, "But I need to return this to Jenny," Lamar whispered in my ear, slowing down near the exit. I wanted to sit him down and tell him Jenny was innocent but then decided to not do it here. "Ill wait for you here," I said and turned to the warrior to create a distraction so Lamar could find Jenny. "Can I have some water?" I asked the warrior who was following us. He nodded and headed toward the kitchen. Giving Lamar a quick nod of confirmation, I followed the warrior and grabbed a ss. "Hello?" The warriors phone rang, prompting him to step away quickly to take the call in peace. "Ah!" I sighed, exhausted by the messy people around me. Luna Este and Alpha Dewitt had only confirmed my suspicions. They would never punish their sons, even if they found out they had done something wrong. I needed to be discreet and ensure the Alphas paid for their crimes. "Thinking about me?" My heart almost sank into my chest, and the ss nearly slipped from my hands, but I caught it just in time. That nasty voice belonged to Rayden, who had walked into the kitchen and was heading straight toward me. "Aey, aey!" He blocked my path, spreading his arms and cing his hands on the counter. I hated being anywhere near him, but now I was stuck. "You came here for me, just admit it," he insisted with a pout. I couldnt bear to look at his face, so I kept avoiding eye contact. Seeing him in front of me, not burning in hell, gave me extreme anxiety. "Aww, are you shy?" He deliberately mistook my hatred for shyness. "Get out of my way; I have to leave," I said softly, almost sounding like I was pleading with him. "No! I dont want you to leave. You hardly ever talk to me or make love to me like you did that night," he teased with a yful tone and a fake pout. His words made my head snap up, and I red at him. "Oops! Okay, fine, I wont bring up that night. But Im curious, does it make your heart flutter--" Before he could finish that disgusting sentence, I shoved him aside to escape. But he was faster than I was, grabbing my arm and pulling me back. My hands brieflynded on his chest before I jerked them away, trembling in fear. I thought Id be able to stand my ground and face him again. But why was it so hard to move on? Why had he shattered my confidence like this? Watching him was like facing the nastiest nightmare. Even breathing the same air as him was disgusting to me. His scent--oh, that was another story. It was one of the worst smells Id ever encountered, disgusting and revolting, worse than an old poop. "Let me see your beautiful face," he said, his fingers still wrapped around my arm. He ran his hand across my cheek to push back a few strands of my hair. That was it. I couldnt let him touch me again. My hand shot up, and before I knew it, I had pped him--once, twice, and even a third time. "You filthy bastard!" I screamed, raising my hand again. This time, someone grabbed my wrist and pulled me away from Rayden, who was hunched over in shock, his hand pressed to his cheek. "How dare youe here and hit my son-inw?" Alpha Dewitt roared, shoving me back against the counter and blocking my path. "Your son-inw--" I began, but then I noticed Rayden putting his finger to his lips, silently warning me of the consequences if I said anything more. The warning was clear. If he told everyone I had run away from my pack, my pack and the council would demand my return. Even if they failed to kill me, Id lose my chance to ever take revenge. Id also be banned from entering any pack forever. "You are such a disgrace! Bow down and apologize to my son-inw, or else--youll stay locked up here until you do," Lord Dewitt shouted, gesturing to his warriors to stand guard at the kitchen door, preventing any escape. "Bow down to him!" he yelled again. Rayden, still bearing the marks of my hand on his cheeks, managed to smirk. But the tears in his eyes showed Id wounded his pride deeply. "I wont," I whispered, my eyes fixed on Rayden, nothing but anger burning in them. "If you dont bow down to him, youll remain here. Im calling the council and bringing them here to take you into custody," Alpha Dewitt threatened. My heart raced in fear, imagining the worst. Once arrested, theyd investigate my background and drag me back to my pack. I was desperate to end this nightmare and escape from this pack. "I--" I began, my voice heavy with shame and defeat. My heart shattered as I realized the humiliation Id face bowing down to my rapist. But just as I opened my mouth, a loud noise erupted in the kitchen. "She will not apologize to anyone," Emmet hissed, shoving the warriors aside with anger when they didnt immediately step out of his way. "And how dare you--" Maximus stormed in next, his voice cold and dangerous, "threaten her." After Maximus, Kaye entered, his jaw clenched and his eyes zing red with fury. "Keeping her trapped here, thinking no one woulde for her?" And just when I thought it couldnt escte further, Norman walked in, positioning himself in front of his brothers. "Youve gotten yourself into serious trouble, Dewitt." Chapter 253-Like A Daisy!

Chapter 253: 253-Like A Daisy!

Norman: My brothers had rushed me to save Hnie. I thought they were being dramatic until I arrived at the location. I watched Hnie stand in the kitchen, her back pressed against the counter, her face pale. Her eyes were wide, as if she had been scared out of her mind. "She came here and insulted my son-inw," Dewitt said. He was truly an amazing guy. Amazing in the sense that every time he opened his mouth, I wondered if he had a brain. He had always been such a fascinating clown to me. Someone who didnt care about his people and only wanted to show off his power. "And you didnt bother asking her why? He must have done something for her to leave those marks on his cheek," Emmet hissed, making me flinch a little. He wasnt acting like himself--or at least not like the version of himself hed shown for so long. "She must havee after him--" Before Dewitt could fill Raydens head with more ideas, Maximus silenced him. "Your son-inw is a grown man; he can speak for himself." I was now carefully observing the change in my brothers behavior. They were acting wild, like unleashed beasts, but only when it came to Hnie. The girl lowered her head, probably biting the inside of her cheek to stop her lips from trembling. It was an odd sight for me. The same girl who had been ready to blow my head off, who had smashed a vase over my head, the same Hnie whopleted strange tasks without the help of her wolf, now stood before us looking like a scared kitten. The easy answer would be to say she was faking innocence, but it didnt seem like that. She seemed genuinely terrified. What did Rayden do to her? My eyes traveled to Rayden, who was watching Hnie with a mixture of anger and anticipation glinting in his eyes. "She came into the kitchen to try and flirt with me, and when I turned her down--" he couldnt finish his story because Kaye cut him off. "And in anger, she pped you, etc., etc.--you couldnte up with something more believable?" I noticed Kayes fists clenching. He clearly wanted to be alone with Rayden to have a more private conversation with him--using his fists. "Hnie!" As soon as she heard her name from Emmet, her body jolted. She didnt want to be noticed? Yes, she wanted to stay invisible. "What did he do?" Emmet asked her in a gentle, calm tone. All eyes shifted to her, but mine stayed on Rayden. He was acting strange. "We had an argument," Hnie said quietly, without lifting her head. "See? Just an argument, and she attacked him," Dewitt chimed in. I swear, if I hear him one more time-- "Old man, can you shut up for a minute?" After silently observing everyone, I couldnt hold back any longer. My low, gruff tone caught everyone off guard, I could tell. Even Dewitt stared at me like a housewife discovering her partners betrayal. "Hnie!" I reached her, shielding her from everyone elses gaze with my body. "Tell me what happened," I said, leaning down, my hands braced on the counter beside her. She looked so delicate, like a daisy caught in a storm. "I dont want any trouble," she whispered so softly I could barely hear her. I had to lean closer, tilting my head toward her lips to catch her words. "Please! I dont want the council here." I straightened up slightly, our eyes meeting, our faces just inches apart. That was because Id leaned in too close trying to hear her. "Who told you the council woulde here?" I asked, and she shook her head steadily. "You dont want to tell me?" I pressed, and she nodded. "Look, if you dont exin, youll look guilty. His ims will seem true--that you attacked Rayden." She was barely breathing, standing frozen with her head bowed. I didnt like seeing her like this. Even though I despised her, I preferred the version of her that annoyed the life out of me. "Okay, just rx--" I straightened up, pulling my hands off the counter when I realized she was growing more ufortable the longer we stayed like this. "Ill find a way to get you out of this," I said, my eyes fixed on the wall behind her. When I stood tall, she seemed so small, she barely came into view. After thinking it over, I slowly turned around, narrowing my eyes at Rayden standing behind Dewitt. "You! She had aint against you." I remembered how they all bullied her into trauma when Lucy fell. "She epted his apology," Dewitt smirked, causing me and my brothers to exchange a look. But before we could think much more about it, Lamar burst in, having been kept out earlier. Seeing him with Hnie again made me roll my eyes at her. Why was she hanging around someone who had beaten her and left her in the woods? If she hadnt been found in time, she mightve lost her life--and her chance to be in the academy. "They kind of forced her. She wanted information about the Tenth Floor, so Luna Este and this guy--I mean--" Lamar hesitated and shifted his tone after catching a sharp re from me. I could call Dewitt an old man, but Lamar would get in trouble if he did so. "He told her if she didnt sign the letter, she wouldnt get the information." I turned to stare at Dewitt in disbelief. "So, you tricked her intoing here, making her think shed get information, only to make her sign the forgiveness letter and then trap her here, bowing to the one who bullied her nonstop?" Emmet spoke softly, his head lowered, probably to hide his eyes. I knew he was losing control. That couldnt happen. He tended to lose control far too easily. "Just one question--why are the rogue brothersing here to defend a mere student?" Thats when Dewitt revealed why I hated him most--he picked up on energy far too quickly. Chapter 254-I Make Him Uncomfortable

Chapter 254: 254-I Make Him Ufortable

Hnie: My stepbrothersing to help me meant a lot, but I was still shaken by Dewitts hostility toward me. And then Rayden touching me had ignited a spark of anger. To the point that I nearly jeopardized my position in the eyes of the Council. Now, as my stepbrothers walked over and stood in front of me, I couldnt look past them. The way Norman had asked me what had happened gave me the feeling that no harm could get to me now. I felt safe. However, the issues were still unresolved. But now my stepbrothers had to address Dewitts burning questions. "Because its unusual for trainers to not only defend their student but also give her a ce in their home, free food, therapy, and even" Dewitt paused briefly before chuckling to himself. It sounded like augh of disbelief. "Their own car and a driver, like shes some kind of Luna," he scoffed as he finished, making my heart skip a beat. I had a feeling those questions would surface once people noticed Id been driving Maximus car. I should have been careful. I felt a sudden guilt for making my stepbrothers go through this because of my own carelessness. "We dont owe you any exnations, Mr. Dewitt. Anyway, well take our student and leave now," Norman hissed, turning to gesture for me to follow him. "She cant leave without apologizing for assaulting" Dewitts words were cut short by Kaye groaning. "Sure, shell apologize," Kaye said, shocking even his brothers until he added, "and then you can send your warriors to the academy to pick up your kids and Raydens expulsion letter." The moment he said that, the entire kitchen fell silent. "All this for a student?" Dewitts focus remained on the idea that something was suspicious about my rtionship with my trainers. "Yep! We woke up and chose justice. So tell us, what is it?" Maximus asked in a threatening tone. I stayed hidden behind them, not even attempting to step out. Lamar casually strolled closer and nudged me with his elbow, giving me a knowing look that something was about to happen soon. I didnt understand it in the moment; I was too focused on what Dewitt might say next. "Step aside. Theyre leaving." Giving up on his demand for an apology, Dewitt ordered his warriors, who wouldnt have been able to stop the brothers if theyd wanted to leave anyway. The warriors backed off, and Norman turned, signaling for me to go first. I began walking out with Lamar, and the brothers followed us. When we reached the car Maximus had given me, I got in, but before Lamar could join me or even reach the car, Norman rushed ahead of everyone. "Take Lamar home. Ill take her," Norman was so quick to grab the keys from the driver and hop in that none of us could react. I turned my head to look at my brothers, and sure enough, they seemed lost and not okay with the idea. But Norman had already started the engine, sitting like a giant in the drivers seat. Once we hit the road, I could feel the tension growing inside the car. "The Tenth Floor, Hnie? Didnt we already talk about this?" Norman began, his voice gruff and angry. I shouldve known he wouldnt miss this chance to scold me. And honestly, this time, I felt like I might actually deserve it. "We didnt. You shut me down and told me nothing. I wanted information that could help me with helping Lucy," I muttered, staring out the window. I hated how life kept moving so normally for us while Lucyy in a hospital bed. "Thats because theres nothing to say. There was one incident, and after thatnothing really happened. Just rumors," he said aggressively, fidgeting in his seat and gripping the steering wheel so hard I worried he might break it. "Then why didnt you do something? Even after the first case, shouldnt you have acted?" I asked, my tone turning argumentative. "There shouldve been something done. But about what? There was no way to the Tenth Floor. It shocked me when you told me youd been thereit scared the hell out of me because whoever goes there ends up dead," he hissed. "But now look at what youve done. We were slowly building a case against Rayden. We were going to use every single thing he did because we were already uneasy about him. He came from Fellmoon Academyhes under scrutiny to adjust and follow our rules. But you ruined it all," he yelled, hitting the steering wheel. "Im sorry I didnt know what you guys were doing. And Im really sorry I cant stop thinking about Lucy lying in that hospital while I" I cut myself off and closed my eyes tightly, refusing to let the tears fall. "Hnie" his tone softened, and a small sigh escaped his lips. "I know Im bing a nuisance, but I cant help it. She went up there, and I know that entity put terrible ideas in her headI just need to find that one survivor" I stopped, biting my lip as I fought to keep the sobs in. "OkayI get it. I was being a little harsh" I heard him stutter, but his sudden vulnerability only made me feel worse, and I broke down, bawling like never before. "UmmI didnt make you cry, okay? Youre crying becauseyoure upset aboutDewittugh, damn it," he grumbled, stopping the car on the side of the road. He got out, pacing for a few seconds before opening the backseat door for me. "Fine, Im so" he began but abruptly cut himself off. I wiped my tears with the back of my hand and looked up at him. "Im" Was an apology that hard for him? "You didnt do anything wrong. Youre right. Im just upset because everything was a failure today," I said, not in the mood for games. His body rxed, the tension easing from his muscles, and he added, "Hnie, Ill help you find that survivor." Chapter 255-Emmet鈥檚 Bracelet For The Rescue

Chapter 255: 255-Emmets Bracelet For The Rescue

Hnie: Norman watched my face in silence before walking back and sitting in the drivers seat. At least he was willing to do something good for once. I stayed silent throughout the ride. Thankfully, no one bothered me, and I made it to my room, where I stayed for the rest of the day and even into the next. I guess the brothers were too tired to deal with another mess. I wore ck jeans and a ck turtleneck from the bag Lamar had given me. Id received a text from Lamar, and we were going to visit Lucy in the hospital. My hair was in a messy braid, with my curtain bangs loosely framing my forehead and face. I left my room and went straight to the exit, not nning to take the car. I didnt want the brothers to face harsh questions or rumors because of me. Outside the main gate, I was greeted by Lamar, who was sitting on his bike, holding a helmet for me. "Hey," I greeted, taking the helmet. "Whoa! So cks your color," heplimented. "Who looks bad in ck?" I replied. It wasnt a lie. Taking his helmet, I sat behind him on the bike and smiled, remembering the first time Id ridden with him. Who wouldve thought wed be such close acquaintances? We arrived at the hospital in two hours since the packs border was now under strict security. Benita must be waiting to reim the title of Lady of the Pack once her son wins the rank again. "Shes that way," Lamar said after speaking to the nurse at the station, who told him Lucy was doing well. By doing well, she meant Lucy was now sleeping peacefully. My heart pounded in my chest as I approached her private room, assigned specifically because she was a student of the RVS. We entered her room to find her hooked up to multiple machines. I instantly wanted to break down, but I held my emotions in, making sure that if she could hear me, shed know we were hopeful for her return. "Hey, Luce!" Lamar and I said in unison, almost smiling, but the tears were visible in our eyes. "We miss you so much." I ran my finger along the back of her hand and noticed how cold she was. She had so many bandages on her body from the fall. If only she could wake up, just one moment of her waking up would be enough for her to be fine again. "You know, they gave us some time off. And the lycan is terrorizing the roguemunity," I continued, waiting for a response from her. But she remained silent. "Obviously, the clever lycan is seen as a myth, just like everything else," Lamar added, smiling as he gently ced his hand on her bandaged forehead. The door opened, and someone walked in, instantly souring Lamars mood. "I came here to see her," Jenny said, looking like she had been through a lot too. "Huh! Are you sure thats why youre here? I mean, you could be hiding something, like always," Lamars harsh tone made her eyes fill with tears. "Please, Hnie, tell him. You know I would never harm you guys. I didnt know what my parents were nning. When I told the warriors on the border to let you two in, my father got informed. He was on an ongoing call with my mother" she quickly tried to exin when Lamar silenced her by pointing a finger at her. "Not one more word. Youve proven to be a liar, Jenny. Youre a coward" I squeezed his hand hard to stop him. "Its not her fault, Lamar. Do you think she has any say in anything?" I remembered how her father had dragged her to her room during her royal beta training. "Lamar, please try to understand me. Im on your side, just believe me," her eyes spoke for her. They held so much love and hope for Lamar. "Lamar,e on, dont be like this. Youre taking your anger out on the wrong person," I warned Lamar, who rolled his eyes before giving up and pulling Jennys hand to bring her into a hug. "Im very protective of my sister, Jenny. Just forgive me if I took my frustration out on you," he spoke softly to her, but I noticed how she closed her eyes when she was in his arms. She truly adored him, I could tell. But then I smiled at him calling me his sister. That meant a lot to me. "Anyway," he cleared his throat and broke the hug when Penn walked in with a bouquet. "Oh!" He quickly turned his eyes away from me. "Lamar, how about you and I wait outside while they meet Lucy?" I didnt want to make things awkward while it was about Lucy. Lamar and I walked out while the siblings stayed behind. But I noticed something scary when Dewitt and another man showed up. They walked straight toward us. Right then and there, we knew they were here for trouble. "Hnie! Were delighted to find you here. This is Lord Mrkey, Raydens father, and wevee to take you to the council so that the argument about why your trainers threatened me in my home, and why they want to set you free so bad, can be discussed." Dewitt didnt even take a breath and shook the ground beneath my feet with his intentions for being here. The moment I heard them and realized how they cornered me, I gently touched my wrist, pressing the button on my bracelet like crazy. I had a very bad feeling about this. "Lets go," Dewitt said, not nning to dy likest time. He was surely mad that the brothers had made him walk me out by threatening to expel their children for me. "How about no?" Lamar quipped, making them exchange a nce and then smirk at him. "We knew you would say that. Thats why we came here with the warriors," Dewitt was the only one talking, while Mrkey kept ring at Chapter 256-And The Arrest

Chapter 256: 256-And The Arrest

Hnie: "Actually, its because we havent seen Lucy yet. If you give us a few minutes," I said, my heart thumping hard, but I kept my exterior neutral. "Im pretty sure youve met her already," Mrkey finally spoke up. His voice was so strangely sharp, and the way he pronounced every word made it seem like he was judging Lamar and me. Or maybe that was just how he spoke to people who didnt have a much higher rank. "Well, even if we havent, you cant take us away," Lamar decided to take the direct approach. I was only wasting my time. I had a feeling Emmet woulde. But then I wondered if I was doing the right thing by dragging him into this mess. What if hes unavable and doesnt see the rm? "Huh, for someone like you with such a low rank, youre very bold. What was your name again?" Mrkey asked in a much more threatening tone. "Why bother with my name? You want to talk about how trainers gave her privileges, why arent they being asked for it? Why are you taking her with you only?" Lamar was good at this. I felt my heart revive a little when I noticed Dewitt eye Mrkey, something passing between them. "Well call them too. But right now, shesing with us," Dewitt continued. I hadnt even spoken about what Rayden had done to me, and these older men were chasing after me like they had nothing better to do. That was scary too. "Its okay, Lamar, Ill go with them. Just let me use the bathroom first, and while I do, you go home, okay? Ill call you and let you know what happened, alright?" I gave Lamar a nod, not wanting him to argue anymore. The look of triumph on Mrkey and Dewitts faces was enough to tell me they bought my lie. "Okay, call me at 3," he said, eyeing me. Lamar understood what we were talking about. There was a small hut nearby called 3, so all we needed to do was reunite there. Lamar walked past them, signaling that they had won without any struggle or conflict. "Ill meet you here in a minute," I told Dewitt, who didnt even acknowledge me talking to him. I helped myself and turned left toward the bathroom. The moment I got inside, I started to panic. Now I needed to find a way to escape this bathroom without getting caught. I was anxiously pacing around when I heard a little sound from behind me. I turned my head and noticed Sage standing by the sink. "Youre that girl, Hnie, from our academy, right?" she asked in a calm and perfect tone. Her pink ombre hair was so bright and eye-catching. "Yeah, I am. I came here to see Lucy," I replied, steadily walking over to her. I remembered her from the day she had saved me by bringing the trainers to the hallway where the others were bullying me. "I saw her too. Ie here very often" she sighed, biting her tongue, but it was so subtle that I couldnt figure out why. "Why do you look so worried?" she asked, now facing me as she used a paper towel. Her long legs looked even shinier in the blue shorts she wore. "Its that" I pointed at the door. "Alpha Dewitt and Alpha Mrkey" I couldnt decide if I should trust her or not. "Penn and Raydens fathers?" she nodded in acknowledgment. "Theyre troubling you?" she frowned. "They want to take me to the council to talk aboutthe fact that I pped Rayden the other day," I said. The moment I said that, I watched her narrow her eyes at me. "Whoa! I already like what Im hearing," she let out a littleugh. "Need my help? I can get you out without anyone seeing you." She was strangely weing. My initial impression of her hadnt been great, but as I was getting to know her, I realized she was probably the nicest top-senior girl. A little arrogant because of her rank and probably because of the rich pack she belonged to. "That would be very helpful," I muttered miserably. "Come with me," she gestured for me to follow her. I watched her text someone, and soon two big warriors showed up at the door. "Go behind them," she added, handing me her ck hoodie to cover my head with. Soon we were out, and the two of us were walking right behind the warriors. My heart kept skipping beats while she acted nonchnt,ughing with me over nothing. It was her way of making everything seem normal. And as she had said, the alphas didnt notice because they knew a girl like me wouldnt be friends with Sage or even have warriors. Jenny and Penn talking to them was another reason they were slightly distracted. Once Sage had helped me out of the hospital, I turned to her to thank her. "You have a ride?" she questioned, looking around. "Yeah, I have a friend waiting for me. Thank you so much, Sage," I was honestly surprised at how she was on board to help me whenever I needed it. "No issue, Im a girls girl," she winked very stylishly before hopping into her Mercedes. I started to sprint toward the hut to find Lamar. He was waiting with his bike on. I rushed and jumped onto his back. "Great, how did you get out of there?" he inquired while I put on my helmet. "Sage helped, Ill exinter," I patted his back, and soon we hit the road. The cold wind felt even chillier now that we were on the run. But sadly, we overestimated how cunning Dewitt could be with his ns. As we reached the border, we noticed the warriors standing there with the big gates locked. "Shit," I cursed under my breath, and Lamar stopped his bike. "You two cant leave. Alpha Dewitt and Alpha Mrkeys request to the alpha of our pack has been epted for arresting you two," the warrior finished, making us realize all that action and nothing came out of it. Chapter 257-Saw A Lion

Chapter 257: 257-Saw A Lion

Hnie: "Where are you taking us?" Lamar red at the guy behind me, stopping him from touching me. We were being taken to the alphas mansion, but the big question was: why? "Alpha Vernon wants to see you," the warrior hissed, making my eyes drift toward the sign near the mansion. The brown sign was knocked down, with the scratched-out name of the previous pack, *The Blood Curse Pack.* Next to it stood a new sign that read *Dark Eclipse Pack.* They had purposely left the old one there, probably as a reminder of the downfall of the previous alpha. As we reached the entrance, Alpha Dewitt and Mrkey caught up with us. Smirks spread across their faces as they blocked our path. "You know whats funny about little sparrows, Mrkey? They think they can beat an eagle," Dewitt remarked,ughing at me. "Lamar, hes calling himself an eagle," I said, rolling my eyes. I wasnt the type to sass anyone before, but things had changed. Id grown so annoyed with these people that I couldnt help myself. "Lets go inside and see. Who knows, you might meet a hungry lion in there," Dewitt scoffed, now calling himself a lion. As we all walked inside, I noticed how many people had gathered in the foyer. Warriors were standing in front of the pack alpha, blocking his view. "Alpha Vernon, thank you so much. Youve helped us catch these two nuisances," Dewitt announced loudly as he marched in with his arms spread wide and a huge grin. Mrkey wore the same smug expression. Were they best friends or something? A littleter, after they walked across the spacious hall to the warriors, the men stepped aside to reveal Vernon. A tall, slender man sat on a regal chair like a king. His hair was dyed ck, and he had a thin ck mustache. His striking hazel eyes stood out among his sharp facial features. He looked like a very stern and serious man. Rayden followed close behind, giving me a quick nce and rubbing his cheek gentlyprobably a reminder of my actions yesterday. Lamar and I stood alone, as if we were criminals, while Dewitt approached Vernon first. "No greeting for me?" a voice came from behind the warriors, right beside Vernon. As the warriors finally moved away, they revealed Emmet leaning back on a simr regal chair, one leg crossed over the other, his foot tapping on the floor. Silence fell over the room, and the smiles on Dewitt and Mrkeys faces instantly vanished. A smile crept onto my lips, but I quickly stifled it when I saw Rayden nce at me and then at Emmet. So, the bracelet really worked. "Hello," Emmet greeted Dewitt with a grin Id never seen him give anyone before. "Oh, great. This is exactly what we were talking about. Why is a trainer so interested in his student? Should we be worried, *Rogue Emmet?*" Dewitt made sure to emphasize Emmets title. "And why are two old men running around chasing my student? Im definitely rmed, and others should be too when youre around their daughters," Emmet remarked. He usually avoided such bluntnguage, but he was openly using it nowprobably because Dewitt and Mrkey were such despicable men with nothing better to do than harass a teenager. The moment Emmet checked them, Mrkey let out a loud grunt. "Thats why you and your father could never be part of any pack. You have the manners of rogues," Mrkey sneered, trying to insult Emmet. But, as usual, Emmet wasnt interested in their words. He said what he wanted and then seemed to tune out whatever nonsense they threw back at him. "Anyway, were still arresting her to present her before the council so they can investigate why the trainers ckmailed me into letting her go the other day. You had no right to demand her freedom," Dewitt said, trying to steer the conversation back to the main topic. Somehow, I felt calmer now. I trusted Emmet to handle this. "Sure," Emmet replied casually, "but you might want to call them and check if theyre still interested in questioning her." Dewitts face twitched as he quickly grabbed his phone. It seemed like Emmet had already taken care of the issue on his way here. As Dewitt made the call, Emmet looked at me and gave me a generous, understanding nod. "May I ask you somethingnever mind," Lamar murmured, hesitating when he noticed how intently Emmet was looking at me. I guessed Lamar wanted to ask the same question that was lingering in everyones mind, but he decided not to press me. When Dewitt hung up, he stared at my face, then Emmets. "The council said you are going to hold a meeting at the academy to exin why youre taking such an interest in Hnies safety," Dewitt grumbled, his tone unusually subdued, as if he were trying to make sense of the situation. I felt lost, too. "Yeah, soon! Sobefore that, you cant bother Hnie again. I hope you realize your little adventure doesnt stand a chance anymore. Find yourself a better hobby," Emmet replied firmly, finishing with a grunt as he stood from his seat. "Hnie, Im driving you home," he added. But just as he was about to step toward me, he froze. His eyes narrowed in a frown. I followed his gaze toward the entrance and saw Jenny and Penn walking in. Jennys face was streaked with tears as she rushed to hug her father. I was even more confused now. "The first round begins now, enjoy the show and his suffering," Lamar bent down to whisper in my ear, sending chills up my spine. "Whats going on?" Dewitt asked his daughter, exchanging a bewildered look with Rayden, who looked just as puzzled. "Daddy, he cheated on me!" Jenny eximed, breaking down into sobs. Rayden stood frozen, his eyes wide and filled with disbelief, as his mate openly dered in front of everyone that he had cheated on her. Chapter 258-Rayden鈥檚 Humiliation

Chapter 258: 258-Raydens Humiliation

Hnie: "What is going on, Rayden? What is she saying?" I was sure Dewitt would never have confronted Rayden in front of all of us under normal circumstances, but now that his daughter had made it a public matter, he had no choice. Rayden walked forward at an excruciatingly slow pace, his eyes darting around to everyone in the room. "This is getting interesting," Emmet remarked, quickly turning back to his seat and settling in as if he were watching a show. Mrkey and Dewitt noticed his actions, and their expressions soured even more. "I dont know what shes talking about. Ive been at home," Rayden responded, his voice subdued, especially since it was about the alphas daughter. "Dewitt, maybe we should go home and discuss this privately," Mrkey suggested. This wasnt the kind of public humiliation they had hoped for. "No!" Jenny abruptly pulled away from her fathers embrace, yelling, "Im not going back home to talk about this! You all always dismiss my concerns." Her voice was so loud that even the maids rushed out to see what was going on. I could tell Rayden wanted to silence Jenny forcefully, but with her brother and father standing in his way, he didnt dare. "Daughter, I will not dismiss your concerns," Dewitt said softly. But it seemed he had already lost Jennys trust; she shook her head and stepped away from him. "We would have talked about it if I had cheated on you. But I didnt, so" Rayden clenched his jaw but quickly changed his tone, trying to soundposed. He sounded more annoyed than anything, as if the questioning itself offended him. Emmet sat with his arm bent, fist under his chin, watching the scene with an excited sparkle in his eyes. "But you did," said a new voice, calm yet sharp. The voice belonged to a stunning redhead who walked in wearing stilettos. Everyone turned to stare at her and then at each other. I recognized her. Lamar had told me about her. It seemed the alphas knew her too, judging by the number of times shed been invited to pack parties to dance. "Rona. My name is Rona," she introduced herself with a hand on her hip and a snarky smile ying on her lips. "I dont know her!" Rayden shouted instantly, trying to shut down any ideas forming in peoples minds. "Rayden, youve been visiting me every few days for favors," Rona replied, doubling down on her im. Raydens fists clenched tightly at her words. "Youre lying about an alpha. You have no idea what consequences youll face for this," Rayden snapped, his face turning red with anger. "Shes lying, and the fact that she chose this moment to speak makes me wonder who filled Jennys head with lies against me," Rayden growled, turning to re at Lamar, who exaggerated his look of innocence, clearly trying to provoke Rayden further. "You think Im a fool and anyone can trick me?" Jenny yelled, forcing her father to encase her protectively in his arms. But she kept struggling, determined to take control of the situation. "Jenny, Im not saying youre a fool, but youre innocent. People can easily trick you into believing nonsense," Rayden exined. I noticed Mrkey pacing back and forth, his usualposure slipping. "Thats because you do it all the time," Jenny snapped. Curious about her brothers reaction, I shifted slightly and saw him ring at Rayden. "Rayden, what is going on? Why is Rona iming you slept with her?" Dewitts voice carried his barely restrained anger, even as he closed his eyes in frustration. Mrkey paused mid-pace, throwing a quick nce at Dewitt, trying to gauge his reaction to the usation against his son. "I dont know. She probably needs money," Rayden hissed through clenched teeth. "If I needed money, Id have ckmailed you, note here and tell the truth outright. Besides, I wasnt the one who came forward. I dont reveal my clients secrets. It was your mate who found me and told me you had a fated mate. I dont sleep with mated men," Rona retorted, wrinkling her nose in disgust at Rayden. Her words made Mrkey look away and close his eyes, clearly embarrassed. It was obvious how their mindset workedtheyd enjoy her performances at pack parties butter look down on her. "What?" Raydens attention snapped to Jenny, who pulled a stic bag from her pocket. Inside was a strand of red hair. "I got it tested, and guess whatI was right!" Jenny shouted, causing Dewitts eyes to widen in disbelief. Penn didnt hesitate; he rushed at Rayden and punched him square in the face, sending him sprawling to the ground. Blood sttered from his nose as he hit the floor, and I instinctively closed my eyes, taking a deep breath of relief. "Whatthatsyou tested it? You promised youd throw it away! I told you I had no idea how this hair got on me. And theres no way this hair belongs to her because I swear I dont know her," Rayden babbled, tripping over his words. In his panic, he identally confirmed that Jenny had found the hair in his jacket. "And thats what concerns you? That she promised not to test the hair?" Dewitt roared, his voice shaking with fury. Mrkey stepped aside, his face a mask of anger and disgust as he looked at his son. "Listen, I dont care what men ask from me. But when a mated man lies andes to me begging to be put on a leash because he wants a dominatrixwhen he gets on his knees and begs me to walk him around the room like hes my pet dogI feel disgusted. I didnt know my dog had another owner," Rona said smoothly, her sharp tone leaving everyone stunned. Her words turned every face in the room red with embarrassment. It was the ultimate humiliation for a man with a mate. And it was clearly visible from the way everyone looked at Rayden. It was just the beginning and I loved it. Chapter 259-We Are Going To Be Alone Together

Chapter 259: 259-We Are Going To Be Alone Together

Hnie: "Rayden!" Mrkey finally yelled as he quickly made his way toward Rayden, who was on the ground and looked horrified by what he was hearing. "What have you done? What have you been doing?" He grabbed Rayden by a fistful of hair and forced him up. "Dad, its a lie. Shes lying. I dont know how her hair got on me," Rayden tried to exin, but his father pped him. "Dont lie. Youre such a coward. I thought when you asked to be my pet, you were just trying to experience something new because in your real life, youre so powerful that you wanted the thrill of being dominated. But the way you lied to your mate, manipted everyone, and now keep lying makes me wonder if this is who you truly area liar, a cowardly dog," Rona eximed, shaking her head. The Alpha leaders showed their anger whenever she spoke to Rayden that way, but there was nothing they could do because he had brought this upon himself. "This is all just a conspiracy against me," Rayden muttered, shielding his head with his hands as his father continued to beat him. While themotion continued, I turned to nce at the person entering the mansion with his warriors. He was an Alpha wearing a red jacket. I could tell he was an Alpha from the band he wore. He had ck hair and hazel eyes, but there was something familiar about him. I couldnt help but wonder where I had seen him before. "Whats going on?" Lamar whispered to me when he noticed how intently I was watching the Alphae in. "Who is that?" I asked. "Alpha Byron. Hes Alpha Vernons son. Why? Do you recognize him?" Lamar asked curiously, knowing about my past and noticing my interest in Byron. Byron stopped when he saw Rayden being beaten. I saw him smirk before turning to one of his warriors, who was secretly recording the whole scene. The video seemed to focus only on Rona and Rayden since Lamar and I were standing far from them. I could tell the warrior was recording on Byrons orders because Byron nodded at him, as if approving his work. "Well leave and deal with this. Let me handle it," Mrkey finally said, turning to apologetically request permission from Dewit, who quickly agreed. Mrkey seemed to realize that everyone was watching them and evenughing at the spectacle. "Were sorry for causing all thismotion in your pack," Mrkey Moore said apologetically to Alpha Vernon, unable to even look him in the eye. "Its okay. I hope you handle this and resolve your issues. But make sure Rayden stays out of trouble. It doesnt look good. It makes me wonder why that girl pped him in the first ce," Vernon remarked, gesturing toward me. I stepped back to hide behind Lamar. I didnt want too many eyes on me, especially since the warrior was recording the entire ordeal. "I will," Mrkey said, bowing his head in shame over his sons behavior. He couldnt argue or assert his authority anymore. Grabbing his son by the cor, Mrkey dragged him toward the exit. Rayden didnt look up at me once, nor did he smirk like he usually did. It felt like such a satisfying victory, and I was ready for more toe. "Its just the beginning," I whispered, feeling proud of Lamar for handling the whole situation. Dewitt kept hugging his crying daughter as he walked behind Mrkey. "Well leave now. Thank you for your hospitality," Emmet said, standing up and speaking respectfully to Vernon, who seemed to be fond of Emmet as well. "Anything for you, brothers," Vernon said, gesturing toward me to let me know we were fine. "Hnie,e, Ill take you home now," Emmet said, and I gave a quick handshake to Lamar before running after Emmet. While following him, I saw Byron tilt his head and narrow his eyes at me. There was something about him. I had seen him somewhere, but where? Was he there that night? I started to quickly recall the faces, but it seemed like I was having trouble remembering them. Was the trauma blocking their faces now? Or was it something more? "Hnie, here!" I heard Emmet call, and I realized I had been so lost in thought that I had walked up to the wrong car. I rushed back to where he was standing and got inside as he opened the door for me. Once inside, and after Emmet got in, I noticed him shake his head a little. "Youre going to scold me for going to the hospital, arent you?" I asked, speaking respectfully. "No! It wasnt your fault they were chasing you. Hnie, you cant just hide because there are people who act like kids and chase after teenagers," he reassured me, relieving me of the guilt. "However, I must ask why you didnt take Maximus car?" he inquired, but a little sigh from me was all he needed for an answer. "Dont worry, itll be resolved soon," he sighed, pulling out his phone as a notification came through. "Oh! Theres a huge hurricane headed our way," Emmet said, his eyes moving to the outside. It was alreadyte, and evening was approaching with a storm setting in. "Shit, shit, shit!" I heard him panic for the first time. He started looking at the sky, moving restlessly in his seat. I didnt understand why he seemed so scared of the hurricane. We could always wait at the pack and let the storm pass. "Its hitting the area we need to drive through," he muttered, constantly bothered as he kept checking his phone and texting someone. I knew the roguemunity was more dangerous than the packs. Hurricanes would sometimes hit a specific area, almost like a curse. But why was Emmet so worried? "We have to stay until midnight to continue our journey back home," he said, finally sitting back in his seat, his tone filled with worry as his eyes stared nkly ahead. Chapter 260-The Shady Motel

Chapter 260: 260-The Shady Motel

Hnie: In thest ten minutes of him receiving the news of the hurricane and how he had to take shelter in the pack until midnight, Emmet had shown extreme anxiety. He had his fist under his chin, and his eyes were fixed. His breathing was erratic though. "Did you have to do something after getting home?" I asked after I couldnt just sit and watch him get all anxious and irritated. "Noyeah! I have to doummI have toI have to be somewhere," he was sweating and stuttering hard. I noticed how he was squeezing his fist tightly and would release his fingers before doing it again. "Emmetwhat is happening? Its okay, you can ask your brothers to fill in for you," I suggested in a mild andforting tone to help him feel better. "Brothers, yes! Let me call Norman," he said, and I realized he had been so anxious that he hadnt even called his brother. He had been in contact with the weather informant, and it seemed like the news was solid. "Driver! Stop the car here," Emmet requested, his voice shaky. The driver listened to him and parked the car near the border. We hadnt even passed the border, and Emmet had been acting so strangely all this time. Emmet dialed Normans number right before my eyes, and then the next thing I knew, he was giving his head little repeated nods. "Norman, theres a hurricane on the way," he took a pause, his lips quivering almost as if he was shaking. "Look, I told you I was headed over to that pack," he ced his hand on his forehead as he couldnt remember the name. "The Dark Eclipse Pack," I replied, and noticed how he nodded and repeated the pack name to Norman. I heard him quickly tell his brother what was going on, and now he was listening to what his brother was saying. "No, you dont get it. I have to," he turned his head to me and then opened the car door to get out. The next five minutes were so hard to watch. He was pacing back and forth, and his hand kept running through his hair. His agitated look made me feel guilty. And also responsible for himing over to save my butt. If he hadnte here, he wouldnt be so worried right now. "I will try," I heard him say as he returned to the car. "Bye," he hung up and took a deep breath. "We have to, umm, stay at a motel," he added, which confused me a little. I thought he would stay at the most luxurious hotel suite. Not because I wanted to, but thats how they always acted. The brothers actually booked suites whenever they went out for meetings. "Okay," I muttered in guilt, not adding anything else. He told the driver which motel he wanted to go to, and he shocked me once again. He wanted the driver to take us out of this pack and then head to a much smaller pack with very weak security on the borders. In that specific pack, he chose the motel that was literally right on the edge of the border. I was confused. Why would he want to go to such a ce where the security was so bad? I stayed silent throughout the car ride, and once we reached the motel, he rushed out. He held the car door open for me urgently, so I followed him silently. I felt the need to question him about this urgency to return to the pack. Theres no way it was a meeting that made him so anxious. His bodynguage looked more frightening than someone who is worried about missing a meeting. And what meeting was he attending at that time? We checked in and were escorted to one room. It was a very shabby ce, even sketchier since our room was on the far end of the ground floor. Right outside our door was an open area, and there was a vending machine on the side. I followed Emmet inside and was instantly shocked to see one bed in the middle of the room with two small chairs next to the window, which had heavy curtains blocking the outside view. He took off his coat and threw it on the chair, then turned to pace around when he noticed me standing in the corner next to the door. His body tensed up as he examined me. "I amso sorry. I didnt mean to make you ufortable," he finally realized I was with him. It was surprising for someone who notices such small details to miss out on a whole person standing right next to him. Thats how I knew he was extremely lost and confused. "I shouldnt have" As I spoke, he rushed at me with such big steps that I froze. "No! You didnt do anything wrong. You should alwayse to me whenever you need help. Its just thatthis timing is wrongit is not on you," he broke his sentences weirdly. Thankfully, he stepped at least a few feet away from me. "Oh!" he then realized something else and pped his forehead. "There were no other rooms. This was the only one avable. You can take the bed. I wont be sleeping anyway. Ill sit and do some work on that chair," he pointed at the chair and then pulled his phone out. "On my phone." Nope! I wasnt buying his behavior. He was hiding something. He seemed stressed out. "Emmet, what is it? Why are you so anxious? Did you have to be somewhere?" I asked him again, this time in a much more confident and stern tone. His eyebrows rxed, his jaw unclenched, and he closed his eyes to sigh before he replied. "Yeah! I had to be somewhere." "May I ask where?" I questioned, feeling both curious and worried. "Hnieehm! I have to be away from here. Right after midnight," he said in such a deep and low tone that I understood the urgency of it. Chapter 261-He Looked Wild

Chapter 261: 261-He Looked Wild

Hnie: He had excused himself and left to go out and do something. I figured he wanted to drink, so I didnt bother him. But now that I was alone in the room, I sat on the bed and checked my phone. Specifically, the academy group made by top seniors, juniors, and even Sydney. I didnt have an ount under my name, so I didnt get the entry to join, but thats when I relied on Lamar. He started sending me a series of things. Mainly about the videos being leaked of what happened today with Rayden. Just like I had expected, Alpha Byron was making that video for himself. Not really for himself. I didnt expect this next part. He had uploaded those videos everywhere. Some of thements read: Julia P: Its about time. This jerk has harassed me on the road once. I guess he was driving with one of his friends. They were catcalling me and being rude to me. Rylie: Thats Raynard, that exins his toxic alpha male mentality. There were countlessments like that. I wasnt surprised to see he was a serial offender, but the fact that none of the girls were ever listened to broke my heart for them. But then there were a few menmenting under the posts that made me shake my head in disappointment. RockyPoineer: You see how the girls areing out with their stories? Where were they before? Its like they want attention. Ken: Of course, the she-wolves that couldnt have him are now having the moment of their lives. Rubie: Huh! Girls are so dramatic. Im so d Im not like them. I want to hear his side. Reem: Hate feminism. They teach women to act so miserable. A guy says hello, and theyre offended and harassed. See how the two people in the video are consenting adults? Why is he being shamed for his kinks? I was annoyed. He wasnt being shamed for his kinks. He was being shamed for having a mate, manipting her, and then cheating on her. I put my phone down as I knew our next step already. After a few minutes of doing nothing, I got up to reach the door to look for Emmet when he came back inside himself. "Here," he was holding a sandwich and some drinks from the vending machine. "I am sorry for freaking you out earlier. I should have known you would me yourself for it," he was thankfully very polite and had calmed down now. "Please, eat something." He didnt look me in the eye while he ced the food down on the bed for me and reached for the chair. Im sure it will be a lot harder for him to sleep on the chair since he was much bigger and broader. "Emmet, you can take the bed," I insisted, but he gently waved his hand to deny. And I was wrong about him leaving to drink. He didnte back smelling like alcohol. After we were done eating in silence, Iid down in the bed, notfortable with him being on the chair, but he wouldnt let me give up the bed. I dozed off since the storm was hitting the windows, and I didnt want to stay awake and be terrified of the noise. I had only been asleep for a little when, just ten past 1am, I woke up to the sound of the wind almost knocking the window down. My heart was pounding so hard, as if someone had knocked my heart out of my chest. I looked around the dark room and was instantly made aware of the empty chair next to the window. The curtains had been pushed to the side earlier by Emmet, who kept looking outside the room to the window. But now the room was entirely silent. I rolled out of the bed and tiptoed to the window, looking outside to see if I could get a glimpse of anything. It was so dark and windy, but the thunderbolts would light up the outside just a little before it went back to being dark again. "Where could he be?" I asked myself as I stared at his phone lying on the table between the two chairs. He left his phone behind. He wasnt in the bathroom either. Could it be that he left to get something from the vending machine again? I was scared of the outside because it was an unknown ce, and I didnt even know how bad the storm was going to get. I reached for the door and opened it, leaving for the vending machine. Halfway through, I could see that Emmet wasnt at the vending machine. "Where did he go?" I was so worried for him. I didnt want to go back inside when he was outside in the storm. He was very anxious and nervous earlier, so it made me even more worried for him. "Excuse me, have you seen the guy who came with me?" I asked thedy sitting behind the counter, smoking a cigarette. She tilted her head and gave me a quick head-to-toe stare, examining every inch of me. "Nope!" Her response was so cold and careless. "Okay, thank you!" I didnt know what else to say. I returned to my room as there was nothing else I could do. And for the rest of the time, till 3:30 a.m. in the morning, I had taken so many steps. My soles were on fire, and my toes were hurting from the brisk walk. I was worried, so worried. And then my worry reached its height when I heard scratching from outside the door. Even when I should have been worried and scared of what it was, my instinct was that it was Emmet. I ran to answer the door, and as soon as I opened it, I came across a sight so terrifying that I froze for a minute. He stood before me, but he wasnt the Emmet that I know. Chapter 262-Norman Is Always Irritated

Chapter 262: 262-Norman Is Always Irritated

"Emmet!" His name escaped my lips in a desperate plea. I was horrified by how he looked. His body was covered in blood, his shirt in his hand, and only his pants were intact. He looked weak, breathing heavily and leaning against the doorframe. I quickly nced outside before grabbing his arm to pull him inside. Once he was in, Iid him down on the bed and turned on the light to check on his wounds properly. He had left a blood trail whening inside. That made me worried for him. "No! Dont" he groaned in pain, cing his hand over his eyes. He seemed too sensitive to the light, but that might have been because hed lost so much blood. Scratches covered his body, and then I noticed something on his neck that terrified me. It was a bite marka dark, deep wound. "Emmet, what happened? Who did this to you?" I asked, panicking as I knelt beside him on the bed. But he seemed too exhausted to respond. I watched him stare nkly at the ceiling before slowly slipping into sleep. It felt strange standing so close to him and seeing him shirtless. His muscles and abs were tense, and his tattooed arm was smeared with bloodhis or maybe someone elses. "Shit! What do I do?" I muttered. I got off the bed, struggled to pull the nket out from under him, and then covered him with it. There was no first aid kit in the room, and when I ran to the counter to ask, the woman there told me she didnt have one either. I was sure she just didnt want to helpshe looked tired and high on drugs. So I came back to the room, scared. Whoever had done this to Emmet was still out there. If someone could hurt a strong man like him, I didnt stand a chance. Once I was back inside, I grabbed my phone and tried to think of who to call for help. Kaye and Maximus came to mind, but I decided to call Norman instead. He was the one always ready to help his brothers, so he seemed like the best option. As I dialed, I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. He finally picked up, and I started rambling. "Normanhehes here with me. A motelno securityhe told me to let him sleep, but he was awakeand then not... I was so worried, and thenand then" I couldnt string a single sentence together. "Hnie! Whats going on? Take a deep breath and tell me," he said, his urgency clear over the phone. "Okay," I said, taking a deep breath before starting to exin everything that had happened during our stay here in detail. "He said he wouldnt leave tonight," I heard Norman mutter, though I could tell he wasnt talking to me. Then, in a cold tone, he added, "Iming over there. Dont bother him or try to wake him up. Hell be fine." "But hes lost so much blood" I began, but Norman cut me off before I could finish. "Hell be fine. Hes very powerful. If you want to help him, stay away from him and dont even think about checking outside," he warned before abruptly hanging up. Even though the call had ended, I nodded to myself and then went to sit on the chair. There were moments when I desperately wanted to wake Emmet or at least check on him, but Norman had sternly told me to keep my distance. As the minutes dragged on and turned into hours, a knock finally came at the door, filling me with hope. Id been sick with worry about Emmet the entire time. The moment I opened the door, Norman stormed in, forcing me to step back quickly to avoid him trampling over me like a wee mat. He was wearing ck pants and a white shirt, his sleeves rolled up. Oddly, I noticed scratches on his arms. I shut the door while he went straight to his brother. I moved closer but made sure not to interfere as he reached for the nket covering Emmet. He paused, realizing I was standing right next to him. "You can go sleep. Ill take care of him," he said, pointing to the chairs, clearly suggesting I put them together to make a makeshift bed. "I cant sleep like this! Hes hurt, and you expect me to lie down and rest?" I protested, shaking my head at the idea. Norman had brought a bag with him, so I assumed it contained medical supplies. "Hnie, theres nothing you can do. Youre more useful when youre not talking or when youre sleeping," Norman said dismissively, waving a hand as if to shoo me away. His tone annoyed me. "I can help him. Give me that," I said, reaching out for the bag. To my surprise, Norman pulled back, staring at my hand like it was something strange. "You want to give aid to a shirtless trainer and your stepbrother?" There was a subtle hint in his eyes that he found it inappropriate. "I gave you aid the other night," I said, folding my arms over my chest in annoyance. "That was aid? I thought your n was to waste my time and let me bleed to death," he hissed, lifting the nket just enough to clean Emmets wounds. The way he did it was strangealmost like he was trying to hide Emmets body from me. "Oh, so you knew what I was trying to do." My sarcastic confession made him clench his jaw. "Its not easy to kill me, Hnie. Youll need to do more than just that. Now hush and go away, blonde!" The more Norman tried to dismiss me, the more irritated I became. "Ill help with the bite mark," I said, determined. The moment I mentioned the bite mark, I saw Normans head snap up, his expression sharp and questioning. In that instant, it felt like he wasnt upset about Emmet being bitten but rather about me bringing it up. Chapter 263-He Said, Hush Blondie!

Chapter 263: 263-He Said, Hush Blondie!

Hnie: "What? What is that look?" I couldnt understand why he kept ring at me like that. "You examined his body? Even after I told you to stay away from him?" Norman hissed through gritted teeth, his eyes clearly showing his disapproval. "Its not like I did something wrong. He came in shirtless! What did you expect me to do? Tell him, Hey, put on some damn shirt because your brother wont like it?" I groaned, reaching to snatch the cotton swab from his hand, but he quickly grabbed it back. "I told you I dont need your help. Its inapp" he started but stopped abruptly when he noticed I wasnt listening anymore. I had leaned down to take a closer look at the bite mark on Emmets neck. "How many times do I have to tell you to stop examining him?" Normans sudden yelling startled me, making me step back instinctively. "He wouldnt be okay with you staring at his bare chest" he began, but before he could make it sound even more awkward, I jumped in to defend myself. "Can you stop making everything sound so sexual? Im just worried about him!" I snapped, not understanding why he was so insistent on keeping me away from Emmet right now. "You dont need to be. Besides, he probably transitioned, came across some rogue, and got into a fight," he exined, offering his theory. I didnt find his exnation convincing at all, but since he kept demanding that I keep my distance, I decided to respect his wishes. I wouldnt want Emmet to feel ufortable. With a heavy sigh, I walked away and plopped down on the chair with a thud, annoyed beyond belief with Norman. He was like a man plucked straight from my worst nightmares. I watched him work on Emmets wounds, knowing full well that Emmet would healpletely by morning. Until then, though, Norman was doing his part. Once he finished tending to the injuries and had even managed to get a shirt on Emmet, he went to the bathroom to wash his hands beforeing back to stand by the bed. "So, what exactly happened that brought my brother here?" Now that he was done with Emmet, he thought Id entertain his questions. I didnt respond and kept staring out the window. He couldnt control me. First, he wanted me to shut up, and now he wanted answers. "I believe Im asking you something," I could hear the frustration dripping from his voice. "Your brother already told you everything. Stop looking for excuses to talk to me," I replied, feeling oddly satisfied with how easily I got under his skin. Every time I hinted at him wanting my attention, it seemed to send him into full beast mode. "Huh? Me? You think I want to talk to you?" he hissed, but I held up my palm to silence him. "Donte asking for my help next time," he shot back. He was such a baby with anger issues. I didnt say anything else, and he, clearly irritated, stormed over and grabbed the chair I was nning to rest my feet on. With an annoyed huff, he yanked the chair away and sat on it with dramatic force. The poor chair didnt stand a chanceunder his weight, it creaked and then suddenly gave out. The next thing I knew, Norman was falling to the ground in slow motion, right before my eyes. His expression was priceless. His eyes widened in shock, and a deep frown crept across his face as if he couldntprehend that he was actually falling. Then, with a resounding thud, his backside hit the ground, and his eyes shut briefly in disbelief. A wave ofughter bubbled up from my stomach and burst out of me like a force I couldnt contain. Iughed harder than I had in years, so much that my eyes teared up and my vision blurred. I couldnt even see his reaction anymore because my eyes had practically shut fromughing so hard. My mouth was wide open, and I could barely catch my breath. "You have no shame," I faintly heard his voice through myughter, which began to fade as I struggled to regain control. When I finally managed to open my eyes, I found Norman leaning over me, his finger pointing in my face, his expression furious. "Whatdid Ido?" I tried to stifle myughter, but another uncontroble giggle escaped me. I identally spit on his finger in the process. "Ew!" he pulled his hand back and wiped his finger on his shirt to clean it. "Youre acting like a child," he snapped, clearly pissed off. I could tell he wasnt used to experiencing something as humiliating as a fall. "Okay, okayIm sorry. Are you...hurt?" I asked, managing to straighten my face for a moment. He was breathing like a bull, his chest rising and falling as his eyes lingered on my face. After a moment, he scoffed, about to respondprobably to say he was finebut then, unfortunately, I lost it again. Theughter bubbled out of me until tears were streaming down my cheeks. "Youre so annoying, Hnie," I heard him mutter in frustration. He turned away, walked over to the small closet on the side, and grabbed a sheet. To my surprise, he spread it out on the floor next to the bed and sat down in the dark. That was...odd. I had expected him to demand the couch or something morefortable, but instead, he leaned his back against the wall and stretched his legs out as if it didnt bother him at all. The room fell silent, and myughter finally died down. Guilt crept inI did feel bad, but honestly, his fall had been so funny. For once, he had lookedfunny. I noticed him shifting his legs slightly. One foot rested on top of the other, and every now and then, hed move one foot, shaking it a little. It went on for a while. I had my legs pulled up to my chest, dozing off here and there, but every time I woke up, he was still awake. His legs kept shaking throughout the night. And then I began to wonderwas he not sleepy? He had stormed into the motel like a man on a mission, so I figured he must have been exhausted, even for someone as strong as a werewolf. But sleep always won with me. After a few times of waking up, I eventually gave in and drifted offpletely. Chapter 264-The Lycan Killed Two People

Chapter 264: 264-The Lycan Killed Two People

Hnie: I woke up to Norman constantly leaving anding back into the room. It happened a few times before I finally gave up and sat awake. It was around 7, so I was basically sleep-deprived. But who can sleep with someone as noisy as Norman staying in the same room? This time, when he came back inside, I got to see firsthand how he thought he was being careful about not making any noise. He was tiptoeing, but that was actually louder. Every time he took a step, his shoe made a cracking noise. Since I was sitting in the darker corner, I bet he didnt notice I was awake. He took another step and groaned when it made a sound. I noticed him looking down and then behind him, inspecting the floor. "Theres paper stuck to your shoe," I finally spoke up, making him look shocked that I was awake. "Youre so loud and annoying." I watched him groan and then straighten his posture. He was holding food items in his hands. I let a little light in by pulling the curtain aside, making sure the part of the bed where Emmet was sleeping stayed covered. Thats when I noticed all the food wrappers scattered on the ground. My eyes went back to Norman, and he looked restless. He was holding so many bags of food and drinks. He followed my gaze to his hands and cleared his throat, probably to exin why he was on an eating spree. "Are you okay?" I asked before he could exin, and the sudden change in his facial expression was surprising. He seemed caught off guard that I had asked him that. "Huh?" he said, probably wanting me to repeat myself. "You couldnt sleep all night, and now you seem restless. Is everything okay? Is it because of the cold floor?" I got up, speaking to him in a softer tone this time. "Yeah, cold floor!" He quickly looked away and sat down on the sheet, putting the food in front of him. I felt like he couldnt eat properly now that I was standing in front of him. "You cane eat some. I didnt bring this just for myself. I thought maybe you two would be awake," he said, clearly lying as he avoided eye contact. "How is he?" Since watching him look so uneasy made me feel bad, I decided to act like I hadnt noticed his anxiety. "Oh, hes fine," Norman replied. His fingers kept fidgeting, like he wanted to grab the food and dive into it but was holding himself back because of me. "Ill go freshen up," I said quickly, rushing into the bathroom to give him some privacy. After I showered and came out, I realized he had cleaned up the room and left some food on the table. It was probably for me, since I was the only one awake. But where was Norman? I walked over to the bed to check on Emmet, and he seemed to be sleeping peacefully. However, his slightly pouty lips and calm face made me stop and stare at him for a few minutes without even blinking. He looked adorable. There was something very soothing about Emmet. Or maybe I was just drawn to him because of the mate bond I felt with him. I had to snap myself out of whatever daydream Id gotten lost in. I wanted to go look for NormanI didnt want another brother to disappear and thene back all bloody. And Norman, of all people... it would be hard to patch him up. Last time I tried to help him, he looked so disappointed in me. Luckily, I found him outside. He was pacing back and forth with something white in his hand. It was cold outside, and I could see his breath turning into mist. I carefully closed the door behind me and leaned against it, crossing my arms over my chest. "So you smoke, huh?" Imented, sessfully getting his attention. He turned toward me and held up what he was holdingit was a lollipop. Then he opened his mouth and let out the fog, showing it was just from the cold. "So you smoke, huh? Go mind your own business, blondie," he mimicked my tone for the first half of the sentence, catching me off guard after proving he wasnt actually smoking. "Why are you so hostile?" I asked, watching him hold the lollipop in his mouth as he kept pacing from one end of the ground to the other. "Im just like that. Dont talk to me if Im too much for you," he replied coldly. Id had enough of his attitude. I turned around to go back inside but was suddenly hit by a strong scent of rosewood as my nose bumped into Emmets chest. I quickly stepped back and looked up at his face. "Emmet!" I blurted out. "Hey, morning!" His voice was sofortingpared to his brothers. Emmet had a small smile on his lips as he watched me. "Hey, how are you feeling?" Norman yelled, hurrying over. I had to step away before he squashed me under his big foot. He ced his hands on Emmets shoulder to check on him. "Im feeling much better," Emmet answered, giving his brother a hug and patting his back before he turned his head to me. "I must have scared her a lot," he pouted. "She was fine" As Norman kept being Norman, I jumped in. "I was worried about you," I answered for myself. "Lets go inside. Ill get you some food," Norman had to interrupt, almost like he was on a mission to stop Emmet and me from talking. We all went inside, and the first thing I did was check my phone since it kept beeping. While the two brothers stood near the bed, talking about what they could eat, I read the texts from Lamar. He had sent quite a few. Lamar: Where are you? Are you okay? Lamar: Hnie, turn on the news. Lamar: Right now! I frowned. Of course, Lamar didnt know I hadnt gone homest night. So, I checked my phone for the news. "What do you want for breakfast, Hnie?" Emmet asked me while I kept my eyes on my phones screen. "Brain!" I heard Norman mutter under his breath, but by then, I was too shocked by the news to respond to them. The headline alone was a shocker. "Two dead bodies found near the mountains, one injured and taken to the hospital. Before passing out, he imed to have encountered a monster in the woods who attacked the three hikers." Chapter 265-Planning To Catch The Lycan

Chapter 265: 265-nning To Catch The Lycan

Hnie: "Why arent you eating anything, Hnie?" Emmet noticed that I had been ying with the fork and knife for thest ten minutes we had sat in a caf to have breakfast. We had left the motel ande to a caf for a meal before we parted ways for home. But the news of the monster killing and injuring an individual stuck with me. "Did you guys hear about the news?" I couldnt hold it in and finally decided to ask them. It could be a coincidence, but it was a very hard one for me to swallow. The monster killed people, and then I found Emmet injured with a bike mark. But ever since he woke up, he had said nothing. He didnt even mention what happenedst night. I didnt ask either because I felt like if I did, Norman would say something to ruin the atmosphere or maybe make Emmet feel ufortable with my questioning about his whereabouts. But now I wanted to know if Emmet knew anything. Could it be that Emmet came across the same monster? But the monster was in the roguemunity. Why would Emmet go all the way to the mountains to transition? "What news?" Norman was quick to raise his head from his pancake te to question. "The news of the killings? Two dead bodies and one injured were found near the mountains. It is being said that the injured one confessed toing across what seemed to him like a monster," I finished, watching as the brothers steadily turned to each other and exchanged quick nces. "So? That happens all the time in the roguemunity; its why its called a roguemunity," Emmet remained silent, and Norman answered. "But why arent you looking into it? Its a monster that did it" I was shut down by Normans harsh re. "The entire rogue n is not our problem," Norman hissed back, "You should finish your food. Well be leaving soon." The harshness in his voice grew, so I shifted my attention to Emmet. "Did the same monster attack you, Emmet?" I wanted to be careful with my words. But my curiosity grew as time passed. It was not nothing. He went missing, showed up all messed up andcking blood, as if he had bled a lot, and then woke up to exin nothing. As I kept staring at him, I noticed him slowing down with his food and clearing his throat. "Not really. There were some wolves." He quickly took a big bite of his sandwich, probably to avoid talking. "Hnie, finish your food," Norman groaned. "I will when I want to. I am talking to Emmet right now," I grew so impatient and annoyed with Norman that I raised my voice, and the caf turned their attention to us. Norman looked around and then back at me, eyeing me to be quiet. "You better not disrespect me" he warned, but Emmet gently ced his hand on his brothers to make him lower the finger that was pointing at me in a threatening way. "I went out for a run and encountered some wolves. We had a fight. Dont worry, they were in much worse shape than I was," Emmet reassured me with a nod and finally answered my question. "You got your answers? Now eat," Norman grunted as he wiped his hands clean with a tissue. His eyes were so ready to set me on fire. The sheer intensity of his gaze was scary. "Its okay. She was just worried," Emmet noticed the way I was so unhappy with Normans behavior and kindly dismissed his brother, snapping his fingers in front of Normans face to make him stop staring at me. I didnt speak with Norman or Emmet after that. I could barely eat anything, so we were soon in the car, headed back home. Norman had left his car to be taken home by Emmets driver, while he was now driving Emmets car. I sat alone in the backseat. I received a message from Lamar that seemed to intrigue me. Lamar: If you are free, can youe to the ground in front of the academy? Our fellows are holding a meeting. That includes, the top seniors and Rayden. My heart skipped a beat at the thought of what it might be about. Me: What is it for? Lamar: About the lycan and the dead bodies that were found in the morning. The students want to take matters into their own hands and investigate. And Hnie! I have a n. Its time to strike Rayden again. It was interesting, but also worrisome. How did Rayden decide to show his face in public so soon? Me: Got it. Ill be there in time. I slid to the side, leaning over the window as I cleared my throat to speak with Emmet. "Can you please ask your brother to drop me off at the academy? The students have decided to have a meetup to catch up on each others activities and connect with the juniors." I didnt want to tell the brothers what the meeting was about because I didnt trust Norman. He would probably crash the meeting since he was so nosy and overly controlling when it came to the students venturing out into the mountains. I mean, I think he wasnt wrong because any students getting injured by a monster would fall under his responsibility. But I still hated his guts. "Sure," Emmet turned to his brother next, who had already responded. "Okay, I heard it," he replied irritably, then muttered under his breath, "Why does she act like if she spoke to me, I will eat her alive?" I didnt respond, but Im sure if he sits down and thinks over his attitude, hell figure out exactly why. The rest of the car ride passed in silence, and when we arrived at the academy, they dropped me off. Lamar was standing right on the road to pick me up. I sat on his bike just to get to the ground. It would also help everyone see Im not spending that much time with my trainers. Right off the bat, as we were at the ground and among the crowd, Sage stood in front with the other top seniors, including Arlo, Rudy, and Sumit. "Now that everyone is here," Sage started but let Rudy, the handsome hunk of the academy, finish. "We are going to catch that lycan," he dered. Chapter 266-Jenny Still Loves Rayden

Chapter 266: 266-Jenny Still Loves Rayden

Hnie: "You all heard us. We want volunteers who think they can join us to catch the lycan," Rudy announced in his powerful voice. "You have half an hour to decide." With that, he stepped away to talk to the other senior leaders. "This is crazy," I muttered to Lamar, who had been staring off to the side the entire time. I followed his gaze and saw he was looking at Jenny, who stood next to her brother. "What do you think theyre trying to do? They dont even have a n," I continued, but Lamar kept his eyes on Jenny, whose gaze was searching through the crowd. Her search ended when her eyesnded on us. She smiled faintly and started walking toward us. Her brother noticed and began following her. "I think they will get someone in trouble with the lycan," Lamar responded with his eyes showing shine for Jenny. "Hi," Jenny greeted us, giving me a hug before turning to Lamar with a small nod. "How are you?" I asked. "Look, about what happened the other dayI hope youve found some peace." I wasnt sure what I expected, maybe for her to tell us she had rejected Rayden. Isnt that what she had wanted all along? "I have. He cheated, I cheatedits even now," she said. But the way she said it made me raise an eyebrow. I was sure Lamar noticed too because he shifted his weight onto one foot. "Have you guys seen Gavin?" Penn suddenly asked. We all turned, scanning the crowd with our eyes. Sure enough, just as Penn had mentioned, Gavin wasnt there. Even Sydney and Salem were standing in the corner. That was when I realized Salem had been watching us the entire time. "Where could he be?" Jenny asked. "Maybe hes too embarrassed to show up and thinks taking a one-month break will fix his reputation," Lamar scoffed, shaking his head at the events that had unfolded before Lucys fall. Since Lamar brought up Gavins actions, Jenny looked ufortable too. Deep down, all of us knew she had yed a big role in upsetting and manipting Lucy as well. "So, is anyone going to stand with the top seniors to catch the lycan?" Penn asked. He wasnt usually this talkative, but he seemed determined to spark a conversation now. "Were still thinking," Lamar replied, clearly showing how uneasy he felt. "Hnie," Penn finally revealed his true intentions by calling my name. "Can we talk?" he asked. I wasnt sure what it would be about, but ever since his parents had shown their toxicity and hatred toward me, I knew our friendship had be fragile andplicated. Even so, I decided to step aside to talk to him, partly because it gave Lamar and Jenny a chance to have their conversation. They had been silentlymunicating through their eyes, and I figured I should give them some space. "Sure!" I agreed. As I walked away with Penn, I saw Jenny and Lamar stepping closer to each other. "Um, I dont even know where to start," Penn began as we moved to a quieter spot. "Ill just be straightforward," he added, looking me in the eye. "My family sucks," he blurted out, his lips pressing into a frown. "Of all the mean things you couldve said about me, I didnt expect this," I replied dryly. "But youre rightyou suck too," I added with a shrug, though I was surprised when he chuckled softly. "Youre cute when youre mad," he said with a small smile. "But seriously, Im really sorry for how my parents acted. I never thought my mother would end up being like Sydney and Salem." Hearing that from an alpha was surprising. Alphas usually have a lot of love and pride for their families. But Penn seemed to see through their toxic behavior. It reminded me of Penn himself. His stories about wearing the blue jacket and partying with Rayden had seemed suspicious to me. "They treated me horribly just because I spoke up against Raydens bullying," I told him, ncing to the side to look at Rayden, who was now standing with Sydney. The two of them together didnt seem like a goodbination at all. I wondered what they might be talking about. "RaydenI never thought hed do those things," Penn said. "For once, I even asked my sister to reject him. She had the perfect chance, but then again, she wasnt entirely wrong. It was her choice, and she cheated on him too. They wanted to settle things by being equal." As he mentioned Jennysment about being "equal," it clicked for meJenny hadnt rejected Rayden yet. "She didnt ask for a rejection?" I asked in shock. "No," Penn revealed. "She didnt tell you? She told me she forgives him and wants to fix their rtionship." It felt like a punch to the gut. "Which isnt why Im here," Penn said with a small smile, clearly trying to shift the focus of the conversation. But I was so angry at Jenny that I couldnt hold it in. "Then why are you here? To manipte me so your parents cane and yell at me again, telling me not to be friends with you?" My anger boiled over, and I found myself hissing at him. "Hnie! Im here to tell you that Rayden wont bully you again. You have my word," he said firmly. "If he does, Ill be the first to stand against him. And as for my parentstheyll keep their distance from you too." Penn leaned closer and spoke softly, but I couldnt bring myself to trust him. His whole family was just so messed up. My eyes wandered over to Jenny and Lamar. Of course, Lamar had already figured out that Jenny had truly forgiven Rayden, judging by the way he was ring at her. Jenny kept her eyes fixed on the ground while speaking to him, clearly ufortable. "Im going to sign up to catch that lycan with the top seniors," I said, my voice steady as I made my decision. Chapter 267-Rayden鈥檚 Apology

Chapter 267: 267-Raydens Apology

Hnie: "Hnie, no! You dont even have a wolf," Penn said, stepping in my way as I tried to walk past him toward Rudy, who was sitting on the bench with the others. "I dont need you to tell me the obvious. I can take care of myselfand that lycan," I hissed at Penn, taking out my anger on him, even though he hadnt done anything wrong to deserve it. Still, he wouldnt let me pass. However, my attention was quickly drawn to Jenny walking away from Lamar. She headed straight toward Rayden, who was now approaching Penn and me. "Hey," Rayden greeted us, a strained smile on his face. Lamar joined us quickly. "Hnie, Im really sorry for all the bullying and how things turned out," Rayden continued. He then casually wrapped an arm around Jennys shoulders, and she meekly leaned into his chest. So after sleeping with Gavin and ruining his rtionship, then sleeping with Lamar and wrecking his reputation for being with an alphas mate, she was now back with Rayden? Her abusive boyfriend and mate? "How about you just stay away from Hnie?" Lamar, clearly furious, stepped up and gestured for Rayden to back off. "Im not going to hurt her with my words," Rayden said, cing a hand on his chest theatrically and then gently running his fingers through Jennys hair. It was obvious that, even though hed lost before, he thought hed won the ultimate prize by getting his mate back. "And Im not here to cause trouble either," Rayden continued. "I was going through a rough time. Seeing Jenny with you two and then finding out shed slept with Lamar left a bitter taste in my mouth about Hnie. I just assumed she must have convinced Jenny that I was a bad matelike girl friends sometimes do, giving unnecessary advice. Im not saying Hnie was wrong, but I lost control." He paused, and Jenny lifted her head from his chest to look up at his face. "But today, Im making this promise to my beautiful mate that Ill change my ways," Rayden whispered, lowering his head to kiss Jenny on the lips. It was such an ufortable sight. Lamar even had to look away, closing his eyes. It wasnt fair. Jenny shouldnt have yed Lamar like that. "Anyway, thats all I wanted to say," Rayden added. I kept my eyes on him, then nced at Lamar, silently signaling him not to respond. "If thats what youremitting to, Ill appreciate it. I just want to finish this academy in peace," I said calmly, my tone much more rxed than I felt inside. "I will. In fact, I heard you dont have a wolf, so Ill give you as many tips as I can to help with that condition," Rayden offered. The mention of possibly awakening my wolf caught my attention, making my ears perk up. "Really?" I asked, quickly toning down my smile when I noticed Lamar narrowing his eyes at me. "Yeah, I promise," Rayden said, closing his eyes to sh a charming smile. "Im trying to be a better man now." He finished, and Jenny looked absolutely delighted to be in his presence. "What were you guys talking about before we got here?" Jenny asked, breaking the awkward silence that had settled after Raydens apology. Lamar still looked upset, and nobody else was speaking. "I wanted to sign up to catch the lycan," I mumbled in response, not wanting to call Jenny out in front of everyone for going back to Rayden. "Wait, but" Jenny started, then stopped, probably realizing she didnt want to upset me by questioning my decision. "I was saying the same thing to herthat she shouldnt," Penn added, clearly still trying to make his point. Lamar lingered nearby, quiet but visibly ufortable. "But I want to do it. Itll help me find my strength," I said, keeping my tone calm but resolute. "I think Hnie is right," Rayden suddenly chimed in, surprising everyone. Even I was taken abackwas he serious about his apology? "Rayden, its not safe for her, okay?" Lamar finally spoke, his frustration evident. I turned to him, giving him a look that clearly said I didnt want him interfering again. I had made up my mind. "What? Im saying this for your sakewhats wrong with you?" Lamar muttered under his breath, though it was loud enough for everyone to hear. "Itll be safer for her. Ill sign up too," Rayden dered, catching us all off guard. "If anything happens, Ill make sure shes safe, okay?" "Youd do that for me?" I asked, shocked. But out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jennys expression shift. "Yes, just for Jennys sake," Rayden rified, ncing at her. "Youre her friend, and I want to do the right thing so that one day she can say, Hey, my mate is a good guy." He joked, clearly trying to reassure Jenny that his actions werent about me. "See? Hes not that bad," Jenny joked, making me snort a smallugh. "Ill sign up too, then," Penn and Lamar both said at the same time. It was gettingte, and people were either leaving or heading over to the top seniors to sign up. Since Id made it clear I wasnt going to back down, no one argued with me anymore. Besides, with all the guys vowing to protect me, I figured Id be fine. "Hey," Penn took the lead, addressing the top seniors. "Wed like to sign up." As he spoke, I noticed Sage ncing at me briefly before looking back down at the page in her hands to write our names. "So, its you guys, those two sisters, and the top seniors. Everyone else is a bunch of cowards," Sage said, rolling her eyes as she read off the names. I wasnt sure about Arlo, though. Hed been ring at me the whole time, probably still angry that I got his friend Riri expelled. But that was her fault. Now I had to deal with Lamar, who seemed like hed been waiting for a chance to talk to me alone. Chapter 268-My Seductress Cousin

Chapter 268: 268-My Seductress Cousin

Hnie: "I cant believe you did that. Dont you know Rayden would rather kill you in the deep mountains than help you?" Lamar hissed, just as I had expected. "You think it will be that easy for him to kill me? Lamar, I will be fine. Besides, you and Penn will be there, and so will Sage," I said, but it seemed to upset Lamar even more. "Since when did you start trusting Penn? Dont you remember the ims he made about wearing the jacket" he could go on and on, so I had to interrupt. "Lamar, if we started using everyone, wed go nuts. As for Rayden, he already got his punishment. And yes, well punish him more, but right now, I want to strengthen my powers and wake up my wolf," I argued, feeling bad because I was worried somebody might hear us. "Huh? And Rayden will help you with it?" Lamar almost yelled before calming himself down. Then he added, "Ugh! You know, Jenny didnt reject Rayden? Im so confused why she didnt. Our whole purpose for that humiliation was to hit him with a rejection so his pain would double," heined, but I had already made it clear to Jenny that I wasnt going to question her choices. "I dont know. Its a mate thing. Put yourself in her shoes. She cheated too, so" I shut up when Lamar narrowed his eyes at me. "Hnie, youre speaking like a different person right now. I cant believe it was so easy for them to soften you," he sounded so disappointed in me, and that hurt. I didnt want our friendship to be ruined, but he needed to understand and trust me. "Lamar, Im not softening toward them. I just believe it would be much better if Rayden just left me alone. I dont want so many peopleing after me," I almost whispered, avoiding making eye contact with Lamar since he kept ring at me like Id said something outrageous. "Hnie" I finally took a deep breath and responded with a serious look. "They donte after you, Lamar. Theyre always after me. They try to take me down. And if I dont get them off my back, theyll go digging through the packs for my records. Then what? Theyll find the truth, and Ill be in trouble. So please, dont push me into this crazy drama every day." I instantly regretted saying that to him because he looked so hurt. "Okay, got it. I wont push you into anything, but dont expect me to walk away from this mess youve started. Ill still be on your side and make sure you dont mess up," he pointed his finger at my face and muttered through clenched teeth, "Now go say goodbye to your friends ande to where I parked my bike. Ill drop you home." He was so aggressive in his bodynguage. I wondered if hed even get back home safely. He walked away like he said he would, and I stayed in my spot, staring into space. Thats when I pulled out my phone to send him a text. "Hey," Salems voice startled me as she approached. I turned and gave her a disdainful look. "Ive been meaning to have a word with you," she said, sounding much more polite than usual, but I didnt have time for her. "Save whatever lie youre here to tell. I dont have the energy for it," I dismissed her with a wave of my hand and walked off after Lamar. I didnt go back to Penn and the others. Id meet them soon enough when we were on the hunt for the lycan. Once I sat behind Lamar, I noticed him put his phone in his pocket. He seemed more rxed now that some time had passed. He dropped me off at home and rode away. As I walked up to the porch, I raised my head, not really thinking about anything, and caught sight of something in the window by the front door. I had to squint to make sure I wasnt imagining it. It was my mother. She was watching me. The moment she noticed I had caught her, she quickly stepped back. I rushed to the door and got inside, but she was nowhere in sight. Was she checking on me to catch me making mistakes? "You seem weak now. Please, have some cookies," a voice called out, raspy and familiar. I knew it was Charlotte. She always spoke that way when she was trying to be extra persuasive. But who was she trying to convince to eat cookies? Out of curiosity, I crept toward the kitchen and peeked inside. There she was, standing in a blue gown, talking to none other than Maximus. "Im not really in the mood for anything sweet," Maximus said, leaning back from the cookie te she was holding so close to his face, it looked like she might smash it into him if he didnt take one. "Then Ill cook you something else. Tell me what youd like to eat," she insisted, putting the cookies down and stepping in his way as he tried to leave the kitchen. "Ill cook something for myself," he replied, his voice sounding tired and low. I wished shed take the hint, but Charlotte was known for making dumb decisions. "No! Ill cook for you. Ive been learning recipes online, but I have no one to try them on. Please, let me cook for you," she pleaded. She was probably lying. There was no way she only wanted to cook for him because she needed someone to test her dishes. She had her mom, my mom, and even Lord McQuoid. She could feed anyone her food. But no, she chose Maximus. Which reminded me of what Maximus had told me about her hitting on him and trying to sleep with him. "Charlotte, I dont really want to die. If you want a guinea pig" Maximus joked in a deadpan tone, but she startedughing and lightly pping his chest, pretending to be yful. "Oh my, youre so naughty," she giggled. Then, to my shock, she leaned forward and tried to reach for his lips. Chapter 269-His Flirting Isn鈥檛 Subtle

Chapter 269: 269-His Flirting Isnt Subtle

Hnie: My eyes widened, and a yelp escaped my lips, which I quickly covered to avoid making a sound. However, before her lips could crash against his, Maximus realized what she was up to. Swiftly, he ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back. "Charlotte, have you lost your mind?" he sounded irritated, but she just startedughing loudly, pointing a finger at him. "Oh my Goddess, look at you. Its so easy to tease you. Of course, I wasnt going to do anything. If I wanted to, I would have done it. Come on, now let me cook for you," she said. I was stunned to see how quickly she recovered from his rejection. It didnt even seem to faze her. She acted nonchnt, even more confident now. "Say it. What are you craving right now?" she demanded, stepping back into his path and leaning over him again. He was pressed against the counter, leaning back and away from her. "Tell me, what do you want to eat?" she practically yelled into his ear, making him close one eye and pull his head further away from her. As he did, he caught sight of me standing in the doorway with my arms folded across my chest. I wasnt jealous. I was just intrigued by what was happening right under everyones noses. Did my mother know about Charlottes obsession with Maximus? Did her mother know--or worse, support her daughters actions? "What are you craving?" Charlotte asked again. Thats when I noticed Maximuss mood shift. In a very low voice, he said, "Hnie!" My posture stiffened. I straightened my back as I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "Huh?" Charlotte stepped back, as confused as I was. "Im saying, how about Hnie cooks something for me today? She lives here too, but she never offers to help with anything," he said smoothly, recovering quickly. Charlotte turned fully around, following his gaze, and locked eyes with me. Her smile vanished instantly. The look of bitterness on her face was unmistakable as she narrowed her eyes at me. "She doesnt even know how to cook," she snapped, answering for me. "Is it true, Hnie? You dont know how to cook?" The Maximus who looked so tired and exhausted just moments ago was suddenly smirking, clearly taking an interest in the topic. Charlotte was giving me a look, silently warning me to go along with what shed said. "Actually, Im a great cook. I can bake better than anything youve ever tried in a high-end bakery," I shrugged, purposely trying to annoy Charlotte. She had been getting on my nerves every time she tried to control some part of my life. If she thought her res would silence me, she was wrong. "See?" Maximuss smile widened. "She knows how to do everything perfectly." His eyes remained on me, even as he spoke to Charlotte, who was clearly displeased by his tone. "Tell me, what do you want me to cook for you?" I asked Maximus as I strolled inside and stood by the counter. "Hmm, should I start writing down the list?" he murmured sweetly, acting as if Charlotte didnt even exist. "Okay, you can write down the list. Well cook together," Charlotte chimed in, eager to include herself somehow. "You want me to cook a whole meal?" I asked Maximus, who once again ignored Charlotte and kept his gaze fixed on me. "It doesnt sound like a bad idea. You could cook dinner tonight for all of us," he suggested. "Thats a great idea. Im ready," Charlotte tried to add, but both of us seemed to brush her off. "Tell me if its too much and you need my help," Maximus inquired, batting his eyshes and not even pretending to be subtle. Charlotte stood beside us, watching like an over-attentive observer. "Ill go tell my mom that were the ones cooking tonights dinner," she suddenly announced and rushed off, almost as if her tail were on fire. I was sure shed goin about me to her mother. As she disappeared, I sighed. "You know shes going to get me in trouble now, dont you?" "Ill stay here the whole time. Lets see who dares trouble you tonight," he whispered huskily. Then, leaning closer, he quickly nted a kiss on my shoulder. My body jolted, and I instinctively stepped back, putting some distance between us. "Hey, dont be so obnoxious," I warned him, though there was a hint of shyness in my tone. "Why not? I can be anything with you, and you wont judge me, right? Just like you can be anything with me--or anyone," he whispered, his dramatic words making me roll my eyes. "Okay! Give me the list so I can start cooking," I extended my hand. Instead of writing it down on a piece of paper, Maximus did something bold once again. He pulled out a pen and started writing on my hand. At first, I felt ufortable, even trying to pull my hand away because I was afraid someone might walk in on us. But when he held my hand steady in his, I felt a strange warmth from his touch. I frowned while he happily started jotting down on my palm. I wasnt supposed to feel his touch like that. But it wasforting, and it made me wonder about what he had imed to me about being mates. However, I quickly shut down those thoughts when I recalled that he felt nothing but my pheromones messing with him. I could have told him, but I wouldnt tell anyone about my weaknesses. The same way if I had told Jenny anything, she would have shared it with Rayden since she was back with him. "There," he double-pressed the pen, putting a period at the end. Once he put the pen away, he leaned down and kissed my palm. Thats when I quickly pulled my hand back shyly and warned him with my eyes. But it was all just yful banter. He stepped back so I could take a look at his demands, but thats when Charlotte brought her mother, who didnt see Maximus standing behind the door with the wall. "Has this girl lost her mind?" Aunt Emma arrived, talking about me to her daughter. Chapter 270-Maximus Served Them With Spice

Chapter 270: 270-Maximus Served Them With Spice

Hnie: "You!" she stood before me, hands on her waist, and her eyes showing how angry she was. She was so negative, always like that towards me. Charlotte stood behind her, pouting and looking sad because she faced rejection right before my eyes. "What is it? Why do you look so mad?" I asked casually, looking down at my hand again. Maximus had made some requests. "What am I hearing?" Emma demanded my attention, using a harsh and loud tone. "How would I know? Im not your ears," I replied, looking up and giving her a smile that seemed to make her even angrier. The funny thing was that Maximus stood right behind them, leaning his back against the wall and tapping his foot so silently that they couldnt hear him. "Listen, dont be smart with me. And youre not cooking in our kitchen. Get the heck out of here and go tell Maximus that youre not cooking tonight," she was very stern, using her angriest look to try to scare me off. Well, it would have scared off the other Hnie, who everyone intimidated. I used to get so frightened when someone raised their voice at me or looked slightly upset with me. I would get teary-eyed and wouldnt even speak up for myself. Times have changed. I was no longer that Hnie and certainly not scared of any harsh res. "Why would I say that? You go ahead and tell him that you dont want me in the kitchen," I argued back, not wanting Maximus to jump in right now. I wanted to handle this myself. I was slowly getting annoyed with myself for always waiting for someone toe to my rescue. "So thats your behavior now? You think you can take charge of us? You think you can defy me?" Emma yelled, hoping I would back down, but I didnt. I stood my ground and kept watching her with a smile on my lips. "Remember when I came here for the first time, and you made me believe I should take breakfast for Kaye? You got me in trouble, and then you stepped back when I wanted you to tell them that it was you who had pushed me into Kayes room. Do you think Im going to repeat the same mistakes and listen to you?" I spoke in a much calmer tone. I didnt want to waste my energy on someone like her. The issue with these people is that they think just because they arent going to admit to the truth, theyll get to fool me over and over again. They can convince others theyre innocent, but they wont be fooling me anymore. "Then lets see how you get to use my kitchen tonight. You need to get out" she suddenly lunged at me and grabbed my arm to try to kick me out of her kitchen. But she had only turned to head toward the door when she suddenly stopped. "Release her!" Maximus ordered, his jaw clenching. "Oh, Maximus, when did youe back?" Emma let go of my hand and smiled. "I was just telling her that theres no way Im letting her work in the kitchen. Shes like a daughter to me, she shouldnt be working," she was so quick to change her tone and words. "Hmm, I see," Maximus nodded to himself. "Was it before you were yelling at her about how this is your kitchen and she shouldnt defy you, or after?" He looked her deep in the eye, making it clear to her that he had heard everything perfectly. Where Emma was a confident yer, Charlotte seemed to have lost herposure when she yelped and covered her mouth with her hands. "I" Emma stuttered, now that she was caught lying red-handed. "Its a shame that a woman your age is lying like this. Is this what youre teaching your daughter as well? And who told you this is your kitchen?" Maximus started to get more aggressive with every passing second. He walked over to tower over her, making Charlotte step away and not even stand beside her mother for support. "Its just that shes a messy girl. Shell cry tonight and tomorrow shell im we made her work," there was no end to Emmas lies. She was the type to keep lying until she convinced others she didnt do anything wrong. "I heard what you said to her, and I also heard your tone. The fact that you keep going on makes me wonder if you have any shame at all?" As he started to get bitter with her, Emmas body began to shake visibly. "Im sorry, I wont advise her again" once again, she made a failed attempt to sound like a woman who was just looking out for me, but Maximus was stubborn. So stubborn, unlike what I had perceived of him before. "No! Youre going to say clearly why you came here to yell at her. Say you were trying to control her because your daughter was upset that Hnie got to cook and she felt left out," he raised his voice, even making me squeeze away from them. Now it was getting too much to watch. I could feel the intensity of his gaze that he kept on Emma. "IIm sorry. I came here feeling all angry because I didnt want Hnie in my kitchen," Emma quickly admitted, making Maximus nod and then point at me. "You see, this is how you deal with bullies," his voice was so hostile before he forced a smile when talking to me. "Now, both of you get out of the kitchen. Hnie is cooking tonight," he pointed at the door, and the first one to run outside was Charlotte. She brought her mother into the kitchen and then left her to get yelled at. Emma seemed to have had a hard time finding herposure again. She forced herself to straighten her spine and then took very slow and steady steps to walk out of the kitchen. Chapter 271-Cooking With The Devils

Chapter 271: 271-Cooking With The Devils

Hnie: While I cooked, Maximus stayed beside me. He helped with chopping vegetables and tried to get his hands on the pans. Most of the time, he was kind of in my way. He would excitedly jump whenever he heard what I was doing next. I never thought of him as being so full of lifefull of himself, yes! Thats when Kaye walked by, saw us working, and decided to step in. His arrival froze us both. He stood tall, hands on his hips. My first thought was that he might disapprove of me cooking for them or call Norman to take over the "dirty" job. I guess my opinion of Kaye was low because, deep down, I was still upset about how things went between us. We were both at fault, though. "What is going on?" he asked, his eyes shifting between me, my apron, and Maximuswho was also wearing an apron, though in a way that made me feel sorry for him. Hed tied it around his waist, leaving the straps hanging awkwardly, even after seeing me wear mine correctly. "Hnie is cooking for us tonight," Maximus responded with a huge smile on his lips. Kaye looked unimpressed at his apron. He stepped closer and nced around, his eyesnding on an apron hanging on the wall. "Im going to help, too," he muttered, grabbing the apron to put it on. I watched him struggle for a bit, holding the straps in the air, his arms stretched wide, his eyes darting around as he tried to figure it out. "Put these behind," I gestured, but Kaye still seemed clueless. "There are simpler ones in the shop. Why do you guys pick the mostplicated ones?" Kaye grumbled, trying to get it right. "Its not rocket science, Kaye. Just do it the way I did," Maximus shrugged, giving his brother a look forining about something so trivial. I nced at Maximus and stifled augh. "Youre not wearing it correctly either, Maximus," I pointed out, cracking eggs into a bowl. "Huh?" Maximus sounded genuinely shocked, as if he hadnt realized it. "But we can wear it like this too. You dont know anythingI do. Kaye, wear it like I did," he urged, passing his "expert" advice to his brother. Kaye quickly handed the apron to Maximus, who imed to know better. The two clowns stood to the side, arguing and "helping" each other, before eventuallying back to ruin my progress. "What is this white stuff?" Kaye asked, extending his hand over my head. I didnt see it until I lifted my head and identally hit his arm. The bowl he was holding slipped from his hands, and the flour spilled all over the floor. "Ugh!" I turned to him, scolding, "Cant you stand on that side like him?" I yelled, pointing at Maximus, who was quietly engrossed in cutting fruits into smaller, simr sizes. That task had worked because he was focused and silent. "Im sorry, but give me something to do," Kaye muttered, avoiding my eyes. "Youve got to clean the floor now," I pointed to the mess on the floor. Without any argument, he agreed. The kitchens dynamic had shifted, and even the mood felt different now. I was enjoying cooking again. It reminded me of my childhood, though thankfully, the sadness didnt linger long because Kaye was now on a mission to clean everything. "Stop it! Im still using that," I heard Maximusin. I briefly turned to check on them. Kaye, holding a paper towel, was cleaning every little thing Maximus dropped. "Ugh! Get him off my table," Maximus cried out for help. "No way!" I stood straight again, refusing to redirect Kayes attention. I didnt want him back at my station, so it was good that Maximus had his full focus. They bickered the entire time. Later, I assigned them both the task of cutting vegetablesanything to keep them busy. I swear, they made me realize how hard it must be to cook with two kids. Especially ones as hyperactive as them. We cooked for some time, and finally, the food was ready. The two, who had done the least amount of work, looked the messiest. Kaye had flour in his hair and even on his face. Maximus wasnt any better. Because of them, I ended up with some flour in my hair too. I had to shower and get ready while the maids served the food. Wearing a pink dressanother one of Lamars picksI walked out with my hair still wet. I had only towel-dried it before joining everyone for dinner because the maid had informed me that they were waiting for me. Everyone was already seated at the table when I arrived. Lord McQuoid gestured for everyone to begin eating. Maximus and Kaye had also changed into clean shirts. Norman, who was holding a file, set it aside once the food was served and turned his attention to his te. I watched as everyone started filling their tes. Charlotte and Emma hadnt joined us. I heard they made up an excuse about not feeling well. Lord McQuoid and my mother had just returned from a party, so they were probably unaware of what had happened. My mother gave me a quick nce, her mood souring the moment she saw me. Sometimes, it felt like she tried her best to forget I existed. So whenever I happened to catch her attention, she looked shocked at first, then exhausted. "How was your day, Hnie?" Lord McQuoid asked, tilting his head slightly toward my mother. I could feel the tension between them whenever he spoke to me. "It was great, thank you for asking," I replied, grateful that he always made an effort to include me in the conversations and even asked about my day. My eyes wandered to Emmet next, who was excitedly examining the food. Emmet was the first to fill his te. My heart started to race as I wondered if I still had what it took to impress himand everyone elsewith my cooking. Chapter 272-The Other Side Of My Stepfather

Chapter 272: 272-The Other Side Of My Stepfather

Hnie: I had cooked so much food, and probably thats why everyone was wondering what the asion might be. Butter chicken, lemon chicken pata, braised short ribs, and more dishes, along with sds, pavlova, and a creamy fruit bowl for dessert. Emmet tasted the filet mignon first, and the way he closed his eyes to savor the vor felt like a small victory to me. Then he took a bite of the aglio olio pasta, and once again, he closed his eyes and let out a louder-than-expected moan. "Mmmmmm!" Everyone turned their heads toward him. "This is so good," he said with his mouth full. Mr. McQuoid quickly grabbed some food and started nodding his head nonstop. My mother noticed their reactions and picked up a fork. Her response was even more surprising. She looked shocked. "Seems like the chef has finally learned how to cook," my mothermented, unable to hold back her praise. Maximus pointed to his lips, signaling me to stay quiet and not reveal the truth just yet. Maximus and Kaye obviously enjoyed the food since they were there when I was cooking. Slowly, their eyes turned toward Norman, who wasnt paying much attention to what he was eating. He had a file open right next to his te, and he was engrossed in it. His fork reached his mouth as he absentmindedly took a bite. It was almost as if he froze for a moment. He stared at the fork and then at the food on his te. He started chewing more carefully now. He took another bite, and his eyes slowly closed. "Ummm," he murmured, frowning slightly. He reached for the aglio olio next, then tried the other dishes. Soon, he filled his te with a little bit of everything. "Mrs. White cooked this food?" Norman asked, looking up at Maximus. "Yeah," Maximus lied. Mrs. White was an elderly maid who had been with the family for years. She was mostly assigned to work in the kitchen alongside the other chefs. She was probably in her mid-seventies and had a deep love for cooking. "Okay, someone should tell her this is amazing, so much so that I might end up eating her fingers too," Norman said. For someone terrible at givingpliments, he definitely meant it as praise. "That would be odd," Kaye remarked. "By the way, Mrs. White didnt cook." Norman looked up, waiting for his brother to exin. "Hnie did," Maximus revealed, and Normans expression changed instantly. "Ahem!" Norman coughed, grabbing his ss of water. "Why did she cook?" he asked, directing the question to no one in particr. "Because I asked her to," Maximus replied casually, enjoying his meal. "Oh! Well, its... umm... delicious," Norman said, not even ncing in my direction as heplimented the food. I couldnt help but think he saw me as an enemy, like a child would after an argument. He was so awkwardly weird. At least he was eating now. "How is it, Urs?" Lord McQuoid suddenly asked my mother. I had guessed my mother might have told Lord McQuoid that she didnt want to talk to me, which is probably why no one reacted to her ignoring me earlier. But this time, Lord McQuoid pulled her right into the conversation. She ufortably swallowed her food and gave a small nod. "Its good," she said quietly. Her voice was low, and her eyes stayed fixed on her te. "I didnt know shehmm," she started but stopped herself, focusing on her food. She still refused to look up. "Hnie, you keep impressing me with your skills. When you first came here, you seemed clueless. But watching you grow makes me proud of you," Lord McQuoid said. Those were the words my mother should have said, but instead, she just kept eating. "Thank you so much. Your sons helped a lot too," I replied, which made Emmet and Norman look up. I didnt want to put Maximus or Kaye in a tough spot, but I was just acknowledging the chaos they created while helping me in the kitchen. "Theyre not just my sons; theyre your stepbrothers too. Youre part of our family now," Lord McQuoid added warmly. Though he meant it kindly, somehow, that simple statement made us all feel a bit awkward. "Yeah, we did. I was so cool, Dad," Maximus joked, using a yful tone. "I was the one doing most of the work, though," Kayeined. "Really? These two?" Lord McQuoid teased, making everyoneugh. Emmet cracked a small smile, but Norman just kept chewing like a bull, ring at me. I looked at him and then quickly looked away, feeling just as awkward as he seemed. "You should tell Kesha this to impress him," Lord McQuoid said. The moment he mentioned her name, I noticed Kaye nce at me, almost panicking. "Umm, no! I was thinking about... umm... taking a break from that topic," Kaye stammered, and his response left everyone staring at him. His father looked personally offended. "What do you mean by that, Kaye? Youre not suggesting something foolish, are you? Youve craved attention your whole life, and now that youre finally getting it, you want to throw it all away?" I hadnt expected Lord McQuoid to react so harshly. His sweet and understanding demeanor shifted the moment Kaye shared his thoughts. I was surprised and confused by Kayes response too. Why? Did he not want to choose Kesha anymore? Had he used her like he once imed he would? If Kaye thought he could try with me again, he was wrong. I knew he was my mate, but I had vowed never to ept him until I had my revenge. "Dad, you didnt even let him finish," Norman said firmly, putting his fork down with a deliberate tter to divert their fathers sharp re away from Kaye. Kaye looked deeply ufortable now. "Did you not hear what he was saying?" Lord McQuoid asked, his tone filled with disappointment. His behavior left me stunned. A few minutes ago, I had wished my mother would be more like him. Now, I realized it was better not to have someone who controlled your life to the point of airing your insecurities in front of everyone. Kayes confidence seemed to sink entirely. I hadnt known that his fathers attention only came after he chose Kesha. That reflected poorly on Lord McQuoid. "Hes an adult. He can make decisions for himself. Id suggest you watch your tone next time," Norman said, casually scolding his father. I was taken aback by his boldness. Lord McQuoid clenched his fists, his anger evident, but my mother gently ced her hand over his to calm him down. "I was just joking," Kaye said softly, almost inaudibly. Chapter 273-Into The Woods

Chapter 273: 273-Into The Woods

Hnie: It was awkward finishing dinner after that. We all ate silently, and sadly, Kaye could barely swallow his food. I did notice something, though. Norman would never let anyone hurt or speak badly to his brothers whenever he was around. Maybe he wasnt entirely wrong when he imed he loved his brothers. I left for my room as soon as dinner was over. In fact, I was the first to leave because I didnt want another awkward situation to arise. Once in my room, I sat on my bed with my phone in hand. I had been texting Lamar nonstop and wondered if he had spoken with Jenny after their meeting today. Lamar: Theyve made a n. They want us to join them tomorrow night to put it into action. I frowned because I had no idea how I would leave the mansion for an entire night. The brothers would never allow it, and it wasnt like I could sneak out with so many warriors stationed around the mansion. Me: How am I supposed to leave? Lamar: Talk to Lord McQuoid. Tell him youre going to stay at a hotel or Jennys cabin. Say its a friends gathering. He was right. That idea might actually work because teens always had those kinds of gatherings. I guessed the senior members had done their research because they seemed pretty confident they could capture this monster. But was I ready to face that Lycan again? What about the fact that he was my mate? Why would the Moon Goddess pair me with a monster who was killing innocent people? I went to bed early that night so I could wake up and get to work. It was the weekend, and starting Monday, I nned to join Maximus for his job. It was the same as every other night this past week. There were too many howls and wolves around the mansion. I bet it was because of the Lycan, because after 2 a.m., everything would gopletely silent. I woke up early as nned and put on the same pink dress. I left my hair down and only applied some lip gloss. Id love to have a whole collection of skincare and makeup in the future. I enjoyed watching those beauty videos. Screw anyone who frowned upon makeup or judged girls for wearing too much of it. Life is so much better when you love yourself and try new things. I never judged any girl for wearing makeup or choosing certain types of clothes. "Good morning." I had barely stepped into Lord McQuoids office on the third floor when regret washed over me. He wasnt alone. Someone else was in the office, his broad back facing the door. I already knew who it was from the size of his shoulders. It was Norman. "Oh, Hnie, what brings you to my office so early in the morning?" Lord McQuoids face lit up when he saw me. I didnt want to step inside anymore, but I had to since I was already here. Norman tilted his head slightly, but I couldnt gauge much of his reaction because his face was turned away. "I wanted your permission for something," I spoke softly, walking until I was standing behind Normans chair. I noticed him holding a pen, twirling it around his fingers. "Sure, what is it?" Lord McQuoid asked, his eyes bright and warm. But I hadnt forgotten how his attitude had shiftedst night. "My friends are hosting a small gatheringa party or maybe more like a sleepoverat Jennys cabin tonight. I wanted to join them," I exined, swallowing hard, like Id just gulped down a rock. "Su" I was pleasantly surprised when Lord McQuoid didnt look upset by my request. But my hopes were immediately crushed when Norman cut him off to object. "No!" he said loudly and sharply. He ced his hand on the chairs armrest and turned to give me a quick re. "Dont you realize how dangerous things are these days? And you want to stay in a cabin in the woods?" He always seemed ready to argue with me. He couldve said it calmly first, and if I argued, then maybe gotten angry. But he went straight to being furious. "But well be fine. Jenny has her guards, and theyll be on watch," I argued, growing impatient. I moved my hands as I spoke, trying to emphasize my point. "No means no. I dont want anyone ming us if something happens to you. Youre under our care now, our responsibility," Norman said harshly. Then, with a grunt and a dismissive wave of his hand, he added, "Now go. Let us work." "Norman!" Lord McQuoid waited until Norman finished before interrupting. "Shes your little stepsister. Talk to her nicely. And as for you, Hnie, you have my permission. But make sure Jenny brings her warriors and that you all stay inside the cabin." I smiled, relieved, but Norman clearly wasnt giving up. "What happened to you, Dad? Youre much nicer to her, but you lose your patience with Kaye so quickly?" I was surprised hepared the situations. So, he wanted to take his anger out on me? "Norman, I know you take care of everything, but that doesnt mean youre my father. Ill still make my own decisions, and you wont intervene," I said firmly. Lord McQuoid forced a smile at me, though I could tell he was deeply upset with Norman questioning him. "Hnie! Go ahead, youve got my permission." I didnt want to stay and listen to them argue, so I quickly sprinted out of the office and went to my room to pack a small bag. I knew Id need some things. I quickly informed Lamar that I had permission, and he shoulde pick me up before Norman caused any problems. Lamar arrived, and before anyone else noticed or knew I was leaving for the night, I was already on the back of his bike, heading to Jennys cabin. The woods were right next to the mountains, so we didnt take long to get there. We didnt speak during the ride since the weather was bad, and we didnt want to make any stops. We arrived at the cabin around 12 pm, just in time to discuss the n with the top seniors, who hadnt shown up yet. But Penn and Jenny were already on the front porch. "Best of luck," Lamar whispered to me, causing my heart to beat even faster. I knew he still wasnt okay with me going out in the woods to chase after the Lycan tonight. Chapter 274-A Trap For The Lycan

Chapter 274: 274-A Trap For The Lycan

Hnie: "Others will be arriving soon," Penn informed us while serving coffee. It was so cold in the cabin that Lamar and Penn had made ns to get some wood for the firece. I bet Jenny hadnt been to this cabin in a while, ever since her mate had shown up at the cabin, and I ran out in a hurry. Or, a better way to say it would be when shest had sex with Lamar. That would be awkward now. "We will be back shortly, okay? Hnie, do you need anything?" Penn asked, putting on his jacket. "Yeah, brother, go ahead, forget about me already," Jenny joked. However, no oneughed. "You want something?" Penn noticed the awkwardness, so he went over to support his sister, who smiled and waved her hand in response. "Okay, we will head out now," Penn said, as he was the one talking most of the time. Once those two left, the stress in the air grew thicker. We both sipped our coffee, avoiding eye contact. "This coffee is good," Iplimented, sipping again. "Penn really makes the best coffee," Jenny added with a soft smile, "by the way, Im so d things have gotten better between you and Rayden." She shouldnt have brought up Rayden at this moment. But since she did, I also had a question for her. "Yeah. Anyway, what about you and Lamar? I thought you two--" I left it unfinished on purpose. She immediately looked ufortable when I mentioned their rtionship. "It was a mistake." Her tone was calm, but the guilt in it didnt go unnoticed. "I didnt know you were also signing up for the lycan trap," I quickly changed the subject. "Ill be in the cabin, waiting for everyone. If anyone is injured, Ill help them," she said, pointing to the bag full of towels and medical supplies. "Oh, okay. That makes sense," I murmured. A knock on the door broke the awkward silence that hadsted for a few minutes. Jenny answered the door and weed the top seniors. Well, only two of them arrived: Rudy and Arlo. They had their bags tossed over their shoulders as they came inside and checked out the cabin. "Seems cozy," Rudymented, tossing his bag onto the table. "With a little dirt around the corner," Arlo muttered, his eyes briefly scanning me before he walked off to inspect the kitchen. "We have coffee," Jenny called after him, trying to make sure he didnt make a mess. "Hmm," Rudy stopped near the bed, but his eyes kept wandering around. Finally, though, they stopped examining the cabin andnded on me. I hadnt interacted one-on-one with him before, so it felt a bit strange to be under his gaze. I also knew Rudy had all the academy girls fawning over him. "Hnie!" Rudy said, "Ive been hearing things about you. From your friend Lucy to your ongoing mess with Rayden." He wasnt teasing, just mentioning something he had heard. "Its no longer ongoing. Its been dealt with," I corrected him softly. "Really?" He tapped his fingers on the backrest of an empty chair. "Youre beautiful," his suddenpliment made my heart race. "Thank you!" I replied nervously, sure my cheeks had turned red. He casually pulled out his phone and held it in his hand, leaning down to rest his elbows on the backrest of the chair. "Whats your number?" He was so charming andid-back that I didnt immediately grasp what hed asked. The next thing I knew, I was giving him my phone number. At that moment, Jenny and Arlo came out with Arlo holding two cups of coffee. Jenny seemed upset--looks like Arlo had made somements about the cabin that had bothered her. "Where are Sage and those two sisters?" Rudy asked, slipping his phone into his pocket. Id never had anyonee up to me and ask for my number. "Theyre on their way here. Rayden already met up with Penn in the woods. I guess in a few minutes, everyone will be here, and then we can talk about our n," Arlo exined, his eyes casually shifting to me before a tired look took over his face. And just like he had said, soon everyone started to arrive. Sydney and Salem being in the same cabin as us was really hard for me. Salem reminded me of Lucy, and it hurt to think that nothing had been done about her situation yet. Rayden hadnt said a word since he entered the cabin and helped Penn with the firece. Now we all sat down in a circle with a big map in the middle. "We need to bring the lycan to this spot," Sage tapped his finger on the red mark on the map. "We will all carry water mixed with wolfbane and rose water. Remember, rumors say that the lycan can only be vulnerable when these three things are mixed together," Arlo pointed to the bag they had unloaded from the car earlier. "We will first make him vulnerable and then attack him. We dont n to kill him, just capture him in a silver cage to present him to the council. We need to do this for ourmunity," Sage said with determination. I could tell she was really excited to catch this lycan for some reason. "Now for thest part. Everyone will y a role," Rudy took over. "Sage will be the bait to lure the lycan to the spot where we have our weapons and the cage. Lamar, Sydney, and Salem will hold the chains for the cage and drop it right when the lycan is under it. Penn, Arlo, and I will hold the weapons to attack him," he paused and frowned at the papers in his hand. It seemed like they let Arlo take on this role, because Rudy gave him a confused look before he told me what my role was. "Hnie and Rayden will be responsible for the water guns." Chapter 275-The Deception And My Monster Mate

Chapter 275: 275-The Deception And My Monster Mate

Hnie: "Lamar, dont worry, shell be fine. Im with her," Rayden said, noticing all the anxiety Lamar had shown ever since it was announced that Id be paired with Rayden for the task. We stood outside the cabin, ready to head out and take our ces. It had been a hectic day. I had this growing uneasiness that I couldnt share with anyone at the moment. I avoided everyone and stood silently with Lamar in the corner. Jenny had been very friendly and all smiles with Rayden the whole day. I noticed the way Lamar looked at her and then how his expression turned upset. "Lets trade spots," he sternly asked Rayden, who clearly hadnt expected it. Rayden quickly shook his head in response to Lamars request. "Weve practiced all day and made ns. I dont think its a good idea to change the teams now." I knew Rayden wouldnt agree. By now, the others had started to gather around us, curious about what was happening. "I think itll be fine. If shes notfortable, she can go with Lamar," Rudy said, stepping in and clearly annoying Sydney. Salem hadnt shown any reaction that made me think she disliked me since we arrived, but I still didnt trust the two sisters. "No! Im fine. I dont want the n to change," I argued. I didnt want to switch teams. Everyone immediately looked at Lamars face, as if waiting to see how hed react to me refusing his request. "Hnie! A minute!" Lamar groaned, cing his hand on my arm to gesture for me to step aside. I followed him, while the others likely started gossiping about us. "Whats going on? Dont you realize Rayden isnt the best choice to stay with?" Lamar voiced his disapproval almost instantly. I fidgeted with my hands, locking my eyes with his as I firmly replied, "Lamar! Rayden is an alpha. Ill be safer with him." I didnt want to hurt Lamars feelings, but he seemed to be struggling with my decisionstely. "Theres no lie in that!" Sydney yelled, making it clear they had overheard us. "Just so you know, I dont agree with you," Lamar hissed before storming off. Finally, we headed into the woods to check out the spots. There was a huge tree with arge X marked under it. A silver cage hung above the X, and on the other side, there was a chain that Lamar, Sydney, and Salem would hold. They took their positions, none of them looking happy. Penn, Arlo, and Rudy armed themselves with swords and arrows, ready to attack the lycan once it arrived at the location. Sage was already marching up the mountains to search for the lycan and lure him down to the woods. Rayden and I paced along the road, holding water guns. Being alone with him felt strange, and I tried my best to act normal. "You know, I used to think you were stubborn and selfish. But recently, youve changed my mind, especially after you forgave me. Im really impressed by your intelligence," he said after a long silence. I didnt feel like saying much, so I forced a smile and gave him a small nod to make my stance clear. He seemed to appreciate itI could tell. Suddenly, a loud howl echoed through the air, making my heart sink. I knew Sage had encountered the lycan. That was part of the n. Once she spotted the lycan, she was supposed to howl. "Hold the gun tight," Rayden ordered, squaring his shoulders. The monstrous howls and heavy grunts started getting closer. Sage appeared, running towards the road in her wolf form, then sped past us. Then the lycan came into sight. I nced up at the eclipse, and honestly, it was terrifying. My hands started shaking as I kept my eyes fixed on the lycan. Our job was to drive it off course by spraying it with the poisoned water. "Ready?" Rayden asked, his voice full of anxiety and tension. The lycan looked deadly and was rushing towards us at an unbelievable speed, almost like it was in fast-forward. Rayden stepped forward and aimed his gun at the creature. I followed his lead, staying slightly behind him. I watched him steady himself as the lycan bared its teeth and let out a howl so loud it froze us in ce. Then, it lunged at Rayden. But he was ready. My heart raced in my chest, and my eyes watered as I braced myself for what wasing. Rayden fired his gun, but the water spraying out had no effect on the lycan. "What the" Rayden yelled just as the lycan pounced on him. I stepped back in panic. "Ughhh!" Rayden cried out in pain. I watched in horror as the lycan attacked him. It shed his stomach with its ws, then grabbed him and mmed him into the ground over and over. Rayden tried to shift into his wolf form, but it didnt work. "Firefire your gun!" Rayden cried out, begging for my help. "I broke my gun!" I shouted, running to the side and disappearing into the woods. "Hnie!" Rayden yelled for me, but I didnt turn back. Why would I? I had purposely reced the water in his gun with in water. Did he really think I would forgive him that easily? After all the horrible things he had done to me, did he believe a single apology would be enough to soften me? No. I wanted him to sufferbeaten down by the lycan, by my mate. I ran through the woods with my gun in hand, then mmed it to the ground, breaking part of it. I wasnt sure if the lycan would kill him, but soon I heard Sage and the others shouting, calling for everyone toe together to save Rayden. Lamar ran toward me and grabbed my arms, checking to see if I was okay. "So, you really did it. Youre so stubborn. I was terrified andpletely against this n, but I guess I shouldve knownyou can be fierce too," he said, with relief and admiration in his voice. Thankfully, I had texted him my n the night before, right before Salem came to talk to me on the ground the other day. Chapter 276-Rayden Points At Me.

Chapter 276: 276-Rayden Points At Me.

Hnie: Lamar and I knew we had to join the others. They didnt deserve to be attacked by the lycan. "Everyone, back to the cabin!" yelled Rudy, causing Lamar and me to exchange a brief nce before the terror of the lycan heading our way hit us. Sage and the others were now running toward the cabin. They started to catch up with us. I saw Penn carrying Rayden on his back, making his way to the cabin. "Ahhhhh!" Sydneys scream made us all slow down. We all turned at once and saw Sydney on the ground with the lycan on top of her. It was snarling and howling. "Sydney!" Salem screamed, rushing to her sisters side. Penn kept running toward the cabin while Rudy squared up, gesturing for Sage to grab the weapons. "You two, behind the tree. Hold the chain," Rudy yelled at Lamar and me. We both realized we had reached the spot where wed nned to trap the lycan. "I dont think hes attacking!" I yelled to get Rudys attention, but he didnt listen. He grabbed the arrow and shot at the lycan. As he fired, the lycan swiped its arm and deflected the arrow. Now that he was under attack, with Sage stabbing him in the back, he lost control. The lycan swung its arm and hurled Sage to the ground, far away. "Hold the chain!" Lamar said to me. I looked at the chain but didnt move a muscle. It was toote for us. Lamar took over and dropped the cage on the lycan. However, the moment the cagended on the lycan, the monster shoved it off. At that moment, we all exchanged a nce and realized wed underestimated its strength and power. The lycan must have been provoked by everyone attacking it, but now it wasshing out at anyone in its path. Even with Rudy firing an arrow at the lycan, it leaped at Rudy and knocked him to the ground. "Lamar, get away from the tree!" I yelled the moment I saw the lycan trying to move toward the side of the tree. I even ran to the front and grabbed a sword from the ground in case I needed to defend myself. I sprinted behind the lycan, positioning myself to stab him in the back, but my hands started to shake. All I could think about was the night I had felt the mate bond with him. As I hesitated, the lycan became aware of me standing behind him and turned to face me. He snarled even louder and charged at me. My hands trembled, my ears rang. I should have attackedjust enough to distract himbut I couldnt do it. Even though the lycan in front of me was a monster, I couldnt bring myself to hurt him because he was my mate. He growled, saliva dripping from his mouth with every step he took closer to me. I tripped onto my back and began crawling backward. The lycan stared at me but then got distracted by the noise behind him. "Hey, asshole! Why dont youe after us?" Rudy yelled, waving his hands in the air. "Or maybe me," Lamar added, standing behind Sage, who had blood all over her face. The three were busy calling out to the lycan. But there was a strange calmness that came over him as he stood in front of me. Instead of attacking anyone again, the lycan spun around and sprinted off. Just like that, he disappeared. We were all in shock. Our bodies hurt, and those who were wounded were too scared to shift, unsure if the lycan was still nearby. "You alright?" Rudy asked, walking toward me, breathing heavily and rubbing his head with his hands. "Yeah," I replied faintly. He had only just reached me when Lamar appeared, almost shoving him aside to hold out his hand to me. I took Lamars hand and forced myself to stand. I was in excruciating pain. My knees felt like they could give out at any moment. Salem appeared with her sister by her side. They both looked scratched up too. "We should head back now," Sage said. Rudy had walked over to stand beside her. "Lets go," Rudy agreed but stopped suddenly, turning around to look for something. "What is it?" I asked, noticing his body tense up. "Where is Arlo?" Rudy questioned, worry clear on his face. "Shit! I havent seen him in a while," Sage said, sounding worried. I could tell the top seniors were already feeling guilty about the n that hadpletely backfired. "Okay, listen. Everyone split into groups of three and look for him. Well meet back here in an hour," Rudy decided, pairing Salem with Lamar and me. Thankfully, Salem didnt bother us much as we wandered around. Lamar and I werent putting much effort into finding Arlo. I wasnt a fan of his. An hourter, we returned to the meeting spot and found Rudy and Sage emerging from the woods. Sydney followed behind them with none other than Arlo. "Where was he?" Lamar asked. Arlo quickly looked down, avoiding eye contact. "Climbed a tree to hide," Sage said, rolling her eyes, mocking Arlo because he never missed a chance to mock others. "I wasnt hiding. I was trying to get a better view," Arlo snapped, walking ahead of us so no one could see his face. "Of what? Your cowardice?" Sage retorted. I understood the dynamic of the top seniorsthey werent friends at all. And with Submit skipping the hunt, I wondered if they would tease him too for backing out. We made it to the cabin, where chaos had erupted. Jenny was tending to Rayden, who looked like aplete mess. I didnt expect to walk into so much blood all over the floor. "What the" Rudy muttered, shock evident in his voice. "Where have you all been?" Penn yelled, rushing to the bathroom to wet a towel. I also found out that Penn had passed out upon entering the cabin. Hence Jenny gave him aid first. "We got caught up. Lets grab more towels," Rudy said, joining Penn. Even though they were injured too, they wanted to help. I slowed down and made my way to Rayden on the bed. He was groaning in pain. As he opened his eyes, he grunted, "You! You didnt help me." He raised his hand to point at me, and fear gripped me. I stepped back and bumped straight into Salem, who had probably overheard what he just said. Chapter 277-I Made My Stepbro Angry

Chapter 277: 277-I Made My Stepbro Angry

Hnie: I nervously paced on the front porch, rubbing my hands together. Rayden had passed out, but that didnt mean he wouldnt wake up and point a finger at me again. I guess I didnt think this through. My hatred for him had gone so far that, in that moment when I saw Jenny with him, I couldnt think of anything but getting his ass beaten up by the lycan. "Weve called the brothers. The others didnt pick up, but Trainer Norman did," Lamar said as he stepped outside to update us on Raydens condition. My heart was racing in my chest, leaving my mind nk. "Norman is going to eat me alive," I muttered, noticing how Lamar always narrowed his eyes when I spoke so casually about the brothers. "This is why I didnt like this n. Or at least I shouldve been the one to betray Rayden on the road," Lamar whispered in my ear, making sure no one else could hear. "No! It had to be me. He wouldve never gone with you," I replied firmly. "He trusted me, and because he thought I was weak, he let his guard down. Thats when I could stab him in the back with my n," I exined, though worry and anxiety were now eating me alive. "Trainer Norman will bring help," Lamar added. We were all on edge. Some of us had suffered serious injuries, while others had minor bruises. My back ached, and I could feel blood dripping down it. I must have scratched it or had something stuck in it when I fell fighting the lycan. But I didnt want to see a doctor. I wanted to feel this pain, so next time, I wouldnt make any mistakes. "Hnie, you should go inside. Its getting cold out here," Lamar urged again, but I couldnt bring myself to move. It was around 4 a.m., and none of us had rested. Jenny had helped treat everyone elses injuries, but Rayden remained the main concern. He was bleeding heavily, and the fact that it had taken us so long to reach the cabin only made things worse. "Im fine," I said, waving him off. Still, Lamar stubbornly took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders, knowing I wasnt going inside. I didnt want anyone to look at me and start asking questions. I was afraid I wouldnt be able to lie convincingly. And then, as if things couldnt get any worse, I saw Norman appear with his men behind him. He was walking briskly toward the cabin, his tall and broad figure looking as intimidating as ever. He wore a wrinkled gray shirt and looked exhausted and tired, yet he still exuded authority. He raised his head and narrowed his eyes as he looked at me. Then, he sped up, racing onto the front porch and grabbing my arms. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" he asked, his voice full of anxiety. For a second, I couldnt even respond. "Hnie, are youis she hurt?" he shifted his gaze from me to Lamar, asking him this time. "Shes fine," Lamar replied just as someone else came outside. I didnt even turn around to see who it was because Norman was holding me so tightly. "Professor Norman, Raydenhis wounds arehes bleeding a lot," Salem announced, causing Norman to gradually release me andpose himself. "Oh yes, you mentioned that on the call," Norman said, running a hand over his forehead. He shot me a quick nce before turning to Lamar. "Take care of her. Ill be back in a minute," he instructed, as though I might vanish if he didnt. Then, he walked inside, and I remained where I was, unable to go back in. His men followed him in, as they needed to carry Rayden to the hospital. Now, it was just me and Salem, as Lamar had gone inside to check on things and ensure no one med me for anything. "Look," I started, recalling what Rayden had said in front of Salem. "I didnt hear anything," Salem cut me off firmly. "It wasnt your fault. Rayden was stupid enough not to fill his water gun properly." Her words shocked me. She was taking my side? I didnt understand why. I didnt believe anyone could change so quickly. But for now, I was grateful. "Carry him carefully," Norman said as he came back out, prompting Salem and me to step aside to make room for his men. They carried Rayden out of the woods and to the hospital. "You go with them. Make sure they all get home safely," Norman instructed the rest of his warriors, ensuring the other students were taken care of. No one even said goodbye. "Hnieyoureing with me," Norman finally addressed me, though he avoided making direct eye contact. "Lamar! I dont want you to take your bike. Its not safe to ride alone in the roguemunity," I said, refusing to let Lamar drive by himself. Since the others had left with the warriors, it was now just the three of us. "Lamar, youreing with us. Stay at the mansion for the night. Dont worry about the bike; well load it into my car," Norman said, gesturing for us to move along. We went inside, grabbed our bags, and came back out so Norman could lock up the cabin before we left. What struck me as odd was when Norman took my hand and made me walk very close to him, as if he thought Id be snatched away if he let go. It felt strange holding hands with him. Once we got to the car, he loaded us in like we were pieces of luggage. None of us said a word. We arrived at the mansion, and Norman mmed the car door shut hard when he got out, as if he was venting his frustration. "We can put a pillow between us. I have a big bed," I told Lamar as we walked behind Norman, but I didnt expect my words to bother Norman so much. He suddenly stopped, spun around, and red at me with fiery intensity. "No! He will not stay in the same room as you," he said firmly. Chapter 278-Oh Norman! Why So Aggressive

Chapter 278: 278-Oh Norman! Why So Aggressive

Hnie: "Youll stay in the guestroom," Norman said to Lamar, who nodded like an obedient student. "Show him the guestroom," Norman told one of the maids as we entered the mansion. She had just woken up and was told to take Lamar to the second guestroom, which was actually on the third floor. Lamar gave me a quick nod of understanding before following her. Now it was just me. I tried hurrying to my room, not realizing that Norman was right behind me. Just as I was about to shut the door, he ced his hand on it and pushed it open. I had to step back, letting hime inside without much of a struggle. Not going to lie, I couldnt fight him even if I wanted to. "What exactly were you thinking?" he hissed, not turning around as he shut the door behind him. "We wanted to do something for the roguemunity," I mumbled under my breath, noticing how Norman kept ring at me. That was his way of demanding the full truth. "I..." I stopped instantly when I noticed blood stters on his shirt. It felt strange, but I took a deep breath and continued, "I left the cabin with my friends" I wanted to lie again, but Norman wasnt having it. He immediately raised a finger to silence me. "Youll only speak the truth now," he warned, his sharp gaze drilling into me. "Because, Hnie, if I find out the truth from someone else, Ill be furious!" He stepped closer, bending slightly with his hands on his knees, locking eyes with me in a way that made me feel cornered. He was right. If I didnt tell him the truth, someone else would, and it would just start another fight between us. I had to stay in this mansion for a while, and dealing with an angry, overbearing Norman every day would be a nightmare. "Actually..." I muttered, lowering my head even more. Having such a big guy looming over me in such a threatening way was overwhelming. "We were trying to catch the lycan." As soon as I said it, I knew hed lose itand he did. He let out the loudest gasp before straightening up. He started pacing back and forth, clearly trying to figure out how to deal with me. "You!" he hissed. "You wanted to catch the lycan?" he groaned, his eyes turning red. Even his face was starting to flush with anger. His muscles tensed, and I could see the veins popping in his neck, temples, and hands. "You wanted to" he repeated, cutting himself off as he bit his tongue. "Then why are you standing here? Go catch the lycan now!" He grabbed my arm and shoved me toward the door. "Go ahead, be the hero everyone needs," he demanded, trying to yank the door open to kick me out. But I darted to the other side of the room, avoiding his outburst. I had been wrong to think Id already seen the worst of him. It seemed like his anger had no limits. The way he clenched his jaw terrified me, and I quickly turned my back to him. I pressed my hands over my face and buried myself in the corner of the room. I didnt want him to see me cry, and I definitely didnt want to see his face when it was burning red with rage. He probably thought I enjoyed getting into troublegoing out into the woods to face the most dangerous monster imaginable. But the truth was, I didnt have a choice. I couldnt just sit back and watch Rayden bask in his triumph. He needed to be taken down so he wouldnt get to enjoy the satisfaction of making amends with his mate. Suddenly, Normans grunting and pacing stopped. The room fell silent. I realized he had gone quiet when I started sobbing into my hands. "Hnie, Im angry because you put yourself in danger," he finally said, his voice calmer but still firm. "Dont you understand? My father trusted your words and gave you permission. He wouldve med himself if anything had happened to you." His tone had softened, but I spun around quickly to question his reasoning. He extended one hand, resting it on the wall beside me, while his other hand rested on his waist. He waited for me to respond. "Your father wouldve been fine," I snapped. "No one wouldve med him. Nobody questions anyone over me. So dont worry about that," I hissed, but my lips trembled, and I soon covered my face with my hands again. "Thats not fair," he grumbled. "My brothers care about you." A heavy silence filled the room for a moment. Slowly, I lowered my hands, revealing his face. "Its true," he said softly. "My brothers wouldve asked our father why he let you go. They wouldve questioned everyone, and they wouldve been angry with you too." His voice had lost its sharp edge, turning unexpectedly gentle. It was the perfect moment to apologize for my recklessness and end the conversation. But instead, my impulsive self asked a stupid questiona question that didnt even matter to me. "Why were you so angry at me?" I asked in a quiet murmur. "I told you. Because my brothers would have been worried about you," he said, rolling his eyes, which only made me want to keep pressing him. "And you wouldnt have been worried?" I didnt know why those words slipped out, but the moment they did, his body visibly froze. He lowered his eyes and stared at me with pure bewilderment. It was like I had asked for one of his kidneys. I couldnt figure out why he was taking so long to say something rudesomething that would let me argue with him and feel better. "Is Rayden going to survive?" I asked, changing the subject. I was over it now. He hadnt given me the satisfaction of arguing back, probably because he pitied me in that moment. I walked to the side and picked up the ss of water. "Huh?" I pressed again as I took a sip. He stood frozen in ce, not moving an inch, before finally closing his eyes and letting out a heavy sigh. "Um, yeah. The doctors will do their best," he said, his tone much softer now. "You should rest. Ill let you know his condition when I get an update," he added. Then, like an eagle ready to take flight, he stormed out of the room. Chapter 279-The Mischievous One Named Helanie

Chapter 279: 279-The Mischievous One Named Hnie

Norman: I made it to the exit, and once out of her room, I wondered what had just happened. She had such mood swings. One minute she was all sassy, and the next minute she was sobbing, then back to acting normal. That wasnt normal. She was stressed, maybe traumatized. Her forced attempts at acting normal were probably the reason she suddenly burst into tears. "That needs attention," I said to myself before walking back to my room and sitting on the couch in the dark. I hadnt slept in weeks. My body was always tense and restless. The only thing that hurt me the most tonight was that Hnie worked with the others to capture the lycan. Did she hate the lycan? Did she see the lycan as an enemy? That wouldnt be good. I sighed, checking my phone for updates on my brothers. They were headed to the hostel to stay the night thereboth Kaye and Maximus. As for Emmet, the first thing I did after transitioning back to my human state was check on him. I had to carry him to his room andy him down after taking care of his wounds. He will wake up feeling disappointed and sad. Once he finds out that Hnie was part of the group that tried to capture the lycan, I bet he will feel even more betrayed. It was already morning, and I had a feeling Hnie would be anxious to know if their stupidity had led to Rayden dying. I joined my dad early in the morning while Hnie and the guests were still sleeping. I was sure they would stay asleep for a while. "Tell me what happened in the woods?" my father asked. He had heard about it from the doctors, and even the parents of the top seniors had reached out to apologize. "It was just kids being kids. You know how teenagers these days arecurious," I said, trying to avoid the topic. "But stillI want to know. Did Hnie really go into the woods to catch the lycan?" There was a hint of sadness in my fathers voice. Not quite sadnessmore like disappointment. "Im beginning to wonder if her mother sees through her. How can someone" my father bit his tongue, trying to control his emotions. "Thats not fair. To Hnie and everyone else, the lycan seems like a danger. Besides, it wasnt Hnies idea to go into the woods." For the first time, I lied for her. I didnt know why or what had gotten over me, but I decided to take her side. This could have been the perfect moment to tell my father about her, make him emotional, and paint Hnie in a negative light. But why couldnt I? I could finally get rid of her. "And you wouldnt have been worried?" I recalled the way she had asked me that question, and my heart skipped a beat once again. Why did she ask me that? Was she expecting something more than just sympathy from me? Her little hands had covered her face, and when she pressed her face against the wall, didnt she look too adorable? Like an innocent bird, exuding nothing but purity? "No!" I shook my head to stop myself from thinking like that and turned my attention back to my father. "What happened to you?" Dad inquired, looking worried. "Oh! I mean, no! She didnt go into the woods to capture the lycan. The top seniors picked her because of her abilities. But, Dad" I closed my eyes, knowing what I was about to say next should not reach Hnie or anyone elses ears, or they might suspect something, "she had the chance to attack the lycan, but she didnt. She had the weapon in her hand, but she didnt strike." I couldnt believe myself right now. Were those few words spoken by Hnie enough to soften me? "And you wouldnt have been worried?" Why couldnt I stop thinking about those words and the way she said them? She wanted my attention. Was she feeling something for me? Why were her expectations so high? That question must have meant a lot to her for her to ask it. And then, as if to cover her emotions, she engrossed herself in the ss of water. "Dad, my point is, I was wrong about Hnie before. Shes not wickedshes just a teenager trying hard to be something on her own," I finished, my gaze shifting to the ones entering the room. Kaye and Maximus stood with their arms folded, making me roll my eyes at them. I knew what wasingthey were going to roast me for finally admitting I had misjudged Hnie. "Weve been saying that," Maximus said, walking with difficulty. Kaye had bandages on him as well. "Easy!" I held Maximus hand and helped him sit down, while Kaye reassured me he was fine. "Im fine," Kaye said, but his tone was meant to silence my concern since I kept checking on him. Hed gone wildst night, and I knew why. "Is she okay?" Kaye asked first, referring to Hnie. "Shes fine, sleeping," I replied. "Are you sure? She had some action in the woodsshe mustve hurt herself, too," Kaye muttered under his breath, though clearly loud enough for us to hear. He wanted reassurance that she was okay. "As far as I know, shes fine. Any news on Rayden?" I asked, ncing at Maximus, whose jaw clenched. "Yeah, sadly, he didnt die," Maximus uttered, his tone full of disdain. Hed grown an open dislike for Rayden, and so had Kaye. "His death wouldve been good news to us," Kayemented bluntly. "Anyway, hes fine, but he wants to speak with the council and his parents. He ims someone from the group betrayed him. So far, we havent allowed anyone near him because hes still healing, but Im sure theyll reach him soon, and hell give his statement." Kaye seemed just as disturbed as I was by Raydens ims. "Yeah. You know what? You two rest. Ill go meet Rayden." I had a bad feeling about this. I needed to be the first to know who he was going to me for his condition. Chapter 280-Scared Like A Little Kitten

Chapter 280: 280-Scared Like A Little Kitten

Norman: After speaking with my brothers, I was already on my way to the hospital in the nearest pack to check on Rayden before anyone else did. His family would already be on the way. I reached the hospital in time and joined him in his private room, where he had been resting ever since he woke up. He looked like a mess, but since he had woken up, once he gained some strength, he would be able to transition and heal perfectly. "He is doing much better. Being an Alpha really helps," the doctors said, and I gave them a dramatic nod. "Ill have a word with him," I gestured at the doctor to leave us alone. Once he left, I adjusted my cor and looked around for a chair. There was a chair on the side, but it reminded me of the one that broke the other night. I remembered falling and Hnie losing her mind,ughing shamelessly. She could be a bit too much at times. "How are you now?" I asked the question just for formality. It would be rude to immediately ask him what he was nning to tell the council. "I am... alive," he muttered, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. Of course, he looked traumatized. Coming across a Lycan and then getting his body torn to pieces must have been excruciating. "Hmm, Rayden, I heard what happened. Im upset that you students thought going into the woods and risking your lives for others was your responsibility. Im also disappointed that none of you came to me first to talk about your ns. The only reason we trainers make rules is for your own safety," I said, waiting for the right moment to ask the right question. "We might have seeded if my water gun hadnt been reced. Somebody sabotaged the n," he spoke with difficulty, closing his eyes tightly and sounding like he was chewing on needles. "I heard youve made that im. May I know who did it? Well need to punish that person," I said, leaning forward with my hands on the bed. "It was Hnie!" His voice didnt falter this time. The look of certainty on his face confirmed he knew exactly what he was talking about. "Hnie sabotaged the n? Why?" I was shocked, though I had a feeling I would hear that name. However, I thought he might say it just to get back at her for making him apologize to her. But the way he was talking, his eyes told the truth. "Hnie wanted revenge for... my bullying," there was a slight hesitation in his voice, and he even looked away when exining why Hnie might have done such a thing. "Are you sure? Because if youre using Hnie, it means youre saying she tried to get back at you by putting everyone else in danger," I pressed, wanting to hear his side clearly. Even so, I already doubted they could have defeated the Lycan. "Im not lying. She was with me at the time. Her job was to back me up. When I realized I had the wrong gun, she ran into the woods and imed hers was broken too," he exined, his eyes turning red with anger. I listened to him carefully, but I was growing impatient to confront Hnie. Could she really have done that and then acted so innocent back at home? "Ehm! I will investigate and make sure she is punished if she really did that. You rest now; Ille see you again in an hour or two," I assured him before walking out. I felt torn, unsure who to believe. Rayden was under heavy sedatives, so it was unlikely he was fabricating an exaggerated story. But it was also possible he had misunderstood and was using Hnie because he didnt want to admit that an Alpha like him had been so badly defeated. "Bring Hnie to me right now," I ordered my warrior. I needed to speak with her and see her reaction for myself. The next hour dragged on painfully. I paced around the garden next to the hospital, waiting for Hnie to arrive. Atst, she showed up. She stepped out of the car looking confused and lost, with the warrior escorting her straight to me. Her hair was in a messy braid, and she wore that purple sweater she couldnt seem to let go of, wrapping it snugly around her body. "Thank you. Go ahead, leave for home. Ill bring her back with me," I informed the warrior and waited for him topletely disappear. I knew these men loved to gossip, and once words spread, they turned into rumors. Now I stood before Hnie, hands on my waist and my eyes scrutinizing her intensely. She looked anxious, nervously fidgeting as I stared. "I spoke to Rayden, and he ims that it was you who" Before I could even finish, she took a deep breath and interrupted, saying, "I did. I reced the water in his gun and then broke my gun while I ran away from him," she confessed. It didnt even take me yelling or scolding herhere she was, telling the truth. "Hnie, are you saying this under someones pressure?" I asked, and she lowered her eyes. "No!" she paused before adding, "If I hadnt, it would have been me in his ce." Her additional statement made me frown. "Rayden has been awful to me. Hes been bullying me to the point that... he scared me into joining this n. I didnt want to be a part of it, but he said if I didnt go with him, he would keep making my life miserable." She didnt even raise her eyes as she exined what Rayden had been doing to her. "Why didnt you tell me or my brothers about it?" I asked, irritation creeping into my tone. "I didnt want you guys to constantly deal with it or have people asking why you were showing so much concern for a mere student. Besides, he already told me thathed throw me to the Lycan. So... I panicked and did whatever I could to... save myself," she admitted, hesitantly ncing around, avoiding looking back at me. "I had to do it," she added, a subtle note of trauma slipping through her voice. The agitation she showed puzzled me. What was it? Why was she so scared of Rayden? Chapter 281-My Stepbrother Loves Holding Hands With Me

Chapter 281: 281-My Stepbrother Loves Holding Hands With Me

Hnie He was silently watching my face. I had to tell him the truth but decided to be careful by adding a little lie of my own. I couldnt bepletely honest with him. There were still some of them out there that needed to be found and punished. I couldnt use all my strength on Rayden and not have anyone on my side when it was time to face the others. "Are you going to get me arrested now?" I asked with genuine curiosity. Norman looked upset with me, probably even wondering how smart I was to pull off this n so perfectly. "First things first, youreing with me to the hospital," he pointed a finger at my face, his jaw clenching as he spoke through gritted teeth. I was righthe was beyond furious. "Okay," I nodded and started walking with him. However, the way he suddenly held my hand to lead me to the hospital didnt go unnoticed. It always felt odd whenever he did that, but it gave me a small sense of security. We reached the hospital and now stood outside the room. His hand had shifted to my wrist, his fingers wrapped around it while mine hung loosely. "What is it?" he asked, turning to face me. "Nothing," I lied. It wasnt nothing. My heart was pounding wildly in my chest. I was terrified of facing Rayden and his wrath. "Alright then, lets go," he said, opening the door. We both stepped inside, and instantly my heart seemed to skip a beat. I swear I felt a cold shiver run down my spine that made me freeze in ce. "You!" As soon as Raydens eyesnded on me, he hissed and tried to get up from the bed. "Easy! No need to go crazy on her," Norman immediately tightened his grip on my wrist, making me step behind him. I was trembling uncontrobly, so I grabbed onto his shirt while staying hidden behind him. "I spoke with her," Norman took a deep breath, still holding my hand. "She didnt do it." A sudden surge of relief went through me when Norman lied. "But" Rayden started to speak, but Norman cut him off. "Let me finish first. My men searched the area and found her broken gun. As for your water being tampered with, you guys used wolfsbane that was already diluted. Everything you got was cheap, so when it mixed with water, it didnt work at all. Theres a way to do things, and lets admit itthe n sucked. Okay? Hnie was there without a wolf, so of course, she got scared. She admitted to me that she ran from you, but shes been feeling guilty ever since. Look at her," Norman pulled my hand and brought me forward, forcing Rayden to look at my face. "Does she look like someone who did anything on purpose?" Norman asked Rayden, and I noticed some doubt flicker across Raydens face. "She didnt do it. You all messed up, and like anyone else, she ran to save her life. She probably thought an alpha like you would stand a chance against the lycan, but she wouldnt." Norman was sharp, using his words to convince Rayden and subtly manipte him. "And she wasnt wrong. Fighting the lycan and survivingthats a huge aplishment. Youve earned new respect in my eyes," Normans fingers tightened around my wrist, wriggling slightly. He gave me the impression that he didnt like praising Rayden but felt he had to since I had entangled myself in this messy situation with him. "What are you thinking?" Norman asked Rayden, who seemed lost in thought. "I guess youre right. I was just so angry that I thought I should me someone else," Rayden seemed convincingly manipted. "But thank you so much, sir, for acknowledging my strength. I was really good out there," his smile brightened at the praise he was hearing. "Of course. Everyone at the academy will praise you when they hear how you fought the lycan," I noticed Rayden was so thrilled with thepliments that he didnt notice Normans jaw clenching. But I did. "Anyway, you rest now. Ill take Hnie home," Norman said. "Can I have a word with Hnie alone?" Raydens request stopped my heart once more just as I was about to leave with Norman. I didnt want to be alone with him right now. I was scared of what he might say to me. "No!" Norman bluntly and shamelessly denied his request. "Your health is important. Im not going to let you talk and waste your energy, my beststudent," Norman gritted the words through his teeth and forced a smile onto his lips. Every time he mentioned Rayden being a good student or praised him for fighting the lycan, he sounded so sarcastic and angry. "Now then, well see you again. Goodbye," Norman said, spinning around quickly to drag me out of the room. Once we made it all the way outside and to the parking lot, Norman let go of my hand and blocked my path to the backseat of the car. "Hes lying. He didnt fight the lycan. He just got beaten up," I started ranting instantly. "Thats not why I stopped you," he interrupted. "Tell me somethingwhy does your heart lose its beat whenever youre around him?" Normans question made me gently touch my wrist, and I realized why he always held my hand like that. He was checking my heart rate. "Oh! Hes just too handsome, so my heart" I grimaced, unable to finish the sentence. I wasnt even capable of lying convincingly about something like that. Honestly, I wished I could stomp on Raydens face with boots full of fresh mud. Thats how much I despised him. "You find him attractive?" The man who could easily spot lies spoken by others took my words seriously and didnt notice the expression on my face. "Oh, I didnt mean" He finally understood the look on my face. "Anyway, next time, dont go around doing stuff like this. Come to me, and Ill handle it." I didnt know what it was about him, but sometimes he was arrogantly kind. "Okay," I agreed with a small nod. Chapter 282-Meet My Mother

Chapter 282: 282-Meet My Mother

Hnie: "And now what?" Lamar asked. "What are we going to do now?" We were eating breakfast in the garden. It was lunchtime, but we had woken upte. And then I had to go visit Rayden at the hospital, so I had skipped breakfast. "Lamar! I want tomake Raydens life miserable every day," I said. "And I" My words were cut off when I saw my mothere out of the mansion with Charlotte by her side. The two seemed to be holding baskets, probably to go pick some fruit. They were royals, and they definitely acted like it. "What happened?" Lamar asked as he turned to follow my gaze. "Oh, that is the new mate of the rogue kingshe kind of looks like you, dont you think?" He scrunched his face and said, causing my heart to skip a beat. "And that girl next to her is" Lamar narrowed his eyes. "Charlotte, she is herfriends daughter," I replied, shoving a whole spoonful of cereal in my mouth. "Huh," Lamar scratched his chin and kept examining them. However, the two seemed to have slowed down after noticing me and Lamar. I was hoping they wouldnte over. But they did. Charlotte was the first one to approach us, while my mother lingered around. "Hello, good morning," Charlotte wore the same fake smile she always used before starting drama. "Morning," Lamar replied, not knowing the girl he was talking to was nothing but trouble. "Have we met before?" Charlotte asked, using a sweet tone. "No! Why would we?" Lamar shrugged nonchntly. "Are youwait! Are you her boyfriend?" I could sense the disbelief in her voice. "Sorry to say this, but did she tell you she doesnt have an activewolf? Did she tell you about it?" It was so bold of her to think she was controlling something about me. "Charlotte," my mother strangely arrived when I least expected her. "We should go." It was the stern way she looked at Charlotte that made her walk away from me. "Its okay. I didnt feel offended. Besides, Im just Hnies friend, a family she never had," Lamar smiled at me, tapping the back of my hand. "Oh! She said that?" My mothers eyes shifted to me and then back to Lamar. "You seem like a great kid. Who are you? What is your rank?" I didnt like her asking him all these questions. She wasnt my mom, who should know anything about my friends. "I am Lamar from" I hushed him down when I interrupted him. "He doesnt concern anyone," I responded a bit rudely. I noticed Lamar giving me a dreadful look. Of course, to him, I was acting like this in front of my trainer and the rogue kings mate. "Huh! Well, Lamar, Im Charlotte. Her cousin, but of course, she doesnt consider us family," her words shocked Lamar. I could tell from the smile that disappeared from his lips. "I mean, you just saw how she treats her mother. Anyway, well leave, but heres some advicefind better friends." She scoffed and held my mothers hand, dragging her briskly after her. My mother was still watching us, even after they had walked away, unable to hear a word we were saying. "Hnie," Lamar turned to me after forcing himself back to reality, "what was that? Shes your cousinwait, the rogue kings mate is your mother?" I wish I had told him myself. I just knew Norman didnt want me to tell anyone I was their stepsister since they never epted me as part of their family. Not to mention, I found it odd too. After feeling the mate bond with both of the brothers and Maximus iming he was my mate and flirting with me all the time, I couldnt bring myself to tell Lamar or anyone else what my rtionship was with my trainers. "It is" I bit my tongue, feeling so guilty. "Seriously? I tell you everything, and you hid such a huge thing from me? I wasnt going to judge you or say anything. Hnie" The disbelief and disappointment in his tone made me want to dig a hole and bury myself alive. I really wish I had told him first. But what about my mates? Would I be okay with just being known as the stepsister? "It wasplicated. My mother had kicked me" Before I could finish, Lamar stood up. "Actually, its okay. Save it," he said, shaking his head at me in disapproval. "Lamar, please, let me talk. Ill tell you exactly why" I got up after him, but he pouted and shook his head. "I have to go. Ill contact you about the meeting the trainers held at the academy," Lamar seemed angry or maybe upset with me. I couldnt tell because he didnt stay for long. Before I knew it, he was already briskly walking to his bike. I chased after him, but it was toote; he had already left on his bike. I stood in my spot, my lips trembling. I hated Charlotte, but it wasnt her fault. It was my fault. I had be so insecure that I couldnt tell anyone a single thing about myself. Everything felt like a secret. "Hmm, trouble in paradise?" I jumped at the voice from behind me. It was Emmet, looking like he needed some good food. He looked tired, and despite being tall and muscr, he appeared weak. "Theres no paradise. Hes like a brother to me," I said. "Actually, he just found out thatyoure my stepbrother, and I guess it upset him to find out from Charlotte." I kept my head down while talking and responding to Emmet. "Charlotte! Always causing trouble for you, isnt she?" Emmet asked, and I gently nodded my head. "Dont worry. Everything will be dealt with soon." He finished, causing me to frown in confusion. Emmet didnt stay behind and left. I wanted to go to my room to rx and contact Lamar, but I had other ns too. I had to visit Rayden when no one was watching. So, I left the mansion, and since it was daytime, nobody really questioned me. Chapter 283-He Won鈥檛 Stop Flirting.

Chapter 283: 283-He Wont Stop Flirting.

Hnie: "Hnie? What are you doing here?" Rayden seemed shocked to see meing back to see him. I had heard from the nurse that his parents had just left and would be back in a few hours. I didnt really tell her my name or anything. I just knew everyone was allowed toe see him now, and since he was an alpha, he was getting many visitors. "I needed to speak with you," I said, trying to rush through my words. It was so hard to face him, not because I was guilty of being the reason behind the attack on him, but because I hated his face. Breathing in the same air as him was like inhaling charcoal. "Okay. What is it?" The fact that he was so casually talking to me after making me his victim surprised me. He never showed any guilt, though, and I wondered what kind of cold-hearted monster he was. "Umm, I wanted to tell youwho actuallymade me do that to you," I noticed his expression instantly change. "What do you mean? You said you didnt do anything," Rayden almost hissed as he remembered the conversation he had with Norman. "That was a lie. The truth is that," I held my breath, "it was someone who ckmailed me intodoing this to you." I felt like the world under me was shaking. Every time I yed a game with him or spoke with him, I couldnt help but have shes of that night. Hisughter was still echoing through my ears. "Wait, someone made you do that to me? Who was it?" he asked, his eyes narrowing as he looked at my face. "It wasArlo," I finished and watched him frown and shake his head. "Why would he want to do that to me? It doesnt make any sense," he was, of course, not going to believe me just like that. "Thats because he is jealous of you. He wanted you to look like a fool and probably even wanted you out of his way," I said, noticing him zone out. "Anyway, I just thought Id tell you the truth because you didnt deserve what happened to you." I could already tell he was ready to throw hands. "Thats why Arlo was hiding in the tree. He knew the n wouldnt work. He had sabotaged it, but can you pleaseplease not tell anyone? I dont want to be under Arlos radar?" I pleaded, showing him how genuinely scared I was of Arlo. "Hm, dont worry. I wont tell anyone," Rayden was zoned out when he said that, "but you shouldnt have betrayed me like that, Hnie." Now that he had finally regained his senses, he was ready to threaten me as well. "And for that, you wont be spared either," he hissed. It was a clear threat to me that once he got better, he would make sure I suffered as much as Arlo. "I am so sorry, I didnt mean---," I began to speak, but he shushed me, ring at me and wincing when his body probably hurt from trying too hard to get after me. "Just get out of here. Ill see you soon," he muttered, eyeing me angrily. I nodded repeatedly and ran out of the room. I knew what I had done. He would forgive me, but Im sure the risk would be worth it. I left for home after that, and nobody ever found out I had been to the hospital. Dinner time arrived, but I wasnt feeling like eating anything. My back was hurting, and only when I took a shower did I realize the injury on my back had gotten worse. "Who is it?" I answered the door to find Maximus standing outside my room. "Why didnt you attend dinner?" he inquired, his eyes narrowing as he looked at me. "I wasnt feeling well," I didnt lie or hide the truth. I was so ufortable that I couldnt help but need help. "Why? What happened?" he instantly stormed in, making me step back. Once he had entered the room, he shut the door behind us. "Maximus, I dont think," I didnt want anyone to find us in the room and have wrong ideas, but there was no winning in an argument with Maximus. He had already shushed me with his finger to his lips. "Tell me what happened to you?" he repeated his question and gently ced his hand on my forehead. "Why do you have a fever? Was it because ofst nights adventure in the woods?" Of course, Norman had told him. He looked so disappointed in me. That was the look I got from everyone today. "I guess," I muttered. "Did you sustain any injuries that you didnt treat?" Maximus was so soft-spoken whenever he wanted to be. I couldnt help but nod my head and tell him the truth. "Hmm, its okay. I will treat them. Now tell me, where did you hurt yourself?" However, now that he wanted to treat my wounds, I realized it would be inappropriate for him to see my bare back. "Hnie," snapping his fingers in front of my face, he repeated to me once again. "It will be inappropriate. I will treat them myself," I excused, stepping back from him. "Okay, but where is the injury?" he asked again, this time in a much sterner tone. "You dont want to know." I felt so shy in front of him, especially now that we were in a locked room. "Why? Where is it?" he raised an eyebrow. "Did youget hurt on your," he squeezed his eyes shut as if he couldnt say the words. "No! Not anywhere there. Its on my back. I got my back scratched up, and I guess it was worse than I had imagined," I was quick to shut down his thoughts. But while revealing the truth, I noticed he had found something else to disagree with me over. "How are you going to treat your wounds on your back? Let melet me help. Come on, take off your shirt and show me your injury," the change in his tone as he smirked just a little caused my cheeks to feel heat rush to them. Chapter 284-The Scars On My Back

Chapter 284: 284-The Scars On My Back

Hnie: "Why are you staring at me like that? Come on, take off your shirt and sit with your back facing me," he insisted, and the way he said those words made my stomach twist into a knot. "No!" I frowned, "No! That would be weird," I hissed. "Then let me get a doctor for you, but since itste and in two hours, it will be midnight, I dont think anyone woulde here. How about I ask your mother for you? Do you want me to" he was so clever, he knew I would never ask for my mothers help. Id rather let the wounds get infected and die than ask her for help. "You know Ill never ask for her help, right?" I ced my hands on my waist, annoyed by his insensitivity. "Hey, dont be angry. I was just making a point. You have a fever, which already means you need to clean that wound. Let me do it. Im your trainer. Ive seen wounds before, and I know how to treat them," he was trying so hard to convince me, but he was missing just one point. "Ill have to take off my shirt, and I dont want to do that," I groaned, stomping my foot without realizing how obnoxious I sounded. "Youre making it seem like if you took off your shirt, I wouldnt be able to control myself," he rolled his eyes as hemented. "You wouldnt be able to control yourself," I didnt mean to sound cocky, but I can understand why he thought I did. "Thats some confidence youve got there," he smirked, but soon his expression changed when he noticed I was ufortable. I wasnt being cocky. I just had this bad memory. The minute they had torn my clothes off, they made it clear that they werent going to stop. I had worn my pendant long before they took off my clothes. They had all the time in the world to stop, but they didnt. "Hey, you dont have to go entirely naked. Just lift your shirt or turn your back to me," he whispered, using a much gentler tone and no longer smirking. "Hm, okay!" I dont know why I gave up, maybe because I felt itchy on my back again. I would not take off my bra and would only call for him after Id taken off my shirt, holding it in front of my body and sitting with only my back in his view. "You will have to turn around," I said, making a circr motion with my fingers. He was quick to follow my instructions and turned around. My body was so stiff as I took off my sweater and then my shirt, holding it in front of my body and sitting on the bed. "You can look now," I uttered. However, I could tell he didnt turn around. Instead, he walked straight to the light switch and turned the light off. I then heard his footsteps from farther away before he turned on themp in the other corner of the room. Now the room was dimly lit. He walked back and sat behind me, with the aid box right next to him. "I will never make you ufortable, Hnie," he whispered. A sudden touch of the cotton bud against my wound made me nearly jump. "Hnie, this should have been dealt with earlier. Its a huge wound. How did you take so long to feel it?" he continued talking, and somehow, it helped me rx. "I dont know. I guess I was really stressed out about other stuff," I replied, much calmer now. "Hmm, anywayyou should" I found him go silent and still. He didnt touch me with the cotton bud again. "What happened?" I asked, curious about why he was so quiet, "Is it that bad?" I asked. "Huh? Actually, I will need to turn on the light to examine it well. It might have caught an infection, but dont worry. Ill treat it well," his voice grew heavy, and his breathing became erratic. What was going on? "Oh!" I must have sounded suspicious because he quickly started exining. "Actually, there have been some thorns digging deeper into your skin. How did you not notice it?" he almost raised his voice, his tone had shifted so much now. "I you can turn on the light," I grew so afraid of the sound of thorns being in my skin that I didnt care about the light. I had initially been okay with him looking at my back only, so it wasnt a big deal anyway. However, as he got up to leave for the light switch, I stayed seated. He returned, and this time, I found him paying more attention to my wounds. He was cleaning them, but he had gonepletely silent now. After he had applied some ointment and bandaged the wound so that I couldfortably put my shirt back on, he stepped away from the bed. His bodynguage had changed so much. I quickly put on my shirt so that I could ask him what had happened. Why did he look so lost and confused? "What happened?" I inquired again since he kept running his hands through his hair and pacing around. "I didnt wanttoask you that. I thought Id just act like I didnt see it," he uttered, sounding so ufortable. "See what?" I asked out of curiosity. What did he see that shocked him so much? "Hnie, what are those marks on your back? Those cigarette marks and other woundswhat are they?" My body seemed to freeze, and this weird, tight feeling in my chest took over when he mentioned the marks on my body. It had been so long that I thought I was born with them. I had seen them so many times that I just forgot they werent there before. "Ohhhh!" I pped my forehead, my body shaking as I tried toe up with a lie. "Those marks" I let out an ufortableugh. "I used to ummy father" I sniffled, unable to get the words out. They werent by anyone else but those alphas. The next thing I knew, he rushed over and held my arms, pulling me into his chest. Despite being in a state where anyone touching me made me ufortable, I foundfort in his arms, to the point where I quickly rested my hands on his chest and started sobbing. Chapter 285-His Sweet Confession

Chapter 285: 285-His Sweet Confession

Hnie: "He used to avoid me like I didnt even exist. There were times when he could just walk past meno! Walk through me," I uttered, still sobbing as I spilled my heart to him. Although I couldnt tell him about the Alphas, I did speak about my father and my stepmother. "Hnie, tell me where they are, and I will fucking kill them in the worst way possible," he said, gripping my hands again. He pulled me slightly away, just enough to make his point, though I was still close, my hands resting on his chest and my eyes locked with his. If only I could tell him everything. I just couldnt. If I told him about the Alphas and he went after them, I would be asked to provide evidence. Then I wouldnt be able to take my revenge. Theyd be vignt, and I couldnt risk that. They will never understand the lengths I am willing to go to make them bow to me. "It was a long time ago. I was very young when I left the pack. Im sure my dad and stepmother left that pack as well," I lied, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me. From what Charlotte and Emma told me, my mother never revealed anything about my father being in the same pack. Im certain she didnt know herself. Thest time she spoke with him, my dad told her hed take me and leave for another pack to start anew, ensuring she would never find us. My mother must have lived her life believing my father abandoned the pack. "I dont hold that anger in my heart for them. But I want to transition so these scars go away," I added, though I didnt mean it. Those scars were the only thing I was terrified of losing. I didnt want them to fade until I had exact my revenge. They were my motivation. I owed it to my body to keep them. "Im sure you will," he said softly. "You just need to keep believing and wanting your wolf. Show the desire to transition." He paused, cing a hand on his forehead, his expression tightening. He seemed so infuriated, but I could tell he was keeping his anger in check for me. That much I knew. But I was already regretting bringing up my father. I had no idea how far he was willing to go to find them. And if he did, it would only spell disaster for me. It was then that I realized something: I wanted my wolf, but I wasnt sure if I truly wanted to transition. Could that doubt be what had silenced my wolf again? "Promise me something," I said softly, reaching for his hand. The moment our hands touched, I noticed how warm his hand was. Not just warmit felt like fire. "Hmm?" He lifted his head from the ground, his red eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You will not do anything without my permission. I dont want you going after my father. Whatever he was, whatever he may be, hes still my father. I could never bear for youor anyoneto hurt him," I uttered, though the words felt hollow. It was true that knowing someone hurt my father would devastate me, but it wasnt as though he didnt deserve it. Still, the thought of him being harmed was too much. "You really do have a heart of gold, dont you?" Maximus smiled softly, raising my hand to his lips and kissing the back of it. For the first time, I didnt pull away. "Maximus, why is your body so hot?" I asked after a moment, noticing the warmth radiating from him. Letting it all out while he hugged me had made me feel better. "Im fine. I justokay, hear me out," he said quickly, dragging me over to the bed and gently making me sit down. He knelt in front of me, his gaze steady but filled with emotion. "I get very possessive over you, okay? I dont know if its the mate bond or something else, but I just... I get so angry when someone hurts you, upsets you, flirts with you, talks to you, or even looks at you. I never thought I had this in me, Hnie. But ever since I started seeing you differently, Ive just felt likeugh! I think Ive fallen in love with you." My heart thundered in my chest as his words sank in. His confession was raw, almost explosive, leaving me speechless. "You dont have to feel the same way," he added quickly, as though afraid Id reject him. "I just needed to get it off my chest. Ive been tryingtrust me, Ive tried my best not to fall for you. But youre... youre incredible. Your scent, oh Goddess, your scent. Whenever I get too close to you, it hits me like the most expensive drug, and I cant help myself," he rambled, his words tumbling out in a flurry that left me blushing. It wasnt as though I hadnt noticed it too. But the difference with Maximus was that he wasnt my fated mate. I had made no promises about anyone who wasnt my mate. "And you blushing gives me hope," he said with a pout, his tone softer now but no less intense. "No! Dont get any wrong ideas. Remember, were stepsiblings," I said sharply, grimacing at the thought. "And you are my trainer, and also" he pointed a finger at me, cutting me off mid-sentence. "Is there anything else left that makes this taboo? Dont add any more titles," he said with a smirk. "As for me being your trainer, theres no such rule. Ill deal with the rest." His confidence made me frown and raise an eyebrow at him. He sounded so self-assured, so certain about us. "Anyway, you should go before anyone sees you in my room," I said, freeing my hand from his and pointing toward the door. I reminded him of the others in the mansion who might be lurking around. If Charlotte saw him here with me, shed go absolutely nuts. "Okay," he said with a sigh, but then he hesitated. "At least let me kiss you on the cheek. Pleasea goodnight kiss." His request was so endearing that I almost gave in. Almost. I bit my lip, torn between saying yes and declining outright. He seemed to take my silence as a yes. Leaning in closer, he gently pressed his lips to my cheek. His touch was soft,forting, and respectful in a way that made my heart flutter. The fact that hed asked for my permission only deepened that feeling. Chapter 286-Stand For Me

Chapter 286: 286-Stand For Me

Hnie: Maximus left that night, leaving my heart warm with the glow of his emotions. I had already gone to sleep but received a text from Maximus about what to expect in the morning. He reminded me about my first day at job with him. The n was simple: wed wake up, get ready, go to the garage to pick up some weapons, and then head to the woods down the mountains. Maximus would test the weapons while I wrote about them in detail. I woke up early but made sure to text Lamar. Me: Are you still upset with me? Lamar: No! Im fine. Sorry I acted childish yesterday. I shouldve understood that as a victim, you have so many triggers, and one of them is sharing your life or secrets with anyone. Tears filled my eyes at how thoughtful he was. Me: Thank you, Lamar. Your understanding means so much to me. Lamar: Yeah! I just wish Jenny had understood that too. Me: It must be hard staying in the motel room where you and Jenny Lamar: I know. We had sex all night. On the bedon the flooron the balconyand even in the bathroom Me: Okay, stop it. Stop rubbing your amazing sex life in my face. Lamar: All I need to do is take Rayden down. Lamar: And I will. Theres a meeting in two days where all the students will be gathered at the academy. Ill put a deadly viper in Raydens locker. Just wait and watch what happens. I shook my head with a littleugh escaping my lips as I got out of bed to take a shower. After getting ready, I left the room for breakfast. Everyone was already gone for work, so it was just me at the table. Or so I thought. "Mom, I should have woken up earlier. One day I sleep in, and I have to share the table with a stranger," Charlotte walked into view, taking a seat and making sure to remind me I didnt belong in the house. I didnt even look up from my te to respond. It was so strange living with them and not interacting at allexcept when they threw jabs at me orughed when I walked past them. "Avoid her, shes a troublemaker. Eat well, and then get ready. Ill ask Maximus to take you out for shopping today," Emma said as she sat next to her daughter, filling her te and doting on her. What she said made me perk up. Maximus was going to be busy today? He mustve changed his ns. "Oh yes, I need some stuff," Charlotte giggled, probably lying. She didnt need anythingshe just wanted Maximus and his attention. I kept eating, ignoring their chatter, though once in a while they threw snide remarks my way. "Morning," a voice startled me. Maybe because I didnt expect someone kind and sweet to sit in front of me. Charlotte and Emmas negativity had drained me. I looked up and smiled at Maximus, who was dressed in ck pants, a white shirt, and a ck leather jacket. "Excited for today?" Maximus asked, but Emma interrupted him by snatching his te to fill it. "Thanks, Emma, but I like to fill my te myself," he said, taking it back from her and rolling his eyes discreetlythough I noticed. "Maximus, Mom made banana pancakes today," Charlotte announced, as if they were some rare treat. Those pancakes were made every day, but I hadnt realized Emma cooked them today. Maximus didnt respond to her, but while taking a bite, he gestured at me with his fork. "All set for the first day?" It seemed like the question had been on his mind, and he was eager for an answer. "Yes," I replied shyly, partly because he was paying so much attention to me and partly because he was standing his ground against those two cruel people. "Excited for what? Did you two make a n?" Charlotte suddenly got up from her spot, quickly changing seats to sit right next to Maximus as she asked him. Emma immediately raised her gaze to re at me, as if Id caused her daughter to feel uneasy. "No!" Maximus shook his head, but as soon as Charlotte smiled in relief, he added, "A job isnt a n. Shes starting to work with me today." Charlotte wasnt great at hiding her true feelings. Her jaw literally dropped, and she stared at me in disbelief. Emma, understanding her daughters reaction, decided to help her by confronting me. "Youre going to work with him? Do you even know the kind of work he does? Wont it be too much for you, standing in the woods and watching him shoot dangerous weapons?" Emma started bitterly. "Youll just end up crying after every shot and wasting his time. Why cant you do some work more suited to your skills?" She mmed her fist on the table, and my fists clenched in response. But I stayed quiet because it seemed like Maximus had something to say. "And what exactly do you suggest would be a better job for her?" Maximus asked, his voice calm and steady. I wouldve taken it as a warning to back out, but the mother-daughter duo seemedpletely oblivious. With a strange smirk on her lips, Emma replied, "She could clean the mansion. Wed pay her for it." Her daughter let out augh, quickly covering her mouth with her fist to make it look like she was trying not tough. But the joke was so funny to her that she couldnt hold back. What bothered me was that I couldnt understand the point of her remark. "Really?" Maximus grunted, closing his eyes briefly. "Yes, she" Charlotte began, but Maximus turned his head to re at her. The look he gave her wiped the smile off her face immediately. "Who are you two to suggest what Hnie should do in her home or with her life? Dont forget, youre living here as guests. You dont even have any real ties to anyone here. So next time you interfere, remember yourne," he groaned loudly, muttering every word through clenched teeth. Chapter 287-Kiss The Snake

Chapter 287: 287-Kiss The Snake

Hnie: "But I was just speaking for you. Now, see, you have to take Charlotte out for shopping--," as Emma continued to make her point clear, Maximuss confused expression not only caught my attention but also Emmas. "Oh, its just that she needs a few things," Emmaughed like it was something funny. "I have to? Thats quite a strong statement. Anyway, you can take her. Why should I? Shes not my responsibility. As for Hnie and this job--," he stopped when I shifted in my seat, ready to speak for myself now that Maximus had already given them something embarrassing to think about. "I dont mind cleaning the mansion or cooking for money. Every type of work is work, and I respect hard workers. However, it was Lord McQuoids wish that I work for Maximus, and its also something right in my field. Dont worry, if I ever felt like crying, Id borrow your shoulder since this is where your daughter cries all the time too," I said with a smile, which instantly made Emmas face fall. She looked like she was about to cry. But more than that, she probably would have tackled me if Maximus hadnt been sitting right next to her. Charlotte pouted, biting the inside of her cheek to keep herself from crying in front of us. "See! You should learn from Hnie. Every job is respectable. So, I think Charlotte should start working at the mansion, right? Sitting at home doing nothing and picking on everyone is a bad habit," Maximus said with a wide grin, while Charlottes one lonely tear slipped down her cheek. "Anyway. Hnie, if youre ready, we should head to my garage," Maximus wiped his mouth and stood up. I quickly got up after him, figuring Charlotte needed some alone time to collect her thoughts--or maybe cry on her mothers shoulder. "My daughter is always very hard-working--," Emma tried to defend Charlotte, but it was a little toote. Maximus and I were already out of sight, heading toward the exit. For the first time, he had me sit in the passenger seat with him. "What are these?" I asked, frowning as I noticed the adorable kawaii notebooks and pens on the dashboard, along with keychainsbeled "Hnie" hanging from them. "These are for you. Youll be writing down the progress on the weapons, so I thought you might like these," he shrugged, making me smile slightly. Did he really think I was a kid who would enjoy this kind of stationery? "You know I can write on anything--oh look! A poppit diary!" I suddenly eximed, bouncing in my seat as I pressed the poppit bubbles on the cover. "I knew it," hemented with augh. We made it to his garage and hurried inside to grab the weapons. "Well only test two today," he muttered, gesturing for me to grab one of the boxes while he picked up another. I was d he was including me, though I wouldnt have minded if he thought I shouldnt carry anything. I wasnt the type to overanalyze every action. I hated being judged for small things, so I didnt want to do that to anyone else. He drove us to the woods, and soon we were walking deeper into them to examine the weapons. "So, what are these weapons?" I asked, holding the notebook he had given me. "Its called the Venoms Kiss dagger," Maximus exined, prompting me to start jotting down notes. "See these jagged edges? When the dagger is dipped in venom, the silver in these grooves holds the venom securely. When someone is stabbed, the venom causes their flesh to attack itself. Not only that, but with every passing hour, the victim starts hallucinating. They relive memories--some that traumatized them and others theyre proud of--over and over again." His words sent shivers down my spine. These were some dangerous weapons. If they fell into the wrong hands, the werewolf world could very well be doomed. "Wow!" I eximed. "Impressed? Wait until you see the next one," he smirked. "Thanks to Kaye too. Its because of his knowledge of herbs that were able to put together such weapons." "But where do you guys use them? I mean, do you use them in wars?" I asked, and he nodded. "Do you sell them to the packs too?" I continued writing. "No! Thats the part that has upset many pack members. They want us to sell them these weapons. But we dont want just anyone having this kind of power. Whenever these weapons are needed, my brothers and I go personally to use them," Maximus said, giving me a sense of hope as he exined that they dont just give these weapons out to anyone in the pack. "Now this--," he brought out arge dagger that was shaped like a snake. "Hnie! This one is called snakes target. Once I drop this one--" he started, "it wille to life. In the next two minutes, it will search for its victim to bite," he exined, holding the snake-like arrow. My hands were shaking as I wrote about this one. I didnt like snakes. In fact, I was terrified of them. "How does it find a victim?" I asked, watching him smirk with pride. "The one who kisses its tail bes the master. Theyunch it in the direction of the enemy, and the snake kind of sees through its masters eyes," he said, looking so proud of himself. He stared at the tree for a moment before holding the dagger close to his lips, then turned to me and changed his mind. "You do it," he offered. I hesitated for a second, then, with trembling hands, I epted it. He watched as I kissed the dagger on its tail and thenunched it. As soon as it hit the ground, the dagger transformed into a silver snake. "No!" Maximus stepped behind me, knowing I would react in fear. He wrapped his arms around me to help me stay still and focus on my target. I wanted to aim for the tree, but somehow, Raydens face kept shing before my eyes. The next thing I knew, the snake had sped way past the tree. "What the heck! Hnie, who did you imagine?" Maximus jumped in front of me to ask. "Rayden!" I muttered, my voice shaking. Chapter 288-The Guys Vs Me

Chapter 288: 288-The Guys Vs Me

Hnie: "He is at Benitas caf right now," Maximus informed me as we rushed in his car to find him. The snake was headed towards Rayden, and if it bit him, Maximus would be in so much trouble for not being careful with his weapons. Im not gonna lie, I might even get expelled from the academy for using the weapon so recklessly. "Hey, dont feel so bad. It will be fine. Just keep looking at the road. It might have even changed back to its dagger form," Maximus mustve noticed how anxiously I had been rubbing my hands together. I was honestly terrified for both of us if the weapon was used recklessly. "You said two minutes, two minutes are up. So maybe--" I gulped when I remembered how it sprinted towards its target. "Yeah, thats what Im saying. Were fine," he didnt sound too reassuring himself. I guess because we were in parts of the woods that were close to the caf, and the snake was moving with magical speed. "He will be fine. The only issue is that somebody might grab the dagger if they find it lying around like that," Maximus exined again. Thats why these kinds of weapons are supposed to be used with much care. "I guess Emma was right. Its a job of responsibility," I sighed, shaking my head and feeling bad about getting Maximus in trouble. "No! She wasnt right. Your real ce is right beside me. Hnie, you need to learn all these things better than the others. Because after our marriage, youll be helping me a lot with my business. Ill need you to take control," he said the words so casually that it took me a minute before I realized what he was saying. But I was so anxious that I didnt want to argue or talk about anything else. I kept my eyes on the road, but I swear I could see a little tint of redness on my cheek through the mirror. "There," Maximus yelled as he spotted something on the road. "That is the dagger," I jumped up and sat up in excitement. "Its probably twenty minutes away from the caf." I got out, checking the time. Thankfully, it was a deserted road, so nobody saw the dagger and grabbed it. Maximus grabbed it and put it back in the box with a lock on it. "Now! Feeling better?" Maximus asked me, smiling as he leaned back in his chair, his face turned towards me. "Much better," I replied with a deep sigh. "Now that were already here, how about we grab something to eat as well?" he suggested, sounding very concerned. He had expressed his worry about me not eating well throughout the day. I didnt even know he had been paying such close attention to me. "Yeah, sure," I said half absent-mindedly. I wasnt sure if I would be okay going to a caf where Rayden would be. Did Maximus not remember he would be there? Why was he okay with being seen with me? "Actually, Rayden--" I shut up when Maximus raised his finger, as he understood what I was about to say. "Dont worry about that. You can tell them I have hired you," he quickly helped me with my concern. I gave him a nod, relying on him. Once we reached the caf and got out, we were greeted by a sight we didnt expect to encounter right away. Outside the caf stood Arlo and Rayden, hands on each others cors and yelling at each other. They both had bloody noses and looked like a mess. "Just stop it!" Jenny screamed, pacing back and forth anxiously. Rayden had already healed, but his behavior remained the same--always troublesome. "Do you think I wont find out? You were scared I would take over your top senior badge since there are only a handful," Rayden was yelling, shaking Arlos body. "Fucking let him go," Riri yelled from the other side, making me roll my eyes at her being present at the scene. She seemed much weaker now. Probably from the stress of being expelled. "No! Let me have a word with this bastard. There are only a handful of badges, and since Riri left, you could get hers. Why would I try to get you killed to secure my badge when my badge isnt even in danger?" Arlo punched Rayden in the face, and he tumbled down onto the road. But he was quick to get up again and throw a punch at Arlo, which made Arlo lose his bnce and go down with a thud. "Now thats messy," Maximus hissed, briskly walking towards them. He was so big and broad, and when he approached them, they seemed like ants before him. He rushed between the two and extended his arms, cing his hands on each of their chests as he pushed them far apart. "I will not let any of you ruin our academys reputation!" Maximus yelled, ring at Rayden for wearing the red jacket while causing chaos. Benita was standing outside the caf, looking worried too. "Go inside and take care of your customers. Ill take care of these nuisances," Maximus yelled at Benita, who jumped to her feet and turned to leave. But not before she narrowed her eyes to acknowledge my presence. Now that it was only us, Maximus grunted and pped Rayden on his head, then hit Arlo. "Start talking now," Maximus yelled. In that moment, Jenny sneakily walked over to stand beside me. She gently pinched my sweater, but I shrugged her hand off and took a few steps away from her, maintaining my distance because I knew what wasing next. "He nned the whole lycan kill-me thing. It was his idea," Rayden began, causing a gulp to run down my throat. "What?" Maximus seemed shocked at the revtion. "Thats a lie. Why would I do that? I was part of that n. It just doesnt make any sense," Arlo exined. He wasnt lying, though. I was the one who had made up that lie. "Really? Then why did you make Hnie rece my water and also tell her that you wanted me dead?" Rayden pointed at me, heads turning to me one by one. Jennys gasp was why I didnt want to stand close to her. Chapter 289-Like An Innocent One

Chapter 289: 289-Like An Innocent One

Hnie: "Oh, she did." It was the way Riri rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest that made me realize she was already implying I was the cause of their fight. "Hnie, is it true? Did Arlo tell you to sabotage Raydens n?" Maximus used a much softer and calmer tone when confronting me. Jennys eyes were also fixed on me. "She did. Tell him, Hnie, what you told me," Rayden insisted. Just then, another car stopped behind us, distracting us for a moment. Norman stepped out of the car, looking intimidating as he approached us. He took off his sses, and the first thing he did was cast a quick nce at me before heading over to Rayden and Arlo. He must think Im always caught up in some mess. The next thing he did was grab both of them by their cors--one hand on each--and pull them closer. "Now fight. Well watch you two fight to the death." He shook their bodies and yelled this time, "Do it! You love fighting, dont you? Your alpha egos are so inted, so let it out. Lets watch you fight and die." His voice was so deep and heavy that goosebumps quickly spread over my skin. I was terrified hed turn his attention to me in this state. His cheeks were flushed red with anger. The veins on his neck were bulging too. I could tell someone had called him and informed him about his students causing trouble in the pack. Thats why he was so furious. He hated anyone tarnishing the academys reputation; he had always spoken against it. "Sir, he attacked me while I was minding my own business," Arlo said, his usual loud and prideful attitude nowhere to be found as Norman gripped his cor. Norman shoved him back, making himnd on the road while Riri rushed to his aid. But now, Norman was giving Rayden his full attention. "Whats your problem, huh? Cant control your alpha ego?" Norman kept holding him with one hand, lifting Rayden off the ground so they were eye level. "Sir, I--I was angry because of what he did to me in the woods," Rayden stuttered. It was almost amusing how their alpha egos crumbled whenever someone stronger confronted them. "Exin," Norman barked, pushing him back and standing in front of him with his arms crossed over his chest. His biceps were so big that it seemed hard for him to fold his armspletely. "Hnie told me everything about that night," Rayden began again, mentioning my name, and once more, all eyes turned to me. "Sir, Hnie told Rayden that it was Arlo who had ckmailed and threatened her to rece the water in Raydens gun so he would get killed by the lycan." Of course, it was Riri stepping forward to exin what I did that was so terrible that the others were still dealing with the consequences. Norman raised his head and red at me. "Did you--" His voice was heavy and thick when he started speaking, but he suddenly stopped and cleared his throat. The next time he spoke, his tone was much softer. "Did you tell him that?" The change in his tone was surprising. I froze at his behavior before shaking my head. "No! I didnt. I told him exactly what I said in front of you," I reminded Norman about that day. He frowned, turning back to Rayden. "Huh? No! She said Arlo was the one behind the attack," Rayden imed loudly, pointing at me and then at Arlo. "I never did," I said firmly, defending myself. "Rayden! You know youre shamelessly lying in front of me, dont you?" Norman groaned, biting his tongue as if struggling to contain his anger. "Sir, she came to the hospital afterward and told me it was Arlo--" Rayden stopped abruptly when Norman shot him a harsh re. "She came with me, and she didnt even say anything. I was the one who exined to you that her gun had been left broken in the woods and that it was the senior students fault for mixing the water, silver, and wolfsbane ratios wrong. She never mentioned Arlo once. And as far as I know, she didnt leave toe to the hospital again either," Norman said, staring him down. "Umm," Rayden gulped, rubbing his face with his hands, lookingpletely lost. "Maybe I was--under the influence of medicine and imagined it?" Rayden tried to make sense of why he thought he had seen me visit him. To him, it mightve been a hallucination, but it seemed like Norman and Maximus thought otherwise. "Yeah, it was the medicine," Norman grunted. "Now go back inside, apologize, and clean up the mess you made. And you will do it alone," Norman barked at Rayden, whose face turned pale at the thought of cleaning. I could tell it would feel like a punishment worse than death for him. But since Norman was already ring at him, he hurried inside toplete his task. Jenny lingered around but left after Riri and Arlo had gone, following Rayden shortly after. "It seems like hes using the excuse of medicine to lie about Hnie," Maximus said to his brother, who nodded. "I remember it vividly. He wasnt that intoxicated. Hes obviously lying. He didnt think I woulde here to expose his lies," Norman muttered. I stood behind them like a fragile girl with no clue why this man was lying about me. "Hes being reckless, Hnie. You will report to us if he tries anything else against you," Norman added. They had already uncovered several instances where Rayden had tried to harm me or cause trouble, so now they were paying close attention to his behavior toward me. "Ill tear apart every organ in his body if he says her name one more time. Enough is enough--he keeps lying about her," Maximus said without holding back his anger. Norman tilted his head toward us, his expression unreadable. It seemed like he was trying to figure out what was going on between Maximus and me. Chapter 290-I Take My Own Stand Now

Chapter 290: 290-I Take My Own Stand Now

Hnie: "We were heading to the caf to grab something to eat after work," Maximus exined to his brother, who was sitting in the passenger seat next to him. We were now on our way back home. I wondered what Jenny was thinking. But knowing she was on a date with Rayden when her mate spotted Arlo and picked up a fight. After all the chaos, we sat silently in the car, and Norman told the driver to take us home. I sat in the backseat, doodling in my notebook to avoid showing any expressions. Norman had adjusted the mirror in such a way that if I lifted my head, I swear our eyes would meet. I am sure he was examining my bodynguage after Rayden used me of telling him that it was Arlo, who wanted him dead. But thankfully, I seemed convincing enough to them. Once we arrived at the mansion, I handed Maximus the notebook containing the notes from todays work and rushed inside to avoid running into anyone else. I knew Rayden would confront me when no one was around. The minute I entered my room, I was shocked to see Charlotte sitting in the chair, reading a book that Emmet had given me when I first arrived at the mansion. "What are you doing here?" I asked sharply, sounding instantly irritated. Somehow, it made her scoff and roll her eyes at me. "This is my mansion; I can go wherever I want," she replied, pretending to be engrossed in the book. In reality, I knew she didnt like reading. Id heard the maids and even her mother scold her for not studying or doing anything useful with her life. "Well," I marched up to her and snatched the book out of her hands, shocking her, obviously. She didnt know I could stand up for myself. Just because I usually let Maximus stand up for me, she probably thought I was an easy target. Thats why she hade to my room to bully me in private. "Hnie, youve been losing your mindtely. This kind of behavior isnt eptable towards the owner of the house," she pointed to herself, her eyes already glistening with tears of anger. Every time someone gave her a harsh response, she would tear up like she was being treated unfairly. "Owner? Didnt Maximus tell you what you really are? Just a guest," I reminded her of the mornings incident, which made her clench her jaw even harder. "He only said that because he was upset with me. We have our own arguments and personal issues," she managed to steady her voice and cleared her throat. Her fingers reached for a strand of her hair, which she began twisting nervously. "Oh really? Funny how hes always arguing with you. Arent you tired of trying too hard?" I said mockingly, folding my arms across my chest and tapping my foot on the floor. She looked flustered at my statement or maybe realized I knew a little too much about her and Maximus. "What do you mean?" she asked, swallowing hard, the motion of her throat clearly visible to me. "You know what I mean. Now get out!" I pointed at the door, and as I stepped aside to have a clear view of it, I saw Norman standing there. Charlotte noticed him too, so she immediately began her act of ying the victim, pretending I was mistreating her. I had expected this, so I turned to look directly at her face. "I just wanted to spend some time with you. But I guessyou hate everyone who cares about you because youre such a big shot now, being part of the academy," she said, her voice shaky and tears spilling from her eyes. Her acting was so convincing that if I had heard her use those lines on someone else, I might have believed her too. I wouldnt be surprised if Norman fell for it. "Charlotte!" he said her name firmly, and she yelped, pretending not to have noticed him earlier. She quickly stood up and lowered her head, sniffing to make it seem like she was trying to hide her tears. "Didnt your mother teach you not to enter someones room without their permission?" Coming from Norman, it sounded even more cutting. He had a strange way of delivering harsh words that felt like a p to the face. Charlotte looked taken aback, possibly not expecting such a cold response, even with her impressive acting skills. "But Im her cousin," she started, only for Norman to cut her off. "Shush! Stillnot allowed. Now leave. I need to speak with Hnie," he said sharply, a permanent frown on his face. He stepped aside to give her room to leave. Charlotte didnt raise her head as she rushed out of the room, her eyes brimming with fresh tears. This time, they were real. Once she was gone, I shifted my focus to Norman. I had a feeling he had something important to say. "Try to stay away from Rayden. If things arent improving, you should avoid him at all costs," he advised, his hands in his pockets. I nodded and then asked, "Theres a meetup at the academy. Whats it about?" Norman shrugged, which only confused me more. So even he didnt know the reason for the meeting? "Emmet called for it. He says he has a good reason, so Im trusting him. Dont worry about it; hell handle everything," Norman exined, sounding tired. I couldnt help but wonder if he was getting enough sleep. He always looked alert and healthy, thanks to his constant workouts, but there were times when his exhaustion was impossible to ignore. "Okay, thank you!" I replied, breaking the silence. Norman nced around my room without moving from his spot. There was something unsettling about his quietness, like a storm brewing beneath his calm exterior. "Anyway, make sure you attend lunch. Dad has an announcement to make," he added before turning and leaving the room like a bullet fired from a gun. Chapter 291-That Is A Disaster

Chapter 291: 291-That Is A Disaster

Hnie: My mom seemed to be in a very good mood. She sat with her hand extended on the table, and Lord McQuoid was holding it. Charlotte looked partially gloomy, but her eyes were glued to me. As for Emma, she had a huge, fake smile stered on her confused face, making me wonder if she even knew what was going on. The brothers, as usual, didnt show much enthusiasm. I had a feeling this had something to do with the business deal Lord McQuoid had been trying to make with the packs. "Now that everyone is here, I would like to make an announcement," Lord McQuoid cleared his throat, adjusting himself in his chair, but not once did he let go of my mothers hand. Maximus held a spoon and fork in his hands, his te piled with food. His hands trembled as if he couldnt wait to start eating, clearly uninterested in whatever his father had to say. Kaye looked upset, his head bowed but his eyes raised, fixed on his father. Emmet seemed physically present but mentally far away. Then there was Norman, his lips slightly pursed as he tapped his fingers against the ss of expensive wine meant for the asion. "It has been a long time since I introduced you all to my new mate. She is my charm, the light of my life. Without her, I cant imagine living another day. Truly. She has such an impact on my life that I feel obligated to love her endlessly. Whenever Im down, and theres no one to hear the cries of my heart, shees like a warm ray of sunlight and lifts my spirits," Lord McQuoid said, his words full of emotion. They were powerful words, especially about a woman who was theplete opposite of how she was as a mother. She might not have been a good mother, but as a mate, she seemed to be a perfect choice, judging by the way Lord McQuoid praised her. "So, its time I hold this hand and slip a beautiful ring onto her finger," he announced. The moment he said it, I watched the brothers snap their gazes toward him. Maximus dropped his fork and spoon onto his te, ncing at his brothers to confirm that they were just as shocked and upset as he was. They were. None of them looked happy. Charlotte met my gaze, a smirk spreading across her face. She knew about my strained rtionship with my mother, so it must have been amusing for her to see me ignored by her now that she was officially bing the rogue kings wife and mate. As for Emma, she opened her mouth in shock, covering it with her hand before pping enthusiastically. It felt fake to me. But thats exactly who she and her mother werealways fake and phony. I didnt show much reaction but lowered my head. I wasnt too happy either. Somehow, this news felt devastating to me. I was mates with two of these brothers and attracted to the third, who was slowly proving that I could be loved and cherished too. But now, seeing them as my stepbrothers would make things incredibly hardand a taboo for most. "I am announcing a grand engagement ceremony, just as she deserves, for next week. I hope you all will be as happy for me as Ive been for your sesses," Lord McQuoids voice wavered slightly as he nced at his sons, wanting them to share in his joy. Of course, they werent happy. But as Lord McQuoid raised his ss to toast, Maximus abruptly got up to leave. However, Norman grabbed his arm and gestured for him to sit back down. The smile on my mothers face had disappeared. Lord McQuoids eyes glistened with unshed tears. When Maximus reluctantly sat down, Emmet raised his ss steadily. Next was Norman, who followed suit. Then came Kaye and Maximus, but instead of toasting, Maximus started downing his wine like there was no tomorrow. Their father watched them with visible disappointment but quickly pretended it wasnt a big deal. "Cheers to the couple!" Charlotte shouted, raising her ss with exaggerated enthusiasm, making my mother and Lord McQuoid smile at her. "Now, shall we start dinner?" Emma giggled excessively, but there was something unsettling in herughter. She was showing her lower teeth too much, and I couldnt help but wonder what it meant. Once dinner ended, I went straight to my room. I wasnt feeling well either. I sat on my bed, fingers grazing my pendant as I stared out the window. My revenge against Ryadan was progressing. So far, I had managed to weaken him. But I needed one decisive blow before facing him in battle. "I need to learn to fight," I said aloud, jumping up with renewed determination and nting my feet on the floor, fists clenched. "Okay, show me what I need to do," I muttered, setting up a video tutorial to teach me some moves. This wasnt the first time I was doing this. I had been learning from videos and practicing in my room, but I couldnt shake the feeling that Icked discipline. "Haiyyaa!" I yelled, aiming a kick at the pillow, which went flying across the room and knocked over themp. "Oops!" I yelled, and as I hurried to fix themp, I heard a knock on the door. "Wait a minute," I called out, quickly setting themp upright again before going to answer the door. Standing there was Maximus, and he looked like a mess. "Maximus, what happened to you?" I asked, ncing around to ensure nobody was watching us interact. "Hnie, I dont want to be your stepbrother," he said, his voice filled with urgency, his eyes looking at me with so much affection it made my heart skip a beat. "I know," I replied, feeling exhausted and helpless, unsure what could even be done at this point. "Tell me if youre ready to hold my hand. Ill crash this engagement ceremony," he said, his words catching me off guard. My jaw dropped at his bold demand. I swallowed hard, taking a step back from him as the weight of his words settled over me. Chapter 292-Giving My Stepbrother A Chance

Chapter 292: 292-Giving My Stepbrother A Chance

Hnie: "Maximus, what are you saying?" I wasnt sure if he was even in his right mind. He seemed drunk and probably didnt even know what he was talking about. "Tell me, Hnie. Can you give me a chance in your life? Im not asking you to ept me right away, but at least let me stop this engagement so we can figure out our own... rtionship," he pleaded, his eyes looking like they were about to overflow with tears. I was worried about him. Seeing him so upset wasnt something I was prepared for. And it confused me how deeply concerned I felt seeing him like this. "Tell me, what do you feel about me?" he insisted, stepping inside so he could enter my room. I had to step back to maintain some distance. "Theres so much you dont even know about me," I started rambling, but he quickly hushed me. "First, tell me. Do you even feel anything for me?" he asked, bending down and resting his hands on his knees. "I want to date you. Lets see if you can fall for me. Tell me if you even like me, even a little," he demanded, his eyes shimmering with tears. I had never known he could be so broken because of me. "Tell me," he pressed again, his voice louder now. The reflexive answer slipped out of me instantly. "Yes!" That was all I said before his face lit up. He cupped my cheeks in his hands and pulled me closer. The moment his lips touched mine, the unease in my body started to fade. It felt strange. I thought I hated being touched by anyone now. Was my body healing? First Kaye, and now Maximus. But then, I remembered Lord McQuoids announcement, and I gently pulled away from the kiss. I hadnt even had the chance to savor it properly before the thought hit me hard. "Hnie, just let me take care of everything," he said, suddenly sounding so reassured. "Maximus, I do have feelings for you, but that doesnt mean," I tried exining, but he seemed to already know where I was going with it. "I just want to date you first. I know where I stand, but itll help you figure out where you stand and if you want to ept me as your mate and husband," he said with understanding in his voice. I knew I had answered his question and given him hope, but there was a part of me that couldnt stop worrying about so many things. About his brothers being my mates, about my mother being his stepsister, about my revenge, and even about my own mental health. "Its okay. Whatever it is that you think I dont know, you can share it with me. I wont judge. Im just so happy," he said, excitedly jumping up and down before forcing himself to act moreposed. "Hey, dont be too worried. Ill make sure to stop this engagement." But this was the moment I had to stop him. "You have to wait first. Dont do anything until I say so. Because, Maximus, Im not sure if Im ready to date you yet. Let the engagement passits not like its their mating ceremony." I didnt know why I felt so uneasy. I knew he wasnt my fated mate, so I didnt have to worry about the promise I made to the Moon Goddess about not epting anyone she chose for me. But still, there was something Kaye needed to do before I could move forward and date Maximus. Yes, I was enjoying Maximuspany. And it felt like it was about time I let someone into my lifenot to mark me or fully ept me, but at least to show me that I could have a happy life, too. And Maximus was someone who had recently touched my heart. "But Hnie, that would be toote. This engagement will announce their rtionship to the world," he said, shaking his head in disapproval. "The world already knows, Maximus," I replied, and he let out a sigh. "I just need to do something, and then" I paused, but he smiled even brighter. "And then youll date me, right? Damn it! I cant believe youll actually be mine," he said with a happy sigh, cing his hands on his waist. Was it really such a big deal for him to date me? He seemed so happy about it. I knew Id face harsh criticism from the academy students, from his brothers, and even from my mother, who mighte for my throat. But I would be happy. If I could fight for myself, I could fight for my love, too. "Maximus, just dont celebrate too soon. Once Ive taken care of this one thing, Ill need you to sit down and listen to me. Theres a lot, like I said, that you need to know about me. And Im not sure if that will change how you see me. Thats why I want you to make your decision after youve heard everything," I said nervously, pacing back and forth, likely confusing him even more. "You dont even know anything about me yet. Not even that I couldnt get to celebrate my eighteenth birthday. There is so much," I suddenly stopped talking. That eighteenth birthday that I wanted to celebrate so bad got me in trouble. "Theres nothing you could say that would make me love you any less. Ill be waiting," he said lovingly, his tone always so soft when he spoke to me. "But tell me, what were you doing before I got here?" he asked, raising a brow as his gaze fell on the pillow on the floor. Then his eyes moved to my phone, where a video was still ying. He tilted his head slightly, then nodded as if piecing together what I had been up to. "You want to learn to fight? Is it for Normans sses?" he asked. Of course, he had no idea it was for something else entirely. But sure, it would help me with thebat ss as well. "How about thisIll ask Norman to give you lessons. I could teach you myself, but Im not a great teacher, just a good fighter. Norman, on the other hand, has proper lessons nned out. If he could tutor you before his sses officially start, youd be ready for them. What do you think?" His suggestion would have been perfectif only it had been about anyone other than Norman. But one has to bow before the buffoon in times of need. So, with a gentle nod of my head, I epted his offer. "That would be so helpful," I replied. Chapter 293-The Pregnancy Test

Chapter 293: 293-The Pregnancy Test

Emmet: I returned to my room with so many theories running through my head. I noticed that Hnie didnt look happy about her mother marrying our father. That was probably because her mother didnt want her around either, so celebrating her good news wasnt likely on her list. I didnt care about her mother. She could marry or not marry my fatherit didnt matter to me. But my brothers were upset; that much was obvious. Kaye and Maximus missed their childhood, hence there was something missing in their maturity. They med Urs too hard for ruining my parents rtionship, but my parents werent innocent either. "Emmet!" A knock on the doortwo quick taps followed by two louder onesalready told me who it was. "Come in, Norman," I called, ncing at the clock. He walked in but suddenly froze when he noticed what I was doing. "Itll be midnight soon. Are you okay?" Norman stood beside me, his eyes also fixed on the clock. "Yeah, Im always ready," I replied, my tone cold. "Emmet, dont you ever feel tired?" he asked, though he already knew my answer. Hed asked me this many times before. "I dont. It is what it is," I said, turning to him and giving him a small smile. I didnt like seeing him worried about me. "Ill be fine. I alwayse back alive, dont I? You dont need to worry about me. I think you should be careful yourself. Youre in a much tougher position than I am," I said, urging him to focus on himself. If he got caught at midnight, hed face a serious bacsh. Hed worked incredibly hard to get where he was today, and it wouldnt be fair if he got into trouble just because of those two hours. "Anyway, Ive eaten plenty, so Ill be fine," I reassured him, walking away to grab the file I needed to work on. Thats when I noticed the colorful, poppit notebook in his hands. "Whats that youve got there? Dont tell me you brought this as a gift for me," I joked, making him roll his eyes. "If this is your kind of thing, Ill get you one too," he shot back, joining in on the joke before walking to the table and setting the notebook down. "Maximus asked me to give this to you. Hnie wrote down the details of the weapons he tried today. He said you wanted the info for your book," Norman exined, leaning against the wall and sliding one hand into his pocket. "Hmm, Maximus couldnte himself?" I tried not to sound like a child craving his brothers attention. We were too old for that. But that didnt mean it didnt bother me. Maximus and Kaye were my younger brothers, and they meant the world to me. Sadly, I couldnt tell them how much I cared for them because that would mean wed have to start talking and being close again. And that would lead to them digging into my life. I couldnt let that happen. It was for their own good. "He was tired." I knew when Norman was lying. He would avoid eye contact whenever he was hiding the truth or feeling ufortable. "Got it, I understand," I nodded, grabbing the diary. "Thank you, though. I needed the details on his recent weapons. Theyre pretty deadly," Imented, trying to steer the conversation away from the awkward topic of my little brothers hating my guts. "All right then, make sure youve rested a little before midnight," Norman said, patting my back and ruffling my hair, which made meugh. Even though I wanted to be seen as an adult, I was still his little brother in his eyes. Watching him carry so much pressure on his shoulders was always hard for me to ept. Everything he had been through, the pain he had enduredit made me wonder how he managed to keep his anger for the world bottled up. And how he still found the strength to love and care for others. Not just anyone, though. He cared deeply for his brothers. "You too," I said softly as he waved his hand and walked out of the room. "Ah! Lets see these weapons," I sighed, leaning back in my chair and putting my legs up on the table. As I opened the notebook, a smile spread across my face. Hnie had such beautiful handwriting. She wrote in cursive, and she never missed a stroke. It was strange how everything about her seemed so perfect. Wherever she went, people noticed her. Even in every test, even as a wolfless girl, she managed to outshine others. It made me wonder what her wolf would be like when she finally awakened. Definitely not an omega. But could a powerful wolf reallye from two omegas? I continued reading the first page, then moved to the next. Thats when I noticed her handwriting began to shake a littleit seemed like shed been scared of the venoms effects. "Shes so obvious," I mumbled, rolling my eyes at her fear. She must have looked so cute. But then something else caught my attention. It made me sit up straight in the chair, lower my legs from the table, and grip the notebook tightly. "The doodles," I whispered, standing up to grab something I had saved a few months ago. Holding that item, Ipared the doodles to the ones in the notebook. My heart started pounding in my chest as I realized they were exactly the same. Not a single difference. "This is Hnies pregnancy test?" I muttered in shock, unable to believe what I was seeing. "How could it be? Was she really pregnant? Is that why she looked so worried when Sydney and the others found this test? But what about the baby?" Questions swirled in my mind. I remembered her looking pale and sick, and how she had stormed out of my ss like a whirlwind. Of course, she never showed any signs of pregnancy. So... did shedid she abort the baby? Chapter 294-Let鈥檚 Have A Fight Stepbro

Chapter 294: 294-Lets Have A Fight Stepbro

Hnie: "Are you going to skip thebat training just like you skipped the therapy sessions?" Normanmented with a scoff, briskly walking ahead of me and towards the deep woods. I knew what he was trying to imply. Ever since his brother told mest night that he would ask Norman to give me extra sses before thebat started, Norman had been giving me this look. And now that we were finally alone and headed to the woods for our first ss, he was sharing his thoughts with me. "I didnt think the therapy was working," I muttered under my breath, being unreasonable since I hadnt even given the therapy a fair chance. He suddenly stopped, and I bumped into his broad back. I stepped back and rubbed my nose,ining about it. "Were here," he muttered, of course, pretending his sudden stop was not because of my words. I looked around and then at him. He wore a white shirt with gray shorts and gray sneakers. His hair was fluffy but shiny, as if he had used gel. Yet, the strands were sticking out, with sharp pieces loose on his forehead. I wore my tracksuit, but with my purple sweater since it was so cold out here. "Now what?" I asked impatiently, my hands on my waist. Maybe because of our past history, I didnt expect much from Norman. When ites to helping me, he does it his own way, a messy way. "Now you shut up!" he snapped, pointing at me, and then added, "Well focus on flexibility first." As soon as I heard that, I felt like he was just trying to waste my time. So, I shook my head and muttered, "I do it every day. Im flexible enough." I noticed his expression hardening, a sign that I needed to shut up and do as he said. So, I positioned myself in a way that didnt require words, but he knew I was ready. "Do jumping jacks," he said, and started doing them himself. He was so big and heavy that whenever hended on the ground, I swear I heard the ground beneath me shaking. I followed him and started doing what he was doing. In the next hour, we had done several exercises that already had me worn out. "You need to work on your stamina," he advised, watching me stop and kneel down. "Whywhathappenedto my stamina? You onlywantto criticizeme," I barely managed to say. That made him raise his brow and purse his lips. "Now! You need to understand the value of bnce inbat. Step with your leading foot first, followed by the rear foot, make sure the distance between your feet stays the same," he instructed, watching me try to bnce my weight. When he was describing it, I thought he was just making things up. But the minute I started following his instructions, I realized it wasnt just that. It was way harder than it seemed. We practiced backward and sideways bnce movements. However, every time I lost my bnce, Norman gave me a harsh look. "Ouch!" I almost tripped, which made me giggle. But I didnt know it also upset the big monster in front of me. When he walked so close to me, I had no clue. I felt something hit my head and grimaced, looking at him. He had rolled a file in his hands and hit me on the head with it. "This is not a joke. Take it seriously," he said. He wasnt wrong, but I just hated him, so I pouted and continued to practice. As the darkness started to take over, I realized the whole day had passed. I was tired and exhausted but still ready to take another step forward in thebat lessons. "That will be it for today," Norman announced, barely looking tired. In fact, it seemed like the fact that he hadnt worked out crazily made him annoyed. He had to match my pace. It wasnt just me doing these lessons; he was following through as well. "And tomorrow we will start learning the big moves, right?" I asked excitedly, but he wrinkled his nose and looked bothered. "Well continue these for at least two more days," he said, and I straightened up to face him. "Youre wasting my time. I already did these. And when I do these with the other students during the sses, Ill get even better at them," I insisted, wanting to start learning the mainbat lessons already. The reason was that I couldnt be certain when Rayden would strike me. To Norman, I might have sounded like a spoiled brat, but deep down, I was scared of Rayden and him repeating the events of that night. Not only that, I wanted to punish him so badly. "Hnie! You speak to me this way again, and I will leave you tied to a tree for the lycan toe and eat you alive," that was the first time he had spoken about the lycan like that. It was as if the lycan would listen to him. "How mean" I hissed, "and you cant tie me to the tree." I muttered. "Sure!" he said, with the most judgmental look, which irritated me. "Im serious. You cant tie me to the tree," I muttered. I had seen some videos on the inte about how to react when someone attacks you. And I was sure I could tackle someone down, if not that, at least save myself. "Okay!" he added in the same cold tone, which annoyed me even more. "Come on, try it," I nudged him as he walked past me. He raised an eyebrow, then grimaced, waving his hand to dismiss me. "What? Are you scared? Dont you want to prove to your student that you can tie her to a tree like you imed?" I was suddenly so angry at hisment that I wanted him to try. I knew I could pull off some moves and get away from the tree. "Come on," I pressed him further, watching as he tilted his head and looked at me tiredly. "You really want this?" he asked in a low, deep voice. "Yeah!" I hissed confidently. He nodded and began walking in slow circles, smirking slightly. Chapter 295-Hugging Norman

Chapter 295: 295-Hugging Norman

Hnie: "Dont cry if you get hurt in the process," he said, looking so happy, as if he already knew he would win. "I wo" I was about to confirm I wouldnt when he lunged at me. As soon as he grabbed my arm, I started scratching him. I know that wasnt part of the match, but I had learned to defend myself with whatever I could. "If thats how you want to y," he grunted, grabbing my wrists to stop me and shoving me against the tree. I didnt realize it would be so easy for him to overpower me. "Since we dont have anything to restrain you with, keeping you still for a minute should work just the same," he whispered in my face, leaning over me as he pinned me to the tree. Our eyes met for a brief moment, and I came up with my next n. I turned my face to the side and bit his left arm so hard that I swear I could taste his blood. "Let go!" I screamed, only to try biting him on the neck when he freed his hand. Thats when he had to back away to avoid it, and I managed to free myself. I tried to run, but he reached out again. This time, he identally grabbed my sweater, and the next thing I knew, I heard a loud ripping sound. My body went numb. All thoughts of the fight left my mind as I stopped and stared at my sweater. "My sweater!" I uttered helplessly. He frozepletely and stepped back, raising his hands to show he was surrendering. "Why would you do that?!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. Even though I had a shirt on underneath, I felt so exposed. The ripping sound triggered something deep within me. I tried so hard to control my emotions and not let my trauma show, but I couldnt help it. "You said you wanted to fight" he said, sounding exhausted, using a tone that made it seem like I was overreacting. "You idiot" I shouted, pping his chest and then lunging at him in a full-blown catfight, iling my arms wildly to hit him wherever I could. "Okay, enough!" he said, putting his hand on my forehead and pushing me away. I kept swinging my arms, but his extended arm and firm hand on my forehead prevented me from reaching him. He stood effortlessly in his spot, watching me with a mix of exhaustion and disbelief. "Youre so meanwhy would you do that? Dont you know it hurts? Its my freaking birthday, and you ruined it! You had no right to do that! When I say dontit means dont!" I yelled, my voice muffled against his palm as I kept iling my arms recklessly. Then, suddenly, he moved his hand, and the momentum Id been using to reach him made me stumble forward uncontrobly. Inded straight against his chest with a thud, my fists softly pounding on him. I kept sobbing and screaming into his chest, my eyes tightly shut because I didnt want to face reality. The reality of what my life had turned into. "Im sorry." His sudden apology stopped me in my tracks. I sniffled, slowly bing aware of my outburst. How I reacted was so wrong. He hadnt done anything maliciousI was just overwhelmed by my own trauma. That sweater... it had been with me through everything. It was more than clothingit was like a hug, wrapping me in safety. I slowly lifted my head, noticing how he stood there with his hands raised in the air, careful not to touch me since I had been yelling at him for doing just that. "Im sorry," he said again. "Uh..." I cleared my throat, feeling utterly embarrassed. "Its okay. Its just... I really loved that sweater." The awkward silence between us felt unbearable, but thankfully, he broke it. "I can get it stitched for you," he offered, extending his hand toward the torn sweater. "No need. It was crocheted by my mother when she was young. She gave it to me when I was little, saying that one day, when I grew up, I could wear it. But... shes not my mother anymore. So theres no reason for me to keep it either," I said, each word trembling with emotion. "About your birthday," he mumbled. "I was wrong about that, got confused," I lied quickly. I turned my body slightly away from him, unable to look Norman in the eye. Slowly, I took off the sweater and threw it on the ground. "Im sorry for the bite and the scratches," I said, covering my face with my hands, feeling so stupid. "Its okay. You were pretty good," he replied. Id never heard Norman try tofort someone, and it only made me feel even more embarrassed about myself. I didnt want anyones pity. "Dont lie. The only regret I have is that I couldnt kick you in the balls," I muttered, feeling bad for not using that move. "Huh? You were going to kick me where? Hnie! The fight was just about me tying you to a tree while you defended yourselfnot lets kill Norman in the worst way possible," he said, his annoyed tone back. Somehow, it helped me rx. "Let me drop you home now. I have to be somewhere soon," Norman said, checking the time on his phone. We walked back to the car, and a few minutester, we were already at home. After stepping out of the car and watching Norman drive off for his important meeting, I noticed Maximusing out of the mansion. "Oh, he left. Did you want to speak with him?" I asked Maximus, looking like hed been in a hurry to catch his brother. "Nah, I know he has an important clienting over for dinner. Actually, I came out for you," Maximus said with a smile. Thats when I noticed how freshly dressed he was. "What is it?" I asked. "I need to take you somewhere," he said so casually that I forgot to respond properly for a moment. Then, as I processed what hed said, I feltpelled to answer in a way that mightve hurt his feelings. "I dont want anyone questioning us, Maximus. Ill just go back inside and freshen up for the night." Chapter 296-Is It A Date?

Chapter 296: 296-Is It A Date?

Hnie: I stormed into the mansion and straight to my room, avoiding Maximuss face. I knew Id ruined his moodI could tell. But I didnt know where he wanted me to go, and if anyone found out about it, theyd start spreading rumors. My mother would lose it and probably kick me out of here. I needed this ce to stay. And after how I acted with Norman, I was sure hed want the crazy girl gone too. Staring at my reflection in the bathroom mirror after a shower, I couldnt stop the tears from welling up. There were moments when Id talk to myself about that night. So many scenarios yed in my head. In one, I never went out to celebrate my birthday with Altan. In another, I didnt befriend Altan or ept his proposal. And there was the one where my father arrived in time to fight off the bad alphas. So many possibilitiesbut none of them were real. The harsh truth was what I had to live with. After drying my hair and putting on a blue dress, I stepped out of the bathroom. The practice today had left me drained, and all I wanted was to eat a good meal and rest. I couldnt tell if Norman would be ready to train me tomorrow. I mightve pissed him off, or maybe he thought I was too much trouble. I sighed, flopping onto my bed and ncing at my phone. Just as I was about to text Lamar to remind him about the academy meeting tomorrow, Maximuss call lit up my screen. I answered, thinking I needed to exin more clearly why I couldnt go out with him earlier. "Hello" My words were cut short when I heard him breathing heavily on the other end. "Maximus, are you okay?" I asked, sitting up, my pulse quickening. "I gotI got in trouble. Shit! I need youtoe outside, to the road at the first curve. Hnie, I" he stuttered, his words shaky and scattered. "Maximus, should I call Norman or Emmet" I started, but he cut me off with a groan of pain. "No! I dont want to be judged. Its okay if you cante. Ill manage something," he said, his voice trembling. Before I could respond, the call ended. He didnt want Norman to know, likely because his brother was at an important meeting. He didnt want the others to know either. That meant he was in a really bad situation. I couldnt sit here and let him handle it alone. Hed done so much for me. Anytime I needed help, he was there. And even if he hadnt been, I couldnt stand the thought of him being in pain. I slipped on my shoes and sprinted out of the mansion. It was 6 p.m., and the darkness was setting in quickly, but I didnt care. The cold air bit at me, and I wasnt even wearing a sweaterjust the knee-length dress from earlier. I walked briskly, holding my phone with the shlight on as the storm began to roll in. When I reached the curve hed mentioned, I saw something red on the roadbut no sign of Maximus. Panic took over as my mind raced. I started dialing his number while following the red trail that led into the woods. Red handprints smeared on trees and branches guided me deeper into the forest. He mustve been hurt. But why hadnt hee to the mansion? Why had he gone into the woods? I didnt even notice when tears started spilling down my face. I sniffled, wiping them away with the back of my hand as I kept going, my heart pounding with worry. The roguemunity is terrifying when the sun goes down, but I fearlessly kept searching for Maximus. After some time, I reached a ce that made me frown. Fairy lights were strung across the trees, illuminating a table and two chairs in the middle. Lanterns and decorations added an enchanting charm to the scene. My brain warned me not to panicit was trying to tell me Maximus was fine, considering what I was seeing. But I still couldnt believe it until I saw him. And then I did. He stepped out from behind a tree with a cake in his hands, the candles on top flickering gently. "Happy birthday to you!" he sang, making me stop in my tracks, staring at him in disbelief. "Happy birthday to you," he continued in his beautiful voice. "Happy birthday, my Hnie! Happy birthday to you!" He finished the song with a smile, cing the cake on the table before walking toward me. I was frozen, unable to move a single muscle. He came closer, leaning in near my face. "Happiest birthday to you, Hnie," he whispered softly before kissing me lovingly on the cheek. "You freaking scared me!" I pushed him back but then moved closer to p his chest. He chuckled in response, hisughter making me pout even harder. "At least I found out youre ride-or-die. You silly thing, you came here following the red marks thinking they were my blood. Did it not cross your mind that some monster mightve attacked me and dragged me into the woods? You just recklessly followed?" He looked shocked as he exined what he thought of my actions. "You were in troubleI couldnt think of anything else," I replied, still teary-eyed. The thought of him being hurt had genuinely shaken me. "And you are so adorable," he said, pinching my cheeks. My attention shifted back to the table and the breathtaking setting. It looked like something out of a fairytale. The ambiance was magical, with a small fire burning nearby, casting a warm glow. "But its not my birthday," I said, hating to break it to him that he had the date wrong. "I know, but you didnt get to celebrate your eighteenth birthday recently," he said softly. It was a sweet gesture, and I appreciated it deeply. But I couldnt help asking myself: Do I ever want to celebrate my birthday again? Chapter 297-A FuckBoy

Chapter 297: 297-A FuckBoy

Hnie: "What? You dont like it? I did it all by myself. No help from the warriors or any decorators," he said proudly, making me pout and then nod my head. Yes! I wanted to celebrate my birthday again. I would not let those alphas decide anything for me. "I love this," I said, and it brought a huge smile offort to his face. "So, shall we go eat your cake?" he winked, and I rolled my eyes at how he always made everything sound so dirty. We walked over to the table, and he pulled my chair for me like a gentleman. But I kept looking around in worry. We were in an open space, deep in the dangerous woods, with the night upon us. I was beyond terrified in my heart until I felt him reaching out for my hand and holding it across the table. "Hey, dont worry. When youre with me, no monster cane near you," he said, not realizing how much it meant to me. "What if it did?" I asked, and he, who was busy grabbing the knife, raised his head in confusion. "What if a monster dide here to attack me? What would you do? Lets say he is someone you cannot fight. Hes more dangerous and powerful than you. Now its up to you to either save yourself or stay and probably die?" That question popped into my head, and I asked it thoughtlessly. But his response was quick. "Then Im making sure you run away while I fight till myst breath." He looked sternly at me before adding, "This should not even be a question in your mind, Hnie. I am not afraid of losing my life for you. I know you might think its too soon for me to be making such big ims, but I mean every word of it. Even if you dont ept me, even if you never want to be with meyou will always be my priority." His words and the intense look in his eyes warmed up my body. "Now, lets cut the cake because we have a whole night to enjoy ourselves," he rubbed his palms excitedly,ing out of his chair and standing behind me to hold the knife with me. I cut the cake, but there were tears still trying to force their way into my eyes. I had tried so hard to be an alphas priority in the pastto the point that I ignored all the red gs he waved in my face. And I saw how it ended. You cant force someone to love you. "Umm, I love a good cheesecake," I closed my eyes to enjoy the taste of it. I used to bake cakes myself to sell them back when my stepmother made me work. But its a different kind of satisfaction when you dont put in any work and simply enjoy a treat. "True, I enjoy a good cheesecake too," he whispered from behind me, turning my face to the side with his hand and rubbing his lips over mine to taste the cream left on my lips. It filled my heart with butterflies and sparkles. I quickly looked ahead and shyly nced down. "I want to be with you so badly, you have no idea," Maximus expressed his feelings again. "I love you, Hnie!" His confession always sent goosebumps across my skin. The best part was that he didnt pressure me to respond or ept his love right away. He just wanted us to date without any taboo title, and I admired his efforts. While I was busy thinking about revenge, there was someone who was bringing happiness into my life, and I guess I could allow myself to enjoy it. I deserved it. "Now, how about we dance?" he asked, ying some music on his phone and holding his hand out to me. Smiling, I ced my hand in his. Soon, he pulled me close to his chest, making me giggle softly. I rested my hand on his chest, and we began to sway slowly. He taught me how to dance just by leading me to follow his steps. His eyes never left my face. There was so much emotion in them as he watched me. "You know, when we finally get married andmit to each other, Ill build a house for us near my garage," he said softly, his fingers gently brushing my cheek. Our bodies were still moving in rhythm. "Why near your garage?" I asked, confused. "Thatnd used to be an abandoned pack. I want to build our ownmunity there. Somewhere away from everyone. Ive noticed you dont really like crowdskind of an introvert, it seems. Thatll be a good ce for you to have your own space and be the queen of your ownnd," he said while we danced. I didnt stop him because I loved hearing him talk. It was bittersweet, though, because this reminded me of how things used to be with Altan. "Have you ever been in love before, Hnie?" he asked out of the blue, and my heart skipped a beat. I had a bad feeling he noticed it since his hand was resting on my back, feeling my heartbeat. "Its not a crime to love someone before, Hnie. You dont need to be so guarded about your past with me," he said, sounding a little hurt by my reaction. "Its not that. Its just that it didnt really end well," I admitted, looking down and then gazing past him at the distance. "I just want to know about you. But if youre not ready to share, thats okay. Ill tell you about my life instead," he offered, continuing, "I was a yera fuck boy, or whatever you want to call it. I had a different girl in my bed every night. My nights didnt feelplete unless I had someone with me." I didnt know why he said that, but it changed my moodpletely. "In fact, I have a confession to make. Back when I was first expressing my feelings for you, I picked someone up from the club and had a little... intimate encounter with her," he finished. I quietly ended the dance with him. Chapter 298-I Was So Naive Back Then

Chapter 298: 298-I Was So Naive Back Then

Hnie: shback: "You know, after our marriage, we will have three kids," I said excitedly, my arms folded over his knees as he sat and smoked his cigarette. We had ventured out into the woods to enjoy the weather and also spend some time together. I wanted to go out for a dinner date with him, but he said the pack members would see us together and his parents wouldnt like it. "Hmm, three will be too much," he replied very coldly. "Altan, I came here to spend time with you, and youre just focusing on that cigarette," I scoffed, pulling away from him. "Hnie, this is how I enjoy myself. By the way, whats in that basket?" he asked, pointing his cigarette at my basket. "Oh! Since we were going out on a pic, I brought us some home-cooked meals. It was so hard for me to save this stuff from my stepmother because--" I noticed the bored look on his face that he gives every time I talk about my personal life issues, and it was a cue that I needed to stop. "Anyway, I brought muffins, chicken bread, quesadis," I stopped talking when I noticed he had stopped listening to me. "Who are you texting?" The minute I felt like something was wrong, I grabbed his phone from his hands and quickly took a look. He was texting some girl, saying very sexual things. In fact, he was talking about meeting up with her because I had bored him. His exact texts were very demeaning. I want you to suck my dick after I am done with this boring pic. Send me a video of you pulling your panties down. "What the hell, Hnie!" he snatched the phone back from me and pushed me hard just to get away from me. "Why would you touch my phone??" he yelled, making me forget to stand up. And when I did, I started tearing up. "Youre cheating on me?" I gasped. He looked so angry until he heard mein about catching him. "It--its nothing serious, Hnie. Its something every alpha does, trust me. Its not like I would go and actually sleep with this girl. Its just how we talk--I was just flirting," he rolled his eyes and used a very harsh tone even when he was caught sending vulgar texts. "You think my pic is boring?" I sniffled, watching as he narrowed his eyes at me. "Because of this--yeah! I am a young man, and I need more than just some empty talk, Hnie. Anyway, youve already spoiled my mood. If you cant trust me, then Im sorry, we have no future together," he pulled out the regr dismissal card. He would always do this to me, and somehow, I would always go back to him, begging him to forgive me. I knew deep down his excuses were nonsense. That was still cheating, but I convinced myself that he would change once we got married. End Of shback: "Hey! But after that night, I swear I havent even thought about anyone else. I will change for you, Im changing for you. I dont even find anyone attractive anymore," he started talking nonstop while I ced a hand on my stomach, feeling sick, and stepped away from him to sit next to the fire. "Hnie," he said my name, reaching me and sitting in front of me. "Such habits never die. If youre built in a way that you cant stop having different women in your life, I think today or tomorrow, when you get bored of me, you would repeat your behavior again," Iined softly, keeping my tone respectful as I hated judging others. But I wasnt judging him. I was just trying to protect myself. To save myself from another heartbreak. "I understand. Whatever you said ispletely true and urate, but I am a changed man now. You know what, here," he pulled his phone out of his pocket and gave it to me. "Come on, do the research. Go through every app and every ce, and if you can find a single text from a girl, I will admit in front of everyone that I am a piece of shit," he insisted as he made me hold his phone in my hands. "Just give me a chance. People do change. The ones who have found their soulmate, they change," he finished, his eyes telling me that he wasnt lying. "Give me a chance, just one chance," he kept requesting, and at this point, I felt like I was being too harsh on him. I can always keep an eye out and then make a decision. Just because he had been a certain way in the past doesnt mean he would be again. Especially when looking at myself. I was such a desperate person. I would take all sorts of crap from everyone just to please them and make sure they were on my side. For me, it was trauma. What if for him, it is love that changes him? "Its okay. I want to believe you," my words brought a smile of relief to his lips. "Thank you, I will never break your trust," he uttered, leaning in and pressing his lips against mine. This time, there was no fear in my heart of anyone who could bother us. The gentleness of his lips made me suck his lower lip while he wrapped his arm around my body and pulled me closer, making me slide into hisp. The fire helped us get cozy, with him sucking my upper lip like he had been hungry for years. His lips moved in such a perfect motion. His fingers tangled in my hair as his mouth explored mine passionately, and little moans escaped my lips into his mouth. There was no space left between our bodies as I sat in hisp, tasting his lips. He ignited something in me that I never thought I had been missing for so long. My hands slid up to his neck, my fingers tangling in his hair as he pulled me even closer, as if there was any space left between us. After kissing each other hungrily for a while, I was the one who decided to slowly break the kiss. There were things I needed to take care of before going any further with him. "We should head back home now," I smiled against his lips, his thumb pressing on my bottom lip. "Do we really have to?" he pouted, giving my lips another quick peck. As I nodded, he tossed me onto the ground and came on top of me Chapter 299-Throwing My Friend Under The Bus

Chapter 299: 299-Throwing My Friend Under The Bus

Hnie: "Maximus," Iughed, feeling him smell my neck while nting small kisses all over my skin. "I cant get enough of you," he raised his face and said, his eyes locked on my lips. "Hey!" he suddenly pulled away from me as if he remembered something. The next thing I know, hes taking something out of his pocket. "I got you this," he held up a pink diamond, beautifully set in a gold chain. "This is a rare kind," I asked, and he shrugged. "You are a rare kind," he said quickly, moving behind me and shifting my hair to one side. I didnt want to ept such an expensive gift, so I ced my hand on his to stop him. "What? You can ept gifts from Emmet but not me?" Hisment hit hard. I turned to re at him, and he quickly bit his tongue. "Sorry! I thought it wouldnd well, and youd ept my gift," he said, looking down, trying to appear so sad that I couldnt help but feel touched. "Fine, but no more gifts," I warned as I sat upright. "Thats not possible. Ill spoil you so much that the one night I dont give you anything, youll beat me up," he joked, making meugh at how adorably sly he could be. The pendant did look amazing on me. However, as he sat in front of me and admired it, he frowned a little. "Take off your pendant. I want mine to shine on your neck right now," his request left me frozen for a moment. Every time someone asked me to take off my pendant, I felt like I was back in that subway again. "Maximus," I looked down, touching the pendant. "Okay, no worries. Mine still looks more beautiful on you," he said, not forcing me to remove it and sparing me from revisiting my trauma through my actions. "Shall we go now?" I asked again. "Yeah, I dont want my queen to freeze to death. Your cheeks are so red," he acknowledged that despite having the fire going, it was getting chillier. The wind wasnt helping the fire either. He put out the fire while calling someone to take care of the decorations. Then, he wrapped his arms around me and walked me out of the woods. "I still cant believe I have you in my arms," he whispered, once again showing how amazed he was, pulling me closer to his chest. Walking with him like that felt so safe andforting. We kept talking about different things, mainly him talking about how much he wanted us to get married or ept each other throughout the walk. He was never the shy type, but sometimes he could be a little too bold. For example, when he made ament about how he thinks Ill be blushing red the day I standpletely naked in front of him. Thatment alone made my cheeks turn red. Once inside the mansion, we went our separate ways. I had eaten too much cake, so I didnt have any room left in my stomach for dinner. Then, I was tired from the lessons, so I wanted to sleep early to make sure I could get up early and leave for the meetup. As nned, I woke up early, changed into my uniform, and headed out of the mansion to catch a car. Maximus had asked his driver to drop me off while he had to finish some things beforeing to the academy. I had even forgotten about the trouble I had to face from Rayden. Once I got out of the car and hadnt even entered the academy yet, Rayden caught me off guard. He stepped in my way and motioned for me to follow him to the side of the building where we could speak without anyone seeing us. "What is it? You can talk here. There isnt anyone around" I looked around and eximed. Some of the students were already inside the academy, while others were still on their way. Lamar was on his way, and I was hoping he woulde in time. "Just shut up and follow me," Rayden grabbed my arm and pulled me behind his car instead since I refused to go behind the building with him. He pushed my back against his car and ced his hands around me, trapping me. It wasnt good. Every time I was in close proximity with him, I felt my body getting cold and numb. "Now tell me, you visited me in the hospital, didnt you?" he pressed. Of course, he wasnt going to back down from his ims. "Tell me," he almost yelled before getting himself under control, probably out of fear that anyone would see us like this, with him scaring me. "You want to know the truth? The truth is that I didnt. I was home the whole time. Do you think the trainers wouldnt have asked the warriors if I had left? You were under heavy drugs and medication; you probably just thought I visited you," I said it so confidently that he zoned out again. Of course, the brothers didnt bother asking the warriors because I sounded so convincing to them. And me going with Norman to Rayden also proved that I wasnt lying. "Okay," he grunted, "is there anything you want to tell me now?" He raised his head again, warning me to finally admit if I was lying. "Im not hiding anything from you. If anythingyou should" I paused and closed my eyes. I had to do this. I needed to divert his attention from me and make him angry. "But you should be asking that question to your mate." His facial expression changed as he narrowed his eyes at me at the mention of Jenny. "How dare you say her name." There was a threat in his tone, but I wasnt backing down. "Im not lying. I know she told you that she only slept with Lamar once, but thats not true. The two of them slept together again" I watched his face change colors. "Youre lying," he hissed, ready to probably throw a fist at me, so I had to rush and show him the evidence. I pulled up Lamars text and turned the screen to him. "She visited him in his pack, and the two of them slept together in his motel room." Chapter 300-Deadly Viper On The Loose

Chapter 300: 300-Deadly Viper On The Loose

Hnie: "I cant believe this, Im going to hurt someone," Rayden hissed, his fist touching his mouth as he bit it angrily. "Im not telling you all this to fight someone. Im just saying that--this whole situation is making Lamar do dumb things. Now he wants to put snakes in your locker. If you can just be careful and avoid the locker, it could save Lamar from making a mistake. Because if the deadly viper bites you and something happens, the investigation will start and Lamar will be in trouble. I dont want my friend to be in trouble," I said in a pleading tone. He was ring at the texts where Lamar had said he would put a deadly viper in his locker. "Go get out of here before I hurt you," Rayden pointed to the space, and I quickly got to my feet. I rushed away from him and entered the academy. Everyone was asked to go to the hall where Emmet woulde and talk to us. The brothers would arrive shortly. Jenny and our whole ss were there except for three people: Lucy, Lamar, and--Gavin! Where was Gavin? I hadnt seen him in a while. As I looked around, my eyesnded on Salem, who had been watching me. After our eye contact was made, she strolled over to me. "Have you seen Gavin? He hasnt been responding to my calls or texts ever since thest day of academy," she sounded so concerned as she kept fidgeting with her fingers andining. "I havent spoken with him," I replied in a slightly guilty tone. I knew what he did to Lucy was wrong, and I was upset about how their rtionship had turned toxic. Butpletely ignoring him wasnt what a friend should do. "Is he okay? Theres no sign of him. Theres no activity on any of his ounts either," she looked so worried, unlike what I thought she would be like. Did she really like Gavin, or what? "Ill contact him to check on him," I gave her a nod, not showing much friendly behavior toward her. "Okay, thank you," she kept her voice low and her eyes on the ground as she walked away. I held my phone to my ear while dialing Gavins number, but his phone was turned off. "Hm, thats weird," I frowned at the screen. "What is?" Jenny, arriving from the other corner of the hall, wasnt something I had expected. Her brother was nowhere in sight, so Im guessing he was with Ryaden. "Gavin hasnt responded to anyone or stayed in contact with anyone," I was so confused about where he might have gone. I hoped he didnt get himself into trouble after Lucys fall. I could understand why he might have thought it was his fault. "I havent spoken with him either. Did you ask Lamar? Maybe he had--" she stopped herself after realizing there was no way Lamar and Gavin would speak. "Hmm, I just hope and wish Gavin is okay," a sigh left my lips, but soon Lamar arrived, and I gestured for him to join us. He was all smiles until his eyesnded on Jenny, and his mood soured. I could guess why that might have happened. She had done him wrong. After giving him so many hopes, she just went back to her mate, who she had only talked badly about. "Hey," Lamar greeted me. "Hi Lamar, how are you?" Jenny jumped in with a bright smile covering her lips. "Good," he didnt even look her way and focused on me. "Sorry for the other day." He mouthed the words to me, and my smile for him was a sign that everything was cool between us. "You know, Gavin hasnt been responding to anyone," I understood what Jenny was trying to do. She wanted Lamar to rx with her and start talking to her like before. But I guess that wasnt something Lamar was interested in. He had been ditched by her, so he was avoiding herpletely. "Hnie, are you okay? I mean, Gavin not being in contact with anyone?" Lamar once again focused his attention on me and ignored Jenny, whose face started to fall. "Im fine. Ill call him again and leave some texts too," I said to Lamar. I couldnt me him for not talking to Jenny. She messed up. While we waited for the trainers to arrive, there was somemotion outside the hall that kind of got everyones attention. A few of them screamed in panic, as nobody knew what was going on. We rushed to check the noises, and it was just as I had expected. Rayden had his friends, including Penn, on a mission to find something. "Search everywhere!" Rayden yelled, a weapon in his hand. It was a gun with silver bullets. As everyone saw him shoot around the corners, they started to scream and scramble away. "Nobody panic, Ive got everything under control," Rayden shouted. Penn came out of one of the rooms with just a stick in his hand and grunted. "You do?" The uncertainty in his voice caused Rayden to re him down. "No, Rayden, Im serious. Youve lost your mind. And why the heck did you bring a weapon to the academy?" Penn was yelling at him, just as confused as everyone else. "Im telling you, the deadly viper is somewhere around. It escaped from my locker," the minute he announced that, gasps rippled through the air. The steps got louder as everyone started to rush out of the academy. "I will go check it on the second floor," Rayden yelled, but by that point, his friends and Penn seemed to have lost faith in him. "Thats it!" Penn threw the stick to the ground. "Jenny, Hnie! Come with me," Penn saw us through the crowd, sticking to the wall with Lamar standing before us, his arms spread to make sure nobody hurt us while trying to push through. It was getting bad. Chapter 301-Getting Humiliated Again, Rayden?

Chapter 301: 301-Getting Humiliated Again, Rayden?

Hnie: There were screams, agonizing screams and yelps as some got hurt in the process. Many omegas fell to the ground, and the others just walked over them. "What the heck is going on?" Jenny started to cry almost instantly. I noticed Lamar looked so concerned before his eyes met mine, and he acted like he didnt care about her. Poor guy, it was obvious he had feelings for her. Penn arrived, and our group was thest one to reach the exit when we heard another shot from the second floor and then a loud scream. "What happened? Something happened," I turned to Penn, who was also looking toward the staircase. "That fool probably shot someone," Penn hissed, shaking his head. Guilt and sudden regret hit me. The next thing I knew, I was trying to go for the stairs when Lamar held my arm and dragged me out of the academy. "What are you doing?" Lamar asked, confused about why I had to go for the rescue of whoever got shot. "Lamar, its--my fault," I muttered under my breath, biting my tongue. "What?" he questioned, but the air changed as four cars dashed past and parked in front of us. The trainers came out one by one, shocked looks stered on their faces. "What is happening here? Why are you all standing outside in the cold?" It was Norman who took the first step, wearing a gray suit and looking even broader than yesterday. Emmet was in an all-ck suit, Maximus wearing a ck coat and white shirt, with Kaye only wearing a ck shirt tucked neatly into his pants. "Sir, Rayden has lost his mind," one of the students yelled, making the brothers quickly look around and ease up until their eyesnded on me. It was as if they were already aware of the stress Rayden caused me. "I will go check," Norman said, but his brothers seemed all set to go behind him. "You guys stay here and check the injured students," Norman noticed some students were bleeding from their noses and elbows. Some had their heads split, all set to be treated. It wasnt too big, but Rayden had acted really stupidly. I should have known he would lose his mind. "You okay?" While passing by me to check on the students behind me, Kaye asked in a subtle tone. Only after I gave him a nod did he proceed to check on the others. After a few minutes, Norman came out holding Rayden by his cor, his legs dangling in the air. Norman had snatched the gun out of his hands by this point too. Rayden looked guilty, especially when Norman seemed so enraged. I noticed blood dripping down in streams from Raydens arm. Norman threw Rayden to the ground and then stood in front of him with his hands on his waist. "Exin your behavior," Norman yelled. The others had alsoe back to stand next to Norman and re at Rayden, who now had to exin why he was running around chasing down a deadly viper. "I can exin," Rayden said through heavy breaths. He looked like a mess. "It seems like he shot himself," Lamar whispered in my ear, gesturing at his arm. "Then you better exin already," Kaye hissed, his arms folded over his chest. Rayden got up with difficulty, trying to stand straight, but I could tell the res from the brothers were affecting him. He then stood obediently, not even caring about the bullet in his arm. "Theres a deadly viper in there that was put in my locker," Raydens wild im brought silence. Norman cocked his head and closed his eyes, as if he wanted to seriously focus on what Rayden had just told him. "In your locker?" Norman asked for his brothers, who seemed to be as confused as everyone else around. "Okay, Ill start from the beginning. This guy over here," Rayden pointed at Lamar, who groaned, "this guy slept with my mate again." I closed my eyes because I didnt know he would say it like that. Jenny grunted, looking around embarrassingly at everyone watching her. "Yes, he slept with her at his motel. And then--its not her fault though," he quickly added, watching her look so embarrassed. It seemed like he truly would have loved her if he hadnt been the kind of man that he was. "And then--Lamar got jealous because she is still with me, so he left a deadly viper in my locker. He wanted me to get bitten by it and suffer," Rayden pointed his whole arm at Lamar, throwing usations that once again caused gasps to ripple through the crowd. The brothers exchanged a nce, looked at Rayden, and then at Lamar. "And who shot you?" Norman asked. "Oh that--I saw something on the ground and thought it was the viper. I identally--" Rayden shut up once he realized he couldnt say in loud and clear words that he dropped the weapon out of fear and it fired on him. The deadly viper would have been nothing to an alpha like him. But the vipers from the roguemunity are said to grow up on the dead bodies of monsters. They can be very deadly and dangerous to anyone. "Lamar," Emmet uttered, asking my friend to speak for himself. "Sir, I dont know what hes talking about," Lamar stepped forward to exin himself. He must have been caught off guard. "Really? What if I tell you I have proof?" Raydens confidence intrigued everyone. Even Jenny looked bewildered at the turn of events. "Okay, show us the proof," Norman cleared his throat, demanding evidence. If Rayden was able to prove he wasnt lying, Lamar would be in huge trouble. Rayden turned to me and smiled, signaling that he wanted us to work as a team. "Hnie, show them the text messages." As soon as he said that, Lamar turned to me with his eyes wide open. I gave Rayden a nod and started going through my phone. Chapter 302-The Alpha No One Believes

Chapter 302: 302-The Alpha No One Believes

Hnie: "You have some texts that prove Lamar nned an attack on Rayden?" Jenny asked me in a whisper. I raised my head and stared at the brothers one by one. "What?" I asked. "Show them the texts!" Rayden yelled this time, out of desperation. I cleared my throat and, with a very confused look on my face, asked, "Wait, what texts do you want me to show them?" The minute I asked that, Raydens face started showing signs of anxiety. "Hnie, the texts you showed me between you and Lamar," he grunted as a warning to me. The urgency in his bodynguage was so intense, it was almost interesting to watch. I anxiously looked down and held my phone still, trying not to shake. "Okay," I said, feeling pressured. "I--I--know--what hes saying," I stuttered, looking down and swallowing hard. "You better show them now," Rayden hissed at me. Maximus stepped forward and pped him on the back of his head. "Why the hell are you scaring her?" he yelled at him. Rayden seemed more than just anxious. Now, it was clear that if he didnt prove the text messages, he would bebeled not just a liar, but a troublemaker. "Sir, I swear she showed me the texts between her and Lamar that proved my point. I mean, not my point--" he pped his head as he tried to find the right words, "It showed Lamar was nning to put the deadly viper in my locker. But when I arrived, the locker was open, so I thought--" he kept rambling until his eyesnded on me again. I could see the betrayal or the fear of being fooled in his eyes, written all over his face. But he still wanted to give me a chance, so this time, he stopped a little away from the brothers and started to move toward me. Emmet extended his arm and grabbed him by the back of his cor to stop him from getting closer. "Hnie, please! Show them the texts. My reputation is in your hands right now. Ill be ruined if you lie this time," he urged me, no--begged me. His hands were pressed together, as if asking me to confirm he hadnt gone insane. Did I hear him right? Did he really ask me to save his reputation? It was almostical to hear those wordsing from his mouth. Its not like I had forgotten what he had done to me, how he ruined my life when he and his friends took me by force and tried to kill me. And then he came here with a smirk on his lips, never feeling guilty about anything at all. "Rayden--," I uttered, anxiously looking around. The more I did that, the angrier he became. "You better show them those texts, Hnie, or else--" The minute he said that, Kaye grabbed his fingers around Raydens neck from behind and pulled him over to him. "Youve got some nerve threatening her in front of us," he hissed at him. I knew it was the right time to speak up instead of acting like I was too scared. Norman was already watching me, and so were the other brothers, with intrigue on their faces. "You asked me to forge them, but I didnt want to," I said, and it dropped Raydens jaw to the floor. "What did you say? What did he ask you to do?" Norman asked, stepping forward. "He asked me to steal Lamars phone and forge some text messages--but I didnt want to do it," I almost broke down, and that made Maximus clench his jaw. "You asshole--" he kicked Rayden in the back, but since Kaye was holding him tight, Raydens knees bent, but he was still held back. He barely managed to stand straight again to call me a liar. "Shes lying. I never did that." "Wait a minute, when was it?" Norman questioned, pointing at me. "When I arrived today, he dragged me to the side behind his car and threatened me to forge the texts, or else--" I looked down and covered my face with my hands. "I saw it," Salem shocked me when she spoke out of the blue. I raised my head in surprise and noticed how angrily her sister was ring at her. "No, Im serious. I saw Rayden take Hnie behind the car by force," Salem wasnt lying to support me. She had actually seen the incident. But what shocked me was that she was willing toe forward and tell the brothers for me, instead of just letting me stay in trouble. "What do you have to say about that now?" Emmet asked Rayden, who was only shaking his head now until he recalled something. "Fine. Check her phone. The texts exist." At that point, everyone was eitherughing in their mouths at Raydens condition, being kicked around by his trainers, or just in shock at how an alpha was getting degraded every other day. Norman took a few long strides and approached me, holding his hand out. I unlocked my phone and handed it to him. Thest text conversation was interesting, so Norman began to read it out loud. "Hnie has texted Lamar early this morning," he uttered. Me: He is threatening me to use you of putting a viper in his locker. Lamar: What? Why? Me: I dont know. He just loves to get me in trouble and make me do stuff I dont want to do. Lamar: Ugh! I willin to the trainers. We should not take matters into our own hands. We are not like him. Me: I know. I just hope he leaves me alone. He has made me suffer enough. Norman finished reading the texts, and now the brothers were ring at Rayden like they wanted to eat him alive. "What the heck! This is not the conversation! Read above," Rayden requested, but no matter how far up Norman scrolled, there were no such text messages. That was my final strike against Rayden, breaking his reputation and discrediting any future ims he might make. Chapter 303-I Am The Stepsister

Chapter 303: 303-I Am The Stepsister

Hnie: "Rayden" Emmet stretched his neck, holding back his anger by forcing a smile onto his lips. "Why would you do that? What issue do you have with Hnie?" There was a strange threat in his smile that even I didnt want to figure out. "II dont have an issue. She has an issue with me. Ever since I" he suddenly went quiet. But during those words, my heart skipped a beat. I really thought I was going to get a confession out of him. But he was a monster who never really realized he had done something wrong. So getting a confession out of him was not something I could expect. "I have something to say" I added, "He also told me that he would hurt himself and we would me Lamar." I watched Rayden clench his jaw at me. At this point, if I had told everyone that Rayden was a clown, they would have believed me. Rayden had lost his credibility. "Shes lying" he yelled, but a p from Maximus knocked him to the ground. Everyone was shocked to watch an alpha get beaten up and humiliated like this. It was no small thing. "So you like ying games, huh?" Norman now stepped forward, kneeling down to Rayden, who looked lost, probably trying to figure out how to prove to the trainers and everyone that he wasnt some crazy guy who had nothing better to do than bully me and lie, lie, lie. "Well deal with you," Norman hissed, gesturing for him to step aside and stand with the other students. "What a jerk. Whats your obsession with Hnie?" I heard Sage grunt at him, quickly walking away to make it clear she was disgusted to stand next to him. "It seems like a typical bully move. He attacked me under the excuse that Hnie told him I had messed up our lycan trap n," Arlo added. The top seniors clearly showed their dislike for Rayden now. I noticed Jenny looking over at Rayden. She had only taken one step toward him when Penn grabbed her arm and stopped her. "Enough is enough. He said some nasty things about you in front of everyone, hes constantly putting Hnie through stressful situations, and you want to go stand next to him?" For the first time, Penn stopped his sister from approaching Rayden in public. That was a huge win for us. But I wasnt happy with how blind Jenny had be. "Asshole, get away from us," Rudy pushed Rayden aside, making everyone go "ew" at him. He couldnt even lift his head. I swear, I saw a tear roll down his cheek from the public humiliation. "Everyone!" Emmet cleared his throat and stepped forward to address the students. Norman and the others moved away from Rayden, who would be dealt withter. "I guess we couldnt have a proper meeting in the hall since someone ruined it for all of us," Emmet continued while ring down at Rayden. I stood tall and proud. I wanted time to stop so I could keep watching Rayden cry. The brothers were also focused on Emmet, unsure of why he had called this meeting. "So well do it here," Emmet announced, acknowledging the injured students. It would have been too much to make them go back inside instead of just letting things move along faster once the meeting was done. It could be handled easily if they just stayed here and prevented the students from going in and out of the academy. "Some things have been happening for thest few weeks. It started on thest day of the academy when some students bullied and attacked one of the students near the lockers," Emmet pointed at me, and a chill ran up my spine. It took me back to the day Lucy had fallen. She was still in the hospital, and I wanted to get back to her as long as I could. "And then, after that incident with one of the studentsRaydenstarted causing trouble for Hnie." His speech perfectly matched todays incident. Everyone stared at Rayden and rolled their eyes. It was like even they were tired of Rayden always being in trouble. "Thats when Riri also got expelled. Now Im wondering if this bastard influenced her," of course, Arlo forgot they were happily bullying me and the others. "And then Raydens parents and one of our other students parents started chasing after Hnie to bother her, trying to force her to sign and ept Raydens apology. Not only that, but they wanted Hnie arrested and thrown in front of the council for standing up for herself," Emmet continued, setting the stage for todays meeting. Ive never had someone stand up and exin to everyone what Ive been through. Emmet doing this was such a relief. "SoIve reached out to the council to exin why my brothers and I show extra care for Hnie" Emmet paused just to read his brothers faces. Norman was looking at him like he was trying to understand what Emmet was about to say before he actually said it. "And today Im going to tell everyone why we care for Hnie and why she should be treated with respect here." He took a deep breath and then said what I hadnt expected him to say. "She is our stepsister!" It was those words that took Maximuss breath away, visibly. At least, visible to me. Kaye turned to Emmet with a look on his face that only I could understand. Even Norman rolled his eyes and turned slightly to the side so the others wouldnt see the disappointment on his face. "What?" Jenny gasped. "Her mother is getting engaged to my father very soon. Hnie is not only a student of the academy but also an owner of the academy. Yet shes been given all the tough tasks, passed them and earned her ce here. So, any bullying against her will result in severe punishment," Emmet finished. At this point, everyone was starting to realize what theyd just heard. And of course, the brothers didnt look happy at all. Chapter 304-My Monster Mate Attacked My Friends.

Chapter 304: 304-My Monster Mate Attacked My Friends.

Hnie: Everyone went silent after hearing the announcement. And by everyone, I mean everyoneincluding Maximus and Kaye. Maximus looked so restless that he avoided making eye contact with me. It seemed like his eyes kept filling with tears, but he was trying to distract himself by fiddling with the watch on his wrist, pretending to fix it nonstop. Kaye had a habit of going numbstaying still in his spot, clenching his jaw without much movement. Norman just wanted the speech to be over. That much was obvious. After Emmet announced it, he told everyone to say goodbye. "Now, Rayden! Come with us," Emmet pointed at Rayden, who looked like he had been struck by lightning. The brothers barely moved. Norman had to pat them on the back to get them to follow Emmet into the academy. He was the only one among the three who passed me a quick nce before turning around and leaving after his brother. I knew a huge confrontation was waiting. Rayden turned to me with horror on his face. It seemed like the announcement hit him harder than my betrayal. As he walked away, the others started looking at me. "You live with them?" one of the girls asked, her eyes wide open. I awkwardly nodded, and the others behind her gasped too. "Hey!" While Sage was all set to walk away with Rudy and Sumit by her side, she gave me a quick wink and a nod. She was pure ss. I had never seen her act strangely. In the beginning, I was fooled by her little jabs at the juniors or her smirks, but that was as harmless as she got. Salem and Sydney were looking my way, and Sydney was constantly muttering under her breath. Salem tried giving me a little smile, but I looked away from her. "Stepsister of the rogue kings, huh?" Penn wrapped his arm around Jenny tofort her. She looked slightly concerned for Rayden. "Why didnt you tell us before?" Penn asked in a joking tone. "She was waiting for the announcement of their engagement ceremony," Lamar quickly added to my rescue. Jenny remained quiet, her head down and eyes on the ground. Why was she so upset over Rayden? I just didnt understand. It really made me wonder if she was being mistreated by him too. "Yeah, sort of," I answered. "Anyway, Ill take her home. She doesnt seem to be feeling well," Penn said while tapping his fingers on his sisters shoulder. The two walked away, and now it was Arlo who hade to have a word with me. "Wow! How is the mansion? I heard its really beautiful," he asked in the tone he usually used with the top senior students. Lamar and I frowned, exchanged a look, and then stared at Arlo in confusion. "Its good," I replied suspiciously. "Aha! You know what? If that bastard tries to bother you again,e straight to me. Ill show him a good time," the bully suddenly wanted to be my savior. "No thanks, shes got me and her stepbrothers," Lamar scoffed and turned me around by holding my elbow. The students started leavingsome going home, others heading to transition. Lamar and I sat near the small wooden bridge he had introduced me to, sandwiches in hand. "I wasughing so hard when texting you about the viper," Lamar said with his mouth full. I had brought the sandwiches when leaving the mansion. The maid had packed them for me at Maximuss request. The reminder of him also made me realize how critical things had be for us now. "I told you the n would work," I had to give it to Lamar. The way he acted clueless back there was amazing. "Yeah, but how did you know hed fall for it a second time?" Lamar asked, curious. "Ive been paying attention to Rayden. Hes arrogant and too proud of himself. He doesnt see me as a threat, so he believes everything I say. He thinks Id be too afraid of him to mess with him. And as for him always acting on impulse, well, its no surprise. He grew up spoiled. Never faced consequences for his actions. So he became careless. He doesnt bother acting right because no matter what he does, he always gets away with it," I exined, taking a big bite of my sandwich and smiling proudly. "Its like how serial killers get cocky," hemented, and I nodded in agreement. "Why didnt you talk to Jenny? I know you wanted to," I brought her up, and suddenly his mood changed. "Hnie!" Before he could say anything, I added, "She doesnt know about your sister, Lamar," I reminded him. If she didnt know, she couldnt be med for it. "But she knows he bullies you. Tell me somethingwhy dont you hold people ountable for what they do to you? You gotta start loving yourself," he shocked me with his statement. "I do love myself," I frowned in bewilderment. "She knows her mate has been making your life miserable, yet she shows concern for him and still wants to be friends with you. Did she evere to you to apologize for her mates behavior? No! So how about we forget about her for now," he muttered aggressively before trying to calm himself down. "Lets forget about her" he hadnt finished talking when his phone rang. Holding it in his hand, he frowned at the screen. "Its Gavin!" he said, turning the phone toward me. "Why is he calling you?" I was confused. He hadnt been in contact with anyone, and the one person he called was the one he hated for sleeping with his ex. "Answer the call," I eyed Lamar, who put it on speaker. "Hey, dude! How are you? Me and Hnie are sitting together. Youre on speaker," Lamar said in a fake cheerful tone. But Gavin was breathing heavily, gasping for air. "The lycanthe lycanI was attacked." And then the call was cut off again. Now both Lamar and I were staring at each other, worried and shocked. Chapter 305-The Devil Needs To Be Expelled

Chapter 305: 305-The Devil Needs To Be Expelled

Maximus: "But why expel me? Ive already left the Fellmoon Academy for RVS. If you expel me too, Ill be out of both academies," Rayden pleaded with us to let him stay, but the decision had already been made. After todays incident, there was no way Norman would allow him to stay. The academys reputation and the students well-being were his top priorities. "Last time was your final chance, Rayden. Weve warned you so many times, but you didnt listen. Today, you went too far. You even brought a weapon and shot yourself just to get Lamar and Hnie in trouble," Norman grumbled, adjusting his shirt a little too roughly. His shirts were getting tighter by the day. He needed to stop getting so buff or just get a whole new wardrobe. Trying to distract yourself? Why not look at Emmet? He did a great job here today, didnt he? my wolf snickered maniacally,ughing at me. Okay, okay, Im sorry, he sighed. It was always like that with him. When he lost control, even he didnt realize it. I had to remind him that I wasnt his enemy, someone he needed to hurt. I knew Emmet would make me hate him one day, I thought bitterly. I already had plenty of disagreements with how Emmet lived his life, but today, he had interfered with my matemy rtionship with my mate. "But it wasnt my fault. Hnie tricked me," Rayden sobbed, realizing he was losing his ce in both prestigious academies. If someone from his pack joined the academies,pleted their training, and then challenged him, it would be tough for Rayden to win the Alpha title. The realization was written all over his face. He looked horrified at the thought, but it was something he had brought upon himself. "Rayden! We cant let you stay in our academy. Your actions today, your refusal to take responsibility, and your inability to stop ming Hnie just prove that this is the right decision. You scared and terrorized the entire academy. You even put their safety at risk and broke so many rules," Norman was the only one still talking. Kaye had been silent. I wondered why. Maybe, deep down, he still didnt like Hnie and didnt want her as his stepsister. He acted nice to her in front of me because I was nice to her. However, he had no idea that my reason for being unhappy about the announcement had more to do with the fact that I wanted her as my matenot as my stepsister. Emmet was rocking slightly in his chair, probably just waiting for the meeting to be over so he could rush off to drink after ruining everything for me. "But sir! Hnie has this agenda against me. She wants revenge. Shes going crazy trying to take me down," Rayden started rambling. As soon as he mentioned revenge, our eyes met. We brothers exchanged confused looks. Emmet stopped rocking his chair, not meeting our gaze at first, but then he slowly lifted his eyeshis head still downto re at Rayden through his eyebrows. It was clear Rayden had his attention. "What revenge, Rayden?" Emmets voice was low, husky, and firm. "I mean... for the bullying in the beginning," Rayden mumbled, but it didnt sound like an honest confession. "Sir, give me onest chance. I will never even speak to Hnie or look at her. I will only focus on my training, I promise," he started begging again. But Emmet was already signing his expulsion letter and handed it over to Norman to sign as well. "Sir, please!" Rayden let out a desperate cry as he watched us all sign the papers. "No! This will ruin my life. My dad will kill me. Please! Just onest chance. I left Fellmoon for this academy," he kept rambling, but none of us felt bad for him. He had been following Hnie around as if the academy was only about how to chase after and bother her. He should have learned from his past mistakes, but instead, he kept going after Hnie like his life depended on it. "Rayden, we were happy to have you here. Sadly, it couldntst long. We hope youve learned a lot from your time hereand from your departure. Have a great life ahead," Norman was already giving the farewell speech while Rayden sobbed into his hands. "Now please close the door when you leave," Norman pointed at the door, but Rayden shook his head. "Im admitting I was wrongHnie is right. I was lying. Can I stay now?" He acted like he was being expelled just because Hnie wanted him gone. He was getting expelled because of his own mistakes and actions. He should have just left her alone. "Rayden! Stop embarrassing yourself," Emmet sighed, rolling his eyes and stretching his neck. "No! I dont want to goI will beg Hnie for forgiveness. Will that do?" Rayden pressed his palms together in front of us. Emmet let out a grunt, got up, grabbed Rayden by the cor, and dragged him out of the chair and through the door. He shut it behind him while muttering, "Alright, fuck off." He turned back to us, giving us a weird look, as if he didnt understand why we were all staring at him. "Why did you do that?" I hissed, finally alone with him to confront him. "He wasnt leaving," Emmet shrugged. "No! Im talking about that announcement. Why did you make it? Dont you think we should have been involved in your decision? Or did you forget we even exist?" I yelled, shoving the files off the table as I stood up. "Maximus," Norman warned, his voice harsh and firm, but the threat was clear in his tone. "No! Hes right. Who gave Emmet the right to make that announcement on our behalf? We dont want Hnie as our stepsister," Kaye stood by my side. Just as I had suspected, he didnt want Hnie as our stepsister because he hated her mother. "The world would know anyway in two weeks," Emmets nonchnt attitude was exactly why we had grown apart from him. He never cared what his brothers were going through. "Why are you telling us to stop confronting him? Were getting tired of his crap now," Kaye spoke loudly, his frustration boiling over. "Maximus! I need to have a word with you," Norman suddenly turned to me, disappointing me even more. Instead of being angry at Emmet, he was going to confront me? Chapter 306-My Brother Loves Helanie

Chapter 306: 306-My Brother Loves Hnie

Norman: The way Maximus was ring at Emmet and raising his voice didnt seem toe from just hating Hnies mother. It was more than that. I wasnt blindI had been noticing it all too well. I stayed silent because I thought the announcement of the engagement ceremony would knock some sense into Maximus and make him realize that what he was going for couldnt be epted. But it seemed like he hadnt learned anything. I needed to confront him. And then there was Kaye, who had no idea where Kesha was these days but always knew what Hnie was doingwhat she was wearing, what she was eating, all the time. The fact that both of them were showing the same interest in Hnie could be dangerous. It could cause sibling rivalry, and I wondered how much Hnie was involved in it. Was she giving Maximus hope? She didnt seem like the type to do so. From what I knew about her, she was shy and very reserved. "Why? Why wont you ask him any questions?" Maximus refused my request, and that was the first sign that things were spiraling out of control. "Im asking you, and are you responding?" I mmed my hand on the desk when I had enough. Both Kaye and Maximus went silent. "I didnt know it would cause so much distress. I honestly thought you guys were getting along well with Hnie," Emmet finally responded to his brothers usations. And who could me him? Kaye and Maximus had been hovering around Hnie constantly. It definitely made Emmet think things were fine. "You guys heard him. Now respond since you wanted to confront him so badly," I hissed at the two, who now looked down, unable to exin their behavior with Hnie. Yes, sometimes I sided with Emmet a little more, but I had my reasons. Emmet was more reserved when it came to expressing his feelings. I had to protect himit seemed like I always had to be the one to exin his side because he rarely did it himself. He was so broken inside that I wondered how he managed to get out of bed and keep going every day. "Now, Maximus!" I got up and pointed my thumb toward the door, briskly walking out of Emmets office. Maximus followed shortly, his bodynguage tense because he knew damn well he had some exining to do. "What is going on?" I asked directly, wasting no time on anything else. "Emmet needs tomunicate better with us before making ns or decisions for us. We werent ready to ept Hnie as our stepsister, but he still" Maximuss rambling could go on for hours. I knew that about him. "Cut the crap. What is going on between you and Hnie?" I muttered the words clearly so he would understand. As soon as I asked him that question directly, his face darkened. A gulp ran down his throat, and that alone was reason enough for me to believe I had asked the right question. "What do you mean?" He avoided my eyes, swallowing again. "Maximus, dont take me for a fool. What is going on between the two of you?" I grabbed his cor, forcing him to stand straight and look me in the eye. "We are matesyou know that. Ive told you everything," he muttered, looking away once again. But this time, he didnt sound as aggressive. The first time he told me he had felt the pull toward her, he had been furious about it. "And youre pursuing her?" I asked, watching as he restlessly rubbed his face with his hands. "Im in love with her," he whispered, making me lean in to hear him clearly. "Say that again," I demanded, worried I had heard him correctly. "I said, Im in love with her. I want her as my mate, not some freak from the woods," he hissed, standing his ground and making a loud, firm statement. "What about her? Did shedid she agree to it? Does she want you back?" I didnt know why it was so hard for me to get those words out. I had to push myself to even ask. "She showed interest in me but asked for some time," Maximus admitted, making my heart sink in my chest. "She knows you two are going to be stepsiblings" I stopped mid-sentence, realizing how unreasonable I was being. "Im such a fool for questioning her when shes just a young girl who only just turned eighteen. But you you work with weapons. How can it be so hard for you to understand that this could lead to trouble?" I didnt want to directly ask him if he had lost his mind. Not only that, but what about Kaye? I remembered how much he was interested in Hnie. What would happen if these two ended up together? "I just know we are mates. She is my only mate," Maximus groaned, and for a moment, I wished to tell him the truthbut then I stopped myself. "Okay, listen. Since Hnie asked for some time, give her that time. In the meantime, dont make any mistakes. Ill try to figure out what needs to be fixed before you two take a step forward," I said firmly. I wasnt going to argue with him about epting his mate. I knew he was recalling the pull of the mate bond for something elsebut I also knew the truth. They were mates. That wasnt a lie. And I was no one to tell him not to pursue her. If anything, I would rather help him than stand against him. But somehow, a strange sadness had taken over me. I couldnt quite grasp it, but I felt drained, like all my energy had disappeared. "Thank you," Maximus beamed, jumping at me and wrapping me in a tight hug, bouncing up and down like an excited child. "I knew you would be on my side," he said, breaking the hug and speeding away. He was finally happy. And I should be happy for him. Chapter 307-The Missing Boyfriend Of My Friend.

Chapter 307: 307-The Missing Boyfriend Of My Friend.

Hnie: "So what are we doing again?" I asked Lamar as he kept texting someone. "Im asking around to see if anyone has seen Gavin recently," he said, making me walk briskly after him through the dark streets of the nearly abandoned pack area. This particr pack we hade to was near the ce where I had once gone to get a job with him. It wasnt light yet, but the dark clouds had filled the sky, making it seem darker. The atmosphere felt heavy. My eyes shifted to the mening in our direction. I was sure they were going to walk past us, but the way they were looking me up and down, I had a bad feeling they might do something mischievous as they passed by. "Hey, what? Havent seen a girl before?" Just when I thought Lamar wasnt paying attention, the minute the men got close, he stretched his arm back to pull me to the other side and gave a grunt at them. "We were just looking," one of the drunk men shrugged, not wanting to get in trouble with Lamar, who looked ready to fight. "Then keep walking," Lamar yelled at them in annoyance. My posture straightened, confidence filling my veins now that I felt safe with Lamar. "Dont worry, Im not a spineless creature. Im not going to repeat my mistake of not protecting my sister this time," without turning to look at me, he made sure I knew he had my back. "I know," I pinched his elbow yfully, but our path was interrupted by a woman stepping forward. "Youre Lamar?" she asked. She was an older woman, looking like she hadnt slept in days. "Yeah, I am. Youre Gavins mother?" Shock hit me when Lamar introduced her in a calm way. "Yes, yes! My sonhes gone missing," she started crying almost instantly, hugging Lamar, who looked taken aback for a moment. He had told me that he never had parental affection, so when someone older than him spoke kindly to him, he froze. "He was just trying to do the right thing" she kept going, making me look at Lamar to get him to snap out of his frozen state. "Hey, tell me what happened?" Lamar finally hugged her back. After she cried her eyes out on his chest, they broke the hug. Now we were sitting in a caf talking about Gavins mindset thest time he had spoken with his mother. "He has spoken so many good things about you. But I guess youre way prettier in person than in someones words," she managed topliment me before she started talking about her son again, and tears welled up in her eyes. I get a lot ofpliments these days. And I feel like theyre only saying it to be polite. "So, when we spoke on the phone, you mentioned that Gavin was distressed thest time?" Lamar continued to ask her questions, but they were important questions. "When his mateex-matejumped off? He came home depressed. He was so heartbroken and feeling guilty about it," she recalled, while I noticed the details about her. Her hands were dry, and her nails were chipped. I had never heard Gavin talk about his pack or living conditions. But I do remember Sydney and Salem teasing Lucy and Gavin for being from small packs in the south when we first met. "You need to understand that he wasnt happy that he cheated. If I had known what he was doing, I would have pped him until the cheater in him was gone. I loved that girl. Lucy was the best for him, but my sonhe messed it all up. And then she jumped..." she paused to cry. As I was about to rify to her that Lucy didnt jump, Lamar ced his hand on the back of mine to signal me to stay quiet. Of course, he was right. Right now, we needed to let her speak and not focus on the conspiracies. "And did Gavin say anything before leaving?" I asked. She rubbed her eyes and nodded. That was going to be a good lead. "He said he would find a way to wake up Lucy." My jaw dropped, and my eyes met Lamars. "Howhow did he n to do that?" Lamar asked, clearly curious. Even my heart was racing in my chest. "He said theres a herbor something like thatthat would help him get her back," she stopped crying before adding, "and then he just vanished." That wasnt good. Lamar and I paid for her food when we saw her struggling to find coins in her old purse. It broke my heart to see her like that. Gavin didnt have a big family. He was an only child and lived alone with his mother. Im not sure why he never told us the truth. Did he think we would mock him? Gavins mother left, while Lamar and I sat in his car, ready to head back to my home first. "So, Lamar, that means Gavin went to the mountains. Which would exin why he was saying he got hurt by the lycan. Do you think hes somewhere in hiding?" I asked him as I got off his bike and handed him back his helmet. "Yeah! That could be it. Well start first thing in the morning, Hnie. But lets pray the lycan doesnt n to eat him tonight," he said. It shook me to my core to check the time. It was 8 PM now, and soon it would be midnight. The lycan would go crazy. What if it attacks Gavin when it finds him injured on the mountains? "I hope not. We should get to work early tomorrow. My job will start around 11 AM, so Ill have plenty of time," I told Lamar as we made ns to look for Gavin. "Okay, Ill let the others know to see if anyone wants to join us in looking for him," he said before speeding off. I had only entered the mansion when I walked in on Emmet and Norman talking seriously about something. The context of their conversation made me raise my brow. "I will eat plenty and leave before midnight." It was Emmet telling his brother about his night routine. But where was he nning to go around midnight? Chapter 308-The House Of The Lycan

Chapter 308: 308-The House Of The Lycan

Hnie: "But be careful. Things are getting out of hand these days. Especially foryou knowthe werewolfmunity. People are iming to have seen a new kind of threat in the area. Im doing my research on it, but in the meantime, make sure youre on alert," Norman patted Emmets shoulder, and my eyes shifted to Emmets jacket. I had never seen him wear a jacket before, so this one stood out to me. It was a beautiful ck jacket with his initials, E-M, near the pockets. It must have been a gift to him. "Okay" Emmet was in the middle of responding when he spotted me, and I saw the mood change. "Hey, you arrivedte. I hope you had fun with your friends," he started talking almost instantly, as if he was telling his brother we werent alone. "Yeah, we were just checking out some ces," I lied, giving them both a closed-lip smile. I did notice Norman re at me up and down like I had done something wrong. "Okay, Ill go sleep now," I pointed my thumb over my shoulder toward my room. "Youre not going to eat dinner?" Emmet asked while Norman stood with his head high, his eyes averted from me. He was suddenly acting so weird. "No! Ive eaten plenty," I said, though that was true. Lamar and I had a great dinner with Gavins mother. I couldnt forget how Lamar was feeding her whenever she started crying. I couldnt believe a guy like Lamar was so sweet and humble. I guess first impressions and interactions arent always urate. Or in simple terms, people do change for the better. "Okay then, hope you rest well," Emmet greeted, and with a nod of my head, I went to my room. I didnt think too much about anything because I needed to get plenty of sleep to wake up early and go after Gavin. I dozed off almost instantly and woke up around 4 AM. "Hello, Im heading out. Are you here yet?" I asked Lamar, quickly changing into a pair of baggy jeans and a white shirt. I had my long blonde hair in a messy braid, with my curtain bangs perfectly sitting on my forehead. "Yep! Almost here," he informed me, and I cut the call, rushing out to sit behind him. "The top seniors are alsoing. In fact, many have said they would join the search," Lamar told me, mentioning how the students were starting to stick together. When we first came to the academy, everyone was so against each other. It was likepetition within the group. But now, slowly as the negative people were leaving and the trainers were enforcing stricter punishments for those bullying too much, things were starting to get better. We reached the road where a group of students were waiting for us. Among them were Salem, Pen, and Jenny too. "Okay, guys, he called and told us he was attacked," I got off the bike and instantly started talking. "You said his signal is bad, so he must be somewhere near the mountains. What if hes not?" Sage questioned. "Then lets make some groups and cover a certain area in a set time. How about that?" Rudy adjusted his ck and orange jacket, probably his high school jock jacket. I shouldve known he was a jock before. That was so written all over his face and in his bodynguage. "Okay, that sounds like a good idea," I nodded, agreeing with Lamar, "Me, Lamar, Salem, and Sumit will be in one team." I noticed Jenny looked shocked that I didnt include her in our group. "I want to be" she started, but her brother gave her a head shake. He was always there to stop her from embarrassing herself. It was just that I knew her presence would worry Lamar. The rest of the teams were made, and the reason I put Salem in our group was because I had noticed she was good at tracking and finding things. "Thank you for epting me in your group," Salem whispered. We were briskly moving through the mountain, not really knowing what we were doing, until Salem added, "How about we tie red ribbons around the trees where weve already searched? Just so were not going in circles?" She pulled out red ribbons and handed them to us. "I gave some to the others too." So she hade prepared. She gave me a small smile when she noticed I looked impressed. An hour in, and Salem started sniffing something. I noticed her doing it in her bag before her eyesnded on me, and she quickly hid it. "You guys go ahead," I told Lamar, who was genuinely doing his best to find Gavin for his mother. He went ahead with the others while I decided to confront Salem. "What was that?" I asked her, gesturing for her to show it to me. "Its Gavins shirt. He had given it to me once with his scent on it," she replied, holding the shirt out for me. "Then why didnt you tell us before?" I ced my hands on my waist, questioning her. "I didnt want to remind you guys about" she lowered her head. She was never so shy or timid. What was going on with her? I wasnt sure if I was buying her whole "nice girl" act. "Anyway, go for it. Start looking for him." I knew if she could track his scent, it would be a lot easier for us to find him. We should have asked for something from Gavins motherst night. "Lamar, shes tracking Gavin!" I yelled at the others, who nodded and started following her. I went after her myself, moving quickly. She was headed very determinedly, so we were sure she was picking up on the scent. And we werent wrong. She went straight to a cave in the mountains. A hidden one. "This is it, I can smell him from inside," she gasped as she stood outside the cave. "Okay, we dont know if the lycan is sleeping inside" Sage was busy trying to make everyone understand what important steps should be taken when Salem bolted inside, calling for Gavin. We all shared a terrified look before going after her. And there it wasour nightmare. A blood trail. Chapter 309-Maybe Him?

Chapter 309: 309-Maybe Him?

Hnie: "Hnie," Lamar extended his arm to hold my hand as he navigated us through the cave. "Hes here! I found him!" Salem screamed from afar, calling for us and letting us know she had found Gavin. Our eyes were wide as we followed her voice and reached the small hidden area in the cave. It was Gavin hiding there, and he came out when he heard Salem calling for him. "Gavin!" I pushed everyone away to kneel before him. His foot was badly injured, and maybe that was why he couldnt leave the cave. I could tell he had lost a lot of blood too, which is why he hadnt been able to shift either. "Hnie!" he whispered, smiling through his bloody face. "What happened to you?" I wanted to give him a hug, but he looked in so much pain that I couldnt do anything for him. "Okay, we need to get him out of here first," Sage suggested for Rudy to carry Gavin on his back. It was hard to lift him without moving him too much. And every time he moved, he cried and screamed. It was terrifying. While Rudy carried him on his back and walked us toward the mountains, I realized Salem was probably really interested in Gavin. Or why else would she havee to a group of people who arent fond of her to find someone she had a fling with? "Thank you," I said to Salem as I passed her. "Ill take him home and get him all stitched up before I help him with the transition. We cant take him to the hospital yet, because then everyone would find out that something happened to him on the mountains," Lamar suggested, making me frown at him. "Yeah, and it seems like weve found the hidden cave of the Lycan. But where was he? I thought he would be there and hide until the full moon," Sage was trying to find out the truth about the Lycan. I could see it in her eyes that she was still very much interested in finding that Lycan and capturing him. "Rudy, take Gavin to Lamars motel while the rest of us leave," Sage ordered. Rudy would take Gavin in his car while Lamar rode his bike to his pack, as he wouldnt leave his vehicle behind. "Ill be fine. Go," I told Lamar when he passed me a nce. It was morning, and I would be fine going by myself. "The Lycan is not just a monster," Gavin spoke, stumbling as Rudyid him down in the backseat of the car. "What do you mean by that?" I asked, leaning down to him. The others were standing all around him, worried for him. "He transitions only on the full moon into a Lycan," he exined through sleepy eyes. Sage had given him some medicine to help with his pain. "Thank youI didnt think you woulde" Gavin was in the middle of speaking, smiling at me, and then he closed his eyes and passed out. "Oh!" Once again, a look of strange determination took over Sages face as she gathered more information about the Lycan. It was shocking to me as well. I thought the Lycan was a monster who stayed in that form as a curse. But I never thought it was someone who would transition back into their human form once the full moon was gone. It made my heart sink in my chest. Who could it be? Who could be my mate? Rudy and Lamar drove off while Sage seemed to have something to say to us. "Okay, everyone. This gives us hope," she pped her hands, rubbing them together. "So the Lycan is someone who lives among us but turns into a monster and terrorizes us on full moons. You know what we can do with this information?" she smirked,ing up with a n. "We can set up cameras all around the cave and find out who it is," she snapped her fingers, making everyone look at her a bit oddly. Im sure afterst time, not many were ready to go on a deadly mission to find and capture the Lycan again. "Come on, everyone, show some enthusiasm. This Lycan has been hurting our kind, and then it gets to live among us like a snake," she hissed, and the way she phrased it got others intrigued and agreeing with her. "And besides, you dont have to do anything. Ill set up some cameras around the cave and inside it, and then well go together in the morning to collect the footage. Its that simple," she shrugged while the others nodded. I wasnt too sure. It was dangerous to be in the Lycans cave again. She said goodbye to us, and I began my journey back home. While hiking, my eyesnded on something very familiar and striking. I would have never paid attention to it if I hadnt seen it before. It was a ck, shiny material stuck to one of the trees as if it had been ripped during some wild encounter. I reached the tree, touching the material, and noticed all the blood on it. Not only that, as it was normal for blood to be in the roguemunity, but what was shocking to me was that I recognized the initials written on the torn piece of fabric. "E-M?" I frowned. I remembered him speaking to his brother about leaving to go somewhere. But I thought he would be going out for a meeting with a client. Some of their clients, no, many of their clients, visit them, and then they have parties and meetings with them after midnight. But this didnt seem like a party to me. I grabbed the fabric and held it tightly in my hand while briskly walking back to the mansion. It didnt make sense why his jacket was torn and all bloody. In my mind, I was hoping to go home andter hear the rumor that Emmet might have encountered something and got his jacket ripped. But when I arrived home for dinner, I was shocked to see nothing being mentioned. No one was talking about anything. Especially the brothers. I went to join them for dinner, my eyes on Emmet. He seemed just fine and had no story to share. Chapter 310-Found Out The Truth

Chapter 310: 310-Found Out The Truth

Hnie: "I heard you made an announcement about Hnie," Lord McQuoid asked Emmet, shifting his attention from his food to him during dinner. I had been watching Emmet to make sure he was okay, and he seemedpletely fine. "It was needed to be done." I noticed theck of confidencepared tost time in Emmets words. He was so determined on the academy grounds when making that announcement. But tonight, he looked troubled as he kept ncing at Kaye and Maximus. It was then that I realized he might have gotten scolded by Maximus. "He announced Hnie as his stepsister?" My mother put her fork down, her tone sharp and shocked. "Yeah, Urs, it was important. She was getting bullied nonstop," Lord McQuoid seemed to have known this would upset my mother, so he quickly tried exining. However, the look on my mothers face didnt change. She looked unconvinced. "The rising student needs someone to defend herself," Of course, Charlotte had something to add. She let out a snicker and then lowered her head. Her mother gently elbowed her whileughing under her breath with her. "Charlotte!" Maximus yelled, causing her to suddenly stopughing and raise her head to look at him. "You think bullying is funny?" he asked her sternly, making me notice the anger in his eyes as he kept ring at her. "NoI didnt mean tough," she stuttered while tearing up. "Dont speak if you cant say anything useful," Maximus hissed at her while Emma shared a nce with Lord McQuoid. She wanted him to see how his son was speaking to Charlotte, who now had tears streaming down her face. She lowered her head and started wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. "Maximus, she has a mother for that. You dont need to scold her," Lord McQuoid understood the situation and stepped in to defend Charlotte, who sat right next to my mother. My mom looked visibly disturbed for Charlotte, so she wrapped her arm around Charlottes shoulder tofort her. "And her mother is not doing a great job. She was snickering along, did you not see that?" Maximus was beginning to get louder and louder. I raised my head and noticed Emmet staring at me. He had his hand stretched out on the table while holding a fork in the other hand. His eyes seemed to hold secrets. I shook my gaze away from him to Maximus and Lord McQuoid. "Maximus, that is no way to speak about an elder," Lord McQuoid had made it clear that he was biased. He would go as far as to yell at his sons just for the sake of my mothers friend. "That is no way to speak to your son either. And please tell me, what did Maximus say wrong?" I guess at this point, we had all been waiting for Norman to speak up since he always did for his brothers. He usually waits for some time to hear the full debate and then strikes while the iron is hot. Lord McQuoid shifted his gaze to Norman. I could tell he was getting tired of Norman always speaking up for his brothers and going against him. "Norman!" Lord McQuoid said, giving up. I felt like I was responsible for this argument. I slowly pushed my chair back and got up. "Im full. Have a good night." The feeling of being the reason for arguments was horrible. Besides, the fact that my motherforted Charlotte, despite knowing Charlotte was wrong, hurt me even more. Everybody went silent as I walked past them toward the exit. I had just stepped out when I heard Kaye grunt. "Are you happy now, Dad? Taking Charlottes side meant you didnt acknowledge her subtle bullying towards Hnie." "I didnt know she would get upset!" Lord McQuoids response was thest thing I heard. I walked straight back to my room, sat on the couch, and turned off all the lights. I reread Sages text about cing the cameras in the cave. Topsenior-Sage: The cameras are all set. By tomorrow morning, we will have our answers and the scumbag of a lycan. I fidgeted with my fingers nervously. He is my mate, and he is a human. What ifit is someone I dont want as a mate? Or someone who instantly tells everyone that we are mated? I hated the fact that I had so many secrets. I needed to share them with Lamar. I called him many times, but he didnt pick up, so I assumed he was busy with Gavin. So I just sat there, my eyes on the passage between my window and Emmets sanctuary. A few minutes before midnight, I watched Emmet step out onto the passage and stare at the sky. Then, he began heading toward the exit. I was more curious than ever now. It didnt make sense. Why was he sneaking out like that? I held the torn fabric in my hands, and the minute Emmet was out of sight, I heard a howl erupt through the air. My body shuddered at the familiarity of the howl. It wasnt just a wolfs howlit was a lycans howl. I began to recall all the times I had seen Emmet in the corridor or the time when we were at a motel, and he had to leave so desperately. That same night, the lycan had attacked some werewolves and probably fought them. I remember Emmet having a bite mark on his neck. I knew what I was about to do was wrong, but I needed to know the truth. Since he had left, I jumped out of the window and headed straight through the corridor. It was so cold here at this time. The wind from both sides was turning me into an ice cube. Once I reached his room, I noticed he was sofortable that he hadnt even locked it. That made me feel guilty for some reason. Nobody should have to worry about someone sneaking into their room when they arent around. But I had a reason to do so. I looked around and saw a piece of paper ced on the bed. It was a drawing of the cave. He knew about the lycan? Or was he the lycan? It had been right before my eyes all this time. How did I miss it? As my suspicions were confirmed, I yelped when I remembered the camera in the cave. Tomorrow morning, Sage and the others would find out it was Emmet. Chapter 311-Saving My Mate

Chapter 311: 311-Saving My Mate

Hnie: I left Emmets room in panic and stood in the corridor, staring at the sky while panicking. I was quickly trying to find a solution. There was only one solution to this problem... "Come on, pick up my calls," I hissed as I held my phone tightly against my ear, calling Norman. I had made up my mind. This was the exact reason I went into Emmets room. I wanted to know if it was him or not. And now that I knew it was him, I had to alert Norman about what Sage and the others were nning for the Lycan. "Ugh!" Norman didnt respond, so I called Maximus and even Kaye. But none of them answered. I headed to my room and sat down, hearing the Lycan in the distance. "It was Emmet all this time," I cupped my face in my hands, wondering why I didnt realize it sooner. Of course, it was him. My mate! It made sense. But I wondered if Emmet, in his Lycan form, doesnt remember anything when he transitions back into his human form? And why the heck was he cursed? Why was the Moon Goddess so harsh on him? Could that be why he drinks so much? Hes probably trying to hide his pain. So many thoughts and worries consumed me that I didnt realize when I had dozed off while sitting straight on the bed. I woke up just as I was about to lie down unconsciously. "Ah!" Gasping for air, I jolted awake, and another horror struck me when I looked at the light outside the window. "Shit!" Cursing at myself, I got out of bed and grabbed my shoes. I couldnt believe I dozed off. Sage had told me she would go fetch the cameras early in the morning. I began to type a text for Sage, trying to get a heads-up. Me: Did you already leave the house to go grab the cameras? I worriedly bit my bottom lip while sending the text. I knew the wise thing would be to wait a little for her text so that I dont go and get busted by her. What if shes at the caves too when I arrive? But I didnt care. I could make up a lieter. I left my room, nning to grab the camera myself. The darkness was still covering half the sky, but it would stay for a little while. I managed to get out of the gate fine after telling the guards I was going for an early jog. They only cared until it was two hours past midnight. As soon as I hit the road, I began to hear footsteps behind me. They were heavy and determinedly chasing after me. That was another issue with living in the roguemunity. You never know when a monster ising after you in the dark. I couldnt even wish for the sun toe out soon because that would mean Sage would have already obtained the cameras. As I sped up, the horror behind me increased its speed as well. Now, it was right behind me, definitelying for me. "Get away from me!" I screamed and tried to run when a hand grabbed my arm, stopping me from escaping. He was so strong that I swear he lifted me off my feet while pulling me back. "Ouch!" I groaned as I got to my feet and faced the so-called monster. "Norman!" I sighed, cing a hand on my chest when I realized it was just the monster from home. "What are you doing sneaking out like that?" He ced his hands on his waist, making me realize he was indeed angry about something. What have I done to upset him now? "I called you several times! Why didnt you pick up?" I groaned, angrily pointing at my phone. He cocked his head and closed his eyes as if trying to process what I was asking. "You are notI am not responsible for answering you," he muttered through his clenched jaw. I noticed his dress shirt and pants and grimaced. "Youre always in a suit?" He let out a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "So what exactly is your problem? Me wearing a suit or not answering your calls?" With a very determined and loud voice, I yelled, "You!" Then I paused and corrected myself. "I meant the Lycan." His eyes shot wide. "Why are you talking about the Lycan again? Dontdont tell me your reason for leaving the mansion so early is the Lycan." There was a threat in his tone. He had warned me about staying away from trouble. "It is, and you should definitely stop asking questions and start following me." I pointed at him and briskly started walking again. "Hnie, stop giving me orders and tell me whats going on. Where are we heading?" He came after me, huffing and puffing. "Okay, listen, dont get angry" I closed my eyes, giving up on walking for a moment. "What did you do?" he questioned in a low, ready to kill tone. "One of us might have put cameras in the cave," I admitted, and he narrowed his eyes, silently asking for details. "In the Lycans cave." I finished, and the look on his face said it all. He looked petrified. "And I know who the Lycan is," I added, watching him take another blow from me like a champ. "Hniewhat the fuck are you talking about?" he gasped, his breathing bing erratic. "You guys put cameraswhy? And what do you n to do with them?" he asked, now walking past me even faster than I was. "NothingI dont n to do anything with them. I want to destroy the footage." As soon as I said that, he slowed down and turned to watch me with so many questions on his face. "Because I know its Emmet. Emmet is the Lycan, isnt he?" That question alone thickened the tension in the air. I could see his eyes starting to get teary. "We need to get that camera out of that cave before somebody else does," he uttered in a very low and sad tone. Chapter 312-I Got It Wrong

Chapter 312: 312-I Got It Wrong

Hnie: "Are you still angry with me?" I kept walking behind him, and sometimes I wanted to take a break, but I didnt want to slow us down. He hadnt turned around to speak with me this whole time. But he made sure to grunt every now and then to let me know how angry he was at me. "Hnie, it would be better if you didnt talk," he hissed, still grunting. "Okay, but I want you to know that I would never do anything to hurt Emmet," I said, trying my best to keep up with his pace. "Huh, you couldnt even if you wanted to. Just because you passed some tests, you really think youre the shit?" He was still in the same mindset as beforewanting to hurt me at any cost. "Okay, I deserve that. But I didnt know it was Emmet who was the Lycan," Iined, now breathing heavily. "Shut up," he hissed so loudly that I tripped and fell on my knees. He briefly stopped and turned around to let out a scoff. "You deserve this. I hope it hurt." That was it. He was being mean to me for no reason. If I hadnt been a part of that group, he would have never found out that we had cameras set up in the cave. I got up, gently rubbed my knees, while he had already marched far ahead. However, he stopped briefly and yelled, "Now dont slow down, you snail." Got it. I would do the same. He didnt deserve me to be kind to him. So I began walking briskly, and once I caught up with him, he started moving faster again. "You know, I would never hurt Emmet. But I do feel bad for him. He didnt deserve this curseyou, on the other hand" I paused when I noticed him shrugging his shoulders. I could only stare at his broad back, but I knew he was being affected. "I wouldnt have been so worried. I mean, its not like youre not already a monster." I shrugged, feeling like a fool for thinking that would be enough to hurt his ego. He didnt respond, so he wasnt affected enough. But now we were at the caves, and I was worried wed go inside and find the cameras missing. "You stay out here," he pointed his finger at me and warned me. "Okay," I grunted but let him go inside. I didnt want to face Sage if she was actually in there. And what if she wasnt but was just arriving? Shed see me with Norman and suspect me of sabotaging the n. It would make her believe maybe Rayden wasnt wrong about me getting in the way of their n before. She hadnt responded to me either. So I was wondering what was going on. I anxiously watched the caves entrance, and finally, Norman came out. "Oh, thank goodness," I sighed, cing a hand on my chest as I saw Norman holding the cameras. He began looking through them but made sure he stood a little far away from me. The look on his face told me the camera had captured something he didnt want anyone to see because the next thing I knew, he was mming it on the ground and stomping on it. Seeing a big man like him jump up and down on a small object was finally off my bucket list. Once he was done, he did the same to the other cameras. I wanted to see the recordings, but I guess he wasnt in the mood. I dont know why he thought I would hurt Emmet. I never would. Once his little dance on the cameras was over, he threw the broken pieces around and then pointed at me to follow him back home. "Yeah, we should hurry up because what if Sagees" I stopped suddenly when he paused for a moment. He turned around in a very threatening way and pressed a finger to his lips to hush me. "For the rest of the way, I dont want to hear you rambling, you understand me?" The anger in his eyes and the redness in his cheeks made me faintly nod my head. Okay! I get it. He was truly upset. I guess I knew why. He deeply loved his brother, and even though I told him I wanted the footage gone, I was sure he was upset that I had found out the truth about the Lycan. For the next few minutes, we silently walked toward our destination. And once we were reaching home, he stopped again and pointed at me. "Todays training will be different. Be in the woods on time." That was all he said before walking ahead of me to enter the mansion. That was odd. I thought he wouldnt want to train me again afterst time. "Okay," I replied in confusion. And just as I entered the mansion, I noticed he had stopped in his tracks. His giant back was facing me. I fidgeted with my fingers for a while, wondering why he was frozen in ce like that. But soon, he answered my silent question as he turned around and locked eyes with me. "And you were wrong," he stated. "About what?" I asked, curious about which part he was talking about. "About the Lycan," he muttered, causing my heart to flip in my chest. And then, in a very creepy and hushed tone, he added, "Its not Emmet." That was all he said before he got moving again and left without stopping this time. I stayed put, frozen in silence, trying to process what he had just told me. Its not Emmet? Then who could it be? What did Norman see in the footage? And thats when Sages message popped up on my phones screen. Sage: No! I dozed off. Arrived at the caves, but I guess the Lycan destroyed the cameras. Something about her statement sent shivers down my spine as I recalledNorman isnt usually around when midnight strikes either. Chapter 313-The Way He Takes Off His Belt

Chapter 313: 313-The Way He Takes Off His Belt

Hnie: Ever since Norman told me it wasnt Emmet, my mind had been racing like crazy. I was scared of Norman in some way now. Last time, when I had hit him with the vase, he was sneaking in all covered in mud and leaves. Could it be him? Why did he ask me toe to the woods today? "Ugh!" I washed my face for the fifth time to calm my nerves down. After lunch, I was supposed to be in the woods for training. I had such a messy day working with the weapons too. Maximus noticed I was out of it, and I guess thats why he let me leave early. I wanted to take my job seriously, but there had been so much going on that I couldnt focus because of the crazy lycan and everything else. "Hnie! I needed to speak with you." I sat down at the lunch table, and Lord McQuoid instantly started talking. My mother rolled her eyes and folded her arms over the table. Charlotte and Emma werent around. It was only me, the couple, and Kaye, who I needed to speak with soon. "Sure, you know you dont need my permission," I joked, but I was serious. Even thoughst time he kind of took Charlottes side, I guess it wasnt really me vs. Charlotte in that moment. He was upset with Maximus for interfering. "I am sorry if I hurt your feelingsst time. I actually wasnt sure if Maximus using that tone with her was the right thing. I wasnt taking her sideI would have spoken up for you myself, but it was toote," he exined, making my mother open her mouth and let out a tired sigh. "Im sure its fine. You gave her shelter, food, and even asked your son to give her a job. Such little things dont need exining after youve already been so generous to her," she said, her words stabbing me like a sharp dagger to the chest. But I nodded my head and replied to Lord McQuoid, "I am truly grateful for the shelter youve provided me. Your kind words and understanding are new to me. Its something even real parents arent always capable of." With that, I taunted my mother, who looked visibly bothered. "You think" she shut up when Kaye ced his spoon on his te a little too hard. "Shall we not make her ufortable by listing all the things weve done for her? Because, Urs," Kaye didnt use any title for my mother as he responded, "we are already doing too much for Charlotte and her mother. Our parents did way too much for you when you arrived at our doorstep. So, I guess its pretty hypocritical that now youre reminding Hnie of what my father is doing for her as if he hadnt done the same for you and your friends." He calmly pointed out that she was once in my position too. "Lets eat in peace." This time, Lord McQuoid didnt call out his son because he realized it would just go in circles. "Tell me, how are the engagement preparations going, my love? Did you get the gown you dreamed of?" Lord McQuoid was so gentle to my mother, who seemed way too happy whenever he spoke nicely to her. Everyone deserves someone who praises them,pliments them, and makes them blush. I was happy for my mother because she had endured a lot of abuse from my father back home. Now that I was older and out of that house, I was remembering things that had seemed normaluntil they werent. That kind ofnguage and the pushes my father gave my mother were always categorized as something everyone does. I thought it was normal too because I was told so. My father wouldter get her flowers, and I would be like, "Wow, he is so caring." I began eating and finished my food quickly because I had to be somewhere. I left the table before Charlotte and her mother joined. I was sure they were aware that Lord McQuoid was talking about yesterdays situation, so they avoided the confrontation. Now, I was in the woods, waiting for Norman to arrive. Something just didnt feel right to me. My heart was pounding hard in my chest, and then he showed up, making me even more uneasy. He was still in his suit. "So! Ready for training?" he asked, making me nod my head slowly. "Warm-ups?" I asked, getting ready, but as he shook his head, he made me gulp in worry. "Nope! Today, well do something different," he said, walking around me in circles. "Remember when you said I couldnt tie you to the tree?" He reminded me, and I instantly regretted ever saying that to him. "I was just upset," I tried to make excuses, but he hade with a n. "No! No! It was the right thing. I did pin you to the tree, and you couldnt get outuntil you bit me and I let you go," he pointed a finger at his chest, sounding so cocky, but I didnt trigger him at the moment. "Because nobody would tie you to a tree and stand so close to you. They would tie you up and leave." As he said those words, I noticed him taking off his belt. "What are you doing?" I inquired, stepping away from him. "Stand next to the tree, please." Although he used a polite tone, he wasnt very subtle aboutmanding me. He snapped the belt, making me shake my head at him. "Hnie, your task today is to get out of thebelt," he spoke thest word so weirdly, sending chills down my spine. "Do you not want to train today?" he cocked his head. With a gentle nod, I started walking backward while he kept pacing toward me. My back met the tree, and he stopped when he was barely a foot away from me. He walked around to my back and tied my hands with his beltit was a tight knot. Then he came forward, leaned in, hunched down slightly, and whispered in my ear, "Nobody wille to untie your hands tonight. You wanted to meet the lycan, didnt you? Let the two of you have an introduction today." Chapter 314-The Pirate Song

Chapter 314: 314-The Pirate Song

Hnie: I had been struggling to get out of the belt for the past hour, but he had tightened it so hard that I couldnt escape. "Youre kidding me, right?" I asked as he showed up again with a burger in his hand and sat down next to the tree with a book in his other hand. He had left me here after saying that to me. After a few minutes, I gently thought he wouldnt evene backbut he did. "Norman," I yelled, and he squeezed one eye shut to show me my voice wasnt bothering him. "Youre not serious, right?" I asked again, while moving my hands to somehow loosen the belt around my wrists. "You heard me. I said what I said," he took a bite from his burger and then acted like he was so busy reading that he couldnt bother responding to me. "I cant believe youre so evil," I hissed, sitting down on the ground in anger. "Firstly, ew! So unssy," hemented, "and secondly, didnt you say Im already a monster? Then what are you so shocked about?" He shrugged, as if his childish behavior had a good exnation. "Okay, you won. Now get me out of it," I screamed, tears starting to form in my eyes. "Not going to work on me. That waterworks can be saved for my brothers. Now either you get out of it, or you be the lycans food for the night," he didnt shift his eyes from his book, his legs stretched out like he was sitting in his garden. "You know if the lycan killed meeverybody would point fingers at you," I spoke with difficulty, trying not to anger him but still wanting to be harsh. "How so?" he shrugged, finally raising his eyes from his book. "Because everybody knows I left the house to be in the woods for training," I reminded him what we were here for. "Nope! You left the house alone. Nobody saw youe here with me," he said in a cold tone, taking a bite from his burger while meeting my eyes. "You really want me dead?" I gulped. "Why? I wasnt going to use the footage against the lycan," I felt so bad for tearing up again because I knew he wouldnt be bothered, like he said. But how do I tell him this wasnt something simple to me? My anxiety came from deep within. Being held against my will was so triggering, but I was keeping my sanity intact. "Hnie, if you would stop running your mouth and focus on your strength, it would be much better. Nowe on, take that belt off your wrist. Youre a werewolf, act like one," he hissed, then started humming as if he didnt just scare me. "Ugh!" I moved my wrists hard, closing my eyes to use all my strength. "You better get out of the belt before I finish this book. The minute Im done, I will go back home. Either with you or alone," he threatened, smirking a little when he watched me clench my jaw. My misery seemed so amusing to him. "I need to get out of here," I mumbled to myself, "I must." I had promised myself that next time I was in trouble, I would rely on myself, so why the heck was I asking Norman for help? I wanted to be a warrior who could take her revenge, right? I struggled for another few hours. Or how many hours? I have no idea. Norman stayed, reading the book. I had no clue he could patiently sit for hours and not move until he was done with the book. My anxiety spiked when he shut the book and pointed, "Well, it seems like Im going home alone." He got up, brushing his pants and shirt clean. "NO! Please wait. I can get outof this," I started to panic, even visibly now, as I moved around. "Dont go," I watched him shrug and walk away. "Its 11 PM. I better get home," he announced, making my jaw drop. So many hours had passed and I hadnt even gotten out of the restraints? What was I doing at the academy then? Always busy with drama and getting myself in trouble when I should have been focusing on my strength already. Tears sprung from my eyes as I noticed he wasnt slowing down. "Norman, dont be an asshole!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, but he was gone. He was out of my sight, and it was so dark now that I couldnt even see through the darkness ahead. "Shit, shit, shit," I cursed under my breath, casting quick nces around in fear and then hastily moving my arms, twisting my wrists. And then, after about another hour, I began to hear the howling. The big trees around me and above me blocked the sky from my vision. It was so dark now. I couldnt even focus on the howls properly, but I could tell they were probably getting closer and closer. "Please, if you are within, now would be the right time toe forward and help me out," I whispered, shaking and sobbing. I was frozen in my spot, unable to try and get out. Hours had passed, and I swear my hands were bloody. My skin hurt so badly from moving my wrists around so much in the belt. "Come on, please," I begged within myself. And then, the howls came from right behind me. The heavy breathing and grunting paralyzed me. My skin felt cold, almost like I had lost my soul. I dreaded dying without fulfilling any of my promises. The twigs snapped underneath the lycans foot, and I closed my eyes. I knew it wouldnt leave me alive this time. As panic struck me, I began to move again. And this time, I heard something deep within me. "You wish for the downfall of those, and I will make your wishe true." It was the most angelic and melodic voice Id ever heard, and then she started to hum a melody that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "There once was a ship that sailed to sea!" And with that, my eyes closed, and my legs began to itch. Chapter 315-She Is A Keeper

Chapter 315: 315-She Is A Keeper

Norman: I stayed behind the tree, watching her close her eyes. I gestured at the warrior to y the recording of the lycan howling again. It may have been around 7 PM, but she didnt know. I had been noticing that she wanted to do great and learn to fight, but she was always busy with other stuff. She needed a push, at least that much I had learned. After what she did this morning, I felt really guilty for ever seeing her in the wrong light. I guess I was angry at her at first, but the minute she thought it was Emmet and decided not to use the footage, she had earned so much respect in my eyes. She was a ride or die, wasnt she? That innocent face was not just a symbol of beauty but courage, determination, and loyalty. "Maximus is lucky!" If somebody heard me say that, they would never believe their ears. I wasnt the type to usually praise a girl, especially Hnie. I wanted to be right about her, like I always had been about other people who came into our lives. But I was wrong this time. She had proven to me that she had so manyyers to her that needed to be discovered. And today, I had tried to give her a push. I noticed her opening her eyes and then suddenly pulling her arms apart. Thats when the belt snapped, but Hnie closed her eyes, and I knew she was losing consciousness. I ran from behind the tree and approached her quickly, holding her to stop her from falling down. I had stayed close by all this time, making sure no harm or monster came near her. "She snapped the belt," the warrior looked shocked, "She has a wolf. Theres no way" he was staring at the belt and then added, "Or maybe shes a superhuman." The way he was watching her made me uneasy. I knew he was just admiring her, but she had passed out, and him watching her sleep just didnt sit well with me. "Okay, thank you for your help. You may leave now," I said. I wouldnt let her be with anyone around when she wasnt conscious. I was a little hesitant to touch her to carry her. I hissed under my breath, my fists tight before I loosened my muscles and slid my arms under her body. As I carried her, I got up from the ground and started walking towards the road where my car was parked. She had indeed snapped the belt and gotten free. That was incredible. It proved she wasnt pushing her wolf enough. But I couldnt wait to ask her if she heard her wolf or what she felt the moment her strength surged. Iid her down in the backseat of my car and pulled a nket over her. I didnt stay in the car with her since she was unconscious, and I didnt want her to wake up feeling weird. But I did walk around the car, thinking about the students and everyones attention on the lycan. "She thought it was Emmet. What if others start thinking that too? An innocent mans reputation will be ruined," I was worried for my brother. I stood outside, worrying about all these matters. And by the time the warrior returned with food, I saw Hnie move in the backseat as well. I opened the door and mmed it shut as I sat down, which made her fully wake up. "HUH?" she groaned, rubbing her eyes and stretching until she saw me in the front seat. I was watching her through the mirror. She jumped up, sitting straight, and then threw a punch at my back. Her fist hit my shoulder, and a loud cracking noise followed. She didnt fractured her hand, thankfully. "Ow!" she cried, holding her hand and whimpering, "Why would you do that?" I rolled my eyes at her for a while before turning in my seat and ring at her. "You hit me. I didnt ask you to do it," I muttered before holding the burger out to her. She looked up from her hand and grunted, "Seriously? After what you did in the woods? Im not sure if I can trust you with anything. Who knows, there could be poison in thisburger." She hissed at me like a snake, but then her eyes moved to the burger, and I watched her gulp hungrily. "Fine, as you wish," I said, taking a big bite from it. "You are so shameless," she raised her fist again but didnt swing at me this time. "Does your brain wake upte? Why arent you asking me any of the right questions?" I couldnt help but ask as she slid to the edge of the seat with a confused look on her face. I was so excited for her to wake up and tell me she remembered snapping the belt. And if not, at least ask me how she got out of the restraints. After a while, she remembered and nodded her head. "So?" I asked, enthusiasm in my voice. I was finally going to hear her say something useful. Or so I thought. "Why would I tell you? You tied me to that tree, and then the lycan camewaithow did I survive that? Andwhat time is it?" She noticed the time and raised her fist again, imagining punching me. "You lied to me. Has a whole night and day passed?" I rolled my eyes at her. "Ugh! You annoying little creature. I just acted likeI created a scene for you so that youd feel real danger and push your wolf out," I finished, watching her rx in the seat and lean back. "Im hungry," she said. Now that she knew I wasnt her enemy, she epted the burger I gave her while still holding mine. "Now, tell me, what happened?" I inquired, anticipating a good, detailed response. But instead, she took a bite and looked away. "Dont give me that sass," I warned her, feeling annoyed. But the more I frowned, the wider her smirk grew. She was such a nuisance! Sometimes I wondered why I was putting up with her so much. Like, really, why? Why was I so invested in her life? Chapter 316-I Want To Be Rejected

Chapter 316: 316-I Want To Be Rejected

Hnie: Norman kept ring at me, barely turning in his seat. I knew he was watching me, waiting for me to say something. "I only heard a howl," I replied, curious about how I got out of the restraints. "Now tell me, what happened there?" He seemed to space out for a moment before sighing and answering my question. "You snapped the belt off your wrist." I did? I might have been suspicious if the other brothers had said that because they always tried to make me feel good. But Norman wouldnt do that. So I took it as the truth. "Oh!" I shrugged, acting like it was nothingonly because I wanted to hide what I had heard in my head. My wolf woke up. She spoke to me. And then she sang a song! That song really confused me. I was sure I had heard it before, but where? "Hnie! Are you sure you only heard a howl?" he asked, looking doubtful. "Yeah, I only heard a howl and then passed out. Its weird because I dont even remember getting myself out of that belt." That part wasnt a lie. I honestly didnt remember any of it. "Hm!" Norman still didnt seem convinced. "At least your annoying wolf isnt dead." I groaned and frowned at his back for taunting my wolf, who wasnt even fully awake yet. Norman seemed to have an issue with me for no reason. "Lets drop you home. You have work in the morning," he said as he sat up straight and started the engine. He handed me the food bag, and I couldnt help but keep munching on the nuggets. He kept extending his hand back without looking, wiggling his fingers impatiently. I rolled my eyes every time I ced a nugget or fries between his fingers. After he dropped me home, I ran straight to my room and called Lamar, asking about Gavin. "Hes much better. I think hell transition tomorrow. His mom came todayshe was so happy and sent you her love too," Lamar said all in one breath. I could hear a movie ying in the background, so the boys were doing great together. The thing about Lamar was that he never really took things seriously, especially when it was about him. He always told me to stand up for myself, but he didnt really do it for himself. He was also a really good friend to everyone. When someone was in needand I dont just mean needing a dickhe would be there. "Thats great. Im really d we found him in time," I sighed, sinking into my bed. "Hnie, Sage said the Lycan must have seen the cameras. Does that mean he knows we put them there? What if hees after us?" There was a hint of worry in Lamars voice. And I knew why. He had been worried about me the whole day since I stayed in the roguemunity, and I was closer to the Lycan than anyone else. "Dont worry about it. The Lycan doesnt know. Im pretty sure some other monster did it," I said, but I could tell Lamar had groaned on the other sidehe didnt believe me. "Are youing to meet Gavin tomorrow? We need to ask him what happened to him and what herb he thought was going to save Lucy," Lamar spoke carefully. I bet he didnt want to talk too much about Lucy in front of Gavin since it would only make him feel worse. Gavin was really hurting for what he had done to Lucy. At least he felt guilty. I know some people who dont even care after murdering someone. "Yeah, Ill definitely be there," I replied, hearing Kaye calling for the maid outside my room. He must have just arrived. "Okay, Ill talk to youter," I hung up on Lamar because I had to go speak with Kaye. As I rushed out, thinking he would be gone, I bumped into his back. He turned around, holding his phone and raising his eyebrow at me. "Hey, where were you going in such a hurry?" There was a specific tone he used whenever he talked to me. I bet he wanted to sound soft, but his deep and husky voice made him seem arrogant and cold at times. "You!" I blurted awkwardly. "Me?" He pointed a finger to his chest, a small smile ying on his lips as he asked with hope. "I wanted to speak with you about something," I suddenly felt anxious now that I was standing in front of him. "Really? You wanted to talk to me?" There was a shine in his eyes that made me want to look away. It looked like hope and longing. "Yeah, about us." As soon as I said that, I noticed his grin widening. "Are you ready for it? I mean, are youumready to take a step forward with me?" He couldnt even form a full sentence at this point. And the way he hoped I would tell him I was ready just made me look down and close my eyes to gather my thoughts for a moment. "You made your choice, Kaye," my voice cracked a little, and his sudden silence was enough for me to know I had made my point. I wasnt talking to him because I was ready to move forward with him. "Then? What is it that you want to talk about?" The sudden shift in his mood and tone should have been a hint to me. But I had to do this. "Listen, you already picked Kesha" I was justying the groundwork before hitting him with the real request when he cut me off. "And you know why!" It was my turn to interrupt him. "And that doesnt make it any better. You chose her because you couldnt wait, and Im not ming you. I wasnt ready for anything with youand I might not be for some time. So its okay that you moved on." I put so much weight into my words because it wasnt easy to say this to someone I had felt attracted to. We were mates, for heavens sake, and we had built such a strong bond together. All for it to be ruined. "I want you to reject me." As soon as I said that, I watched his face fill with horror. Chapter 317-Did Not Mean To Hurt You

Chapter 317: 317-Did Not Mean To Hurt You

Hnie: "So you were never interested in me? Not even a little bit? Not even when we sat under the sky, shared a nket, and kissed?" The pain in his voice broke my heart. But I had a promise to keep. How could I ept anythingor anyonethat the Moon Goddess had chosen for me when I had challenged her? I told her I wouldnt until I had my revenge. "No!" I spoke with confidence, and his face started to change color. He went from looking happy to turning red with anger. "I had feelings for you until you chose Kesha. I dont fall for men who are alreadymitted," I quickly added, realizing that what I was saying might make me look bad. And I couldnt risk looking bad when, in the future, I might be judged for my character. "Why are you asking for a rejection? Your wolf isnt awake, so even if I reject you, your side of the rejection wont beplete until your wolf wakes up," he questioned, making me anxious. I thought he would just do it. I didnt expect him to be so hesitant. Kesha was vibrantsomeone he could gain a lot from, including praise and everyones appreciation, just like he wanted. "When my wolf wakes up, Ill do my part of the rejection" I had only gotten that far before he groaned and ran his hands through his hair. "But why? Did you find someone? Are youare you interested in someone else?" he asked after anxiously pacing around. He had turned the air so tense with his grunting and restless movements. The man who barely ever showed emotion was now using every gesture to express how upset he was. "No, I didnt." Since he was visibly getting worked up, I decided to take the gentler approach. "I just dont want to stay clinging" I hissed under my breath at how difficult this was for me to deal with. Even though I could have been mad at him for choosing Kesha and wanting to keep me on the side until he got everything he wanted from her, I couldnt be. Because I did tell him I wasnt ready to date him anytime soon. I didnt want to hold someone back for my revenge. And I didnt even know if they would believe me if six Alphas came together and said I had lied about them. And then there were my pack membersthey always hated me. My stepmother had ruined my reputation, calling me a homewrecker. Whenever I walked down the road or went house to house to deliver food, the women would hide their husbands, thinking I would use my pheromones to seduce them. So many people woulde together to talk badly about me, and some of their voices would linger in the air. "Then? Then why?" Kaye hissed, clenching his hair in his fists. "Kaye! II want to move on. And if Im going to date someone, I would want" I shut up when I noticed a tear roll down his cheek. "I cant be with you. You chose Kesha, and I chose my academy," I said, my hands shaking at the thought of the brothers hating me for hurting their brother. And once Maximus told everyone I had picked him, Kaye would think I was just buying time so I wouldnt have to choose him. It was getting messier. But Maximus wasnt my mate, so I had no promises to keep there. "No! Youwant to move on from me? Why? I havent been able to move on. I dont want to move on. I told you, if you pick me, I will pick you. But until then, I will build enough for us to live without any help from my parents," he argued, his voice getting louder. That made me look around in worry. "Kaye, were at home. People will hear us," I whispered, stepping back to put some distance between us before he caused moremotion. "You care so much about your reputation, Hnie. And you care nothingnothing about me," he hissed, anger burning in his eyes for the first time. "And if you think Ill reject you, youre wrong," he muttered, pointing his finger in my face. "I will never reject you. You will always stay as mine and mine only." He grabbed the vase from the side and mmed it on the floor, the loud crash echoing through the hallway. Then, he stormed off, and I ran back into my room. "That went horribly wrong," I gasped for air, reaching for my ss of water when I heard more noise outside. With the ss in my hand, I exited my room again to see what themotion was. And sure enough, it was still Kaye. He was tossing and throwing things while storming upstairs to his room. Every maid had run to the corner, and my mother had stepped out of her room near the living room to check on him. "Kaye!" she called, her voice filled with concern. He briefly paused, turned to look at her, and grunted. "Fuck off!" With that, he stormed upstairs. Then, a vase came rolling down the stairs. I didnt expect it to reach this level. I returned to my room, and in the next few minutes, the situation got worse. Until it became unbearable. I left my room again but stayed standing in the doorway, watching the brotherse together to help Kaye. I saw them standing in the living room, the three of them talking. "Hes losing it. What happened?" Maximus asked Norman, worry clear on his face. "I dont know. Emmet and I had to give him wolfsbane. He trashed his entire room and was ready to transition inside the mansion," Norman said with an unusual tone of concern when mentioning Kaye wanting to shift in the house. "Shit! That would have been terrifying," Maximus gave Norman an odd look. "He shaved his head," Emmet added, delivering the news to Maximus, who looked visibly distraught. I knew they all respected Norman, but Maximus and Kaye were like best friends most of the time. They fought like animals but then stuck together like bestfriends. So I could only imagine the pain Maximus was going through while watching his brother suffer. Chapter 318-Norman Always Finds The Way

Chapter 318: 318-Norman Always Finds The Way

Hnie: At this point, Norman had noticed me. I walked into the living room awkwardly and turned to the brothers. "Is Kaye okay?" I was so hurt with myself for hurting him. But there was no other way. I had to ask him for rejection. He couldnt wait for me and chose Kesha, but he wanted me to not even be able to make a decision for myself. "He is fine, probably going through some stress. Dont worry about it," Maximus spoke nicely to me, but he was trying to keep his emotions from showing too clearly. "It happens with the strongest of creatures," Emmet responded, making Maximus raise his brow at the subtle admiration for Kayes strength. However, while these two were reassuring me that Kaye would be fine, Norman was watching my face with narrowed eyes. That look he was giving me made my stomach churn and twist. "Alright, you two go ahead with Kaye at the hotel room. Ill finish my work here and join you guys." I didnt know they had taken Kaye out of the mansion. Why couldnt he rest here? Why did he have to be away from everyone? Emmet and Maximus started walking away, and before leaving, Maximus gave me a smile that reassured me I didnt need to worry about anything. But how could I not worry when his brother was eyeing me up and down? And now that we were alone, he was going to confront me. "So, Hnie," Norman stretched his neck. "Why dont you show me what book youre reading these days?" What a subtle way to ask me to move my ass back to my room so he could confront mefortably. Charlotte, my mother and Emma were on the second floor, looking at the damage Kaye had caused. They had maids working for them while they bossed them around rudelyat least Charlotte was. I walked back to my room with Norman following me, and once inside, Norman was the one who mmed the door shut. He stood tall and broad, hands on his waist, eyes fixed on me, demanding answers. "Start speaking," he ordered, looking intimidating. "About what?" I acted like I was unaware of what he was trying to ask me about. "I am asking you about Kaye. You and Kayewhat is going on between the two of you? And before you think about lying to me, let me tell you something very clearly," he spoke so sternly that I didnt dare piss him off or interrupt him. "I saw you two kiss back when he took the students to the rooftop of our mothers pack." My eyes widened at his words, but he didnt seem angry about that kiss. Or was he? I thought that the day he found out there was anything going on between me and his brother, he would kill me. "Yeah, I saw it," he repeated, watching the shocked expression on my face. "So start talking," he hissed. I lowered my head and took a deep breath, wondering if there was still room left to lie. If he had seen me with Kaye, seeing me with Maximus would be even worse. "Yes! We had a momentmore than a moment," I paused as I recalled how I had opened up to Kaye. I really thought taking slow steps wouldnt be breaking the promise. But I forgot that everyone wants their mate to ept them so they can move forward. "Keep talking," he pressed, his hands still on his waist. He had barely moved. "Ihave felt the mate bond with Kaye sometime ago, and he epted me." I watched his expression change suddenly and drastically. It wasnt just surprise on his faceit was like he had been stabbed with something poisonous. He looked so worried. "You have felt a mate bond with him too?" he inquired, clearly very disturbed. "Yeah" I paused when I finally caught on to his question. "Too? What do you mean?" I noticed how he closed his eyes once he realized he had messed up. "Normanwhat do you mean by" I gulped as I watched him run his hand through his hair. Did he know about the Lycan? "Tell me somethingthis couldnt be why Kaye was losing his mind tonight. What did you say to him that made him so angry?" He was able to divert the subject, but this was also important for me to exin to him. "I asked him for rejection," I noticed a frown form on his forehead, "so that I could move on." It was getting messier. He kept pacing back and forth like this could turn into a big problem. "Hnieyou are choosing someone else over Kaye?" His question was thorough, but there was meaning behind it. He seemed very confident that was why I had asked Kaye for rejection and not because Kaye had chosen Kesha. "What do you know, Norman? You cant just keep bombarding me with questions and not tell me anything you know." I had enough of it. He had been interrogating me all this time. Every time we would meet, he had a bundle of questions for me, and I answered most of themsome with lies, and most with the truth. "I dont know anything, but Goddess, Kaye must be in so much pain," he uttered, pacing around the room and acting like he didnt hear me ask him something. "Tell me something, and this time, be honest," I muttered, because this time, I wouldnt be stepping back from him. He needed to answer me truthfully and correctly. He stopped moving and narrowed his eyes at me for my question. "Are you the Lycan?" As soon as I asked that question, the lines on his forehead disappeared as if he wasnt expecting that question to be thrown his way. "Hnie! Youve lost your mind," he groaned, rolling his eyes. "I will go take care of my brother." As he was heading toward the door, I voiced again, "I felt the mate bond with that Lycan." I wouldnt hide it from him. He wouldnt talk about the Lycan, so I knew he wouldnt be telling anyone about me and the Lycan. In a very cold and calm manner, he turned to me and replied, "I know." Then, he walked out of the room, leaving me stunned by his response. Chapter 319-Try Me, Bitch

Chapter 319: 319-Try Me, Bitch

Hnie: I was so worried. After Norman told me he knew that I had felt the mate bond with the lycan and left, I couldnt rest. So, he knew the lycan, or was he the lycan? All the signs were pointing at him. Or--- Could it be Kaye? Why didnt they want him to transition and had to use wolfbane in his body instead of letting him go out and transform? "Lamar!" I called out, waking him from his sleep. "So you think the lycan always transitions and turns into a lycan, or only on the full moon?" I sat in my bed, the curtains drawn so no lycan could watch me sit there and talk about him. I was so paranoid that Norman woulde through the door and attack me. Now that I had my suspicions about Norman, I felt unsafe. He didnt like me. The only reason he was putting up with me was because of his brothers. It all made sense. He knew about me and Kaye, which is why he had been much nicer to me, unlike at the beginning. "I dont know," Lamar sounded pretty sleepy on the other side. "Gavin! Move! We are not---lovers," I heard him grunt at Gavin, who he told me had a habit of cuddling when he sleeps. And that was annoying Lamar, because Gavin, in his sleep, didnt know who he was lying down with. "Hmm, Im so confused," I muttered. "What is it? Are you okay though? Were meeting tomorrow, right?" he asked. "Yeah, we will also visit Lucy. Maximus will be busy tomorrow, so Im free," I said. Id been doing really well with Maximus at work. We were spending time together and he was helping me learn a lot about the weapons. "Thats cool then. Well get some answers from Gavin too," he yawned, and I felt bad for waking him up from his sleep. "Okay. Lets meet tomorrow then. You can go back to sleep now," I said, tired and bored. The brothers were going to spend time with Kaye in the morning. And as much as I wanted to know and meet Kaye, I couldnt. I knew it would trigger him. After I ended the call with Lamar, I went to sleep. Only to wake up to loud knocking on the door. I dragged my feet out of bed and reached for the door, answering it. "You like cooking, dont you? Come make me breakfast," Charlotte stood outside my door, looking all fresh in a blue dress and full makeup. I turned and checked the time--it was 8 a.m. "Why would I cook for you?" I grunted under my breath, trying to close the door, but she forced it open again. "You live here for free and do nothing. Besides, remember how you were so happy to cook for the brothers, acting like such a hardworkingdy. So, what happened now? Was it all just for show?" she really thought she could get to me with her loud tone and taunting? "Yeah, maybe. Anything else?" I asked, watching her jaw drop at my audacity. I understood why she was bothering me so early in the morning. It was because none of the brothers or their father was at home. I could tell even the maids were being told off for the day after Kaye had made a mess and they had to clean it all night. "Get yourzy ass out of here and get to work, Hnie. Because today, we wont tolerate your sassy attitude," Emma appeared behind her daughter, her hand on her waist, and with the other, she was pointing at me. "Charlotte, get out of my way and let me sleep in peace," I tried to m the door shut again, but this time, her mother joined her and pushed me back into my room. She rushed inside with her fingers pointing at me, both hands ready to point at me. "What the heck is wrong with you?" I suddenly felt ambushed. Charlotte stormed in and looked around, her eyesnding on my phone. I had a very bad feeling about it. "Hey, get away from my stuff," I tried to get past Emma, but she grabbed my arm and twisted it behind my back. "Huh! A student or RVS," Emmaughed while Charlotte picked up my phone. Emma had both my hands tied behind my back, tightly held by hers. "Let me go," I was moving with my best ability, but she had a wolfs strength, and even with her weaker wolf, it had more power than I had. "Oh! Lets see what youve been doing on this phone," Charlotte strolled towards me and held my face for facial recognition. I heard my phone screen unlock when I was toote to turn my face to the side. I had a very bad feeling about this. If she started going through it, she would find things I didnt want her to know. So, anxiety and the need for quick action struck me. "I said--" I grunted, tightening my body before I put force on my hands and wrenched my wrists out of Emmas grasp. "Dont touch my stuff." With that, I lunged at Charlotte and snatched my phone out of her hands. Before her mom could react or Charlotte could fight back, I raised my hand and pped her to the ground. Shended on the floor, a hand to her cheek and tears forming in her eyes. "How dare--" her mother rushed in front of me, but I was so quick to grab her hand that even I was shocked, and then I twisted it behind her back with ease. This new energy in my body was so vibrant that I loved it. "Next time when you think you can overpower me, remember! I am a student of RVS!" I whispered in her ear from behind. I pushed her away, watching her tumble but bnce her body weight when her daughter got up to give her support. "Lets go, not right now," Emma whispered to her daughter, who was ready to bawl her eyes out. Chapter 320-A Promise To Keep

Chapter 320: 320-A Promise To Keep

Hnie: Ive been so happy with my new strength that even while showering, I couldnt help but sing and dance a little. Theres truth in the saying that once you get your wolf, you be the happiest. Although she wasnt fully awake enough to have a conversation with me, she was doing her best to show me her presence by giving me her strength. I put on the ck jeans and blue shirt, happily left my room, and locked it. Even though I didnt really have anything to worry about, except for the new clothes I bought with my pay from working daily hours for Maximus, I still preferred locking my room. Emmet should too. I felt so guilty whenever I remembered sneaking into his room. I left the mansion on foot and looked up from the road to nce back at the mansion. I saw Charlotte standing on the second floor terrace, ring down at me. With a wave of my hand, I teased her with a goodbye and then continued on my way. I didnt want to take a car or anything. I just wanted to enjoy my newfound strength. Id waited so long for it. Once I was nearing the woods and heading down the mountains, I saw Lamar standing with his bike, ying a game on his phone. "Hey!" I cheerfully waved my hand, making him slide his phone into his pocket and raise an eyebrow, judging me. "Someone looks happy as heck," hemented. "Guess Ive got good news," I said, dancing a little with my shoulders. "Rayden died?" he asked, looking shocked, and with a shake of my head, I corrected him. "I felt my wolf wake up," I whispered, and he began to smile widely before pulling me into a hug. "Congrattions! Whats her name?" he asked happily. "Well, she isnt talking much. She only spoke once, but Im using a part of her strength right now," I replied, feeling a little sad about theck of conversation. "So, you mean to say, you got all the good perks and dont have to put up with your wolfs sass?" I bet his wolf growled at him for hisment, because he quickly stuck his tongue out and touched his ear to apologize. "And what do you mean by a part of it?" he asked. "I feel like theres more to her, like more strength. Im so excited to finally have her with me," I said. That was definitely an aplishment. And I wasnt lying about the strength part. Ever since she had woken up in me, Ive been feeling very optimistic about her. "Anyway, wheres Gavin?" I looked around and saw his clothes hanging from a tree. "He transitioned and went out for a run," Lamar answered. "Now tell me, why have you been asking me such weird questions about that lycan? And why arent you worried that the lycan saw the cameras?" Of course, I couldnt avoid that question for too long. Hed been waiting to ask me. With a deep, heavy breath, I opened my mouth to confess part of the truth to him. "Remember the first night we encountered the lycan?" I watched him nod. "Well, the reason he didnt attack meor I think he didnt that nightwas because" I saw curiosity take over his face. "Ugh! Just tell me, is he your father or something?" he made me grimace and p his chest. "Then tell me," he insisted, and I answered. "Hes my mate!" I watched him go silent, then cock his head before he startedughing out loud. "Hnie, youre so funny!" He put a hand to his stomach and threw his head back,ughing. "And Kaye is my mate!" I watched hisughter slowly fade away. "Wait, does that mean hes the lycan?" He had a shocked look on his face, but he was about to be hit with another big shock. "And Emmet is my mate too!" I watched him gopletely silent this time. "Hnie! Please dont tell me their father is also your mate." I dont know why he couldnt take me seriously as he startedughing again, but when I didnt join him, hisughter began to fade. "Youre serious?" He now seemed to understand the seriousness of the situation. I nodded my head, and that made him cover his mouth with his hand. "What in the freaking world is going on?" hemented, causing my body to fill with goosebumps. "Dont be nasty," I hissed at him. "Oh shoot! Wait, why did Emmet happily introduce you as his mate then?" He had the same question I once asked myself because I didnt think Emmet would see me as his mate, only as his stepsister. I mean, I didnt want him to see me more than that because he didnt even remember the mate bond with me, but still "Umm, he was drunk when we first felt the mate bond. So, he doesnt know," I said, watching Lamar rub his temples. "But Kaye does, and Im pretty sure the lycan does too," I finished, remembering Normans face whenever I mentioned the lycan. "This is, ummI dont know if its a curse or a blessing, but it could get very messy. What are you nning on doing? I mean, which mate do you think youre going to ept?" he asked, folding his arms over his chest, his body hunched down as he stared at my face in anticipation. "None. Im going for" I bit my bottom lip. "Maximus." I watched him shake his head and close his eyes, counting something on his fingers. "You forgot to mention hes also your mate," of course, he would think I was losing my mind. "Because hes not, but weve been" I shut up, afraid of getting judged. "Wait, so you dont want to be with your mates, but their brother?" he asked. "Lamar, I actually made a promise to the moon goddess that I wouldnt ept my fated mates until I take my revenge. My war isnt just against the Alphas; its against the moon goddess too," I dered loudly, watching his eyes widen as I spoke my disdain for the one he worships. Chapter 321-The Purple Rose Is Dangerous

Chapter 321: 321-The Purple Rose Is Dangerous

Hnie: "You hate the moon goddess?" He looked slightly offended but also curious, as if he wanted to ask me more questions. "Can you me me?" I felt judged, so I quickly countered with a question. "Listen, I know what you went through was horrible and you didnt deserve it. But the moon goddess is not to be med for it. We make choices for ourselves, and then those Alphas too. They chose to be jerks. The moon goddess cannote to Earth and fight the bad guys. We have to do it ourselves," he exined, reaching for my hand, but I quickly pulled it back. I didnt want to hear any logic. I wanted to stick to my promise. I just couldnt get past the fact that the moon goddess didnt let anyone have a little empathy for me in their hearts. Not even my mother. So, yeah, I was ming her. "Okay, lets not argue about that. And you know what, I will never mention her again before you, all happy?" I could tell Lamar felt guilty for upsetting me. "Its okay. Not your fault though. I do act aggressively sometimes," I admitted, being wrong and apologized. "Of course you do. Youve got so many mates to kick my ass, and then your strength," he joked, making meugh. "But on a serious note though, why do you think you have so many mates? Its notmon. In fact, Ive never heard of any real case like that," he turned the conversation back to the real questions. "Im so clueless myself," I sighed. "And why just the two brothers and a lycan? Its like, when the mate bonds were connected, the lycan got tangled in just passing by the mixer," he joked again, making me roll my eyes at him. "Hey, but be careful. Choosing Maximus over your mates might cause some problems. We dont want any, right?" he made me nod in agreement while Gavin showed up in the meantime. "Hnie," he smiled after he put on his clothes and was walking toward me. He looked so happy to see me. "Hey, how are you feeling now?" I asked with a small smile on my face. He stopped next to Lamars bike and gestured to his body, showing he had healed. "I am sadly on my feet again," the tone he used was so sad. It was also hard for me to watch him like this. He was the first one I had met and befriended along with Lucy. They were so nice to me. Watching them fall apart had really been difficult for me. "I know you hate me, Hnie. For what I did to Lucy and how I manipted her. I was honestly scared thatif I confessedI would lose everyone." I started walking, and this time, he had genuine tears of shame in his eyes. "And I proved my point. You see, when Lucy cheated on me, nobody really said anything to her. You guys just believed she was ufortable and wanted to get back at me without even knowing if I had cheated on her or not. For her, it was justified, but you didnt know. Yet, you were on her side," he rubbed his face with his hands. "Im not defending my actions. Im just exining why I did what I did," there was so much agony in his voice as he once again tried to make a point that honestly seemed valid. Lucy was not wrong, but I was. "You held me ountablehard," heughed at himself. "But you didnt react like that when you found her cheating on me, twice. I know I did too, but I swear I was drunk beyond any knowledge of mine. To the point that Jenny and I didnt even know how far we went that night. We didnt feel anything because we were so wasted. And I didnt want to lose my mate or anyone because of that mistake. Ive been abandoned way too many times, Hnie. I didnt want to be left alone again." His eyes started to get red as he teared up. "Anyway, I hurt the most pure soul ever. I can only imagine how much disgust Lucy must have felt towards herself when she cheated on me because that wasnt what she wanted to begin with. Thats why I wanted to get her out of thata at any cost," he said determinedly, clenching his fist. "I cannot live with myself until shes awake and living a good life," he sniffled, rubbing his eyes. "Buddy, were with you. We also want her back," Lamar quickly patted him on the back and gave me a look. "What were you trying to do on the mountains? What herb could bring her back?" I asked, jumping straight to the main question. "Not an herb. Its a rose, the rose to dreand," he said excitedly. "Its a" Before he could finish, I did it for him. "The purple rose?" My hopes dropped at the mention of it. "Yes!" Gavin said, excited to share the knowledge with me. "When in aa, werewolves are usually stuck in dreams. So if I can enter her dream" I shook my head to already dismiss his n. "For the purple rose to work, she would need to sniff it herself, and shes not awake to do so," I said. As soon as I said that, I noticed Gavins face turn blue from disappointment. "And even if you could, Id suggest you dont. Its not a dream world, but a dream prison. Whoever goes there stays stuck. Mister Rune wouldnt let them leave," the memory of it had faded from the other traumas I kept alive in me. But whenever I do get a chance to remember that prison, I feel shivers up and down my spine. If Kaye hadnt arrived in time, I would have been stuck in that prison forever. In that moment, I felt like I owed it to Kaye, and what did I do in return? I was going to break his heart in the most painful way by asking him for time while epting his brother. "How do you know that with so much certainty?" Lamar asked, bringing me back to reality. "Because Ive been there," I said, watching their jaws drop. Chapter 322-His Drunk Brother

Chapter 322: 322-His Drunk Brother

Hnie: "That seems scary. Im so d Professor Kaye was there to help you out," Lamar said, throwing a stone away after I finished telling them part of what I went through in Runes dream prisonobviously leaving out the whole kiss and mate bond thing with Kaye. We sat on the ground in a circle, trying to think of a way to help Lucy. "Butnow we know how to get out of it. All we need to do is find the rose in the dream prison, which is our way out, and just destroy it," Gavin still hoped this was the way to help Lucy out of hera because it was the only thing we knew of. Finding another way would take too much time. "Thats the issue, Gavin. Its not that easy to find yourself, let alone that rose. And Rune will be even stricter now that Kaye and I escaped his grasp," I wanted him to understand how dangerous Rune could be. "Besides, didnt she tell you how its done? Lucy cant sniff out the rose herself, and it doesnt work any other way," Lamar helped him understand why this n wouldnt work either. "I just cant believe shes lying in the hospital because of me, and I" Gavin broke down for the fifth time. Lamar had to hug him while giving me a sad look. He really felt Gavins pain, and so did I. "Gavin," I slid closer to him and wrapped my arm around him. Lamar and I stayed with him, hugging him as he cried his heart out. After he was done, and they were ready to leave, I called out to Gavin onest time. The thing was, he became my friend before Lamar, and I could tell it was bothering him that he was now left outpletely. "Gavin, are you and Salem okay? I just know she has been trying to reach out to you," I wanted to rebuild our friendship, but it would take some timeespecially after he manipted Lucy so much. But then again, he was guilty, and if Lucy wakes up and forgives him, we wont have any reason to keep distancing ourselves from him. "I know. I dont want to think about anyone else until Ive helped Lucy. I cant be happy if shes not happy," Gavin said softly, sitting on Lamars bike. The two sped away, while I wanted to go meet Kaye at the hotel. But I didnt think going unannounced would be a good idea. So, I called Emmet first since he was easier to talk to. "Hello?" His voice was so raspy, and the cold tone he used made him sound even more intriguing. "Umm, I was thinking about meeting Kaye. Is he okay now?" I asked, guilt dripping from my voice. "Hes still pretty much the same. But dont worry, hell be fine soon," he reassured me again, just like the other day. "And if you want to meet him, Im at home and heading to the hotel. I can take you with me," he offered while groaning a little, probably getting ready to leave. "Okay, thank you so much. Im on my way homeor you can pick me up on the road" I didnt want to go home and then leave again. If he picked me up on the way, it would save us both time. "Sounds like a good idea to me," I heard him mumble, followed by the sound of fabric ripping. "Seriously?" heined. "I freaking ripped my new shirt." That was the first time he had talked to me about random things. "Never mind, Ill just wear this one." At this point, I realized he wasnt even talking to me. But since he stayed on the call, I did too. Dont ask me why. Walking alone on the empty road in the dark would have been really scary if he hadnt been on the phone with me. After a few minutes, he just hung up as if he forgot he was on the call in the first ce. I was strolling toward the mansion, not in a hurry, when Emmets car pulled up. He opened the passenger-side door for me, and I slipped inside. "Where were you all day?" he asked, starting the car again. "I went out to meet my friends," I replied, adjusting my seatbelt. The rest of the car ride was mostly silent. Emmet hardly said anything, just kept nodding his head like he was lost in thought. After a while, we arrived at the hotel. We both got out, only to be met with news that even Emmet didnt expect. "What do you mean we cant meet him?" Emmet asked Maximus, who hade to speak with him. He raised a brow at me, probably surprised to see me with his brother, but then focused back on Emmet. "I dont know. By the time I arrived, Norman had already taken him away. He told me Kaye needs some time and that its better if we leave him alone for now. The more he sees all of us, the more depressed he gets. I dont even know what that means," Maximus scoffed, clearly unhappy about Norman taking Kaye away. "Im sure Norman has a good reason for it." Emmet didnt seem happy either, but he always put his faith in Norman. I wasnt too sure. He did it after I told him about Emmet and Kaye. Was he doing it to keep me away from him? I wasnt going to ask Kaye for rejectionnot after thest time when he got so upset. I wasnt that heartless. I came here just to check on him. "Of course, you would say that. It saves you time," Maximus taunted Emmet, who only gave him a stare before reaching into his pocket. "Hey, youre not going to drink when you came here with her, right?" Maximus quickly objected. "I was just looking for chewing gum," Emmet defended himself, his miserable tone unintentionally shifting the mood. "Well, you chew your gum, and Ill take Helena home," of course, Maximus wouldnt let this opportunity slip away. Emmet didnt argue, and since I didnt either, Maximus and I headed to his car. He had one big question for me. "So? Did you do what you needed time for?" Chapter 323-She Messed Me Up

Chapter 323: 323-She Messed Me Up

Kaye: I rushed into my room, mming the door hard and then opening it to m it shut again. I wanted to break every inch of the mansion and set it on fire. The anger inside me was unimaginable. I wanted to hurt someone so badly. "I have told you to stop going after her. She is not the one. She was ying you," Ye yelled in me, getting anxious as I threw my stuff aroundthe stuff that was once so dear to me that I had gotten Hnie kicked out of the mansion when she identally broke it. This stuff was once made for me by my mother. But why was it that I no longer cared about it? "That is because we didnt wait and chose that Kesha," I yelled back at Ye, getting angrier that he was still talking about Hnie like she was the one in the wrong. "Just admit it. She is asking for rejection so that she can ask someone else to ept her. And it is different for us. We told her we are pretending to choose Kesha, not epting her. We gave Hnie a chance, and she said she wanted to wait, so we had every right to move ahead and get ourselves a deal that suits us best. But sheshe yed you. Now that she found someone else, she wants to ditch you," he was going on and on even when he knew I was losing it. "No! She will never do that to me. I will fucking kill whoever she chooses over me. She is my mate" I screamed in my head, pointing a finger at myself. "My own parents used to be so biased. They would pick others over me and look at me like I was the reason behind all their troubles. And now my matemy mate is choosing someone else over me," somewhere, Yes words had gotten to me. I was beginning to have this feeling that maybe he was right. Hnie must have fallen for someone else. Why? Why couldnt she wait for me? And who is it that she wants to date so badly that she doesnt want to wait anymore, while with me, she kept asking for time? I grasped my hair in my fist and started to pull it. Storming into the bathroom, I stared at my reflection in the mirror, and all I could do was let out augh at myself. "You are so pathetic," I said to myself, shaking my head in disapproval. "You couldnt even get your mate, and you talk about achieving anything," I hissed at my pathetic, lonely image. Defeated image. "You have done nothing but try to prove your worth. You wanted everyone to know you are worth savingthat you were worth all the trouble. But the truth isMom was always right. All this trouble for what? For a son like you. You dont even deserve to stand in the same line as your brothers," my eyes kept watching my face, and all I could think of was my childhood. When I would stand in the corner with the nanny by my side and watch my mother ying with Maximus. She loved him so much. She never loved me the same. She would ignore me while I stood there and sobbed, asking her to y with me. I didnt ask her to do anything for meshe went above and beyond and then started to hate me. In the mirror, I could see that little boy staring back at me. He had the same kind of tears of defeat in his eyes. He never got his confidence, never got love and appreciation, and today, he lost his mate too. "People use you because you are so easy to bend and mess around with," I pointed my finger at the mirror and touched it. "You! You need to change. This pathetic version of you who wants love and eptance should die now," I tapped my finger on the mirror before my eyesnded on the shaver. With my body hunched down and my hand on the sink, I grabbed the shaver with my other hand. "I will be what everyones worst side looks like. I will be what they have dreaded me to be," I hissed, running the shaver over my head. I watched my hair fall into the sink, and so did all my dreams, innocent wishes from my childhood. "Good people dont get to be happy," my mothers words rang in my head. "You need to watch the people around you. Observe them. The more toxic they are, the more loved they are. People try to please them hard since it is not easy to please them. You look at EmmetI want him to pay attention to me because otherwise, he wouldnt. You, on the other hand, you are just there. Whenever I turn my head, I see you standing there, looking at me. With those demanding and wishful eyes, you make me sick to my stomach. Why wont you disappear, Kaye, so that I can redo it all again?" Those words of hers had been engraved in my memory forever. But tonight, I truly understood what she meant. I was just there for Hnie. She took me for granted. I was never enough for her. Once I had shaved my head, I punched the mirror and shattered it into pieces. The broken reflection of mine stared back at me, and I found my eyes changing color. Thats when I heard my brothers arrive in the room. It was Emmet and Norman. The beloved ones. Norman, who cares nothing about outsiders but somehow, everyone respects him and always mentions him before everyone else. Then there is Emmet, who doesnt even give two shits about his own brothers, but somehow, Maximus and I want his attention so badly. And then there is Maximus, my best friend. But I must say, he ys people all the time. He does them wrong, yet he is loved and always looked after. Sadly, even Kesha is someone whose first choice was Maximus. I remember being so jealous back then, but now I dont want her. I wanted Hnie, and she chose someone else too. The next thing I knew, my brothers were holding me down and injecting wolfsbane into my body while I smiled and teared up at how foolish I had been all this time. Chapter 324-Feels So Taboo

Chapter 324: 324-Feels So Taboo

Hnie: "Did you do it?" Maximus asked again, trying to make me focus on him. Of course, my focus was on himI was just buying some time to make up an excuse. "Actually," I shifted in my seat, getting ufortable, "I dont know." I looked away instantly to avoid his questioning stares. "Hnie, what is going on? Do you not want to be with me?" The hurt in his voice made me bite the inside of my cheek. "I am trying to resolve this issue, and thenI will get back to you," I muttered under my breath because I had to say something at least. "Okay, I didnt mean to make you ufortable. I can wait, but I hope you do it before the ceremony. It will put my father and your mother in an awkward situation if we tell them afterward," he said softly, trying not to offend me or push me into making a rushed decision. And I appreciated him for that. As we arrived home, he made it clear that he wanted to have onest word with me before I walked out of his car, so I stayed around for a bit. "I didnt mean to pressure you into anything. I am ready to wait for you as long as you need me to. Okay? Even the date of their mating ceremony wouldnt stop me from causing a ruckus and marrying you," he smiled at thest phrase because it visibly made my cheeks turn red. His hand gently touched mine, his fingers hovering over my skin. We just sat in silence, looking into each others eyes. I noticed him getting rxed in his chair, his head resting back, and his eyes blinking slowly. "You are my peace," he whispered, closing his eyes and finally holding my hand in his. He raised my hand to his mouth and rested it against his lips, pressing it and inhaling my scent. "Mmm, I really cannot wait for you to be mine," he finally ced a soft kiss on the back of my hand before he opened his eyes and let go. "I love you, Hnie," he spoke in a loving tone. I couldnt believe I once settled for so much less when I could have someone who looks at me in a way that I know he is going to express his feelings for me. "Thank you for showing me what true love is," I whispered back, and I guess I caught him by surprise. He wasnt expecting me to respond with something so sweet because I usually stayed quiet. "Ah! My night is made," he smiled through his eyes. "Thank you, my love, for giving me this little bit of affection that I will cherish the entire night and probably even please myself while thinking about" I guess he got too lost in his words until he saw my eyes grow wide. "I meant... um, its a guy thing. What the fuck am I even saying? Please tell me Im not scaring you," he insisted, pping the back of his head to snap himself out of it. With a smile, I shook my head at him, and it gave him a sense of relief. His face was so easy to read. "Ill go make a quick call to my mom to inform her about Kaye," he said, sounding upset when mentioning his brother. That was the reason I felt like I needed to sort this mess out. "Okay, please be safe out there," I said and was about to get out of the car when he held my hand and stopped me. "Say that one more time," he demanded, his eyes hungrily moving to my lips and then visibly gulping, making it obvious what he wanted to do. "Please be safe, Maximus," I granted his wish. He leaned forward and pressed his lips very gently over mine. His lips tasted so sweet that I could stay like that forever. "Go and eat plenty," he joked, breaking the kiss because he could tell I was too conscious of someone walking out on us. We had be a bit too bold, getting so cozy in public ces. It could get us in trouble if we didnt do everything the right way. We should be the ones to tell everyone about usnot the other way around. However, I didnt know what his fathers reaction would be. I could tell he was deeply in love with my mother, so there was no way he would just ept it as it was. He would probably even yell at me, and my momoh, my mom would kill me. I pushed all these thoughts away for a while because right now, I even had his brother, who wasnt ready to reject me. It seemed like such a taboo to be in a rtionship with Maximus. As I stepped into the mansion and went to my room, I found Norman standing outside my door with something in a blue bag in his hand. "Hey," I frowned in confusion, quickly unlocking my door to enter. "Did you not see me, or are you just so stupid that you dont know if someone is standing right next to your door, it means they have something to talk about?" I had only just entered my room when Norman stormed in after me,ining and already being so hostile. "Who bit your ass today? Youe in and start arguing already?" I watched him groan at my choice of words. "Its just thatI dont really care," he rolled his eyes and said it with so much sass that if I werent looking at him, I would have thought he was snapping his fingers and moving his hips around. "Do that again. I actually found it funny," I raised both my eyebrows, shrugging as I used a teasing tone. "Whatever, you mean nothing to me" I didnt understand why he came to talk to me just to say he didnt care about me. And then he pulled the blue bag to the front, offering it to me. "Take it." He did it in a demanding tone, making me frown as I grabbed the bag and peeked inside. I was shocked to see what he had brought for me. Itpletely contradicted him saying he didnt care. Maybe thats why he kept saying ithe didnt want me to take his gesture too seriously. Chapter 325-It Was All A Lie

Chapter 325: 325-It Was All A Lie

Hnie: "What is this?" I asked, watching Normans face. He looked arrogant even when he had brought me something that meant a lot to me. "You dont recognize the sweater you wore literally every day?" Of course, he had to ruin the moment with his rude tone. "I know, but this wastorn. I left it in the woods," I held the sweater in my hand, looking at it and asking Norman. "Is it still torn?" he asked. "No! Butdid you get it fixed?" I was so shocked, seeing it look so new, as if it had never been worn before, but I knew it was my sweater because my mom crocheted it herself. "Thank you," I couldnt believe he was doing something nice for me. He awkwardly looked away and said, "I only got it fixed because I didnt want you to say Im the reason you dont have your sweater now," he scoffed. Although he always ruins the mood, this time, I was okay with his behavior. He did something so sweet for me. "Well, youre very right. I wouldve med you," I joked, and he grunted like a tired old man. "Norman! Are you the lycan?" I had to ask him, as I couldnt live with this anxiety anymore. Every time I mentioned the lycan, he gave me the same look. The look of confusion and shock. "Why are you talking about him again?" he whispered while looking around at the warriors. "Theyre far away. They cant possibly hear us. But I need to know the truth," I insisted once again. "Because if you dont tell me, Ill keep looking for answers. And I dont want to use someone innocent in the process," I watched him grunt at my words. I hadpletely pushed Emmet out of the suspicion because I remembered the first time in the mansion on the full moon night. He was pretty much human that night. I knew it was just midnight, so he could have been leaving for transition, but as much as I knew, the lycan transformation happens instantly. So whoever is the lycan leaves before midnight, not afterward. It urred to me a littlete, but at least it did, and now Emmet was safe from the usations. "Tell me," I stomped my foot in annoyance. Norman gave in and grunted out of reflex. "Yes, Im!" As he red me down with his response, another shock hit me, leaving me stunned. "Does that meanyoure my mate?" The minute I reminded him of what his confession meant, he gasped and stepped back. "Huh? No!" he stepped further back and then shook his head vigorously, but before he could react, I did. "Ew! No!" I let out a yelp beyond my control, and it kind of made him stop in his tracks and walk back up to me. "What do you mean by ew? Am I ew to you?" With his hands on his waist, he muttered, biting the words as he spoke them. "I meanits you! You are notplease tell me you are not a lycan," I insisted, losing my mind. Anyone but him. I did not want him to be my mate at any cost. Even if it meant I had to go to war with the lycan. He pressed his lips tightly, his face turning red from anger, and then muttered, "Oh well, Im a lycan. And a very angry one. Make sure you lock your windows tight tonight because I wille and drag you by your ear and leave you somewhere far away so I dont have to see your face again." He pointed his finger at me, the tip actually touching my nose, and then he scoffed as loudly as he could. "And thisyou need to pay for it. I didnt do it for free," now that I had upset him, he had lost his mind. He pointed at my sweater and then demanded money from me. "So I get you as a mate" I pretended to gag, "and now I have to pay for my own sweater too?" He was getting angrier and angrier at myments. And I couldnt help but keep pushing him. I was devastated too. "And you think Im happy that youre my mate? I have a perfectly fine girlfriend that I love desperately. It would be a downgrade to be fated to you!" He scowled while throwing his hands in the air and rubbing his temples. "Then lets reject each other, so we dont have to live with this feeling of filth from our mate bond." I thought he would be happy to get rid of me, but I guess I had touched his egosomething I didnt want to do. I just wanted him to reject me, and that was all. "I will not do what you want me to do. I will do it my own way, and since you messed up with my head, bye!" He waved his hand, so angry that he could barely say anything properly. "Hey!" I called out to him, but he left. There was something weird about him confessing to be a lycan. He didnt seem too serious, like it was nothing. And I was trying to cope with the news in the most hrious andedic way. What would happen now? I didnt want him as a mate. And it made me realize how important it was that I finally came clean to Maximus about everything. He deserves to know about my past, those alphas, his brothers, and even the lycan being my mate. "Okay, Im going to do it tonight. I will be honest with him, and if he still wants to believe me and ept me, Ill be happy," I took a deep breath and then left my room. I knew while I was arguing with Norman, Maximus had left for his room. I strolled through the living room, avoiding eye contact, and made it to the second floor. I dont usuallye here a lot anymore, but once I was outside Maximuss door, I realized tonight was a special night. My instincts led me where I needed to be to know the whole truth. "Yes, mom, I was calling you, but your beta said you were in the bathroom," Maximus had his mother on speakerphone. I realized it was the wrong time until his mother spoke up. "Yeah, I was. Tell me, is Hnie buying your act of you being in love with her?" My heart sank in my chestnot just at her question but also at what he responded with. "Yeah, mom. I told you Id let you know when theres progress. But rest assured, she is in love with me and has fallen for my lies." Chapter 326-Not Trusting Men!

Chapter 326: 326-Not Trusting Men!

Hnie: My fists clenched tightly, tears starting to itch my eyes, but I swore I wouldnt cry. I wouldnt cry for a boy. "Good. Just make sure she is crazy enough for you that she ruins the ceremony. I want that witch out of your fathers life. And once she is defeated by her own daughter, you will throw Hnie out of the mansion just to impress your father and get back on his good side. Remember, we dont want to ruin your rtionship with your father. So when he gets devastated, you will say" She was cunningly trying to feed Maximus with ns, and he was happily obeying her. "I will say, Dad, I thought I would be happy to have Hnie. But after seeing you sad, I have decided I dont want her here. The one who couldnt even watch her mother being happy can never make me happy. Is that correct?" There was a weird exhaustion in his tone as if his mother had spoken far too many times about this n to him. "Yes, correct," she sounded relieved after her son confirmed he had made a perfect fool out of me. I stepped away from his door and then sprinted downstairs, so horrified by what I had heard that I didnt even realize I had bumped into none other than my mother. "What are you doing running around like that?" Emma appeared from behind her, already yelling at me under her breath. She would definitely take her anger out on me for thest day. "I am sorry," I kept my eyes down, so drained of energy and love that I couldnt fight back. This is why I never wanted to fall in love with anyone. I couldnt focus on my revenge when I was having a heartbreak. "Wait a minute," Emma quickly grasped my arm to stop me. Of course, she saw right through me. She realized I was hurting, and she had to get back at me when I was at my lowest. "Emma, where is Charlotte? I have to ask her for her size. I am nning on getting her a beautiful gown for the engagement ceremony." My mother didnt even notice me standing there, all broken and shattered. But her entire attention was on Charlotte. She wanted to get her a new gown while her own daughter was being yed, used as a weapon against her. "Really?" Emma let go of my arm since she received bigger news than confronting me. "Of course. I want her to look her best on my special day," my mothers voice faded as I walked past them, trying to escape before Emmas attention fell on me again. "Okay, keep an eye on him and make sure he is well-fed," Emmet was entering the mansion, busy on a call, when our eyes met unintentionally. I didnt want anyone to spot me like that. So the moment he looked at me and frowned, I knew he had noticed me. I quickly lowered my head, hid my eyes, and stormed into my room. I grabbed the sweater from my bed and threw it back onto the bed because I couldnt trash this ce. It wasnt even mine. I couldnt take my anger out on anything. I sat on the bed, fighting tears, then grabbed the sweater again and mmed it hard on the bed once more. I was losing my mind, thinking of myself as the biggest idiot for even telling Lamar that I had fallen for Maximus. I had asked my mate to reject me for this man. I was such an idiot to think I had finally found love and that Maximus had set the bar high. How did he manage to fool me so well, and I never even suspected he was ying me? I held the sweater again and brushed it hard against the bed once more. "That sweater must have really pissed you off," I was taken aback by Emmets voice. He was standing at my door, arms folded, leaning against the doorframe. "I didnt know I" I gasped. "That you didnt lock the door. You mmed it, trying to shut it, but thenthis boot." He looked down and eyed my shoe, the one I had kicked off in a hurry and frustration when I got inside. "Oh." I took a deep breath, forcing a smile, but nothing seemed to work. "Do you need anything?" I asked, too caught up in my feelings to find the right words tomunicate with him. "No! I should be asking you that question. Do you need anything? Are you okay?" He was so calm when speaking to me that I couldnt help but take a deep breath and lower my head. The next thing I knew, I started crying. Of course, I couldnt hold back my tears after such a huge betrayal. Who can I trust now? Just imagine if I had been a few minuteste and had told Maximus all about my past and everything. I was asking to get myself into yet another messy situation. "Hey." The worry in his voice grew more intense as I broke down in front of him. I felt him sit on the bed beside me, the mattress shifting under his weight. He was a big guy; of course, his presence couldnt be ignored. "Who made you cry, Hnie?" he asked with such confidence that I unfolded my hands and stared at his face. "Tell me, who hurt you so badly that you came to this academy for revenge?" My heart started to race like crazy. I kept watching his face, and with every second that passed, my eyes grew wider and wider. "Tell me his name, and I will make sure" he leaned in, his eyes locked onto mine, devouring me, "he is never heard from again." He whispered the rest, sending chills down my spine and covering my skin in goosebumps. "I dont know what youre talking aboutI didnte for revenge," Iughed awkwardly, feeling my body go numb. I never thought someone would straight upe to me, ask who hurt me with such confidence, and then, without even asking for any proof, promise to help me take my revenge. "You were pregnant, and you lost your baby. Who was the father? Who hurt you, Hnie? Who did that to you?" The moment he mentioned my pregnancy and miscarriage, my head started to spin, and my jaw dropped as a wave of paranoia hit me. Chapter 327-Hello Professor!

Chapter 327: 327-Hello Professor!

Hnie: "What do you mean?" I was stuttering because, just a minute ago, I was thinking about trusting his brotherthat backfiredand now he knew about my past? I just realized I should keep my secrets to myself, and yet, here I was, exposed. "Your boyfriend or someone got you pregnant and then didnt want to take responsibility because you were probably an omega or without a wolfor for some other stupid reasonso you came to the academy to be something and show him what he lost, right?" As he exined further what he knew, I began to rx. "Oh! Yes!" I couldnt think of anything else in the moment and decided to agree with whatever assumptions he made. "Fascinating." He tilted his head as if he were listening to a story or had just solved a puzzle. "It is, isnt it?" I taunted, and he quickly straightened his posture. "I didnt mean to say that. Its just thatyou were so scared, and then suddenly, youre not?" He was so observant. This little conversation we were having made me wonder if I even knew him at all. "I was just shocked that you found out about it. Its not every day someone talks to me about that," I lied through my teeth, and I didnt feel bad about it. I needed to protect my secrets now. "Hmm, what made you cry tonight? Was it your mother?" He looked away, his voice hinting at a little stress, but it could have been from anything. "Yeah, I dont wanna talk about it," I held my hands, scratching the flesh between my fingers. "Did you get yourself a gown?" he inquired. "No, not really. I dont think Ill being to the ceremony," I excused, as it would be pointless for me to be there. Now that I knew the engagement was definitely happening since I wouldnt be interrupting it, I needed to find a ce to crash for the night. "Why not?" Emmet asked, holding my sweater and studying the details with curiosity. "My mother hates me, and I dont want to be at her engagement ceremony either," I shrugged. "That will be too bad. Ill be alone too. Why note and apany me?" This was the most Emmet had ever spoken to me. I never thought of him as talkative. He was usually quiet, focusing only on his own matters or the important stuff. So, this was a good change in him. "You wouldnt be lonely. You have so many people who love you and know you. Youll get busy with them, and then Ill be the lonely one." I guess we were both justpeting now over who was lonelier. "Okay, well, I give you my word. Youll be my girl that night, okay?" My heart twisted, and I hated that feeling. Just a minute ago, I had been betrayed, and now my heart was already skipping a beat. Talk about moving on quickly. But with Emmet, it was different. He was the first one I had felt a mate bond with. And thenhe had always been so respectful toward me. "Ill take care of you," he exined when I went silent after hisment. "Promise?" I asked, and he pouted so cutely. "Ill take you shopping," he suggested out of the blue. I smiled as I shook my head. "No, no! That would be too much." "Actually, I was hoping youd offer me help too, but okay," he shrugged, making meugh. "Sure, we can go shopping together then." Wow. I never thought I would be smiling after such heartbreak. Kudos to Emmet for alwaysing to my rescue. "As for now, why dont you help me with, ummrearranging my research papers?" he suggested in such a sweet tone that I couldnt say no to him. Besides, it would really help me not think about Maximus, at least for a few minutes. "Sure, I would love to do that." I got up from the bed, and he did too. "You already know my room, dont you?" My eyes followed his back as he walked ahead of me. "I always forget to lock my doors." I felt so guilty because it seemed like he knew I had been in his room. We walked through the hallway, and once we got inside, he pointed at the open door. "See, thats what I was talking about." There was something so odd about the way he spoke. One would think he knew everything about a person, but then he would exin it in a way that made you unsure if he was certain or just guessing. We walked into his room, and he tossed the papers onto the ground right before my eyes. "I guess the wind blew them." At this point, it was obvious that he just wanted to distract me from whatever had upset me. "Mustve been a very powerful wind, professor," I joked, kneeling down to pick up the papers, but he waved his hand to stop me. "Ill do that. You sit on the bed and go through this book. I want you to tell me what you think about it." He handed me a new book that I guessed was written by him and gestured for me to sit on his bed. Someone like himwho didnt allow maids or anyone to clean his roomI was expecting a messy bed. But his sheets were spotless and neatly tucked, his pillows were perfectly fluffed, and the nket looked so cozy. It felt a little weird sitting on his bed, but after being overly cautious with Maximus and still messing up, I decided to loosen up a bit. I needed to stop overanalyzing everything, taking every little thing as a romantic gesture, or considering it forbidden. Yeah, I was losing my mind. Still, I sat on his bed and held his book in my hands. He went ahead and rearranged his papers while I kept reading. After he was done, he pulled up a chair next to his bed and sat down to discuss the book with me. But before doing so, he peeled open a chocte bar and handed it to me. He was so caring and thoughtful toward me. Chapter 328-Jealousy Suits Him-Punishment Too

Chapter 328: 328-Jealousy Suits Him-Punishment Too

Hnie: "Good morning," I greeted everyone as I joined them for breakfast. Only Norman and my mother were at the table. I stayed uptest night reading Emmets book with him. He was so talented. I didnt know he was writing his own book about different research topics and weapons. He even mentioned the findings of Purple Rose. Norman just scoffed while going through a file, and my mother rolled her eyes. I sat across from her awkwardly. The silence was so intense that if Normans phone hadnt rung, we would have drowned in it. He got up, answered his call, and walked away from us. It was as if fate wanted me to suffer. Now that it was just my mom and me, anxiety started to rise in my body because I could tell she was getting ready to have a word with me. "What happened to you yesterday?" she asked in a cold tone, her eyes on the door to make sure nobody saw her talking to me. "You!" I replied with a sarcastic smile. "If you hate me so much, and if this ce is hurting you, why wont you leave?" She was so smartwanting me gone so badly that she was now directly pointing out reasons why I should go. "You think I wouldnt if I had an option?" I grunted, not breaking eye contact with her. She fixed her posture and then grunted, "That sick bastard hurt you, didnt he?" The sudden change in tone caught me off guard. But I figured it was because now I was her problem after my father kicked me out. Of course, she would hate him for leaving me to burden her now. "It isnt anything new," I replied, looking down to adjust the already perfectly ced silverware. "Hnieyou should" She suddenly shut up when Norman returned. He sat down, and the next people to join us were his father, Emma, and Charlotte. The two gave me a disdainful look before whispering to each other and then ncing at me. It was obvious they wanted me to know they were talking about me. To think they had been told never to bully me again, yet they were still at it, just proved how full of resentment they were. And then he arrived, wearing a gray shirt, his hair styled perfectly, and his eyes shining. Maximus tried to give me a smile, but before he could, I had already looked away. After a few minutes of an awkward breakfast, I had to go outside and wait for Maximus so we could head to his garage. It was going to be so hard for me to be around him and not tell him that I knew all about his game n. I slid into his passenger seat, and he sat in the drivers seat, all smiles. Once we hit the road, he started tapping his fingers yfully on the steering wheel. "You know, I kept remembering what you said to mest night" he spoke sweetly, but I countered immediately. "Which part?" I asked skeptically. Of course, he must have prepared this line in his head since morning, probably to fool me some more. "Please be careful out there," he reminded me, not realizing I was testing him. I dont know why, but now I felt like every time he opened his mouth, he was lying. "I missed you so much," he continued, but I had already averted my attention to my phone when it beeped in myp. "Aha," I replied absentmindedly, not paying much attention to him but also trying to hold in my emotions while reading a strange text from Rudy. Topsenior_Rudy: Okay! But then bring back my shoes. I frowned and texted him back. Me: Umm? Shoes? Topsenior_Rudy: Sorry! That was meant for someone else. Topsenior_Rudy: Damn, I feel so embarrassed. Trust me, I wasnt asking you to buy me shoes. I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling visibly. Me: Got it ?? Topsenior_Rudy: Well, now that Im already in your DMs, might as well say hello! I smiled again at how smooth he was. It made me think back to my time in school when I used to be obsessed with reading romance books about jocks. I knew they had a certain way about them. Even when I was dating Altan, I never got to experience the flirting and perks of being a jocks girlfriend. I never felt that excitement. Our rtionship had been a messI wasnt supposed to be around him unless he wanted to pull me closer and show me off. Now that I was spending more time around other people and receivingpliments, I realized I wasnt as bad-looking as Altan had made me feel. He always had some criticism ready for me. "Rudy!" I snapped back to reality when I heard Maximus say his name. "What?" I asked, watching him park the car as we arrived at our destination. "Why is he texting you so much?" I heard the jealousy in his voice. Wow, he was such a great actor. If I hadnt overheard him talking to his mom about his n to y mest night, I would have thought he was genuinely jealous. "Hes my senior," I reminded him, and he unbuckled his seatbelt, turning in his seat to face me. "Dont tell me what I already know. I asked you why hes texting you and why youre giving him time that belongs to me," he asked more directly this time, making me bite my tongue to stop myself from saying too much. "Im not giving him your time. Im just texting him back while youre driving," I responded, and I could tell my tone had turned much harsher. Without waiting for him, I unbuckled my seatbelt and got out of his car, mming the door a bit harder than I intended. "Are you okay? You sound really angry today." He got out and asked while taking weapons from the trunk. "Im fine," I replied, purposely checking my phone just to annoy him. "Okay, leave your phone in the car, Hnie. I wont tolerate disrespect," he warned, his patience already wearing thin. Well, this was just the beginning. Chapter 329-His Gameplan

Chapter 329: 329-His Gamen

Hnie: My heart wasnt ready to ept any excuses from Maximus, so I didnt confront him. He had asked me to leave my phone in the car, and I did. He was my boss at work, and I needed this money. I was waiting for the right moment to tell him I couldnt be with him. I wouldnt give him a reason or the satisfaction of knowing he had hurt me. Not until the engagement ceremony was over. Now, I wanted my mother to get engaged to Lord McQuoid so that Maximus and his mother could taste defeat. "This was thest weapon for the day. From tomorrow, well test a few new ones and a few old ones, and thenwell figure out a way for you to keep working even after the academy reopens." Not only was he distracted, but he had also been trying to make small talk with me all the time. I could tell he had noticed the change in my behavior. I was much colder to him. "Okay," I spoke without emotion, jotting down thest bits of the testing. "And with thatwere free to spend the rest of the day together." He came from behind and suddenly kissed my cheek. My reaction was wild this time. I quickly stepped away from him and grimaced. Oh, the look of shock on his face was worth watching. It wasnt just that he yed with my feelings but also that he tried to make me talk about my past. He asked if I had any boyfriends or anything. Was he trying to get me to name someone so he couldter use it against me and call me a slut as part of his n? "Hnie? What is your problem?" He didnt use a harsh tone, but his eyes clearly showed he wasnt happy with how disgusted I looked. "Im notfortable with you showing affection in public ces where anyone can see us and start asking questions," I said, shutting the notebook and handing it over to him. He stood before me with his hands on his waist and a very judgmental look on his face. "Okay," he said in a way that told me he didnt believe my excuse, but he had no other choice. "Did I make a mistake?" he asked again. "No! Why do you keep asking me that? Did you do something I should know about?" I used a softer tone this time since I couldnt afford to make him openly challenge me. I needed to handle this situation more carefully. "No! Of course, I didnt," he said confidently. "You know why youre feeling so low? Its because of the uing engagement ceremony, isnt it?" He finally looked relieved, as if he had just given himself an excuse. "Correct. I guess thats it." I gave him a closed-lip smile while walking back to the car with him. "Dont worry, everything will go fine. Ill take care of it," he reassured me while starting the car. I guess he wanted us to keep talking, but I wasnt in the mood. I really didnt feel like talking to him. He noticed it too after I ignored him a few times. The car ride was tense for me. Finally, when I could see the mansion in view, I put my phone down and straightened my back in the chair. I was so ready to get out of the car. Being with him was ufortable in a waybecause I had fallen for him. Basically, I was the only fool in love. And being betrayed again and again by men like him made me wonder if I always picked the wrong ones. They came for me because they wanted something from me. I should be the one choosing someone for myself. But I wasnt ready to do that anymore. I jumped out of the car and almost ran to the front porch when Maximus caught up with me. "Hey! Whats the rush?" He slowed me down and eventually stopped me outside the door on the front porch. "I was just ufortable in these boots. I want to take them off," I had the lie prepared in my head just in case I wasnt quick enough to get away from him. "Then you should have told me. I wouldve bought you a whole shoe store." A line like that would have made me blush if I hadnt overheard his conversation with his mother yesterday. For now, I faked a smile and nodded. "Youre such a flirt." Myment was dry, but even if he noticed, he didnt mention it. Why would he? He only cared about getting his job done. And then there was my mate, who had lost his mind after I asked him for rejection. "Im yours," he still managed to say something sweet. "Anyway, Ive found the perfect solution to your worries." I was all ears, so I folded my arms over my chest and tilted my head in interest. "We should tell everyone that we want to be each others mates. That were in love," he said, making me scoff in my heart. Of course, he was such a yer. He was following his mothers orders so carefully and attentively. "I asked for some time, Maximus," I reminded him, but he immediately started shaking his head. "Its been a week already. How much more time, Hnie? In one week, the ceremony will happen, and then what? I want this to be said so that" he was talking when I cut him off. "And why do you think making this public would be good for us? Do you think your father would stop the engagement for us?" I asked in a sharp tone, tired of his persistence. At first, it seemed like he was just being affectionate, but now, it felt maniptive. "Then Ill take you and disown myself. I can live in the woods or on the mountains as long as I have you by my side." In a confident and determined tone, heid out another lieone that, despite being false, still made my heart skip a beat. Chapter 330-Mine Forever

Chapter 330: 330-Mine Forever

Charlotte: Tears sprung down my eyes, whimpers forcing to leave my lips. My heart seemed to stop beating as I heard them talk. Maximus had never spoken to me like that. He was so soft, so willing to submit to her. The fact that I had seen his car pull up in the driveway and ran to the door to wee himonly to hear him and Hnie talking outsideblew my mind. Why wouldnt he notice me? He was begging her to ept him so he could take a step like stopping his fathers engagement to Urs. That shocked me. "And what about my academy?" I heard the ungrateful, maniptive witch ask him. She wanted to continue her academy even after he told her he loved her? I would have left my whole world behind for him. That was the problem. Why couldnt Maximus see the difference between us? "You can continue the academy, just that I wont be the trainer here. But rest assured, you will continue your academy. Norman will make it happen for me," he said. I was losing my mind listening to them. It was basically just him begging her to be with him. I ran back to my room to avoid getting caught by them. Tears welled up in my eyes as I mmed the door shut and locked it. "Where have you been? I was waiting for you" My mom was sitting on my bed, cutting fruit for me when she saw me struggling to breathe. "Its over" I uttered with difficulty. It felt like the world had copsed on me. Nothing looked alive anymore. Just the memory of hearing Maximus talk so sweetly and profess his undying love for Hnie had scared me enough that I slid against the door and dropped to the floor with a thud. "Char! Whats wrong?" The only person who truly cared about me jumped off the bed and rushed toward me. "Baby! Whats wrong? Why are you crying? Did someone say something to you?" She started wiping my tears, but there was a whole sea ready to pour out, a volcano ready to erupt. "Mom! Its all over," I continued, sobbing and hupping. "Char, I cant see you like this. Please tell me whats wrong," my mother broke down just watching me cry. I didnt want to worry her, but I couldnt hold it in anymore. Hnie stole my Maximus from me. "Sheshe stole him from me," I broke down even louder this time, covering my face with my hands before I started pping and hitting myself. My mothers fingers tightly gripped my wrists as she did her best to stop me from hurting myself. But I was already hurting so badly. A few hits were nothingpared to losing Maximus. "Listen to me, look at me!" My mom finally got a hold of my face and forced me to meet her eyes. "Now tell me, what happened? Who stole whom?" she asked, her eyes already filled with tears before she even knew the full story. "That slutHnieshe and Maximus" I didnt even have to exin further. My mother already knew what I was going to say next. The widening of her eyes showed me her shock. "They are... having an affair?" she whispered, trying to keep the words from reaching the walls. I gave her a nod, enough for her to cover her mouth in utter disgust. I told her everything I had heard between hups, and she listened to my cries attentively. "I will fucking expose her to the council for this forbidden affair. I will make sure she dies a horrible death, a death like a pigs" My breathing was out of control. My emotions were all over the ce. With every word I spoke, I gasped and then hupped. "No! You wont do anything," my mothers stern voice pulled me out of my trauma, and I red at her. "You want me to sit and watch her have Maximus? Dont you know how much I love him?" I shouldnt have to tell my mother about my love for Maximus. She knew everything about it. "I grew up only loving one man, Mom. I never even wished to have anyone else in my life. I just wanted Maximus. I could go live in the woods with him, work hard, and even clean houses if thats what it takes. I just want Maximus. If I have him, I dont want anything else," I said. Saying those things out loud took me back to the moment I stood outside and heard Maximus convincing Hnie to ept him. Why did he need to beg her? Why? If he had asked me, I would have bowed at his feet. But he overlooked my love for him and went after the obvious seductress. Of course, he did. Women like her are so clever. And girls like meshy and innocentare always left behind in these situations. "Youre not getting my point. It seems like the only reason they arent together is because Hnie is afraid of everyone finding out. So if you expose them, Maximus will just take her and leave. Once the truth is out, Lord McQuoid will definitely tell them to go. Do you really want to help them? Lets keep it a secret for now," my mother argued. She wasnt getting it. Every passing second was dangerous for us. Maximus and Hnie could tell his father about them, and then it would all be over. "I canI can get her killed." I snapped out of my misery and looked back at my mother, hope shining in my eyes. "Youve gone mad. Just shut up and do as I say. I will make sure they never happen. I just need to pass the right information to Urs at the right time. Urs will take care of her messy daughter herself," my mom grunted, her eyes filled with tears as she watched me cry. I would go above and beyond to have Maximus. He is mine, and he will only be mine. Chapter 331-The Lycan Always Forgets

Chapter 331: 331-The Lycan Always Forgets

Hnie: I was on the verge of breaking down after hearing Maximus express his fake love for me. It was truly heartbreaking. Just a few months ago, Kaye had said something simr to me. He had asked me to ept him, and he would leave with me. But he didnt want to wait. And then tonight, Maximus said the same thingbut he was lying. Altan used to make such crazy promises in the coldest tone as well. It was always like that. No one had ever fulfilled their promises to me. "Maybe Im really not that special for someone to be honest and loyal to me," I whispered, covering my face in my hands and sniffing as my tears soaked my palms. "What will I do after I reject Maximus and refuse to be in a rtionship with him? Will he openly try to hurt me? What will happen to my revenge when such a powerful man is after me, trying to take me down?" I was losing my mind, disgusted with myself for getting tangled up in yet another mess. If I had avoided this from the start, I would have been fine. No heartbreak. No pain. I would have just focused on myself. I had been so happy to have my wolf, but now, that happiness and small victory were overshadowed by Maximuss betrayal. That night, I went straight to bed because I had other ns for the morning. Lamar, Gavin, and I had talked about going to the library to find a way to help Lucy. However, we were going to tell Gavin about the tenth floor in the morning so our research would start in the right direction. I woke up before breakfast and even left the mansion early to avoid seeing anyone. I nned to meet up with my friends, and then Lamar would drop me off directly in the woods where Maximus would be waiting for me. That was another issue I needed to solve. After rejecting Maximus, I would need a new job. I didnt think working with him would be good for my mental health. He would make my life miserableI knew he was capable of it. I remembered how, in the beginning, he had hated me. I mean, he still did. But before he faked affection for me, he was clever and vindictive. I would need to stay far away from him. "Hey," I waved my hand, slowing down when I saw Sage and Rudy standing behind Lamar and Gavin near Benitas caf. "Sorry for crashing your meetup, but I was so curious that I couldnt sit still when I saw Lamar and Gavin show up on his bike," Sage mumbled in one breath,ughing awkwardly at herself. "Oh no, thats fine," I said, forcing a smile as I waved my hand. I had a bad feeling she was here to talk about the Lycan. She had a weird obsession with catching that Lycan. "I just wanted to ask Gavin a few questions, and Ill be quick," Sage said, shifting her attention to him. "Yeah, sure. Whats it about?" Gavin asked, his expression matching the curiosity of the rest of us. "That Lycanyou saw him transition, right?" she asked, her excitement evident. "No!" he replied bluntly. "Oh! Then walk us through your time in the cave," she said, using hand gestures to show her eagerness. As Gavin began speaking, I noticed Rudy ncing at me, only to quickly look away when I caught him. Now that was something new. "I was on the mountain when night fell. I had been up there for days at that point, but that one night, things got out of hand. I was unable to defend myself because I had run out of shlight power, food, and basically everything I needed to survive. I felt something attack me from behind. The next thing I knew, my body was free-falling off the mountain. But then, the Lycan grabbed me and dragged me to his cave. He was so scary and" Gavin grimaced at the memory of being trapped with the Lycan. "So, he attacked you and then took you to his cave?" Sage rified as he nodded. "Thats what I remember," he answered. "And what about, umyour time in the cave?" she asked, her fingers anxiously fidgeting. "He put me in there and left. I hid in his cave, and by the time he came back, he was covered in bloodlike he had eaten something, or maybe someone. The smell of blood was rich and... powerful. It was like whoever he ate was a high-ranking werewolf or someone with immense power," Gavins face paled as he recalled the details. It must have been horrifying for him. "Hmm... and he didnt eat you?" Sage asked directly this time. "Actually, no, he didnt. He just came and left. It was like he forgot he had put me in there. There were times when he would appear in the cave, looking lostlike he was trying to remember if he had been there before. Thats when I started noticing that he doesnt remember what he did the night before." That was the key to our answers. A huge revtion. We all exchanged shocked looks before turning back to Gavin. "Great! So that means if he broke the cameras when trashing the cave, he wouldnt even remember doing it," Sage let out a deep sigh of relief and then smiled confidently. So this had been worrying her. Of course, it was something to be concerned about. But right when Gavin made that revtion, one of my biggest worries was answered as well. So the Lycan wouldnt remember that I was his mate? Is that why Norman wanted to ask me if I was in the woods? Sohes really a Lycan? Petrified, I began to sweat. All this time, I had convinced myself that he probably lied just to stop me from asking about the Lycan. But now I was certain. It has to be him. Chapter 332-I Know Your Truth

Chapter 332: 332-I Know Your Truth

Hnie: Sage and Rudy were gone after that. Lamar and I told Gavin all about the tenth floor so that we could look at Lucys case with a new motive and fresh ideas. "That is creepyso there is a survivor?" Gavin had been too shocked ever since he heard us tell him everything about the tenth floor. "Yep! Seems like there was one. Hnie seems to have a weird maic pull that attracts these entities," Lamar joked, but it stuck with me. He wasnt wrong. First Rune, and now the entity from the tenth floor. "But finding the survivor would be difficult. You said Professor Norman promised to help you. Has he found out anything yet?" Gavin inquired, and I rolled my eyes. "He is just full of talk. We will have to find out for ourselves. Well go to the library and check everything about the abandoned building that is now an academy," I suggested, watching them nod in agreement. "But first, I want to go meet Lucy. I havent been able to visit her because I feel like if she hears me talk, she will be so upset," Gavin muttered, quickly finishing his sandwich to make it seem like he wasnt crying. Lamar and I shared a nce as we agreed with him. Gavin took a cab while I went to the hospital with Lamar. "Lucy!" The minute Gavin entered her room, he broke down beside her bed. She was sleeping so peacefully, but she needed to wake up. "Please just forgive me. I am ready for any punishment you give me, just please," Gavin lowered his head, his tears wetting his palms. I guess we all make mistakes, but this kind of punishment is hard to watch. "You know, we grew up as friends. Her family was our neighbors. When my dad left me and my mom, her mother stepped up and did everything she could to help us out. And to thinkI am the reason her daughter is in this state today. You know, she hates me. When I went back home, she was at the door, and she cursed at me," he sniffled, constantly trying to wipe his eyes with the back of his hand. "She said I will never be happy, and she is not wrong. I can never be happy," he continued. "She said she wishes she hadnt helped us so that I would have starved to death in my childhood. And who can me her? She fed a monster, and then the monster grew up and fed on her daughter," Gavin was out of breath, hupping when Lamar patted his back and offered him a ss of water. "We will find a way to bring her back, Gavin. Remember, we are going to look for the survivor? Im pretty sure there will be some information in the library about it," I spoke gently, choosing my words carefully. "And then Professor Norman might have some information for us as well," Lamar gave me a look, reminding me not to dismiss Normans help. At least it would help Gavin feel hopeful. He was really in despair, and we needed him in a sane mind to do proper research. Besides, we couldnt lose another friend. "You heard me, Luce! I will find a way for you to wake up and be on your feet again. After you left the academy, nothing has been the same" he was crying hysterically when my eyes moved to Lucys face. "Is she" I noticed some expressions forming on her face. "Lamar" I held his hand and shook it, signaling him to look at Lucy. Lamar looked as shocked as I was. She was slowly shaking, her eyes moving, and then she gasped loudly as her eyes shot open. "Lucy!" I yelped, covering my mouth. "Ill go fetch the doctor," Lamar ran out after informing us. Gavin slowly raised his face, his eyes growing wide at the sight of Lucy waking up. "Lucy, oh my goodness," I pped, tearing up. Gavin got up and stared at me. "Come on, she is awake." I hugged him, jumping up and down. He started to smile slowly before turning to Lucy. "Hey!" She was breathing heavily at this point, but at least she was awake. The doctors arrived, and they practically kicked us out to do a thorough checkup on her. We waited outside the whole time, excited to have her back, when Lamar showed up with Maximus and Emmet beside him. "So, great news?" Norman asked the doctor the minute he came out, just as Norman reached the door. "Thats a miracle. She just woke up," the doctors words ran through my ears like a sweet melody. We were sitting on the bench, holding hands. I raised my head to Maximus, who gave me a smile, and mine started to fade away. "Can I see her?" Norman asked, and when the doctor allowed him, he walked into the room with Emmet. However, Maximus decided toe up to us first. "Are you all happy now?" He looked so happy to see me happy, as if I didnt know the truth. "Yes, she is back," Gavin, who didnt know that the man before him was a cunning maniptor, replied joyfully. "Well, Im d your friend is back. At least you guys will be less stressed now." Gavin didnt notice, but Lamar followed Maximuss eyes when he spoke directly to me. "Yeah," I replied but looked down. Thats when Maximus went inside to join his brothers. "Someone is way too head over heels in love with you," Lamar whispered in my ear, but I elbowed him to make him keep his posture. How do I tell him, without sounding like a crybaby, that I got yed yet again? After the brothers left, we were told not to meet Lucy just yet. She needed rest, and they didnt want to exhaust her too soon. Meanwhile, I found a moment tofort Norman. He was on his phone outside the hospital when I arrived behind him and said, "You are a Lycan, and you forget what you did once you transition back into your human form." I swear his body tensed up, and in that moment, I knew I was right. Chapter 333-As A Mother Should

Chapter 333: 333-As A Mother Should

Hnie: "I cannot wait to see her again. When can we see her? Did they say anything?" I asked Lamar after I entered the mansion. Norman didnt stop and dashed away after I made a confession to knowing his truth. It was crazy that the minute he dropped me off, I called him again. I was genuinely happy. After suffering a bad heartbreak, I finally received good news. "The doctor said she first needs to heal and go back home. Since its very rare, almost impossible, for a werewolf toe out of aa, they want to be careful with her," Lamar ryed the information. But the happiness in his tone was enough for me. Both Gavin and Lamar were overjoyed. Gavin still wanted to stay with Lamar because he knew Lucy would be going home soon, and he didnt want her to smell his scent and get emotional. "Okay, then we will meet her together," I said before we said our goodbyes. Part of the reason I suddenly cut the call was because Charlotte was standing in front of my bedroom door with her hands on her waist. "What is it now, Charlotte?" She should have gotten the hint of exhaustion in my voice and left me alone. But knowing Charlotte, that was not something she nned on doing. "Why did you ruin my dress?" she asked, making me frown and narrow my eyes at her. There were mixed emotions on her face that I couldnt understand. I knew she hated me and enjoyed bullying me. But that day, as she stood before my door and used me of something I hadnt done, she looked more determined than ever to get me in trouble. "What dress? I wasnt even home the entire day," I gestured for her to move away so I could get inside. But she refused and extended her arm to block my path. "Dont lie to me. You were jealous that your mother got that dress for me, and it hurt your feelings. Nowe on, apologize to me!" she suddenly started screaming out of nowhere, causing me to step away from her. Thats when Lord McQuoid walked in from his office, watching Charlotte yell at me. "What is going on here?" He looked tired, as always, from watching us argue. "She is using me" Before I could exin that she was losing her mind, Charlotte started talking over me. "She ruined my dressthe dress your mate got for me!" Charlotte broke down so loudly that my eyes nearly jumped out of their sockets. Just a minute ago, she seemed fine. Angry and enraged, sure! But no way was she about to cry. "Hnie, is that true?" Lord McQuoid asked me. At that moment, I really wanted to ask himhow did he give birth to such cunning and maniptive kids? He wasnt very smart himself, was he? "No, I didnt. I wasnt even home the entire day," I quickly defended myself. "Besides, I didnt even go near her room or her dress. I havent even seen it," I added in a desperate tone. "Okay, okay! I will fix this matter. Charlotte, you will go with my son and get yourself another gown" As Lord McQuoid suggested that, Charlotte was already on board. "Sure, please ask Maximus to take me. The others dont really like me," she pouted, acting as if Maximus liked her. But then again, I didnt know anymore. It could be that whatever Maximus told me was a lie. Maybe he did sleep with her. I didnt want to defend Maximus in my head anymore. "Okay, I will do that. Happy now?" Lord McQuoid asked her so nicely that I already felt like a guilty person. I lowered my head and walked past them while she was all smiles, and he was acting all fatherly toward her. Once in my room, I gave it some thought and decided to go speak with Lord McQuoid alone. I wanted him to know I really didnt do it. I left my room to go to Lord McQuoids room, the one he shared with my motherthe same room that used to belong to his ex. I was near the door when I heard him talking with my mother. "Hnie ruined her dress." My heart sank in my chest. "Says who?" my mom asked. "Charlotte used Hnie of ruining her dress. She was crying so much, it broke my heart for the poor girl. She tries so hard to be liked by everyone. And then my sonsand today, the dress too," he said, hinting that he believed Charlotte. Of course, she was his favorite. I was beginning to see it clearly now. I wanted to go back to my room, pack my stuff, and leave. I would go live anywhere in the roguemunity. Of course, I couldnt stay too long in a pack with Lamar since I didnt belong to any pack either. But my steps paused when I heard my mothers response to his usations. "Hnie didnt do it." Her tone was harsh but confident. "Im not saying she did. Im saying Charlotte thinks Hnie did it. But someone else surely did it to mess with her." I wasnt sure if Lord McQuoid was using his own sons. They wouldnt even walk past her. I mean, they werent that childish. Norman could be. He was pretty annoying and childish. Yes! He seemed like the type who would steal a lollipop from a child. "Im not sure about your sons, but I know Hnie. Shes not that type. I dont love her or anything, but at least I know her. Besides, she didnt even stay in the house today. Her friend woke up in the hospital, so she went straight there," my mother said. I was shocked to hear her defend me. It was a little thing, but it was something. And she knew about my whereabouts. How? She also said she knows me. Was that apliment? "I know. Im not saying Hnie did it. Im also happy her friend woke up. Are you happy now? Shes doing fine. Hnie is a warrior." That conversation felt so out of ce to me. Why were they even talking about me in the first ce? I thought my mother didnt even acknowledge me. Chapter 334-His Empty Threats

Chapter 334: 334-His Empty Threats

Hnie: I returned to my room, and at that moment, I saw a maid rushing out of it. I frowned and instantly entered to see what she had been doing in my room when I found a dress lying on the bed. It was the most beautiful purple gown in a stic cover. It was a beautiful one. "Maybe Emmet got me this dress." I quickly uncovered it, and a huge smile spread across my lipsuntil I read the little note on the side. "This will look good on you, pumpkin!" Tears started to sting my eyes, my nose getting stuffy as I realized who the dress was from. It was not from Emmet. "Mom!" I hissed. Why was she suddenly doing this for me? Theres no way she doesnt have a n in mind to get me in trouble. I know her well. And I also know she would never be kind enough to get anything for me. I put the dress in the closet forter. Ill see what to do. The rest of the day was quiet for me. I did some assignments and worked out until it was time for me to head out again for training. "Lets see. Hell have to open up eventually." Norman was standing with Emmet outside the mansion near his car. He had his arm folded over the roof of the car, his other hand running through his hair nonstop, while Emmet was casually drinking from a bottle. "Ready?" Norman saw me and asked with a quick jerk of his head. I only gave him a nod in response. Emmet subtly slipped his hand down and hid the bottle behind his back, as if he didnt want me to see him drinking. It could be because he was my professor. I also didnt look at him until I was sure he had hidden the bottle. I would hate to make him ufortable. "Going for training?" Emmet asked, clearing his throat. A huge smile spread across my face while watching him talk to me. He was so special and decent. His maturity always surprised me. "Yeah, Im trying to get ready before thebat sses," I replied, and he started nodding his head. "Thats actually a very good idea. I see youre doing very well, but Hnie, you shouldnt tire yourself. Going to the hospital, then to the woods for your job, and then trainingdont you think thats too much?" He continued to show concern, asking me in a worried tone. Standing next to him made me look so small. But it was Normans scoff that pulled my attention away from Emmet. "Shes a pretty annoying person. And such people never get tired," he remarked while getting in his car. I could tell the brothers were joking with each other, but why did Norman have to put me down tough? "Come on, blonde, were gettingte," he said, snapping his fingers with his hand extending out of the car. "If youre free, Ill take you out shopping tomorrow." Emmet was strangely calm as he offered to shop with me. Training went well. Actually, pretty well. Norman taught me some moves for attacking and defending myself. And luckily enough, my wolf was still sharing her strength with me. That was the best part of her waking up. But I just couldnt wait to talk with her. Having someone to talk to would be so much better than being alone. "Well work on your reflexes tomorrow," Norman said, getting in the car while I rushed after him to sit with him. "How is Kaye?" I asked the minute he started the car. "Hes fine and none of your business," he replied coldly, fixing the mirror and then tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. "Hes my mate, of course I care about him," I retorted, feeling judged. "Well, hes your mate that you dont want. So basically, you have no right over him," he continued to drive and talk without any emotion. "Stillcant I even ask how he is?" I got so defensive that I raised my voice. And obviously, he didnt like it. "Will you shut up? Or Ill drop you right here and make you walk" he threatened as he suddenly parked the car on the side of the road. Thats when I pushed the door open and jumped out of the car. "Hnie" he grunted, getting anxious as I mmed the door and started walking. "Get back in the car," he yelled, leaning on the door. "No!" I yelled back. "Hnie, its not safe out here after dark," he muttered through clenched teeth this time. "Then you shouldnt make threats," I yelled back, briskly walking away. But the minute he started walking, it was so obvious. His heavy steps and long strides made him catch up to me in no time. Even when I was doing my best to get away fast, he had already reached me. "I was justget in the car, Hnie," he spoke in his deep tone, standing tall and broad in front of me, blocking my path. "Then Ill drive," I hissed as he ced his hands on his waist, lowering his body a little to look me in the eye. "Do you even know how to drive?" he asked in a low tone. "No! But I want to so I can run into a tree and get you killed," I hissed, stomping my foot. He gets under my nerves every time. Hes always so harsh to me. And about KayeI didnt mean to hurt him. I asked for rejection because he had already made his choice over me. Why drag me with him? "Okay, you can do that some other time. Besides, a little ident wont hurt me," he said, walking back to his car. Reluctantly, I followed him. After I sat in the car, he silently drove us back home. And the minute I got out, I mmed the door shut on purpose. I could hear him grunt inint every time I did that. Chapter 335-A Hooker And Her Pimp

Chapter 335: 335-A Hooker And Her Pimp

Hnie: "I like this one," I said, touching a pink gown and smiling at Emmet. He looked so fresh wearing all ck. The girls around wouldnt stop eyeing him all the time. They looked at him as if he was some kind of meal. Of course, it was exhausting since he was my mate, and I knew I wouldnt ever be with him, and one of these girls would hold hands with him in the future. "I think it will look great on you," Emmet signaled to the helper nearby, and in the next few minutes, I had made up my mind to buy this dress. However, I didnt have enough credit for it. It was really expensive, and my budget was low. "From me," Emmet gently touched my bag to lower it after he noticed I had been struggling to tell him that I didnt want such an expensive gown. "But I dont want you to pay for anything. Every time you do it for me, I feel a brick of burden added to my back," I wasnt exaggerating one bit. It was indeed true. His help meant a lot, but that didnt mean I could keep asking for more and more. "You know I will still buy it, right?" Emmet gave a smooth stroke to the strands of hair that kept messing around his forehead and extended his arm out to the cashier with his card in his hand. I looked around awkwardly, noticing the girls elbowing each other while staring at Emmet. They kept giggling and seductively pushing their chests out or pulling their dresses down for a good view. And not going to lie, they were gorgeous. They had amazing bodies. How is it possible to walk out of the house, and everyone you see looks like a social media model? "And show us some beautiful ss slippers too." My heart flipped in my chest when Emmet asked for the ss slippers. A littleugh had just escaped my lips when I caught him looking at me. I didnt care about the others, but Emmets eyes on me made me shyly exin to him. "When I was little, I was obsessed with ss slippers. I would always imagine going to my 18th birthday ball wearing ss slippers," I overshared, but since he listened very attentively, steadily blinking his eyes, I kept talking. "And, did you go to the ball wearing ss slippers?" he asked, tilting his head. "No! I was a rogue," I hid my ugly truth with a less painful lie. Being a rogue would have been wonderfulpared to being in that situation. "Hmm," Emmet lowered his head and then signaled for me to try on the slippers. They were beautiful. The minute I slipped them onto my feet, I smiled and nodded my head to buy these ones. "You really look like Cindere," hemented so softly that I forgot to thank him. But the stain from blushing too hard was still visible on my face. "But dont ever wait for a prince toe to your rescue," hemented, holding all the bags himself and not letting me carry anything. He also got himself a suit. Our shopping was done, and going with him was amazing. He was so mature and caring about little details that I never got bored of hispany. "Is it not good to have someone who loves you and protects you?" I asked, slipping into the passenger seat with him. "Not that it is bad or anything. Its just that you wont find someone like that, and it will break your heart. So be someone of your own first, and then look for love. But remember, dont be afraid to toss a person out of your life if they hurt you, and then dont shed a single tear for them. You got it?" He pointed his finger at me as he sat down, and in that moment, I dont know what happenedmy heart skipped a beat. His eyes deepening into mine made me gulp and then nod my head weakly. He was so adorable. "Are we heading home now?" I questioned, and he gently shook his head. "Now we will eat something first and then head back home, if thats okay with you and if you dont have to be somewhere else," he asked, and I happily gave him a head nod. I had nowhere to be. But Maximus had been blowing up my phoneto the point that I had put my phone on silent. We went to the same Benitas Caf since her pack was the closest, and we had already shopped from the packs mall. We entered the caf, and as always, Benita rolled her eyes at my arrival. Everyone was gawking at Emmet, but he was casually making his way past the tables to get us one at the very end. Once we two settled, Benita quickly took the menu card from the waitress toe speak with Emmet herself. "Emmet McQuoid, you finally showed up," she had a huge fake smile on her lips, her eyes shooting daggers at me whenever she could. "How are you, Benita?" he asked, clearing his throat. "I am great. But how are you? You stoppeding here a few years ago. I still remember when you and your brothers used toe y with Kedron," she mentioned her son, probably. He was the only one she spoke about whenever the brothers or Penn showed up. I had gathered from her that she had only one child, and he was in the Fellmoon Academy. "Right, how is he now?" Emmet inquired, his thick eyshes blinking before he caught Benitas eyes on me. "She is Hnie. A special student and alsomy soon-to-be stepsister." It was amazing whenever he introduced me because he used my academy title first, but thetter part always drained my energy. For some reason, him calling me his stepsister just made me wonder if he really had no clue about the mate bond we shared or if he just didnt care. "Oh!" There was a clear sign of difort on her face, and in that moment of disappointment, she blurted out something that left me paralyzed. "Then you must take care of her. You know, I found her on the hookers street with her pimp." Chapter 336-My Heart Skips A Beat Whenever He Speaks

Chapter 336: 336-My Heart Skips A Beat Whenever He Speaks

Hnie: My jaw had hit the floor, and Emmet seemed stunned too. I red at her, but she kept going. "I would have never said anything, but she is a young girl. And I was shocked why her family let her sell herself," she shut up when Emmet closed his eyes and raised a finger to ask for a minute. "You mean to say," Emmet opened his eyes and stretched his neck, but this time, his eyes had determination in them, "when I gave her a task to go do a little research on the people of Hookers Street, you thought she was selling herself?" I was taken aback by his statement. She looked between us before shaking her head and awkwardly smiling. "She was with that guy Lamar," the way she threw Lamar into the mix made a knot form in my stomach. I hated her taking my friends name. But before I could defend him, Emmet spoke up again. "Do you know who Lamar is?" he asked, his leg beginning to shake. "Yeah, he is the guy who" she was cut off as Emmet added. "He is her fellow, a great academy student, and was in the project with her. I wanted the two to prove to us they were capable of doing such a little task before they got the forms from us." Emmet was so confidently defending me that I began to wonder if that was indeed why I had gone to Hookers Street in the first ce. "Oh!" The look of terror on her face as she held her hand to her face was worth watching. But that didnt mean she hadnt done any damage to me. She had caused me misery by telling Emmet about my rendezvous on the street with Lamar. Not to mention, Lamar got dragged into the mix for nothing. "I am so sorry. Why didnt you tell me all this time?" Benita asked me directly, and it made Emmet tap his fingers on the table. "All this time? Have you been running your mouth all this time? She is just eighteen years old. Why would you keep talking about it if you care so much about her well-being?" His tone suddenly turned harsh, making her look around as her servers started to notice themotion. "I am sorry. I was just worried for her," that was all she could say, obviously. "No! You werent," I wouldnt let it slide. "You were taunting me. I remember how you made me cry when you name-called me in front of everyone and even told me that I wouldnt get the job because I am that kind of girl," I reminded her, watching her face change color as her eyes kept moving to Emmet for a response. "Get up, Hnie," he spoke, mming his hand on the table and scaring me. "We will not eat here." "Emmet! It is not like that. I may have said the wrong stuff, but that is because my son is bing an Alpha, and if someone had seen her hereit would have been a problem for my son. He really works hard to keep his image cleanjust give me one chance," she started to plead. Of course, she was begging before Emmet because of his status in the academy. I had heard her mention it to Penn before that she wanted the trainers from RVS to give her son private lessons and training. "Emmet, it is fine. I am very forgiving." I watched her jaw tighten before she forced a smile at me when I took her side. I didnt want to let go of this ce since everyone from the academyes here to eat. Lamar loves this ce too, as he says the nachos she makes remind him of his sister. I can forgive her for Lamar. "You serious?" Emmet questioned, and only after I gave him a reassuring look did he ept the menu out of her hands. "But be careful next time, Benita. Its not good to gossip. Those hookers work hard for themselves. They are better than those men or women who steal, hurt, and taunt others. Theyre minding their own businessyou should mind your own," he advised her before dismissing her with a hand gesture. Once he ced the order and she left, I cleared my throat to exin myself to him. "Back when I was getting admission and had no money for supplies or foodI did go to Hookers Street. It wasnt Lamars fault, though. I asked him to take me. I didnt do anything, though, because I realized I wasnt really good for it. I was useless." I smiled as Iid my truth before him. I knew he would raise some questions and probably not believe my words, but after I finished, he smiled calmly. His hand extended on the table, holding the ketchup bottle he kept ying with. In a deep and steady voice, he replied, "I know you didnt do anything. I trust your words. But Hnie, even if you did, you were a consenting adult. Look around and tell me if you think any of these people havent had sex before. They all haveso what makes a hooker different from them? You never know under what conditions they took that job. And even if they did it for money, at least they are working hard instead of stealing from people. Remember never to feel guilty over something that is no ones business but yours and as long as nows are broken." His words flowed perfectly from his lips, his eyes determinedly looking into mine. It was the second time today that he made my heart skip a beat. He was unlike anyone I had ever met. "And next time someone talks about hookers in a taunting way, take a stand for them," he finished, making me smile widely. "And keep smilingyou have a pretty smile." I dont know why he had to add apliment, but that was when my heart skipped a beat for the third time. Chapter 337-The Venue Full Of Gorgeous People

Chapter 337: 337-The Venue Full Of Gorgeous People

Hnie: We had a great time. Emmet was so thoughtful. He talked about so many interesting and engaging topics. His calm and deep voice was so captivating that I could listen to him for hours. Once we arrived home, we found Maximus taking a walk in the parking area. Of course, he looked anxious. And I knew why. He had been texting me, asking why I told him I couldnt go shopping with him but went with his brother instead. "You go ahead, Ill bring your bags to your room," Emmet said. He obviously didnt know Maximus was waiting to confront me and not him. But it worked for me, as it helped me escape quickly. I got out of the car, watching Maximus stop and re at me, and then rushed toward the main entrance. I could tell the brothers had talked. I was in my room when Emmet knocked on the door with my stuff. The door was slightly open, but he was a gentleman. After getting a nod from me, he came inside with the dress in the cover. "Have a great night, okay?" he said, stepping out. But thats when Maximus came into view, holding my shoebox and other small bags with the jewelry that Emmet had insisted on buying for me. I guess Maximus had asked Emmet to let him carry the other bags. Once he was inside, he put the box and the bags down and stood with his hands on his waist. His eyes told me he had a lot ofints about me. "What is going on with you? Youre acting distant today. Even in the woods, you kept talking about others. Did I do something to upset you?" There was a hint of sadness in Maximuss voice. But I knew better than to believe him anymore. He had fooled me before. I wouldnt let him or anyone else y me again. "Im actually really tired these days." Theck of response from me made him m the door shut, startling me. "No, Hnie. Youre lying to me. Something is going on, or else you wouldnt have gone out with Emmet, spent the entire day with him, and ignored all my texts," he hissed, stepping closer and leaning down to point his finger in my face. "Now, heres whats going to happen. You will tell me whats really going on with you. Ill be busy for the next three days, but I want to know the truth," he said in a harsh tone, as if he was genuinely hurt. Maybe he was truly worried and could see his n failing. "The engagement ceremony is in three days, Hnie. Three days! I want your answer before that. If its too hard for you to tell me anything, or if youre too busy to respond, then give me your silence on our rtionship, and Ill take the hint and call off the engagement on the day itself. It will turn into their breakup ceremony," he shocked me with his ultimatum. He was making sure to ruin things for his father and my mother. And once he cancels the engagement in such a dramatic way, there will be no turning back. He wanted to do this so that everyone would find out, making it difficult for my mother and his father to recover from that embarrassment. I remained silent while Maximus walked out of my room, mming the door shut once again. At that moment, I started to wonder if I should just tell him that I wasnt ready for this. Because if I didnt say anything, he would take my silence as a sign. And he would go for it. After spending hours in my room, finally, when the clock struck 1 AM, I began to write a text for him. I had a really bad feeling about his reaction. Of course, his response wouldnt be anything like Kayes because Kaye was genuinely hurt. But Maximus would be angry that I had ruined his game. Me: I have been thinking about it a lot, and I havee to the realization that I am not ready to be in a rtionship yet. I havent found my fated mate. And its not that I didnt like youI did. But remember, you asked me to give you a chance and then decide? I gave you a chance, and I have decidedwe are notpatible. I would be grateful if you didnt hold it against me and let me live in peace. Of course, my message reeked of anger and fear that his reaction would be explosive. I wouldnt have been so harsh if I hadnt overheard his conversation with his mother and realized I had to walk away from him. But I was ready to be with him. And that part angered me. He didnt read my text until 3 AM, when I was jolted awake by the loud rattling of the windows and noticed that he had finally read it. However, he never responded to me. Worried and confused, I dozed off again. Staying awake would only make me stress out more. When I woke up, just as Maximus had said, he was gonealong with Norman. I heard that Norman had asked him to help with some errands and clean one of the second-floor rooms for a guest. "Good morning," I greeted as I joined the rest for breakfast. Only Emmet was present from the brothers. "Morning," Lord McQuoid greeted me back, while Emmet gave me a nod. Charlotte kept ring at me, her fingers tightly wrapped around her fork. I was shocked by her re. I hadnt even done anything this time. "Im sorry that Maximus couldnt go with you. But at least your mom helped you get a gown." It was then that Lord McQuoid exined the reason behind her anger. Every time one of the brothers scolded her or messed up, she would take her anger out on me. "Dad, Mom textedNorman is preparing the room for her. She has invited herself to your engagement ceremony." It seemed like the tough job of delivering that news to his father was left on Emmets shoulders. And right off the bat, the air grew thick with tension. Chapter 338-The Awkward Ceremony

Chapter 338: 338-The Awkward Ceremony

Hnie: "That is creepy. Why does she want toe to the ceremony?" The horrified look remained on my mothers face throughout breakfast until she finally spoke up while leaving the room with Lord McQuoid. I caught the gist of it, and it confused me a little. She was actually right. It was weird for an ex-mate to invite herself to her ex-mates engagement ceremony. "Hnie!" Charlotte cleared her throat, her fork hitting the te hard. "You should start preparing for my engagement ceremony too. It will happen very soon." There was a strange mockery in her voice, though a smile remained on her lips. "Of course, I will be preparing it myself since I will be the happiest to watch you go," I rolled my eyes before getting up from the chair. Emmet and the others had already left. Charlotte grunted but didnt argue since there were many people around today. The mansion was being decorated for the beautiful ceremony, and the venue was the mansions royal garden. I stayed in my room for the rest of the day. I would asionally check my phone to see if Maximus had responded. Nope! He had not. And then, after hours of not hearing from him, I heard hisughter from outside my room and couldnt help but peek out. He was now standing on the porch with Norman, holding a cup of coffee and sharing a goodugh with him. It was a clear reminder to me that he wasnt affected by my rejection. I just wished he had shown some resentment. But I guess it was truehe didnt care at all. So every word he had ever said to me was a lie. I was so upset that I went to my bed and didnt wake up for any meals. When I woke up, I found Lamar had left me so many texts. He told me that Gavin and he were invited to the ceremony and that they wanted to ask if they shoulde. I told them they should because I would be attending the ceremony too. The academy students had all been sent invitations. The next two days were kind of a blur, as everyone was only focused on the preparations. The brothers were barely around. While everyone was preparing for the ceremony, I was focusing on my training. Norman would manage to find some time to meet me in the woods, and after he left, I would practice with his guard. I was getting much better at the moves. And so far, my wolf strength hadnt left me, so I was very hopeful. My mothers engagement ceremony was on thest day of the lunar eclipse. And two dayster, the academy was reopening too. Of course, I knew I would finally have a talk with Maximus. I was just curious how it would go. Would he threaten me for ruining his n and reveal his true intentions to me, or would he simply discard me as a failed mission? Now, the day had arrived. My heart was pounding in my chest as I got ready in my pink gown. Lord McQuoid had hired makeup artists and hairstylists for all the women in his mansion, including me. With my hair styled like a princess, two braids reaching the back of my head and meeting there while the rest of my blonde curls were left loose, I was ready. "May I say you are the prettiest person I have ever done makeup on?" The makeup artist had said that quite a few times throughout the process. I gave her a shy smile, not knowing why she was iming that. Lately, I had been getting suchpliments a lot. I walked out of the room and noticed someone leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets. "Oh, Emmet!" cing a hand on my chest, I gestured that he had scared me. I had heard that everyone was already at the venue, so I thought I would be alone in the mansion. He looked so devilishly handsome that it took me a minute to blink myself out of his gorgeous sight. His ck suit fit perfectly over his muscles. Half of his hair was tied in a man bun while the other half was left open, with a few damp strands styled over his forehead and face. "Wow!" He was a man of few words, so when he examined me and uttered that one word, I felt my cheeks turn red. They got so warm as I looked down and blushed. "Thank you," I replied. "Why are you still in the mansion?" I asked after gathering myself to not act like a hopeless romantic. "Remember I told you," he pushed himself off the wall and strolled toward me, "you will be my girl for the day? I didnt want you to feel left out." That was so nice of him. But every time he called me his girl, I just felt so odd. I knew he meant he would apany me, but it just sounded wrong in my ears. Something a mate would expect from her mate. "Shall we?" He held out his arm for me, and without giving it a second thought, I wrapped my arm around his and walked out of the mansion. The minute we left the mansion and hadnt even stepped off the front porch, we bumped into Maximus. He seemed to have been rushing back into the mansion when we got in his way. A frown appeared on his forehead, and a look of shock and confusion covered his face. It was a bit strange because why would he care now? He hadnt cared for three days after receiving my texts. Emmet continued walking past him, and so did I, with my arm still wrapped around Emmets. Maximus wore a royal blue suit and watched us move away from him. The way he had paused in his steps and then followed us made me feel like he had been heading inside for me. Was he going to argue with me? Bully me when he found me alone? I couldnt tell. We were now at the venue, where many people were waiting for Lord McQuoid and my mother to arrive. In the meantime, Emmet and I parted ways so that he could go stand with his brothers and I could be with my friends. Chapter 339-He Is Back With His New Mate

Chapter 339: 339-He Is Back With His New Mate

Hnie: Lamar and Gavin wore gray suits, just different shades. The two had dressed up nicely, had their hair done, and stood close by. It was odd to see them talk so much until I approached them. "Hey!" I greeted, bowing down dramatically as I felt like a princess in this heavy gown. "Hello," both of them said in unison, offering their hands to me. I held both their hands before walking between them and standing in the corner with the decorations. "Are you finally relieved?" I asked Gavin, who nodded with a smile. It was nice that he had shown guilt. He had even stayed in the mountains and proved that he was willing to go above and beyond to fix the mistakes he made. I just couldnt wait to see Lucy again. I heard she was spending time with her family and wasnt allowed to meet anyone at the moment. But that was enough for now. Our eyes moved to Penn and Jenny arriving with their parents, and a knot formed in my stomach. "Speaking of them, Im so sorry for what they have been doing to you," I guessed Lamar had filled Gavin in on what had happened when he was gone, including Rayden being expelled and me being the trainers stepsister. "Their sight makes me sick to my stomach," I grimaced, looking away from Penns parents. But Lamar elbowed me, and I looked back at them, only to find Jenny and Penning our way. "Someone is going to outshine her mother," Pennplimented, his white suit making him look like a prince. "Thank you!" I said with a smile. Jenny rocked a gray gown, but her eyes kept moving to Lamar, who hadnt even looked her way once. "Hey," came Sage in a long fishtail green gown with Rudy behind her in a ck coat and white shirt. The two always came together. They were childhood best friends, and at first, I thought they were dating too. But I realizedter on that wasnt the case. "Hello, gorgeous people," Rudy greeted, but his eyes stayed on me. Whenever he was in view, the girls would start giving him heart eyes. Even Sydney had been watching Rudy and biting her bottom lip. I didnt get her obsession with every handsome man. And recently, she had been staring at Rudy every chance she got. Both Sydney and Salem had their eyes toward us, each looking at a man of their interest. The two hade wearing brown and ck satin corset dresses. They stayed with their family, whereas Salem kept her eyes on Gavin. I noticed he wanted to see her too, but I guess he was afraid of jeopardizing his friendship with us. "What is going on?" I asked Gavin since he kept looking over at Salem. Whenever she tried to smile at him, he would look away, and her smile would fade. "Nothing." Gavin smiled awkwardly. "Go talk to her, she has been really worried about you." The minute I suggested that, I watched Lamar and Jenny look at me with puzzled eyes. "No! I dont want to," Gavin retorted. "She is also your enemy," Jenny muttered, her eyes shifting to Lamar, who had told her repeatedly that he didnt want to befriend anyone who was friends with our so-called enemies. "It is different, Jenny," I shut her down. "Besides, Salem looks guilty to me. She has apologized too. And honestly speaking, I dont see why Gavin has to keep punishing himself." I was ready to forgive Salem for Gavin, as long as she behaved and redeemed herself. She didnt have to suck up to us or always praise usjust not mess with us or cause trouble. "Then why cant you be friends with me?" Jenny asked in a low voice. "You are our friend," I reminded her, but I noticed her eyes move to Lamar, who clearly thought otherwise. "Come on, go ahead, I am okay with it," I said to Gavin, who had briefly looked hopeful until he probably took Jennys words too seriously. "No! Because of me and SalemLucyI dont want to do it." Sadly, Gavin was drowning in too much guilt to move on with his life. And I couldnt force him to. "You have a nice, forgiving heart," Penn whispered from behind me, right into my ear. My eyesnded on Maximus in the distance, his gaze narrowing at us. "Thank you," I replied. "Umm, but why am I not able to win this sweet heart of yours?" Penn continued, making my skin break out in goosebumps. "Well, your parents hate me," I reminded him yfully, getting my message across in the most casual way. "I am an Alpha, Hnie. I will make a decision, and they will have to respect it." He wasnt jokinghe actually sounded offended that I didnt believe he had it in him to make them ept me. Well, I had heard many such ims before. One of them came from Maximus, who was looking at us like he waspletely shocked. Did he forget that we had broken up? That our fake rtionship was over? "Well, I am not ready for a rtionship yet," I gave him the same excuse as before, and he sighed. "If you keep making me wait, I might fly away," he joked, but he wasnt wrong. No man was ready to wait for me. Only I was the fool who had agreed to wait for Altan to confess to his parents about me. I guess only girls could be such fools. Sage had slid closer to Emmet, making small talk with him. Her bodynguage seemed interesting. She was all shy and bubbly in front of him. That was unlike her usual self. The brothers had a corner on the stage where they kept meeting up to talk about random stuff. It was indeed a busy day for them. And thensomething happened. Everyones eyes moved to the side when someone arrived dramatically. Gasps erupted, and heads turned to the newly arrived couple. It was Kaye holding hands with Kesha. Chapter 340- She Owns Him Now

Chapter 340: 340- She Owns Him Now

Hnie: Kaye had changed his appearance. There was a tattoo on the side of his neck. His hair was probably only an inch long, but it was all ck with one blonde streak running to the back of his head. He seemed broader but thinner at his waist. However, his muscles and visible veins told me he had been working out a lottely. His long ck coat, ck pants, and white shirt made him stand out even more. I always thought he had brown hair, I guess he had been dying his hair all this time. Kesha had a huge smile on her lips, wearing a short gray sequin dress with thin straps. Her high stilettos made her look even taller. Her hair was curled to perfection, and she wore heavy makeup. She looked like a goddess walking alongside a Greek god. She also made sure to have Kaye as close to her as she could. I felt something flip in my chest. Kaye walked past me and reached the stage where his mother was. She greeted him proudly with a hug and held his face in her hands, kissing his forehead. I just silently watched it all. Kaye then casually wrapped his arm around Keshas tiny waist and pulled her closer for a picture with his family. It was a disaster. I felt tears rush to my eyes, but I blinked hard to get rid of them. Of course, he was involved with Keshahe had picked her over me. He gave me a choice that was ridiculous. He wanted me to leave everything behind when he knew I couldnt ept him right away. It was like he wanted us to end but wanted me to be the one to make that decision. I was definitely bitter and unreasonable. We both let go of each other, so I shouldnt be worried about him moving on. I had hurt him so much that he had a meltdown. However, just because I didnt break down didnt mean I wasnt hurt enough when he gave me an ultimatumeither ept him or he would choose Kesha. "Lamar, you look great," Jennyplimented after he ignored her for a good ten minutes. He finally looked down at her and only gave her a nod. "Do I not look good?" she asked in a sad tone but kept a weak smile on her lips. "What do you want from me, Jenny? Because if youre looking forpliments, trust me, I find nothing interesting about you anymore." My head spun when I heard Lamar hiss at her and use such harsh words. Lamar wasnt the type to insult someone openly just to show he didnt like them. But if he was doing it now, that meant she had really hurt his feelings. "We can still be friends, right?" She should have realized that ying with him and then going back to someone like Rayden would cause problems in our friendship. Part of the issue was that she knew Rayden hated us and always caused trouble, yet she never confronted him. "NO! I cannot be friends with you. I hate your mate, and anyone who stands with him is my enemy," Lamar pointed a finger at his chest, trying to keep his voice low, but I was able to hear them just fine since Gavin and I were standing right behind them. "But I am not like him," she tried to speak when Lamar raised his finger to stop her. "Doesnt matter, just leave me alone." I understood where he wasing from. His anger was justified. I hated Rayden too. He was a cruel man who had wronged everyone. "Okay." With that, Jenny stepped aside, holding back her tears. "How are you all?" Our conversation was interrupted by Normans arrival. I hated to admit it, but he looked good too. I even rolled my eyes and let out a deep breath I had been holding ever since I heard Jenny and Lamar speak. "We are fine, sir!" Gavin replied happily. "Good, good." Norman nced at everyone before his eyes lingered on me for a moment. I began to feel weird when he added, "Everyone looks good, except one." He mouthed thatst part while looking at me. I didnt know what was wrong with him, but he had to ruin my mood. The others didnt notice because they were too busyughing. He then walked away and started speaking to the council. The wind was harsh, so I had to keep fixing my hair with my hands. "Mom!" Maximus yelled, waving his hand to greet her. Thedy was a nuisance. I remembered having such a bad time with her. Her arrival had filled the air with negativity. She carried herself well, wearing a light purple gown with diamonds. Her hair was styled in short curls, and she wore red lipstick like the models from before. She had elegantly made her way through the crowd, responding to their bows with just a hand gesture before joining her sons. Norman had given her a side hug, while Maximus stood beside her like an excited child after he joinedst. Seeing the two together made my heart sink in my chest. And then there was Emmet. Lady Daphne turned to greet him, but he didnt even take his hands out of his pockets to shake hers. I watched as she tried to talk to him, but he was anxiously pacing back and forth, waiting for her to finish. The next few minutes passed with everyone talking to each other. I couldnt speak. I had this weird feeling in my body that no amount of jokes could lift. It came from the fact that I had thought this engagement wouldnt happen because Maximus was so madly in love with me. I raised my head and noticed Norman staring at menot just staring, he wasnt even blinking while walking past me to his mother. His entire head was turned toward me, and the moment I caught him, he quickly tried to look ahead. But by that time, he had already walked straight into a tree. I wanted tough at him, but his mother arrived just as she noticed he had hit his head hard. "Where are you lost?" his mother asked with a smile. Of course, she didnt see me in the crowd. Why was he staring at me if I looked so bad? Chapter 341-The Crazy Guy Named Maximus

Chapter 341: 341-The Crazy Guy Named Maximus

Hnie: The girl arriving with her father was Jessica. She wore a ck dress that couldnt hide her beautiful long legs. Her pretty brown eyes shone even more with winged eyeliner and glittery eyeshadow. I was such a fool to think I was special. Thepliments directed at me were nothingpared to the ones given to thedies before me. They were gorgeous. Of course, the brothers would choose them any day over an average girl like me. Jessica had her brown hair straightened like a waterfall. She was all smiles with Norman, who was also constantly speaking with her. Whenever she had something to say to him, he would bend down to reach her level. He would casually pull his face near her ear and listen to her attentively. However, while Kesha looked too arrogant and full of herself, Jessica was the one who seemed friendly. She was going around checking on everyone. Even Kaye seemed to smile a lot for her. "I heard they had a breakup previously, but thenwellher father convinced Norman that she would be a good choice." Rudy must have noticed how attentively I had been staring at her for him toe and tell me what was going on between the two of them. She must have a lot of patience to tolerate someone like Norman, who looked like a giant beast in a dark gray tweed suit. The brothers were busy greeting everyone and then taking pictures with them. Charlotte had a golden dress on. Her eyes kept looking over at Maximus, who seemed anxious. I saw her trying tomunicate with him here and there, but he was too distracted. It confused me to watch him look at me and then smile at mealmost as if nothing had happened. Nothing had gone wrong between us. Everyone began to p and wee my mother and Lord McQuoid and my mother, who had just arrived in their car. My mother looked stunning in a light blue high-low dress. Honestly speaking, I truly believed she deserved happiness. I couldnt believe I had been about to jeopardize her rtionship for my own. Since when had I be so selfish? My eyes darted to Daphne, who was ring at my mother with hatred. The brothers didnt look very pleased to see her either. But they kept fake smiles on their faces for the sake of their father and the guests. Even their plus ones were forcing smiles while standing beside Daphne to show whose side they were on. After my mom had met up with everyone, she looked through the crowd, and her eyes fell on me. She excused herself from the crowd and walked over to us. As she stopped before us, she directed her attention to Senior Rudy. "Wee to my ce. I am so d you students managed to take time out of your schedules to attend the ceremony." She was so gentle when talking with them. But whenever she was alone with me, she was so harsh. "Of course, we couldnt miss it. You look absolutely amazing," Penn rushed to respond before Rudy could. "You look stunning," Rudy said, side-eyeing Penn for stealing his chance. "You two are kind gentlemen," my mother blushed, shaking her head at them yfully. "I am Hnies friend," Penn was quick to exin why he was being so nice to her. He wanted to be in her good books. Well, funny storynone of them knew my mother hated me. So that would just put them on her hate list. "Oh, you two are her friends?" she asked as she pointed at Rudy. "I am not trying to be just a friend." As soon as Rudy said that, I felt my jaw hit the ground. But my mother found it funny. "Two alphas?" She looked amazed. After they spoke with her, they excused themselves to go congratte and meet Lord McQuoid. That gave my mother some time to walk over to me. "You didnt wear the gown I got for you." She used a gentle tone, but her head remained high as if she wasnt even talking to me. "I dont want to be in your debt," I replied coldly. "Hmm, well, you look good," she said before turning around and leaving. Her mood was so dull with me. "You okay?" Lamar patted my back, and I gave him a reassuring nod. My mother and Lord McQuoid now stood face to face, Emmet holding a ring box for his father and Charlotte holding a ring for my mother. My mother kept tearing up as Lord McQuoid held her hands and spoke sweet nothings to her. Thats when Maximuss message popped up on my screen. My eyes nearly jumped out of their sockets when I read the text. Maximus: Your silence gave me so much confidence. I am going for it. I started to panic, my blood running cold. Why was he lying? Maybe this was what he and his mother had nned after I said no to him. "I thought you said you and Maximus werent going to stop the engagement ceremony?" Lamar whispered in my ear, probably as confused as I was. "I told him we wouldnt" I was in shock and panicking. I didnt want any part of this. "I dont think he understood that because it seems like..." Lamar pointed at my phone, my heart sinking in my chest. "Oh no," Lamar gasped, and so did I. Shit, that would be bad. They were going to go for it. Maximus reached his father and tapped his shoulder. All eyes shifted to him as he smiled and gestured for his father to step aside so he could have a word with him. Oh no! I began to hastily make my way towards the stage, but the crowd was hard to push through. They all wanted to take pictures and record the perfect moment when Lord McQuoid put a ring onto my mothers finger. I noticed Daphne smirk before her eyesnded on me. She seemed to be too conscious of my expression. I would not let Maximus y me so miserably and get me into trouble. Chapter 342-It Went South

Chapter 342: 342-It Went South

Hnie: With my shaky hands, I started to dial Maximuss number. I needed to stop him before he got us both in trouble. Of course, it wouldnt be bad for him because he would get out of the messter on, but I wouldnt be able to move past itbecause of how they made the n. I watched him stop talking and lower his head, narrowing his eyes at his phones screen. Then he raised his head and found me in the crowd, excusing himself from his father. At least he hadnt told his father anything yet. He didnt answer my call because he understood I wanted him to step aside so we could talk. We both snuck to the side, reaching the backyard where no one was. "Hnie, what is going on? Why did you call me? I was about to tell Dad" he was speaking casually, like he could fool me, when I interrupted him. "No!" I watched him close his eyes and shake his head, making sure he heard me right. "What do you mean, no?" he asked, wanting me to exin in better words. "I dont want to be with you anymore." I didnt know why he didnt understand from my text that I didnt want him to stop the ceremony. "What?" He almost raised his voice before holding in his anger and forcing an awkward smile. "Is this a prank? Or maybe seeing so many people has made you afraid" Before he could keep going, I added, "I have told you I dont want us to be together. You asked for a chance, and I gave you that chance. I just didnt feel like I was ready. Im not ready yet." I couldnt tell him outright that I knew about his mother and his n because that would expose them for being publicly evil to me. I didnt want to trigger themat least not yet. "What are you saying, Hnie? You told me you would give me a chance, and you did. We had a date, and you confessed you liked me, sowhat is this back and forth about?" He was now breathing heavily, sounding so aggressive. "And then now youre telling me? Now? All this time, you made me believe we were going to be together, but suddenly, Rudy shows interest in you, and youre backing down from me?" He yelled, causing me to step back and stare at him in horror. "Dont you dare turn this on me. I am not the one who" He hushed me down as he waved his finger in my face. "Thats enough games. Youreing with me, and we are stopping this ceremony. I will tell everyone we are mates, and you cant stop me," he yelled again, grabbing my arm to drag me back to the venue. "No!" I tried to free myself, but his grasp on my skin was so tight that I had to use my full strength. And I did. I was able to unwrap his fingers from around my arm and push him. Before my wolfs awakening, I wouldnt have been able to budge him, but today, he stumbled back a little and stared at me in shock. "Your wolf is awake, isnt she? Does she not like me? Does she want Rudy?" I didnt know why he kept saying his name. But that wasnt good. He was trying to make me look like the bad person here. "Maximus, I told you two nights ago that I wasnt ready. I dont understand why youre acting so shocked when you were fine every other day," I yelled back at him, tired of him using me when he was the reason we werent together right now. "Huh? You think Im some fool who was celebrating two days ago and then suddenly realized, Oh shit, Im getting rejected? You freaking yed me, Hnie," he yelled again, throwing a punch at the wall beside us. "I texted you" I shut up when he lunged at me and grabbed my hand tightly once again. "I dont care. You never did. And I never received your text. So we are going to stop this ceremony whether you like it or not. I will tell my fathereverything. And then I wont even care if you want me or not. The truth should be out." He scared me when he started pulling me after him. At this point, I couldnt fight his strength, but before we could take a few steps, Norman briskly walked our way. He must have followed us. "What the hell is going on here?" he hissed, his eyesnding on Maximuss grip on my wrist. He quickly stepped toward us and freed me from Maximuss grasp. "She is rejecting me," Maximus gulped beforeining about me to his brother. Norman turned to me, his eyes suddenly filled with anger. What is going on? Norman knew? "I told her to tell me if she had changed her mind, and she didnt. But today, she is suddenly saying she doesnt want to be with me," Maximus was already in tears. His n was working. He had managed to make me look bad. So even if I confronted Maximus, he would never admit to his n. He wasnt a fool. He was calcted. So this is what he had nned to punish me with after I sent him that text? "Hnie, what the heck is he saying? You cant justlead him on" I knew why he seemed so angry. It wasnt just about Maximus, but also because I had told him about Kaye, too. "Im doing this because of Maximus and his mmother" I was about to say it when Maximus turned to me and yelled in my face. "You are a horrible person! How could youhow could you make such a fool out of me? Wait until thest moment to break my heart?" He kept using me, not even letting me exin my side. "Enough, both of you. This ceremony will go uninterrupted." As Norman made that decision, Maximus looked at him in defeat. He then red at me, then back at his brother, before marching toward the back exit of the mansion. "Maximus!" Norman attempted to call after him, but then he turned to confront me. "Go back to the ceremony. I will deal with youter." Chapter 343-So I Am The Bad One Now?

Chapter 343: 343-So I Am The Bad One Now?

Hnie: I returned to the ceremony feeling confused and stressed. My mother and Lord McQuoid had already exchanged rings. I stood next to Lamar, feeling dizzy. All this time, I had tears in my eyes. I wanted to cry because of the turn of events. Maximus really broke my heart. At that point, I also realized I should have spoken my truth to Norman. "Are you okay? What happened between you and Maximus? He never came out from the backyard," Lamar whispered, trying to be discreet. "He used me of never texting him and purposely dying things to embarrass him at thest minute. He also imed... Im leaving him for Rudy," I forced the words out, my breath catching in my throat. "Wait, what the fuck!" Lamar hissed, shaking his head before pointing at my phone. "Give me that." I handed him my phone, and he opened my inbox, pointing at the text I had sent Maximus. "There, you go. Proof. Youre worrying over nothing," he said with a reassuring smile. But it didnt change anything. Maximus had said I led him on and then backed out just to humiliate him. "I dont know... The way he made me look in front of his brotherwhen one of his brothers has already been hurt because of meI think Norman is going to be really angry with me." I was panicking just thinking about Norman nning revenge for his brother. That would be bad. Really bad. "Dont stress out. He cant force you to love someone," Lamar said, but he wasnt getting my point. "Lamar, it makes me look bad. Almost like a troublemaker. My reputation will be ruined, and when I finally tell my side of the story, nobody will believe me. Theyll think I have a habit of" I stopped talking as my breath caught again. "Hey, hey!" Lamar quickly started rubbing my back. Everyone was busy taking pictures with the newly engaged couple, but I stayed in the background, hyperventting. As I raised my head, I noticed the family staring at me in confusion. "Your face is so red," Lamar exined why everyone had their eyes on me. The guests hadnt noticed, but the family had. There was no interest on Normans face, but Emmet quickly excused himself. Norman tried to raise a hand to get Emmets attentionprobably to stop him froming overbut Emmet had already stepped off the stage. "Ill head back inside. I dont want any attention on me, Lamar," I requested. "Okay, Ill walk you" Lamar cut himself off as another hand rested on my back, immediately warming my body. I looked up from the ground and met Emmets concrete-filled eyes. "Its okay, nothing new. Some people get anxious in crowded ces," Emmetforted me almost instantly. "Lets go for a walk. What do you say?" he asked Lamar, who nodded because I couldnt get any words out. Within minutes, we were walking down the road. Night was starting to fall, and the weather had worsened as a storm rolled in. Lamar walked beside me while Emmet walked ahead. "Sir, may I ask you a question?" I spoke up, realizing that talking helped calm me down. "Sure, Lamar," Emmet said, rolling his shoulders as he moved. He was so tall. His presence was reallyforting. There was something about himhis aura was peaceful, like sitting by a firece wrapped in a warm nket. Thats how I would describe him. "The roguemunity is interesting. Theres almost a pattern of monstersing and going," Lamar paused when Emmet slowed down and eventually stopped. He turned his head slightly, as if to show interest in Lamars statement. "How many monsters have youe across?" Emmet asked. "I mean, there are plenty that Ive heard of," Lamar answered. "Hmm, theres a reason for that. You see, theres always one big force behind these small monstersing out to attack the rogues. If you ever encounter one, youll know," Emmet said, pouting slightly. His phone rang, and he excused himself but didnt walk away. "Were right outside the mansion, Norman." Of course, it was Norman calling him. He had already started showing his disapproval of my interactions with his brothers. "Well eat in the mansion. All three of us arent really party people anyway," Emmet said, already knowing I wouldnt be going back to the venue after what had happened earlier. Thankfully, he made the decision for us. We stayed in the mansion, where we were served food before the ceremony ended. "Come to the celebratory lunch tomorrow," Emmet told Lamar before heading outside to be with his brothers and say goodbye to the guests. "Youll be okay?" Lamar looked so concerned for me. Just a few days ago, I felt like I had everything. And today, after seeing the look in Normans eyesthe disgust he had for meI hated it. It only proved my point. I should have stayed away from the brothers. I should have never gotten involved, and none of this would have happened. Theres a reason its called a forbidden rtionship. "Ill be fine. Please be safe out there," I said, walking with him to see him off. After giving me a side hug, he left the mansion, but I stayed standing outside my room. Before I could go inside, the mansion door opened, and someone walked in. "Ill be quick," Kesha told Kaye, rushing toward the staircase. "Ill be in the bathroom," she added before heading upstairs. I felt awkwardly out of ce when I came face-to-face with Kaye. He looked like a stranger, not even sparing me a second nce as he kept walking past me. "Okay!" he responded to her, dodging me and walking away. The fact that he was acting like I was the reason he got hurt and that we werent together reminded me of Maximus. The brothers had yed a clever gamesince they couldnt be with me, they used me instead. That way, none of the me or guilt fell on them. Chapter 344-Hello My Ex!

Chapter 344: 344-Hello My Ex!

Hnie: That night was so hard for me to get through. I couldnt sleep well as I kept waking up at intervals. And when I eventually did fall asleep, I woke up to loud cheering outside. It took me a minute to remember that today was the celebratory lunch. The academy students had received invitations, but they knew this day was only for Lord McQuoids close family friends. So, I guess they felt out of ceing here. I told Lamar he didnt have toe here either for me. I wanted to get out of the mansion and meet him and Gavin at Benitas Caf. But before I could do that, I realized I would have to pass through those who were very angry with me at the moment. I wore a red floral dress with long sleeves and red boots, rushing out of my room when I spotted the brothers walking toward the exit together. It was all four of them. But Emmet was the only one who stepped up to stop me. "Youre headed somewhere?" I meekly nodded my head, avoiding direct eye contact with Maximus, who had Normans arm around his shoulder. They were so lucky to have someone by their side. Even when Maximus yed a game, he was still treated like a victim of my poisonous ws. And Kaye had changed entirelynot just physically. He hadnt even looked my way once. Isnt that what I wanted? Rejection, so that I could be with his brother? "My friends and I have a meetup at the caf," I spoke with difficulty, as standing among them and feeling their disdain for me was making me ufortable. "Theres lunch at home, and youre going out through the crowd?" Norman unwrapped his arm from Maximus shoulder to intervene. This time, there was a clear hint of disgust in his voice when speaking to me. "Hes right. Itll be hard for you to get past the cars and the guards since security is very tight today," Emmet scratched his eyebrow, speaking in a tone nice enough for Norman to roll his eyes at me. "Oh!" I felt so out of ce. "If you dont want toe out, you can stay in your room. The maids will check on you every few minutes," Emmet quickly added when he noticed I was at a loss for words. "Thank you," I said with a smile, and thats when a scoff left Maximus mouth. "Of course," hemented, tilting his head but staring into space. What did he mean by that? Emmets phone rang, and he excused himself, walking to the side. Now it was just an ufortable moment where I had to stand with the three who thought so little of me. "I will be in my room," I spoke to Norman, who shrugged, showing he couldnt care less. Kaye walked away after waiting for his brothers to join him, and then Maximus stepped up. Now that the others were gone, he was going to have a word. "Would you also like a princess treatment, your highness?" That taunting tone killed me. I frowned, stepping back from him and ncing at Norman behind him. "Dont spin this on me. I have proof that I did text you," I fidgeted while looking for my phone in my bag, but it seemed like they werent looking for any evidence. They had already deemed me guilty. "It doesnt make a difference. You led me on just so you could go ahead and be with some alpha boy. And you know why?" Maximus startedughing under his breath, anger and betrayal shining in his eyes. "You knew my parents wouldnt agree to this marriage, and we would have to live in the woods until my business thrived. And that was something you didnt want. You wanted luxury and" I had to hush him harshly with my palm. "You have said enough. You know why I didnt go along with your n?" I used a firm tone this time, not backing down as I red into his eyes. "Because you were ying me." As soon as I said that, I expected him to start defending himself. It wasnt something he didnt already know. He must have realized that I was onto him, but of course, he wouldnt admit it in front of his brother. "Goddess! Do you hear her? She has the nerve to use me when shes the one who yed the biggest game here. You wanted an alphahow many other alphas have you been trying to trap in your love cage before finally picking one with the biggest pack so you could get the title of Luna?" His usations hit deep. I turned to his brother and muttered, "He was" but I shut up when Maximus squared up again. "I wont let you lie so bluntly. This conversation ends here. You fucking broke my trust and my heart, Hnie." He punched his chest, a tear rolling down his cheek before his brother stepped in. "Just go back to your room and spare my brothers," Norman patted Maximus back to show his support while keeping his eyes on me, silently telling me to leave. As I was about to turn around, Emmet showed up again. "Hnie, how about meeting my father just once and congratting him? I know hell notice." He was so sweet to think of my reputation, even when his brothers looked upset that he was speaking to me. I gave him a nod, unbothered by Normans harsh re, and followed him outside. Maximus was beingforted by his big brother. But now I was in the fresh air, feeling much better. Much betteruntil my steps halted abruptly when my gaze fell on the arriving guests. Arriving with his father was someone I thought I would never see again. I froze, my breath quickening and my heart pounding in my temples as I watched Altan step out of the car with his dad and head toward the garden. Chapter 345-Falling Apart

Chapter 345: 345-Falling Apart

He looked so happy, as if he hadnt spent a sleepless night after leaving me at the subway. He wore a fancy ck suit, all smiles andughter while being greeted by my mother and Lord McQuoid. I couldnt do it. His sight destroyed my mental health. The young alpha getting hugged by everyone had left me to die. I turned around and sped up, my ears blocking out every sound except for my heartbeat. As I stormed in, I bumped into the hard chest of Maximus, stepping back before pushing him aside with force to get away and hide in my room. "Whats wrong with her now?" I heard Norman ask Maximus, but I didnt stay to listen and rushed inside. After everything that had happened, now I was someone who trapped Alphas. Seeing Altan reminded me of his usations when my father reached out to him for me. He told his father and the council that I was trying to trap himand the other Alphas too. And now that Maximus, Kaye, and Norman think the same, nobody will believe me. I sat on my bed, rubbing my eyes over and over to stop myself from crying. I even forgot to shut the door. I just knew I had to sit down before I copsed. There was some noise outside my door before Norman opened it and walked in with Emmet and Maximus by his side. Emmet took the lead, pushing past Norman and reaching the bed. "What happened?" His heavy breaths told me he was already worried something had happened to me. And, of course, it was probably because I had stopped following him and rushed back inside. I was fighting my tears, my fists tightly clenched around the bedsheet. I lifted my face and made direct eye contact with the three of them, but my lips couldnt utter a single word anymore. "What happened to you?" Norman asked, looking less concerned and more annoyed that Emmet was anxiously waiting for my response. I didnt say anything. Maximus rolled his eyes and then muttered, "I didnt even say anything that bad. I said it because I was hurt too." The way he exined himself made it seem like he was worried I had taken offense to his words. "Wait, you said something to her?" Emmet asked. My vision had turned blurry, and even though I was looking at them, I feltpletely zoned out. "Its between us," Maximus muttered back at Emmet. "No need to argue. Shes fine," Norman gestured for Emmet to leave with him. "She just needs some time to calm down." He must have noticed I was holding my breath. I was struggling to hide my tears, waiting for them to leave so I could cry my heart out. "Lets give her some time," Norman suggested again. "Okay, but let me call her friends first. Maybe shell feel better if theyre around," Emmet offered, holding out his hand for me to pass him my phone since I couldnt even say a word. "Maybe call Rudy," Maximus said, his hands in his pockets and an angry look on his face when mentioning Rudy. "Maximus," Norman gave him a gentle shake of his head. "No, Im serious. I know what upset herme saying his name." Of course, Maximus didnt know what was truly upsetting me. But I was so overwhelmed with emotions that I didnt want to argue with him at all. "Wait, what is going on?" Emmet frowned, his hand clenched into a fist, resting on his thigh with his elbow raised slightly. He turned just enough to re at Maximus. "Call Lamar only," I managed to say, and the silent staring contest between the brothers ended. "You guys go ahead, Ill join you in a minute," Emmet told his brothers while dialing Lamar for me. "No! I will stay," Maximus responded stubbornly. I didnt understand why he insisted on staying when it was clear he didnt care about me or my well-being. "And give her some water, maybe," Maximus muttered, turning his face away as he spoke to Norman. Norman sighed before reaching my bedside table and pouring a ss of water for me. I took only a small sip, just to avoid any conversation or an argument over something as simple as a ss of water. After Emmet made the call, he seemed to realize I wasntfortable with them being in the room with me. I would have been fine if it was just Emmet, since he never judged me. But with Maximuswho kept clenching his jaw and throwing subtle remarks about how I should calm downit didnt sit right with me. "Lamar will be here soon," Emmet said, standing up. "Lets leave now." He spoke directly to Maximus because he knew Maximus wouldnt leave unless they all did. Norman paced around with his hands in his pockets the entire time. He looked anxious, casually ying with his mustache and twirling it while keeping his head down. They finally left, and I switched off the lights in my room, quickly sliding under the nket. I had too much on my mind. What if Altan recognizes my mother? I mean, he had never met her before, and my mother never talks about her pack to anyone, but what if they do? I was drowning in worry. It broke my heart to see Altan so happy. After years of dragging me along with him and then abandoning me, he was back on his feethappy and confident. I couldnt fall asleep, even though I thought it would help me feel better and pass the time. So I stayed awake for all the hours Lamar took to get here. Our mansion wasnt right by his pack. So when he finally arrived, he stormed into my room, turned on the lights, and locked the door instantly. I sat up, watching him with swollen eyes. The look of horror on his face told me I had called the right person. The person who couldnt stand to see me in distress and truly cared about me. Chapter 346-I Was A Fool Back Then

Chapter 346: 346-I Was A Fool Back Then

Hnie: "Thats the Alpha?" he asked, lookingpletely shocked. "Yeah, the one who left me," I repeated. I guess I hadnt focused much on Altan when telling Lamar about the incident before. I had only briefly mentioned him. "Thats... crazy. He was in love with you? I mean, you two were dating back then?" Lamar was sitting on the bed with me, forcing me to eat the burger he had brought for me. "Hnie, I dont know if I should tell you this or not, but I have some information on himfrom before I even knew he was the asshole who left you with those animals that night," he said, looking down, closing his eyes, and taking deep breaths. That worried me. "Tell me everything you know," I said with confidence, even though I knew the truth would hurt. "Altan has been lying to you," he paused. "He found his fated mate the day he turned eighteen. They turned eighteen together. But... she was from another pack, so you never got the chance to know much about her. He was very protective of her, so he kept her a secret." He hesitated on the word *protective*. I couldnt believe it. I lost everything for someone who had been ying me? "But he never told me. He said he would ept me, andoh my God, Ive been such a fool," I covered my mouth with my hands, tearing up. He quickly hugged me while I sobbed my heart out like crazy. "Lamarhe used to be so draining, mentally and emotionally. He kept me hanging with false hopes. Of course, he didnt stay to fight for me. Of course, he didnt protect mehe chose his reputation over mine. He didnt want anyone to find out. He didnt want his mate to know he had been with me, so he would rather let me die there. Yeah!" I nodded, letting out a bitterugh at how stupid I had been. "Hey, hes an asshole. Its his losshe lost a gem like you," Lamar patted my back. After a while, I broke the hug and wiped my cheeks with the back of my hand. "Tell me more," I needed to know. All this time, I thought he got cold feet, but now I finally understood why. He didnt want to protect mehe was already protecting his mate. I was just his side chick. He never really cared about me. "You know hes engaged?" Lamar asked, holding my hands tightly, trying tofort me. The question itself was heartbreaking. He moved on without any guilt. It confused me because, even if he never truly loved me, we had been friends since childhood. Did our friendship mean nothing to him at all? "Who?" I asked in a whisper, barely able to say the word. "Sydney Coombs. Shes his fated mate." My heart sank at the revtion. "What?" I gulped, trying to wet my dry throat. "What are you saying, Lamar?" I tried to pull my hands from his, my voice breaking miserably. "Hes been with her since they were fifteen. Sydney told me all about it one night when she was upset with him," he exined. Lamar wasnt the kind of guy to spill someones secrets. He had never done it beforeuntil now. And that was because he knew I needed to hear this. "Of course," I remembered. "You slept with her that night because she was depressed about something." I finally understood why she had so desperately wanted me dead. "Yeah, she wanted to stay with her Alpha mate but didnt want rumors spreading that she had cheated on him. Their rtionship was already hanging by a thread, so she was ready to go as far as getting you thrown out of the academy tests just to save her reputation. And I wanted to stay in the academy because I wanted to find those asshole Alphas," he exined, watching me as I smiled to myself. "What happened?" he asked. "Its just so funny. I walked out of my house that night thinking Id be safer with an Alpha who loved me. Turns out, everything was a lie." My eyes burned with tears once again. We remained silent for some time, and thats when it hit me. "You know... its so odd that the Alphas that night mentioned my pheromones. In the moment, it didnt faze me because I was so scared, but now that I think about itmy pheromones have been kept a secret in our pack. Why did I assume people from other packs knew about them?" I muttered under my breath, finally recalling the small details I had tried to forget about that night. Watching Lamars confused expression, I added, "They even mentioned me wearing my pendant" I stopped mid-sentence when I realized my exnation wasnt helping Lamarit was only confusing him more. "Pheromones?" He squinted his eyes, and I gasped. Shit. I had never really told him much about that either. "You mean... the scent that disappears when you feel the mate bond?" Im so stupid. He must be wondering why Im still wearing the pendant when Ive already felt the mate bond with three Alphas. "Actually, um... its not just a heat thing. Its a curse, and I have to wear it forever," I admitted, watching his eyes widen in shock. The next few minutes were difficult as I exined everythingthe story of my pheromones, how the pack members perceived me as filthy, and why I was so afraid of anyone doing research on me. All of this could be used against me by the Alphas and their parents. "Look," Lamar said after hearing everything. He took my hand and gave me a gentle smile. "None of that matters. What happened, happened. Were on our journey to get revenge. As for Altanthere wille a time when youll have to face those Alphas again. You must stay strong and rememberIm always with you." His words gave me so muchfort that I instantly shed him a broken smile. Chapter 347-The Innocent People Killer

Chapter 347: 347-The Innocent People Killer

Hnie: After Lamar left, I fell asleep and woke up to the noises outside. I heard from the maid who brought me food that the guests had finally left. I also heard that the celebrations went well. So, I guess I was never brought up in any of the conversations. And of course, my mother would have never introduced me or asked about my absence. After I finished my dinner, I was about to walk out of my room with the dishes when I came face to face with Norman getting home. "I will call youter," he quickly hung up on the person and stepped in my way. "Whatever you did to Maximus and Kaye has really upset me. The only reason you are still staying here is because, in two days, you will be gone. And I dont ever want you back in our lives, in my mansion, or around my brothers again." He warned me, his finger pointing in my face while showing a clear hint of disgust for me. "What do you have to say about yourself?" I asked, not looking timid anymore. I spent the whole day cryingI was exhausted now. "What did I do?" he frowned, his hands flying to his waist as he red at me, waiting for a response. "You are a lycan, and you are going around killing innocent people." As soon as I reminded him of his own actions, he looked around to make sure nobody had heard me and then grabbed my arm to pull me back into my room. He mmed the door shut and breathed heavily, his hand still on the door. "What happened? You cant take the truth?" I hissed. "You dont know anything, and dont you dare talk about that" he slid his hand down from the door just to point a finger at me. "Huh, what? What will you even do?" I provoked him, angry that these brothers could switch sides just like that. "Kill me like you kill other innocent people?" I scoffed. "So when you thought Emmet was the lycan, you saved him from getting exposed. But now that you think I am the lycanyou are suddenly remembering how wrong it is" he paused, biting the inside of his cheek. "I am not exposing you either. And is that what you are upset about? That I didnt warn Emmet?" I folded my arms over my chest, already realizing I had said the wrong thing. He cared deeply about his brothers, and it showed from his actions, bodynguage, and overall bias. "Dont you ever try to do that. I love my brother, and had you threatened Emmet like you are threatening me right now, I would have been the one to kill you with my own bare hands," he yelled, causing me to step back in fear. "Dont raise your voice at me, Norman. I have tolerated you and your brothers usations for far too long now" I was trying to get my point across when his intimidating step toward me silenced me. "And you want to retaliate now as if we were the bad ones? We always stood by your side, only for you to hurt my brothers, y with their hearts, and then act like we are the worst people in the world?" he grunted, lowering his body over mine, looming over me threateningly. "Just because you all took my side or saved me when I was in the right doesnt give youor your brothersthe right to insult me," I hissed, biting my tongue when I felt like a whimper would escape my lips. "I dont care about your emotional drama, Hnie. I am not my brothers. And you better stay away from Emmet if he is your next target." His words stabbed me in the chest, but I wanted to have onest say before he left. "You stay away from innocent people, Norman." I watched him clench his jaw at my threatening voice before he walked out of the room and mmed the door hard after him. I was beyond angry now. They yed me well. I didnt dare leave the room again and went straight to bed. When I woke up, it was 5 a.m. In two days, I would be gone from here, and I wouldnt return to this ce either. "You slept okay?" Lamar asked as I hopped onto the back of his bike. We were going to meet Lucy, so I wanted to be in good spirits. Hearing that she had woken up gave me a little hope for happiness. She now meant the world to me. "Yeah, the thought of seeing Lucy helped me sleep better," I reassured him, but the low energying from my body betrayed me as I recalled Norman asking me to stay away from Emmet. I am not a bad person. So why did they make it seem like I was always the problem? It made me feel so out of ce. Like when you befriend twins, and whenever something goes wrong, they use you because they owe each other loyalty. So you be kind of a third wheel or an easy target. We arrived at her pack and then at her apartment in a few hours. I didnt want to eat on the way. "This is hers," Lamar pointed at the wooden door, my eyes traveling to the apartment next to hers. It was Gavins apartment. They were so ashamed of their small pack and living conditions that they never mentioned anything about their packs at the academy. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door, and her mother answered. The kind, sweet woman with dimples just like her daughter smiled at me. "You must be Hnie. And youyou young boy must be Lamar." She looked so happy to have her daughter back. I would die to have a mother whose happiness came from seeing me alive. But enough about me! I dont know why I always do thattalk about me and my miserable self. Today was Lucys day. She took us straight to her room, walking us through the messy living room where Lucys mother would usually be knitting clothes. She had her own small shop where she sold knitted goods. "Shes inside," her mother said, opening the door, and quite a surprising sight awaited us. Lucy was getting ready, doing her makeup like she never used to before, and smiling at herself. It was such an amazing sight to see her looking so happy now. Chapter 348-The Missing Monster From The Tenth Floor

Chapter 348: 348-The Missing Monster From The Tenth Floor

Hnie: "Honestly, I feel like my best self ever." Lucy had darkened her eyes with eyeliner. She never used to wear such heavy and bright makeup. She looked good, though, but the sudden change in her seemed like denial to me. "What aboutthe mate bond" Lamar shut up when I eyed him for bringing it up. And the way her smile faded before she forced a wide grin just hinted at how she was doing her best to forget about it. "It happened. It is okay. I meanI guesshe wasnt meant to be with me," she looked away but then started running her hands through her hair to make it seem like it didnt affect her much. "Lucy!" I instantly hugged her, and she closed her eyes, sniffling silently. "Hnie, when I was in aa, I had this recurring feeling of being stuck in a long, empty, and dark tunnel. I tried so hard to get out of it. I did my best, but every time I thought I was getting closer to the light, it would get darker again. During all that time, I realized what I had done. My life didnt end with Gavin, Hnie. It didnt," she spoke determinedly, but little whimpers still left her lips. I broke the hug and watched her smile at me. "My life is beyond him. It is a precious thing to be able to wake up every day and have a family with you. I cannot imagine waking up having no one by my side. And I was giving that up for someone who didnt give two shits before cheating on me?" she hissed suddenly, making me realize she was angry with Gavin. And rightfully so. "Anyway," she rubbed her face with her hands, "I want to live my life to the fullest. I dont want to just be someones mate. I tried to be a nice girl, but no! That wasnt me. I want to enjoyI want to be a free spirit," she shrugged her shoulders, and thats when Lamar and I shared a nce. We forgot to ask her the most important question until she mentioned the word spirit. "What happened to you two?" she frowned when she noticed how we had been sharing looks. "Lucy, do you remember anything from that night?" I questioned worriedly. Because I remembered that night vividly. It left me broken. I remember being so petrified for her and losing my mind. "Umm yeah, I was on the rooftop and justlost my mind." The minute her mother stepped in, Lucy gave her a smile. I dont know why she was lying. I knew she was on the tenth floor. "Lucy! The tenth floor," I uttered, and she pouted. "What tenth floor?" she let out augh, making me look stupid. "I am so d my baby has friends like you guys," her mother was all smiles as she served us food. She had a pretty cute family. Her father was the regr, sweet kind of man, always holding the newspaper with his big sses on. Her siblings were twelve and eight. She was rightshe had everything she could ever wish for. "But Lucyremember" I shifted my attention back to Lucy while she was giggling with her mother. Thats when Lamar ced his hand on the back of my hand and eyed Lucys mother. I shut up and let her mother walk out. The minute she did, Lucy adjusted her posture to face me properly in bed. "The entity got out," she spoke up in a whisper, making me realize she didnt want her mother to freak out, so she hadnt told anyoneespecially her motherabout the entity. "What do you mean by it got out? Tell me from the beginning." Now that she wasnt lying and was openly talking about the entityand also admitting to knowing about herI started asking more questions. "I went to the tenth floor because my dumb ass liked speaking with that entity. It seemed like he or shewhoever it wasknew me and was making me feel better. She convinced me to let her into my body. She said once she gave me power and made me feel better, she would move on," Lucy reminded me of my own conversation with that entity. "She promised, and I let her inbut the minute she entered my body, she started to control my mind. I got scared and decided to jump off so that she wouldnt get to take over me. However, right when I hit the ground, I heard her giggles. And Hniethey didnte from inside me. She is out and about now" Her words sent chills down my spine. Lamar and I exchanged a terrified look as we understood just how scary this was going to get. "What do you mean by that? Did you see her?" Lamar asked, both of us really worried now. "No! I justheard her. And I knew she was free," Lucy confirmed. My mind began to race. What if it got into someone more powerful? "I feel guilty because Im the reason it got out. But what ifwhat if it tries toe for me?" She instantly held my hands before forcing a smile. "It cant, right? I sort of became the reason shes free now. So she wouldnte for me?" I felt bad for her. She had only woken up a few days ago, and she was already stressed out. But honestly, I had no idea what the entity was nning to do. "Or maybe go after thest survivor?" Lamar recalled that there was someone who had escaped the entitys grasp but also managed to trap herunlike Lucy. "Its okay, Lucy. We will find a way to catch her, okay?" I reassured her, and she nodded meekly. "Tell me, what have I missed?" she asked in her usual soft and timid voice. She was trying hard to be cheerful, but I knew it would take her some time to get back to normal. "Oh, where to begin?" I sighed, remembering that I had to tell her about my rtionship with the trainerswho now hated me. Chapter 349-Am I A Monster?

Chapter 349: 349-Am I A Monster?

Hnie: "She took it well," Lamar said as he mentioned Lucy. We only told her whatever the others knew and not what Lamar and I were up to. "Way too well," I reminded him how excited she got when she found out I am rted to the Trainers. "Yeah, she was hoping she would get some benefits," Lamarughed as he mentioned herments about how we will never get bullied again or get away with many messy things. As if she can do anything messy. "She didnt want to talk about Gavin, did she?" I pouted, feeling extremely guilty that now we will be stuck with two friends who cant be around each other. "She even asked me why I am letting Gavin live in my ce. To be honest, she shouldnt. Back when she knew I was awful to you, she was still pretty nice to me. Even when my presence would exhaust you, she would just throw herself at me. I understand she was doing it out of anger, but stillwe should make a rule. If friends in the group are going to date, they should spare us from dragging us into it," Lamar exined, but I sighed and shook my head. "Lamar, it doesnt work that way. Lucy and I were friends, sure. But I am sure it is different now. If your friend is getting ditched and one of your friends is screwing them over, you will have to take a stand. Consequences are what make people not repeat the same mistakes," I wanted Lamar to know that when Lucy was being nice to him, that was when Lamar was actually showing remorse to me. In fact, he had shown remorse way before that. So it was a different thing. I was just confused and lost at this point. "Lamar, why dont you leave me near the mountain trail? I will walk my way up. I want to stretch my legs a little," I asked, and he nodded. The next thing I knew, he was dropping me off and heading back home. Me:Are we going to train anymore? I texted Norman with much reluctance. I didnt want to beg him either, but I wanted to learn. He read my text and then responded with a simple word. "No!" That itself was a hint that he was done giving me any favors for free. I was sure Maximus had kicked me out of the club too, and I didnt want to go work for him either. So I was back to zero again. I had been roaming around, taking slow and steady steps when I realized I wasnt alone. I started to look around in panic, and then someone jumped out from behind the tree so suddenly that he was able to grab my wrists and pin me against the tree. "Rayden!" I muttered, fear of being alone gnawing at me. "Officially the rogue kings stepsister, huh?" he referred to the engagement ceremony that he missed because they didnt let him in. "What the fuck, let me go," I hissed, struggling to free myself. The nasty smirk on his face terrified me. "Really? Why would I? I let you go thest time, and look what you did. You fucking ruined my reputation, my lifeand" As he attempted to bring his face closer, I headbutted him. He lost his bnce and went tumbling back onto the road. The hint of shock and pain while his nose bled was clear in my sight, and it was one satisfying sight. "And your credibility, you asshole," I muttered, straightening my posture and stretching my neck. "How" I watched his face change color, looking pale and shocked at my strength. "Ohh!" As reality hit him, he got up and started wiping his nose clean. He stared at the blood on his palm and then let out augh, shaking his head in disapproval. "You must think that awakening your wolf would save you," he smirked, his voice dripping with bitterness. "What makes you think it wouldnt?" As soon as I said that, I lunged at him to punch him. However, he dodged, and I almost lost my bnce. "Haha!" He let out augh, but thats when I spun around and backhanded him, knocking him down again. "Dontugh like a maniac in front of me. You never know when Im putting on an act and when Im actually being serious," I hissed, watching him grimace. I bet his ego was taking hits one after another. He was the type who thought he could do whatever he wanted, but the minute he got put in his ce, he started to lose it. And right now, he looked like he was losing his shit. I watched him grimace, not even trying to get up. "What happened? Gave up so soon?" I let out augh, then clicked my tongue while walking around him in circles. "Maybe youre forgetting something," he lowered his head and chuckled just a little before he got up quickly. The next thing I knew, he was blocking my hits and had pushed me up against the tree once again. "That Im an Alpha!" he yelled in my face. "You areand will always remainweaker than me." As he continued, I felt this bubble of energy rise within me. It reached my head, and then my vision started to bluralmost like it was turning bloody. He was just a bag of blood instead of skin. I watched his eyes widen, and a gasp escaped his lips before he let me go and stepped back. He looked anxiousto the point that he tripped andnded on his butt. "What kind of monster are you?" His words snapped me back to reality. I watched him get to his feet, looking more frightened than ever, and then he ran off. I couldnt even utter another word after him because his panic had scared me as well. "Why the fuck did he call me a monster?" I asked myself,pletely lost in his shock. Chapter 350-The Wild Confrontation

Chapter 350: 350-The Wild Confrontation

Hnie: Just when I decided to walk back home and think about Raydensmentster, a car passed by me. It suddenly stopped and then reversed, this time stopping right next to me. My mood instantly soured when I saw Maximus and Kaye in the car. "Why did you stop?" Kaye asked, rolling his eyes and refusing to look my way. "Look, thats our beloved stepsister. She must need a ride," Maximus stated in a taunting tone, and I had to shake my head at him. "Thank you, but I will walk back home," I replied, continuing my walk when Maximus drove up to me again and stopped abruptly. "Are you sure? Or maybe Rudy is on his way to pick you up?" Maximus mocked once again, this time using Rudys name. I grunted, deepening my re at him while Kaye only stretched his neck, cracking his knuckles. "Dude, lets go. She doesnt need a ride from us," Kaye once again seemed disinterested. "Listen to your brother, hes spot on. I dont need a ride from you two," the minute I said that, Kaye turned his neck to me and stared at me with a weird look on his face. "Hear her, now that her wolf is waking up, she doesnt need our help," Maximus clenched his jaw, muttering the words through his teeth. "Thats because I dont want you to remind me you did something for me for the hundredth time," I wasnt backing down. I had just scared off Rayden, so I felt like I had it in me to respond to someones taunting the way they deserved. Especially Maximus. "Rudy?" Kaye nodded his head to himself. "Stop saying his name. We are only academy mates, not even that close of friends," I retorted before they could spread rumors and make it ufortable for Rudy and me to ever talk again. "Of course, she wont admit it. She does that a lotone must wonder when Rudy will get reced," Maximusmented, steadily opening the door to his car and stepping out to face me. He folded his muscr arms over his chest and smirked, but there was pain behind his smirk. Which was so fascinating to watch since I knew he lied about being in love with me. "I didnt y anyone, Maximus. Im not like you," I hissed back, trying to get past him when he sidestepped and blocked my path. "What exactly is going on between the two of you? And whats the deal with Rudy?" Kaye, who was never interested in anything rted to me, was suddenly getting out of the car and walking all the way around to face me. "She chose Rudy so quickly," Maximus hissed. "Quickly? Is thatRudy is the reason?" Kaye muttered under his breath, and while his brother didnt notice, I did. "You two should be leads in Gossip Girl, youre making stuff up" I shut up when Maximus turned to his brother. "The way she yed me" As Maximus scoffed and rolled his eyes, I watched Kaye zone out before staring at his brother in shock. "What do you mean by that?" Kaye asked, pressing his brother now. I began to feel the heat of confrontationing, and before I knew it, Maximus was already blurting it out. "Lets just say she had someone else in her grasp before she dumped them for Rudy." I watched Kaye take steady breaths while his jaw kept clenching. "Do you know about us?" Kaye questioned, filling the air with tension. Silence hit Maximus before he shook his head, looking clueless. "Huh? I was talking about" He paused before finishing, "Me!" The two kept staring at each other, and then Kaye looked at me angrily. "Waityou two were a thing?" "I dont want to talk about it. Its over." I wasnt a confrontational person, mainly because I knew they would side with each other and corner me. I didnt want to have this conversation here. "No, wait," Maximus grabbed my hand, pulling me back to stand between them. I felt the pressure, realizing how scary it could get once again to be caught between two powerful creatures. "I want to know why you chose Rudy over me," Maximus asked, knowing damn well he was just making stuff up to make me look guilty. "Because you were ying me!" I yelled and freed my arm. "What are you talking about?" Maximus took me seriously for once, reaching out gently to nudge my arm. "Wait, you two were together?" Kaye repeated the same question. "Huh!" He let out augh that stole Maximus attention. I closed my eyes because, at this moment, I realized they wouldnt back off until we had this conversation. "So all that time when I was suffering, you were with my brother?" Kaye stopped pacing, standing tall and nodding his head. His re was so empty it was terrifying. The new tattoo of a sword and a fishtail on his neck was such an attention-grabbing addition to his presence. "What do you mean, Kaye?" Now it was Maximus turn to be shocked. "Remember I had a breakdown? That was because she asked me to reject her, and I kept asking her who she had chosen over me," Kaye detailed the conversation, causing Maximus eyes to go wide. "Huh? Reject her? But why would you reject her? Shes my mate," Maximus stated, shocking Kaye into staring at him. The two kept looking into each others eyes before they turned back to me. "Youre mates with me, right?" Maximus questioned. I stood in front of them like a culprit and then steadily shook my head. "Im not." I watched Maximus close his eyes and then shake his head while smiling, as if he thought I was joking. "But I felt something with you." "You imed you did. I felt nothing, and Ive told you that before too. And yes, Kaye and I are mates, but we were done long ago, before you and I had anything" I exined quickly before one of them could cut me off. "So you decided to jump into my brothersp?" Kaye phrased the question in a way that made my breath hitch in my throat. Chapter 351-The Brothers And Their Miserable Stepsister

Chapter 351: 351-The Brothers And Their Miserable Stepsister

Hnie: "Kaye, watch yournguage," I hissed at him, and it angered him even more. "Shut up!" Kaye yelled, his finger pointing at me. "She didnt tell you we were mates?" Kaye let out a grunt, his eyes getting watery again. "I swear, no. She told me she would take care of some stuff before we both announce to our dad that she is my mate and we move out of the mansion," Maximus tried to exin to his brother so that he understood that he didnt betray him. Now that I realized what Kaye was saying, I was instantly guilt-ridden. If my ex or my mate had gone to date my sister next, I would be devastated too. And Maximus wasnt even my mate, so me feeling attracted to him was just so wrong. "She was going to ept you?" Kaye was now focused on asking his brother questions. It all just made me look worse, and I was aware of it. "Yeah. We were going to interrupt the engagement ceremony. We decided that if our parents didnt ept our rtionship, we would move out and cut ties with them so that our rtionship didnt look wrong," Maximus exined, and Kaye shot me a re. "But you saidyou were not ready to be in a rtionship. You didntyou told me to go ahead and date Kesha, but you wanted to be with Maximus? Did you not even like me," Kaye began to stutter, but Maximus was looking devastated too. "You gave me a tough choice. You wanted me to choose," I shut up when Kaye rushed at me with his finger pointing in my face. In that moment, I felt so scared at the two ring at me and yelling at me that I began to press the bracelet in my hand. I wanted Emmet toe here and at least get me out of here. "It was not a freaking hard choice when you chose Maximus. All this time, I thought maybemaybe I was the one who pushed you by bringing up Kesha. But the way you effortlessly asked me to move on, you wanted me out of your life. Why? Because just like the others, you thought low of me too!" Kaye punched the car, and I stepped back, tripping in fear andnding on the ground. "And then you picked my brotherfreaking broke me," Kaye ced his hand on his chest, having a hard time breathing. "Kaye, I couldnt choose you because you were my mate," I still managed to utter when I watched Maximus finally break free from the trance and stare at my wrist. "What the hell are you doing?" he screamed at me, quickly kneeling down and grabbing my wrist to show it to Kaye. "She is calling Emmet on us!" It was the shock on his face that killed me. "She wants all of us to freaking fight?" Maximus quickly stepped back from me, raising his hands to show that he wasnt touching me because he thought I would use it against them in some way. "I am just scaredI didnt mean to," I stuttered, my throat getting drier. "Kaye, lets go. She is going to mess us up. This was all a freaking n," it was like Maximus had just learned something. "No! I need answers. Why did she lead me on, and what did she mean by saying she couldnt ept me but then chose to date you? Why? Why my brother?" Kaye was screaming at the top of his lungs while Maximus pushed him into the car. "Emmet will be on his way. We need to get out of here. He already doesnt care about her, and if she told him we were hurting her or doing something to herhe will hate us," the pain in Maximuss voice couldnt be fake. He sounded genuinely serious and hurt. The two got in the car and mmed the door shut. Maximus sped off while I could see Kaye having a meltdown once again. I got up, pulled myself together while still shaking. I looked around but couldnt move a step forward. I didnt know if I should go back to the mansion. I did look like a liar and someone who tried toe between the brothers. I could clearly see their points. Kaye was now certain I was in the wrong and wanted him to date Kesha so that he would be out of my way. But that wasnt the truth. And now Maximushe was thinking I yed him too. "Hnie!" a familiar voice hit my ears, and without thinking twice, I turned around and rushed toward the guy stepping out of the car. Emmet must have been returning home when he got my signal, so he sped his car and stopped right behind me. Inded on his chest, my eyes closed, and my fists pressed against his hard chest. "I am not a bad person. I didnt mean to y anyone. I justcannot tell them the truth," I kept rambling, and the way he faintly wrapped his arms around me made me feel like home. "They hate me now, and now everyone will think I lied" I was sniffling ufortably, shaking like the life was being drained out of me. "I wasnt evenying themeveryone yed mebut I am wrong because I am alone" I didnt make sense, but in my head, I was saying a lot. All my secrets were spilling even when they werent. In a very gentle andforting tone, Emmet said, "I believe you." I suddenly stopped and raised my head to look into his eyes. "Was it Kaye or Maximus? Which one is using you of ying a game?" He looked so confident and calm when he asked me that. I began to step away from him because I immediately thought he would me me, but instead, he held my arms and stopped me. "Im sure you had your reasons, and I will not judge you. The way you cried, I can tell there is a huge secret youre holding in your heart, and youre afraid to let it out." Chapter 352-She Changed Faster Than A Weather

Chapter 352: 352-She Changed Faster Than A Weather

Maximus: I had told Hnie to take her time but to let me know when she made her decision. I was really excited to be with her. Every time I saw her through the crowd, I felt at home. She was so charming, beautiful, smart, and loyal. There was so much about her that I wanted to learn more abouther smile, her eyes, her dreams, and wishes. I could sit and write a book about them, even though I dont like writing books. Iughed to myself and strolled into my room to change. I had called my mom to talk to her about Kaye, but her beta told me she was in the restroom. I didnt ask too many questions because shes an adult, but the fact that her beta was always by her side made me raise an eyebrow. Mainly because she alwaysined that Dad moved on and she didnt. I didnt want to be involved in their drama anymore. Especially because Urs was Hnies mother, and hurting her or saying anything bad about her would upset Hnie. "I heard you called," Mom said from the other side as I answered her call. I needed to change my clothes, and I couldnt tell where my AirPods were, so I just put my phone on speaker for a while. Now that I was in my room, I received another call from my mother. "Yes, Mom, I was calling you, but your beta said you were in the bathroom," I responded, taking off my shirt and throwing it on the bed. "Yeah, I was. Tell me, is Hnie buying your act of being in love with her?" The minute she asked me that question, my mood soured. I stopped dead in my tracks while reaching for the closet and ced a hand on my forehead, trying to figure out what to expect next. "Yeah, Mom. I told you Id let you know when theres progress. But rest assured, she is in love with me and has fallen for my lies." I knew I had to respond because Mom was waiting for me. But I didnt mean a single word. A few weeks ago, Mom had asked me to make Hnie fall for me so that she could stir up tension between my dad and Hnies mother. I didnt ept her nuntil I started falling for Hnie myself. At first, I flirted with her just to see what would happen, but after the first time, I was already falling for her. She was so amazing. And then I told my mom I would do it. Just so she wouldnt find out from someone else that I was with Hnie and try to ruin it for me. So every time her trusted men told her they had seen me with Hnie, my mom would let it slide. My n was simple. Once I made a public announcement, there would be nothing my mom could do to separate us. I would not leave Hnie for anyone. I was ying a dirty game with my own mother, but she could be very dangerous and toxic. And I wouldnt let her toxic ws reach my Hnie. She was too innocent for all this. All I knew was that I only wanted Hnie and no one else. As my mom kept talking, I kept going along with the lies. I hated even thinking about ying with Hnie. But my mom needed to hold onto false hope. OtherwiseI knew she would get rid of Hnie before anyone even knew about us. But once they did, no one would daree after Hnie. "Okay, Mom! Ill talk to youter," I hissed tiredly, not wanting to hear another bad word about Hnie. This was getting out of hand, and my mother was just waiting for the right moment to strike. But in the next few days, things changed. Or I should say, Hnie changed. Her behavior toward me became so cold. I guessed she was scared of how others would react. And I wanted to assure her that I would never let anyone hurt her. For that to happen, we needed to tell others about us. So, I had to give her an ultimatum. I hated putting pressure on her, but she wasnt understanding that we were getting closer to the engagement ceremony. That ceremony could get us in trouble. People wouldin if they saw us together after our parents got married. It would go against the rules of the Lycanmunity as well as the packsws. And then I risked it all, telling her to give me her silence if she wanted us to move forward with our n. That night, I left the mansion to take care of my own things and returned exhausted. I was tired. My body ached. My eyes moved to the clock, watching as it struck 3 AM. My eyelids felt so heavy as Norman patted my back, bidding me goodnight. I dragged my body upstairs to my room but was shocked to see Charlotte standing outside my door. "I already told you, I wouldnt touch you with a ten-foot pole," I reminded her of ourst conversation when she had tried to sleep with me. It was after that night that I made up my mind to change my ways. I never really thought I was the type to be loyal to someone, but I guess thats what falling in love feels like. "Im not here to seduce you. I just needed a phone to text a friend. Its urgent, and mine isnt working," she requested, rubbing her palms anxiously. I sighed and entered my room, noticing that the door was already open. She must have walked in looking for me. I grabbed my phone and, without looking, unlocked it and handed it to her. She quickly typed something while I poured myself a ss of water, feeling incredibly thirsty. "All done, thank you!" she said, rushing out of the room. I checked my phone, but there was no notification from anywhere else. Chapter 353-She Belongs To Me

Chapter 353: 353-She Belongs To Me

Maximus: Current time: My mind was racing at this point, and I was trying my best to drive safely, even though my hands were shaking. I couldnt even look at my brother. I felt ashamed of myself. And Kaye was losing his mind. I couldnt really understand why Hnie would do this to me. The only thing I kepting back to was that maybe she got upset that Kaye had made Kesha an option, and she wanted to punish him by letting him know she left him for someone else. That could be a possible reason because thats why she suddenly left me tooby using me of ying her. She used me to take revenge on Kaye and then dumped me. I kept my fingers wrapped around the steering wheel while tears forced their way into my eyes. The problem was that I had never felt like crying before, even in the toughest situations. But at that moment, I wanted to cry my heart out like a child. I had loved her a lot, so it wasnt easy for me to live with the fact that she had never loved me. What should I do now? How would I ever be in love with someone after this? My attention snapped back to Kaye, who was waving his hand at me to stop the car before I ran into the main gate. I hadnt even been paying attention this whole time. I felt guilty for unintentionally hurting my brother. I parked the car and got out, running over to the other side to hold the door open for him. "Lets just not tell anyone about this," I requested, and Kaye nodded. "Whatever she did was messed up, butII dont want her to deal with angry res. I am helplessI am a damn coward who cannot stand up to her." I began to look away because my brother was staring at me. I could tell he wanted me to make eye contact with him. "And you think I could stand seeing her hurt? She yed me worse. She didnt even want to ept me, even though Im her mate. Do you think you love her more than I do?" I was surprised when Kaye put it that way. I gave him the eye contact he had been wanting and instantly felt my heart break. He liked me less. "I am sureshe didnt mean to. She must have been hurt that you made Kesha an option," I tried to make excuses for her when Kaye gently pushed me away. "Right! And the punishment for me was to use my brother against me. Well, I must say, it worked. I am hurt, brotherand it doesnt help to look in your eyes and see love for my mate," he pointed a finger at his chest and yelled, "but of course, you are the winner. At least between us two." I wanted to hug him, but he kept pushing me away and trying to breathe. I was worried for him, even when my own body was in a lot of pain. "I dont want our brotherhood to be ruined because of this," I held his hand to plead with him, but he shrugged his arm free. "I dont know. It will only heal when the love in your eyes for her fades away. Because I am damn sure mine never will," he made it clear he would never stop loving her. Then, he stopped briefly, turned around, and gave me onest look. "As for her reputation, I would choose hers over mine any day." Instead of going back inside, he gestured at his driver toe get him. He slid into his car and sped away while I started dialing Normans number. It wasnt a good thing for Kaye to be out there when he was so stressed. Me: Norman! I have been trying to contact you. Can you please check on Kaye? He was upset about something and left in a hurry. After I sent him the text, I rushed inside, went to my room, and locked the door so no one would bother me. I sat on the couch, holding my phone in my hands, scrolling through pictures of Hnie from academy projects and tests. "She is so pretty," I felt a weird pain in my chest. "But she is not yours. She is your brothers. Are you really going to choose her over him? Even after it was clear to you that the damn whore yed you? Do you even know how many other dicks she had in her mouth, pussy, or ass" That was it. I got up, grabbed the knife from the table next to the fruit, and stabbed it right into my chest. "Okay, okay, Im sorry!" My wolf understood that if he said one more word about Hnie in that way, I wouldnt hesitate to put myself through so much pain that he would die crying. "Im sorry, okay? But how would you describe her actions?" Now that he knew I would do anything, he asked in a much gentler, more respectful way. "We will just sayshe deserved someone better than both of us." I finished and narrowed my eyes when I saw one particr picture I took a long time ago. It was a picture of her pendant back when she was stuck in the dream prison. "Hmmm." I searched the picture and found some simr items in a rare online book posted several years ago. My heart started to beat faster when I read some of thements, but one particrment stood out to me. Random user: Although they are a pretty collection and rare to find, I cant look at them the same way after one of the girls started wearing them to hide her damn ugly pheromones. Shes some girl Ive seen around whose pheromones make men go crazy for her. I believe the pendant is innocent, but whatever spell was cast on it to hide her pheromones just makes me dislike this piece of jewelry. She hadmented on the same pendant Hnie wore. And thement was from a few months ago. "Remember at the training ground? She took off the pendant in the middle of the fight. Oh heck! She yed you far worse than we imagined." Chapter 354-Before I Leave.

Chapter 354: 354-Before I Leave.

Hnie: "Tell me what happened?" Emmet insisted, but I had shut down again. I couldnt seem to forget how I once trusted Maximus, and now he was against me. By the end of the day, Emmet was their brother. He would definitely lean toward them somehow. "I got myself tangled up with them, and now theyre both angry with me because I didnt want to make it official with either of them," I muttered, watching outside the window. He was driving slowly, taking me back to his home. I would never call it my ce. "Hmm, that is messy. I guess I wouldnt know until I hear the whole story. But Ill suggest you let it be for a while. The more you try to exin yourself to them, the angrier theyll get," he advised, knowing his brothers too well. "Hnie, I want to suggest something, and I hope you take it just as advice from your stepbrother or your professor," he said softly, taking the longer route. It was better this way. I didnt want to sit directly across from him and look into his eyes while having this conversation. "Sometimes, you just have to be honest. If you keep hiding things, youll look like the bad guy. People will use you of lying and betraying others because they dont know the whole truth. For instance" he paused, ncing at me to make sure I wasnt freaking out at his words. "In todays situation, they both deserve to know why you left them or picked them in the first ce. The truth is important. We have to put ourselves in someone elses shoes too. Think about it like this for a momentif Kaye had been with you and then left you for a reason that he no longer saw as valid when dating someone closer to youlets say your cousinthen what? Wouldnt you be upset too?" he asked gently. With a heavy heart, I answered honestly, "Yes!" He went silent for a moment and then smiled a little. "This is what I like about you. You dont throw tantrums and try to understand your mistakes too. For now, just let them be, and dont worry about what I think of you. Ive known you for some time now, Hnie, and I know youre not a bad person at all. Just someone who is too afraid of sharing her secrets with others, and I can totally understand if thats because of a certain betrayal in the past. Take your time. The academy is starting" he stopped when I meekly added, "They will make it so hard for me to live there." "Nobody will let this affect your academy training. My brothers are not bad people. Theyll be jealousthat I knowbut things will be fine once you decide to open up and be honest with them. Im sure theyll understand," Emmet said kindly. He was so sweet. I couldnt believe he never remembered that we had felt the mate bond. But now that my wolf was slowly waking up, I was feeling something odd. His words were so charming, and then his scentmmm! His scent. I quickly shook myself awake from whatever daydream I had drifted into and straightened my posture in the seat. That was inappropriate. But I could me it on the mate bond. "The home is here. Go inside, take a shower, and rest. I will send some choctes to your room. They will help lift your mood." I knew that even if I refused, Emmet would still send them to me. But the minute we stepped out of the car, his phone started ringing. "Yes?" he answered, a frown forming on his forehead. "Oh! Okay, Ill be there." It seemed urgent because Emmet suddenly looked so worried. He hung up the phone and gave me a mild smile. "Go back inside. You will get your choctes, and dont worry about anything, okay? Everything will work out." I didnt know why, but it seemed like he was slightly doubting himself, unsure if things could actually get better from here. He walked away on foot while I went inside, only to find my mother standing in the doorway, blocking my path to my room. "What is it?" I asked tiredly. "Take this and keep it with you." She seemed to be in a rush as she put something in my hand, looking around nervously. It was a stack of money, which I immediately tried returning to her. "No! Just keep it. When you leave for the academy tomorrow, I dont want you looking for cheapbor. I know nothing is cheap for you, but some jobs have serious safety risks" she looked so pale as she spoke, nervously fidgeting with her fingers. "Why do you care? Are you ying a game with me?" The moment I asked her that, her eyes widened in shock. "No! I would never" her eyes started to tear up. "Its just that... umm... dont ever show up here again." Her tone shifted in seconds as Emma showed up. "We were heading outside. Did you change your mind?" She shot me a judgmental re before asking my mother that question. "No! Were having dinner outside. McQuoid wants us to celebrate the opening of the new restaurant in the abandoned pack, where theyre creating a roguemunity," my mom told her, holding her hand as they walked away. "Where is Charlotte, though?" my mom continued to ask. "She went to the salon. She needed some new acrylics," Emma replied as they disappeared. I held the money and wonderedwhy did my mom give it to me? What if sheter used me of stealing it from her? I was scared of everyone around me now. They could always turn on me, ying games with me. I got a notification on my phone that the trainers had an emergency. Since Kaye and Maximus would be skipping, there would be an additional one-day holiday. That meant I would be leaving the day after tomorrow. I couldnt wait for the academy to start again. Chapter 355-It Was Just Her Pheromones.

Chapter 355: 355-It Was Just Her Pheromones.

Maximus: "No!" I had been running around the mountains since forever. My nose was bleeding, and my eyes wouldnt stop shedding tears. "All she had to do was tell me I was mistaking her pheromones for the mate bond" I let out a howl, sitting on my knees and feeling the agonizing pain of transition. But I didnt want to transform. Norman was headed my way, so I had to stop the transition. He rushed over and knelt down before me, with Emmeting into view. "She freaking lied to me," I let out a cry, feeling like a miserable and helpless personthe feeling I never wanted to have. I was a freaking powerful werewolf. Why the hell was I crying for a woman? But it wasnt just any random woman. It was Hnie. "Hey, its okay. It happens. Breakups" Before Norman could start lecturing me, I turned my attention to Emmet. "Gave her a pendant to ask for help whenever she needs it, huh? What about your own brothers?" I wasnt asking Emmet not to take care of her. I was d he was there to give her a ride because I did want her to get home safely. But since we were on the subject of betrayal, I couldnt help but point it out to Emmet that all these years he had been distant from us had left us with broken hearts. "I came here for you too," Emmet knelt down, trying to caress my cheek, but I looked away, avoiding his touch. "You only came here so you could defend her if I ended up saying anything wrong about her," I yelled, tears rolling down my face like a waterfall. "Max! Such stress is not good for you," Norman warned, but I pushed his hands away too. "You two should go. Leave me alone. I dont want anyones sympathy," I sniffled, trying to wipe my cheeks, but Emmet kept holding my hands. "You have no idea what you mean to me, brother," Emmet managed to cup my face in his hands, showing me the redness of anger he felt from seeing me in pain. "Well, I guess youre right. I have no idea," I clicked my tongue,ughing maniacally before tearing up the next moment. "I think Im gonna be alone for a while," I said in heavy breaths, my hand on my chest. The pain wouldnt seem to calm down. That was the weirdest part. If she wasnt even my mate, why the hell was I in so much pain? "Ill drop you home," Emmet suggested, but I was quick to reject his offer. "Not you! Im done wanting your attention," I said through my clenched jaw, and the pain on his face made me feel so proud of myself. After putting me through pain, he was finally going to suffer too. "Its alright, Ill take him home," Norman gave Emmet a concerned look, but I wasnt ready to go with Norman either. "No! I can find a ce to crash myself. I just know I dont want to be under the same roof as her for the night." I watched Norman clench his jaw, probably getting angry that Hnie was staying with us, so I had to exin a bit more to him. "I dont want her out of the house. What I mean isI dont want her in the house and lose my control and beg her to ept me." I had to rify, even when it was so hard to make a full sentence. I didnt want Norman to kick her out. I was afraid if I stayed in the same house as her, I would end up begging her to stay and ept meand I didnt want that. I wanted to move on from her because of how she broke my heart. But love is a bit hard to forget. I just needed a moment to do so. "Let me" Norman insisted, but I got up with difficulty, my knees going weak. "Im headed over to Moms ce." The minute I said that, I watched Normans face contort. "No! She will take advantage of your miserable condition and make Hnie look like a monster," the moment those words left his lips, both Emmet and I stared at him in shock. Since when did he start to care about Hnies reputation? And I guess he noticed our skeptical res because he immediately added, "Which she is, but Mom will only exaggerate it." There was a subtle lie in his tone, but I was too worried about myself to focus on that. I started to walk away, but I could tell Norman was still following me. He knew I wouldnt listen to him, and he wouldnt listen to me either. As for Emmet, he had rushed off, probably going home to drink. Our problems must have been too much for him. "What about Kaye? Why didnt you go after him?" I asked Norman, taking heavy steps toward the bus station. That was the nI would take a bus to my moms pack. I wanted to be away from my family and brothers for a while, but I also didnt want to be alone. "Kesha found us on the way and insisted on taking Kaye with her. He seemed fine leaving with her. As for you, I thinkyou should take a car so that you get home before" Norman shut up when I let out augh of disbelief. "Ill be fine, you think I cannot take care of myself" I watched him look so upset that I taunted him over this. I didnt want to hurt anyone, but I was hurting too, and I wanted to be left alone for a while. Well, Norman was stubborn, so he did end up forcing me onto the private jet and dropping me off at my mothers ce. But he did stick around for a minute, probably warning Mom not to try to manipte me while I was hurting. Once he left, my mother came to my room. "Honey! Are you hurting because the n didnt work?" Of course, she didnt know the whole truth, so she thought it was because I couldnt make Hnie ruin the engagement. Well, she did ruin somethingnot the engagement, but me. "But dont worry. We will find another way for the engagement to be ruined. As for youI have a surprise," she ran her hand through my hair, sitting beside me while Iy on the bed with my arms spread out and my legs hanging down. "Look whos here," she smiled and pointed at the door, confusing me when it opened and she walked in. Chapter 356-I Tell His Brother

Chapter 356: 356-I Tell His Brother

Hnie: "Good morning," I heard my mother greet Lord McQuoid. I was asked to join breakfast so we could sit and eat before I headed off to the academy again. It was Norman and Emmet, Emma and my mother with Lord McQuoid. I hadnt seen Charlotte the whole of yesterday, and now she was missing breakfast too. Of course, she was. She wouldnt want to sit and celebrate me. Or anything rted to me. "Hnie! Honestly, it was so nice to have you here with us. We felt like a family. Even when there werent many moments for us to celebrate as a family, you being around felt so good," Lord McQuoid gave me a warm smile, my mother ufortably shifting in her seat and then looking up just to check others reactions. I did the same before responding to Lord McQuoid, "I am so d that I got to know you. You are a wonderful man, someone my mother truly deserves. You have given her the happiness that she never got in her past. I think that says a lot about your kindness and how much you appreciate her," I watched his smile grow with pride upon hearing mypliments. Emma rolled her eyes, silently mimicking me while making faces. I noticed Norman shaking his leg and staring at me from under his eyebrows. Emmet seemed just like every other day. He was always this wayunpredictable. I couldnt really guess what was going through his head all this time. "By the way, I have prepared a celebratory lunch today," Emma quickly jumped in to have a say and get attention for herself. The way everyone turned to her made me believe even they didnt know what she was talking about. It was obviously not for me. So what celebration was she speaking of? "What is the asion?" Lord McQuoid asked, proving that even he knew better than to assume it would be for me. "Youll see. Its actually good news," Emma danced with her shoulders, looking so cringy. "How is Kaye? And where was hest night?" Lord McQuoid now turned to his sons but asked Norman instead because, of course, Emmet wouldnt be interested in any conversation since he had already started eating his cereal. "He spent the night at Keshas ce," Norman said, his eyes darting to me immediately. I held my breath in. I was the one who chose my career over him, and even if I hadnt, I wouldnt be able to ept him until I had taken my revenge. But that didnt mean it didnt hurt. It hurt that he couldnt wait for me. He could have just stayed with me and made me believe I could rely on him. But that only happens in storieswhen your mate holds your hand and stands beside you while you take revenge on those who hurt you. "Oh! Im d that boy ising around. He is finally making all the right decisions. I heard Maximus stayed with his motherst night." I was able to get the information from their father. It did hurt me that they were suffering so much because of me. "He wanted to be away for a while. Nothing against anyone here, he just said he misses Mom." It felt like Norman was speaking directly to me or about me. His father nodded, and the rest of breakfast went by in silence. After everyone was done, they all began to leave. It was only Norman and me left when I finally said, "I didnt mean to hurt them." Even when Emmet had asked me to leave them alone for a while, I couldnt. I was responsible for their distress in a way that I couldnt exin my side to make them understand why I did what I did. Norman sighed, filling his cheeks with air and letting it out before responding, "But you did. Kaye doesnt even want to see his brothers face." I rushed to stand in front of him. "But Maximus was at no fault. He didnt even know about us." I hated that the brothers were fighting because of me. "It doesnt matter. Its about a mate bond! Kaye is your mate, and mates are possessive, especially when he is powerful. He feels threatened." Norman looked so upset with me that his eyes held a darkness to them. The yful banter we used to have seemed nothing like whatever this was. "I heard Maximus talking with his mother about using me to ruin the engagement ceremony." I watched Normans face twist in shock. He closed his eyes and shook his head, as if trying to confirm that he was hearing me right. "Im not some crazy person who would betray the people who took care of me. Do you think I dont realize how much your brothers have done for me? But to y meNormanIm a fucking person with feelings and emotions too! First, Kaye gave me a choicehe put Kesha in front of me and asked if I was going to ept him or not. And if I didnt, he would go ahead and ept Kesha. And even if I asked for time, he would be with Kesha until then. And then Maximushe" I shut up when my voice started to break. "Why didnt you tell me that before?" He mmed his hand on the table, leaning down to my level. "How could I? None of you let me speak. And Maximus would never admit to it. But I swear, I heard them talk. They were making fun of how stupid I am and how they would throw me out of their lives after doing the same to my mother," I hissed, finally letting it all out. It felt amazing to say everything that had been in my heart. To finally be listened to. "I am going to" Norman clicked his tongue, but I interrupted him. "You are going to make my life miserable, I know. Youre going to side with your brothers and see no wrong in their actions. I get ityoud rather have me as a toy for your brothers because only they matter" I shut up when he grabbed the ss from the side and spilled its contents on my face in one swift move. Chapter 357-Taking The Right Stand

Chapter 357: 357-Taking The Right Stand

Norman: The moment she said that, I couldnt help but do something reckless. I grabbed the ss and spilled the water on her face to wake her up. Why the heck did she think I would want her, of all people, to be my brothers toy? She seemed shocked, her mouth open, water dripping down her face. Well, I regretted doing it, but it was a reflex. "For not freaking defending yourself when all the usations were being thrown your way," I told her, exining why I did it. "And then half of itfor thinking I see you as a toy. You need to wake up now. Why the hell would I be okay with it?" I yelled. She rubbed her face clean, and I couldnt help but bite my tongue awkwardly. Why did it affect me so much that she thought so low of me? I had never acted like this with anyone. Why was I so obsessed with what she thought of me, and why the hell was I so angry with my brother? I mean, she wasnt wrong. I had never interfered in Maximus love life before. I never cared when a girl approached me, asking me to tell Maximus to return her calls and all. But Hnie... she wasnt just some girl. She was someone I knew. In a very calm way, she leaned down and grabbed a ss of water. I waited for her to respond to me after she drank the water, but instead, she threw it in my face. "Now were even," she hissed. My suit was ruined, my hair was a mess, yet... I wanted to smile? I held it in tightly, not wanting to look amused, but her reaction gave me so much satisfaction. Whenever she stood up for herself, I felt relieved. "Why would you do that?" I had to act tough so she wouldnt think I was melting at the sight of her adorable pout. "You did it too. As for standing up for myselfI just know people wouldnt believe me. But I didnt y your brother. He yed me," she finished in a confident tone. Of course, I believed her. Part of the reason was that my mom had first asked me to do something to ruin the engagement ceremony. But when I didnt do anything, she approached Maximus. What struck me as odd was that I thought I knew my brother too well. The pain in his eyes didnt seem like an act to me. So I was all set to do my own investigation, make them sit down together, and talk it out. There was a huge misunderstanding, and theck ofmunication between them had caused this mess. As for Kaye, I mean, he pretty much ruined it for himself when he put Kesha as an option. Did he not understand that its a big turn-off for a woman to be put on a list of other women? I guess I somehow failed my brothers by always siding with them. I did it out of love, but now their behavior was not only hurting them but also Hnie. I mean, I never cared about other people before, but Hniewhat was it about her that made me ready to call out my brothers for doing something wrong? She walked away while I remained glued to my spot. I instantly called Maximus to have a word with him. He picked up, but it seemed like he was around other people. I kept hearing voices in the background. At least he was fine. Was that why he wanted to go to Moms ce yesterday? "Where are you right now?" I asked sternly, walking out of the breakfast room with my shirt and face still wet. I noticed the maids looking at me, gossiping with their eyes. They wouldnt dare say anything, not even in a whisper. "Im with Mom, why?" he inquired. "When are youing back home?" I asked, making my way to my room and unbuttoning my shirt with one hand. "Ill be home by lunch, why?" The way he kept questioning me just made me believe something was seriously wrong. "Okay,e soon because were going to sit down and have a talk," I muttered, feeling bad that I had to confront my brother about this. He wasnt a child anymore. I was ready to support him, take care of him in any way possible. But it pissed me off that he was now ying games like this. "About what?" he insisted. "Juste home," I said before hanging up to change my shirt and get some work done until he returned. The day was so hard to get through, and I couldnt figure out why. I felt ufortable the whole time. And then finally, lunchtime arrived, and I got back home to meet Maximus. But the vibe today was different. Emma was dressed up really well, as if it was some big asion. She mentioned something about it, but I couldnt guess what it could be. "Kaye! Are you okay?" I was surprised to see Kaye sitting on the couch with Kesha next to him. She had her arm wrapped around his arm and her head on his shoulder. He looked much more at peace whenever he was with her. "Im good," he smiled, making me feel relieved for him. I looked around, noticing Urs wearing a fancy dress and the others looking confused. "By the way, Jessica ising over with Mom," Kaye said, sounding very rxed and casual, as if he didnt have a meltdown yesterday. "Okay, why?" Even though I had to give Jessica one more chance like she asked, I still felt weird being around her. The only reason I gave her a second chance was because of how caring she was towards my brothers. She was the only one who understood their pain and never judged them. In fact, there were times when she stayed beside me during a full moon night, not caring about the danger she might get herself into. It made me appreciate her. "Mom said they are going to make an announcement," Kaye shrugged, and it made me believe he didnt know what it was about either. Chapter 358-One Last Laugh

Chapter 358: 358-One Last Laugh

Hnie: I was a bit confused about what the main event was. But I could tell it was rted to Emma. She had been running around making preparations while there was no sign of Charlotte. I had assumed she was onezy girl and wouldnt help out her mother with anything. But to be absent for that long was odd. Not to mention, on any other asion or rification, Charlotte is all around her mother, asking about her gown or when the hairstylist woulde. But today, she was just silent. What if she had convinced Lord McQuoid to get admission to the academy? I didnt want her toe and ruin things because I knew thats what she would do. I left my room again to see if the maids needed my help. Ive actually helped them with a few recipes since they asked for it. They were nice and hardworking people. I loved interacting with them. But as I was about to walk toward my room and briefly passed the living room, a disturbing sight awaited me that made me stop dead in my tracks. It was Kaye and Kesha. They had arrived earlier and had been sitting in the living room ever since then. The maids had to run around and do extra miles to please that princess. Kesha was pretty spoiled. She wouldnt even say hello to anyone else other than the brothers and their father. She would clearly avoid my mother and Emma too. Thats how she was. But I noticed how she would stick her arm around Kayes, as if trying to tell the world he belonged to her. But this particr sight was a bit hard for me to swallow since Kaye had made it seem like I yed him. But here he was, moved on, with her tongue down his throat. He sat with his arms spread on the back of the couch, his neck stretched back, leaningfortably, while Kesha sat beside him, her legs folded under her body and her hands tightly holding onto his face. She had her mouth all over his, kissing him passionately and getting all excited. He barely moved, not even a finger, but she was doing the most. She was constantly getting up and down in her spot, holding his face like she wanted to devour him. Her face was moving side to side, not letting him breathe either. "Hnie! Dont just stand there. If you want to be a part of it, just help," Emma yelled from the kitchen as she saw me standing outside the living room. That pulled the kissing couple apart. Kesha broke the kiss but didnt instantly turn her head around. She was breathing heavily while sitting still until she finally turned to re at me. I noticed her eyes changing color in a threatening way. I immediately stepped back and rushed away, while Kaye didnt even bother to notice that I had seen him. I mean, I wouldnt care because it was over. But the eptance from his side and the mate bond was the problem. However, the weird part was that I didnt feel the pain of cheating. Maybe a mere kiss doesnt cause such pain or maybe because my wolf isnt fully awake yet is why I hadnt felt the excruciating pain. It could be anything. "Are youing?" Emma yelled again. "No! Go do your own work," I yelled back, annoyed, watching her get shocked when she should have known Im no longer the nice one who does her errands. But the time had arrived when we had to gather for lunch. I wouldnt have been invited, but Lord McQuoid insisted I join them like family every day, so I did. Everyone looked all dressed up, with Norman in his office suit and Emmet in his ck suit. It appeared he had briefly left for a meeting and then returned to join us for lunch. Emma had a huge smile on her face as she stood in the living room, excitedly rubbing her palms together and giggling. Thankfully, the couple wasnt tangled in each others tonsils anymore. Kaye seemed distant, but Kesha still had her arms wrapped around his and her body pressed tightly against his. She was giving off the vibe of an obsessive girlfriend. "What is it, Emma? Youve prepared everything so well. Im excited to know what the asion is," Lord McQuoid had his arm around my mothers back as he asked Emma to make the announcement already. She checked her phone and then nodded her head, taking deep breaths. "Okay!" she calmed herself, a hand to her chest. "This is a huge thing for me, so I wanted everything to be perfect. Without dy, I want to include you all in a happy moment of my life. Ever since I gave birth to my daughter and have been a single parent, I wanted nothing for myself but a mate for my daughter. She had been very lonely but never lost her faith in the Moon Goddess." As she continued, it all made sense. Charlotte found her mate. But where was she? "So, as you all already suspected, my baby has found her fated mate" She broke down in tears from immense happiness while my mother ran to give her a hug to support her in this joyful moment. The brothers shrugged and tiredly pped their hands, while Lord McQuoid seemed genuinely happy. "Andtodayyoure going to meet him," she added, still hugged by my mother. Thats when someone arrived in the living room. It was Charlotte, holding hands with her mate. My heart didnt just skip a beat; it fucking stopped when I saw Maximus standing beside her, all smiles and happy with his mother behind him. Emmet and Norman looked shocked as they stared at each other and then at me. I stood silent while Maximus and Charlotte joined the living room, asking for blessings from Lord McQuoid, who seemed too happy to utter a word. Things started to blur for me, but then someones whisper brought me back to reality. "Good luck feeling that pain of betrayal. I didnt know karma would strike you so quickly. You left me for him, and now he left you for your cousin." It was Kaye, having onestugh in my ear. Chapter 359-Tell Me About Helanie

Chapter 359: 359-Tell Me About Hnie

Emmet: A few hours ago: "Where are you headed?" Norman asked me, snapping his fingers to get my attention while he didnt stop walking toward his car. "I have a meeting with a publisher," I replied, standing next to my car. Norman seemed slightly disturbed but also like he had just taken a shower. "You took a shower twice?" I remembered he had a different shirt on in the morning. "The cat spilled water on me," he hissed, and I could only suspect one person doing so that my brother wouldnt immediately kick them out of the house. Norman could lie to me all day, but I could tell he treated Hnie differently than other people. He showed empathy for her, and that was the first time Id ever seen him do that. "Anyway, good luck with the publisher," Norman said, looking very exhausted. "Is everything okay? Did the cat speak too?" I asked, raising an eyebrow when his eyes traveled to my face. We brothers looked visibly differentdifferent hair colors and eyes too. But that was because of the powerful gics from our parents side, and some other reasons involved. But Norman growing his blond beard suited him. "This Maximus and KayeI cant believe them," Norman hissed. Now that he knew I also knew about their deal with Hnie, he wasnt being as secretive with me. "What did they do?" I was curious about the whole deal. I could tell Hnie wasnt in the wrong in this situation, but I thought maybe my brother messed up unintentionally. "They did her dirty. I need to get to the bottom of it, and then Im going to confront them," Norman looked all flustered. "Youre going to confront your heartbeats for Hnie?" I chuckled, watching him notice the smirk on my face, "Come on, its not a bad thing to do the right thing for someone like Hnie. Shes our stepsister too," I shrugged once I noticed Norman was offended. "Ew!" he dramatically reacted, as if copying someone, "I would never care for her. Anyway, I must leave now," he sighed, rubbing his chest before walking away. I always felt bad for my brother. He was doing too much, and at this rate, hed only be a robot. But seeing him care for Hnie gave me some hope for him. After he left, I began my journey too. I had to take my private jet to reach my desired destination. As my jetnded and I got out, I smelled the air and stretched my arms. I took the car for the rest of the way and reached a particr neighborhood. As I parked in front of one house, I realized the neighbors hade out to look at me. This one was particrly the omega side of the pack. I fixed my coat and got out of the car, now standing outside the door before I gently knocked on it. "Who is it?" a very dramatic, high-pitched voice came from inside. "Were here to randomly pick houses for gifts and donations," my warrior yelled back, and the door immediately opened. She quickly started to fix her little curly brown hair. Her cigar had red lipstick on it, and her eyeliner was a little smudged. "Hello there," she pumped her chest out, making me look away in disgust. "Im Larissa Niles," she giggled, taking the cigar out of her mouth and holding it between her fingers. "Hi, Im Emmet," I said, watching her get all excited. Somehow, I understood thisdy was not a kind one. "Well,e on inside. You look rich," she said, oddly shameless. She didnt hide the fact that she was excited about a donation. I hadnte here for donations. It was just an excuse to be here. Id spoken to the packs alpha, and he had agreed that I could make donations without disclosing my identity because I hated the press. "Oh my, you even smell rich," she led me inside to a messy home where cleanliness wasnt a priority. "Sullivan, get up and leave some room for the rich man here whose to give us a donation," she yelled at her son, who was sitting on the couch ying a video game. He quickly got up and shed me a smile. He was Hnies stepbrother. I sat down on the side of the couch, looking around to see any signs of Hnie. There were no pictures of her. Did this family not remember her? What happened that she left them and decided to live like a rogue? "So, do you have other children?" I asked, my warriors scanning the house to make sure the family knew they were being observed. "Oh no! I only have two kidsthis is Sullivan, and then theres Vani. She must be in her room, studying, as if that would get her anywhere," she rolled her eyes at her daughters hard work. But she was fine with her adult son littering around the house and lying on the couch ying video games. "Hm, you had another daughterwhat was her name? Oh, Hnie!" I snapped my fingers, pretending to think of the name. The look on their faces told me they werent happy to hear her name again. The two exchanged a very secretive nce before Larissa responded, "Oh, that poor girl died a few months ago." She shrugged and then added, "Ill bring you some snacks. Sullivan, wanna help?" she motioned for him to join her in the kitchen. "You look familiar." A voice from behind me made me briefly turn around and stare at the 15-year-old girl holding a book in her hands. It was my published book from a year ago. "Hello," I greeted. "Hi!" she smiled,ing over and sitting on the couch with me. "She didnt die, you know," she started out of the blue. "Huh?" I pretended as if I had no clue who she was talking about. "Of course you know that. She lives with you, doesnt she?" That little girl shocked me with her information. But I had a feeling that if I wanted to know more, she was the right person for it. Chapter 360-I Misread The Signs

Chapter 360: 360-I Misread The Signs

Hnie: My heart had crumbled into tiny pieces like a cookie. My eyes kept trying to hold back the tears, but there were times when it became too hard for me. Right before my eyes, Maximus chose Charlotte. I could only think back and remember when he was convincing me to share my past with him. Imagine if I had done that. We make mistakes when we are emotional and overshare. Thankfully, I didnt. But would that help? Right now, it wouldnt. Because I was devastated inside my heart. All I could think about was leaving this ce and going back to the academy. I couldnt wait to kick Raydens ass. I began to think about other things to stop myself from crying and drawing attention to myself. "Hnie!" Emma calling my name turned heads to me, "Are you not going to congratte her? I know shes not your cousin, but you two have grown up like cousins. Come on, give her a hug," she stretched her arm out and wiggled her fingers, asking me to go hug Charlotte, who was looking at me with those eyes that said she had won a better position in this family. "Before that," Emmet cleared his throat, stepping in front of me, "I would want to congratte my brother." Thankfully, him stepping up ruined the moment for Charlotte. The brothers gathered around them, and I saw Norman gesturing at me to escape the living room now that no one was looking. As I was about to do so, Emma called me again. "Where are you going?" It was bing too much. If she was happy for her daughter, she should just stay happy and not drag others into the mess, using this moment to get back at them. "She has some pending work. She should submit it before the academy starts. Just because shes our stepsister doesnt mean she gets a pass," Norman excused, giving me a reason to hide in my room for the rest of the night. Even when we hated each others guts, he somehow helped me out of the situation. I bet he did it so I wouldnt ruin his brothers happy moment. I nodded my head and went straight back to my room, and once I was in my room, I broke down. "Fucking idiot, Hnie. Why do you keep getting fooled?" I hissed under my breath, kneeling down on the cold floor and remembering Kayes words. Today, right before my eyes, I saw the worst sights. Both the men that made me believe they loved me had someone else beside them, but thats how it was going to be. I was the one who chose revenge over my love life, so I shouldnt be crying and focusing on it so much. But then the pain was too much for me to ignore. I sniffled and cried for two hours before climbing into bed and falling asleep. I woke up to the maid knocking on the door a few times. She had brought me all the food from lunch and specifically told me that Emma sent it to my room. I did eat it. In fact, I ate it like a savage while tears streamed down my eyes. I wanted to be left alone, so when Emmet texted me to ask if I was okay, I just told him I was and that I was heading to bed again. I respected him for giving me the space I needed in that moment. I woke up again around midnight. "Thats it," I grunted, getting out of bed to go outside and force my wolf to wake up and transition. I needed her desperately tonight. I wanted my mind off my pain, so I had decided to focus on my wolf instead. I grabbed my purple sweater and walked out to the garden, rushing to the back exit. Since I had been living here, I knew when the warriors would change shifts. Those two minutes were enough for me to get out of the mansion and get some fresh air. Once I was outside, I began to hear howls in the distance. I frowned, looking around. But I kept walking on the road until I heard a lycans howl, and thats when panic struck me. I checked the calendar on my phone to see a full moon, not the eclipse. Thats when it hit me. I was stupid enough to think that since the eclipse was over, the lycans would be gone and hiding. But Norman was out there, running around and howling. I understood it wasnt a good time for me to be out here. But then the howls were so painful that I couldnt move away. They were also from a pretty nearby ce, so I got kind of intrigued. It was a few minutes past midnight, so maybe he was still transitioning. Curiosity struck me, and without thinking twice, I rushed toward the sounds. I reached the deep wooded area in no time, and the howls grew louder. It was the right ce. I hid behind a tree when I realized there were other people around. I stuck my head out from behind the tree and saw Kaye standing in my view. Not only him, but Norman stood in front of him too. Huh? Norman seemed fine. Of course, he did. Because the one transitioning was right between them, howling in pain. The sight was too much for me. I wanted to turn around and run back, as far away from this ce as I could. But my steps were glued to the ground. Tears streamed down my face as it started to make sense to me. Of course, I caught feelings. I wasnt some jerk who decided to go after her mates brother for no reason. The damn mate bond did it to me. "Maximus, just rx. Get your mind off all the depressing stuff so you can transition painlessly," Norman uttered to Maximus, who was howling as he was transitioning into a lycan. Chapter 361-Back To The Academy

Chapter 361: 361-Back To The Academy

Hnie: It was the most horrifying sight for me. I ran back to the mansion like my tail was on fire. Now I understood why things didnt go as nned between us as we wanted them to. My promise was kept without me knowing. As I returned to the mansion, I noticed Emmet in the hallway, getting ready for whatever he does out there in the woods. In that moment, it became clear to me that the brothers go out either to take care of Maximus and also make sure he doesnt go into the poption to cause chaos. It all made sense now. Im not the only one who is keeping secrets. So I was no longer ashamed of holding things in and not telling the brothers. I ran to my room and locked myself in until morning. I would avoid the brothers at any cost now. Before anyone could wake up, I had already packed my stuff and left the mansion. I didnt care about saying goodbye to anyone either. "Look whos here," Lamarmented, extending his hand for me to shake, which I did with a weak smile on my lips. He was standing next to Gavin, Jenny, and Penn. "Give me a hug," he stole my bags, tossing them at Penn and Gavin to carry, and pulled me into a brotherly hug. "Hey, you okay, right?" he whispered in my ear. I bet he noticed I looked a little down. "I will be now," I replied as he broke the hug. "You look very pale. Did you not eat anything?" he asked quietly while examining my face. "I ate too muchst night. It was a great asion, and there was so much food--" I kept talking when he hushed me for a moment. "What asion, Hnie?" Of course, he understood something had deeply upset me for talking so much about a supposed asion that turned me pale. "Remember Charlotte?" I watched him nod. "Well, she is a close friend of Maximus." I watched him gasp and cover his mouth. "Which is crazy because--" I shut up as I bit my tongue. "What? Tell me what is it?" he insisted, but Jenny and the others had grown tired of waiting for him to step aside so they coulde and greet me. "Groups within groups, not epted," Jenny pushed him away and hugged me. Her arms tightly wrapped around me, and she patted my back. "I love you, sister. I hope you know that," her tone was slightly different and odd. She broke the hug and stepped aside as Gavin gave me a side hug. "Hey," Penn waved from behind Jenny, a strange hesitation clear in his body. It was so weird to be back at the academy now. "How are you all?" I asked absentmindedly as I had to physically stop myself from telling Lamar that Maximus is a lycan. And also, how could Charlotte be his mate when I felt the mate bond with him too? Or has he got two mates? One for his human form and the other for his lycan form? I just didnt get it. But I wasnt ready to explore anything either. Maximus did it to hurt my feelings. He chose Charlotte at a time when he was dying to be with me. But I knew his truth. Hence, his mother arriving with Charlotte was another game they were trying to y, probably to push me into blurting out that Maximus cannot be with my cousin. "Were good. And we would love a hug too, but I guessCwere not that lucky," Penn said, shrugging dramatically while his hands stayed in his pockets. "You mean to say lucky?" I corrected him with augh, but he gestured for me to look behind me. I slowly turned around to see Lucy standing in the crowd, probably having arrived while I was greeting everyone. Maybe thats why she didnte closer. "Ill move away," Gavin said, walking off, and as he did, Lucy started walking our way. "Hey," she suddenly had a bright smile on her face as she waved her hands and hugged me tightly. Her scent took me back to the time when we first met. Although now she was wearing makeup, acrylics, and a mini skirt, the rest was the same. Her behavior was cheerful, just like it used to be before she got caught up in the mess with her mate. "Hello, all of you," she then broke the hug to greet the others but particrly avoided Jenny when she tried to hug her. "Were good. We wanted toe and see you but--" Penn took the chance to speak and divert attention to himself. "Oh, Im d you didnte because if you had, you would have brought her with you," she boldly eyed Jenny, who looked around and then instantly looked down in embarrassment. "Come on, lets go, Jenny," Penn definitely couldnt handle the truth. I didnt hate Jenny, but she did hurt Lucy pretty bad. All that time when Lucy was losing her mind trying to tell everyone she wasnt just imagining things, Jenny stepping forward wouldve saved Lucy so much stress. Penn walked away with his sister, and now it was just the three of us. "Are you going to be okay?" I asked Lucy, wondering if the sight of the fall would affect her, and I could tell it already was. She had big tears in her eyes but kept a smile on her lips. "YuP!" she popped the letter p. "Lets go back inside and see our room, shall we?" Lamar suggested, and we all walked in. Other students were already heading to their rooms. The wallpaper had been reced, and some new decor had been added. "Are you not going to take the elevator?" Lucy asked, confused when I started to walk on foot with her, taking the stairs. "Im not so weak anymore," I joked and watched her eyes grow bigger before she held my hand and squeezed it to show how happy she was. Thats when I received a text from someone I didnt expect to get. Trainer Norman: Not even a thank you and you left already? Chapter 362-Chaos Between Her Friends

Chapter 362: 362-Chaos Between Her Friends

Hnie: Me: I didnt want to see anyone. Thank you for the hospitality, but I also learned that this ce is not for me anymore. I hit the send button and raised my head to stare at Lucy, who had been standing next to the window, looking outside for a while now. "Who found me first?" Lucy asked, making Lamar look up from his phone. "The nurse!" he said, making both Lucy and I frown at him in confusion. "That is basically who holds you when youre born. Why? Did you expect a dragon to deliver you?" His jokended t, and he understood because he immediately looked down and started ying a game on his phone. "I dont know. I was too traumatized to ask those questions. But why?" I inquired. I could tell she was suddenly remembering more, and it seemed important to her. "There was something that entity wanted me to do--I mean--she said thats what will free her," Lucy bit her tongue as Lamar put his phone down to stare at her almost in disbelief. "And youre telling us that now?" Of course, he didnt hesitate to voice what was on his mind. "Im just remembering," she rolled her eyes at him before adding, "The entity needs a new body to survive once it gets out. And the person who finds my body would have been the one to get caught in the mix," she replied. "I did," I pointed at my chest as I recalled the details of that night. "We watched her fall but we didnt find her body," Lamar snapped his fingers from afar to wake me up. "That means we cant sit silently," I sighed, but my eyes moved to Lamar when he started pointing at his phone. He wasnt very discreet because even Lucy saw him, and she folded her arms over her chest to show him she was onto him. "Whats going on?" she tapped her foot on the ground, warning Lamar not to hide anything from her. "Gavin messaged me," Lamar exined. "Oh, what did he say?" she asked, her tone dripping with attitude when talking about him. "He wants us to join him for lunch at Benitas Caf. All the friends together to start fresh," Lamar sounded meek because of Lucys hard re. "And you two are going to join those two snakes?" she mentioned Gavin and Jenny, her tone hissing. "Depends on you," I quickly added. She had just woken up a few days ago, and I wanted her to feel at ease. "Alright," she nodded her head, licking her bottom lip before she replied, "Sure! Lets do it." Both Lamar and I shared a shocked nce before looking at her. "Oh,e on, Im not that heartless. I was hurt, but its time to grow up. I want to do better and enjoy my life, as lying in that hospital bed for a month and being in aa taught me a lot." Her tone shifted back to normal, sounding like an overly excited person. We all began to unpack and do whatever work was pending for the next day, while I headed out to grab some fresh air. My mind was filled with so much conflict and questions. But I let them rest and kept staring into the distance until I had to go back to see Lamar. "Ready for lunch?" Lamar asked, putting on his ck jacket and getting ready. "Yeah, where is Lucy?" I asked, noticing that the bathroom was empty too. "I dont know. She said she was heading downstairs to meet you. You didnt see her?" Lamar turned to me, frowning and narrowing his eyes. "I wouldnt be asking you if I did," I growled in annoyance. It felt like before, and it got me all freaked out. "Okay, lets not panic, she must be caught up--oh, look!" he stopped talking as his phone rang. "Thats Lucy." He answered the call while I realized I needed to take my phone off silent mode. The two only spoke for a minute before Lamar hung up on her. "What did she say?" I asked, almost in panic. "Calm down. Shes fine. She said she needed to get some stuff and will meet us at the cafe," he finished, giving me a reason to sigh in relief. I got in the back of Lamars bike, while Jenny and Penn took their car, and Gavin was going to walk. Penn suggested we go in his car, but I knew that whening back to the academy, Lucy wouldnt want to be in the same car as Jenny and Gavin. So, she would ride with Lamar, and I would be in the car with the others, including Gavin. That was the n, unless Lucy made it clear she didnt want me associating with them. We arrived on time and entered the cafe, where, except for Lucy, everyone else was already there. We took our seats but didnt order, wanting to wait for her to arrive. "I hope she wont be upset--" Jenny meekly uttered, but her brothers grunt silenced her. "She made her own decision toe here. Nobody forced her, so she better watch her mouth when passing any unnecessaryments about my sister," he made us all stare at him in shock. "You do realize Lucy has a reason--shes hurt--" Gavin attempted to defend Lucy when Penn scoffed at him and silenced him. "And yet, she wanted to join, so she better behave. My sister isnt going to be hearing her brutal remarks about her life. It was a drunken mistake, and then it was up to you to tell your mate what happened. My sister got--" he was yammering aggressively when he shifted in his seat, stretched his neck out, and narrowed his eyes at someone. "Is that Lucy with Sydney?" he finished, making us all turn our heads to see what he meant. And yep, indeed, it was Lucying in with Sydney and Salem by her side. Chapter 363-Lesson Of The Day

Chapter 363: 363-Lesson Of The Day

Hnie: I felt so ufortable when I saw Lucying over to join us with Sydney and Salem. She even had her arm wrapped around Sydneys as if they were best friends. "This is crazy," Lamar muttered before they reached us. "And now we know who the real toxic one is," Penn grumbled, shaking his head with a sly grin on his lips. "Hey everyone, I hope you dont mind me bringing my friends too," Lucy giggled as she reached us. Sydney scanned the crowd for me, and when her eyesnded on me, she smirked and winked. I mmed my hands on the table and stood up. "I have some assignments pending. Im heading back to my room." I wasnt going to stick around and deal with Sydneys remarks, which she instantly started making the minute she heard me say I wanted to leave. "Come on, Hnie, dont be a baby. I came here in peace." Sydney rolled her eyes, while Salem looked down after getting a re from Gavin. "I dont want to sit at the same table as you," I snapped at Sydney, who rolled her eyes again. It was as if she wasnt even trying to make anyone believe she had changed. "Really? But youre sharing a table with Lamar, Gavin, andJenny. Oh! So just because you decide you want to make amends, thats when people are allowed to sit next to you?" Sydney clicked her tongue, trying to call me out on my hypocrisywhen there was none. "All these people know theyve messed up, and theyre trying to be better," I shot back at her, noticing Lamar and Jenny had stood up to back me up. "And you" I hadnt even finished speaking when Jenny cut in. "Lucy had a choice, but you were brought here without Hnies permission. And as for Lamarhes been with her through thick and thin, so dontpare yourself to him." Her confidence was on a whole different level as she defended us this time. "Hush, snake!" Sydney held her hand up to stop Jenny. The whole time, my eyes were on Lucy, who kept her head down with an annoyed look on her face, as if we were the ones in the wrong. "You two thought youde here to make Hnie ufortable? Well, guess what, we wont be sitting here either." Gavin mmed his hands on the table as he spoke to Salem and Sydney. "I didnt do anything" Salem said softly but went quiet when Gavin shot her an angry re. "Then well sit and eat with Penn," Sydney said as she sat down, but thats when Penn stood up. "Ill show you another ce, Hnie," he said to me, avoiding her. "Seriously? Youre going to leave with Jenny and Gavin?" Lucy asked, folding her arms over her chest. "How can you hate Jenny and Gavin but not Salem?" I didnt want to drag Salem into this mess, but since Lucy had been giving me a hard time for talking to those two while she herself went ahead and befriended Salem, I just couldnt hold it in. "Because I get to choose who I want to forgive. Isnt that what you did too? You wanted to forgive Lamar, so you did. You didnt want to forgive Sydney, so you didnt," she shrugged, making me stare at her in disbelief. It was a painful moment for me. You cant make someone understand you if they dont want to. "You expect me to fight your battles while youre making friends with your own enemies? And what part of someone apologizing do you not understand? Lamar has proven to me that he deserves my forgiveness. But Sydney" As I snapped at Sydney, I realized there was no point in arguing. What hurt the most was that Lucy made it all about me. Out of all the people who hurt her, she chose to take it out on me. "Lets go," I said to Lamar, walking ahead of him. I heard the others follow me while Lucy stayed behind. Once we were out of the caf, someone called out to Gavin. "I didnt do anything." It was Salem, hurrying after Gavin. He turned around and squared up to her. "Then why are you here?" Gavin yelled in her face, taking his anger out on the wrong sister. "I thought if you all got alongId get to beI mean, sit next to you," she said, sounding genuine. When that didnt satisfy Gavin, she added, "I even texted you that Lucy was bringing Sydney with her to warn you so you wouldnt be caught off guard." She quickly searched for her phone in her purse, but Gavin had already turned away and signaled us to leave. We left her behind and got into Penns car, while Lamar and Gavin rode together on the bike. I noticed a slight change in Lamars attitude toward Gavinpared to earlier. After Lucy showed up with Sydney and Salem, Lamar took it as a chance to openly dere his friendship with Gavin. After living together for a while, I had seen a strong bond form between the two. "So, Hnie, what lesson did you learn from todays incident?" Penn adjusted the mirror to look at me, while his sister side-eyed him from the passenger seat. I sat in the back, feeling pretty emotional. "If you cant say it out loud, I will. The lesson is: dont put all your faith in one person. Dont be too careful with everything you do. You cant always be right, and you definitely cant do justice to every rtionship. That doesnt make you a bad person. You have many people who want your attention and need your friendship, but you cant fulfill all their wishes," he spoke in a calming tone. But I guess Jenny noticed my teary eyes. I didnt want things to go south between me and Lucy. "Penn, hush!" she grunted at her brother. "I think Im also Hnies friend, and honestly, I dont like it when someone tries to push her down," Penn shot back at his sister, making herment, "Is that why you refuse to sit and eat meals with our parents anymore?" I was shocked to hear he had taken a stand against his parents. Chapter 364-She Thinks I Am Evil

Chapter 364: 364-She Thinks I Am Evil

Hnie: We didnt go anywhere for lunch after that. I asked Penn to take us back to the academy, and he did. Once we arrived, I rushed straight to my floor and into my room. Lamar was already there with bags of food, and so was Gavin. He was leaning against the wall, watching me as I walked in. "Lets eat something," Lamar insisted, giving me a look that said I should sit down and not overthink things. But how could I not? Instead of things getting resolved in my life, they were only getting messier and messier. And now Lucy! I couldnt understand what her deal was. Every day, one of these people made me appreciate keeping my secrets to myself even more. "Please?" Gavin insisted, squinting his eyes a little. I nodded and sat on Lamars bed while they started unwrapping the food. "I hope Lucy doesnt freak out when she sees me here," Gavin muttered, taking a big bite of his burger. "I told you, dudedont worry about it. She lost her credibility when she not only showed up with Sydney but stood there and let her question Hnie. It was as if she brought Sydney along just to say the things Lucy couldnt say herself," Lamar said with his mouth full, immediately biting his tongue when he spat his food everywhere. "I think shes in a really vulnerable state right now. She needs proper guidance. We shouldnt hold it against her," Gavin sounded genuinely concerned. I guess he really wanted to fix what had gone wrong. I, however, didnt add anything to the conversation. I wanted to talk to Lucy alone and then decide what needed to be done. "Just because you messed up once doesnt mean you need to bow down all the time. Not to mention, I agree with us being harsh on you, but not on her when she was cheating on you. She just got lucky that she ended up being the victim. Otherwise, she wouldve been in your ce right now," Lamar said, brutally honest as always. He wouldnt shut up until he had said whatever was on his mind. And I didnt stop him either. After we finished our meals, the door finally opened, and Lucy walked in. Before she arrived, we had been wondering how we would react or how she would react to seeing us here. But the moment she stepped in, we realized that wasnt going to happen. She waspletely drunk. Gavin quickly stood up, and so did I, ready to support her. But she rushed past us, pushing us out of her way to get to Lamar. "Hey!" She flopped onto his bed, and Lamar jumped like a startled cat. He quickly got up and turned away from her. "Come on, whats the matter? You dont want to fuck me now? You did before," Lucy smirked, licking her bottom lip and making all of us ufortable. "I feel very vited," Lamar whispered in my ear from behind, his arms dramatically wrapped around himself as if he were naked. "Lucy! Youre drunk. Lets get you to your bed," Gavin said, his eyes darting to us to see how wed react. "Shut up, Gavin. Go screw someone like you always do and let me enjoy the best dick Ive ever had," Lucy shouted at him before turning to Lamar with a flirtatious look. "I dont think mine is better than Gavins," Lamar tried to defuse the situation, maybe to make Gavin feel better or to avoid ruining their friendship. But hisment backfired when Lucy caught on. "Ohhh! Dont tell me youve slept with Gavin too. I mean, I wouldnt be surprised. Gavin is such a bottom, and youwell, you love cheering people up with your dick," she rambled, clearly out of her mind. "Okay, thats enough. Youre going to bed." I grabbed Lucys arm, pulling her up while Gavin stormed out of the room. "Im not liking this new version of hers," Lamarined, rushing after Gavin. Wow, they really were getting closer. "Ah, theyre gonna hook up," Lucy muttered with a pout. But the minute I managed to get her on her feet, she turned to me and yanked her arm free. "Youre not so innocent either," herment stunned me. I knew she was drunk, but sometimes drunk people say the truth. "Lucy, youre drunk," I said, trying to get her to bed before she said something even more hurtful. "No! Let me talk. Stop controlling me all the time. As if youre better than me," she rolled her eyes. "Ive never said Im better than you," I tried to exin, but she wagged her finger and moved it side to side in front of my face. "You always steal the attention. The way everyone listens to you and waits for Queen Hnie to make a decisionit drives me crazy. Youre the reason Gavin hurt me. If you had worked hard and found out the truth, I could have been spared all this pain. But instead, you let it happen because you wanted a sad, depressed Lucy by your sidesomeone you could pity," her harsh tone cut deep, making me feel instantly attacked. Tears started to well up in my eyes, but I held them back. "No, thats not true, Lucy. I care about you. I dont know why you think Id do that to you," I began, but she walked away, threw herself onto her bed, and rolled under the covers. "Go cry in front of the boys. Your miserable act usually works on them," I couldnt believe I had hurt her so much that she was saying all this to me. The Lucy I knew before her rejection would never have said such things. But this new Lucy, broken by rejection, seemed to think all her friends had betrayed her. "Now go! You have no idea how I felt when I was in aa. I wish the entity had taken my body insteadat least then, Id have been powerful. But of course, even a monster wouldnt want me. So you better watch outwho knows, maybe the entity will choose you like everyone else does," she kept muttering until she finally passed out. Chapter 365-They Want Revenge?

Chapter 365: 365-They Want Revenge?

Hnie: She had fallen asleep, and I had gotten under my nket to pretend to be sleeping when Lamar arrived. He called my name in whispered a few times to check on me, but I pretended to be asleep too. We had our first day at the academy in the morning, and we got the notification that it was going to be a running record. Its a kind of ss where the trainers make groups and then hold these matches where they want their team members to cover more miles before the others. I wanted to have good energy for the first ss. Thebat sses wereing up, and these were now physical exercises. I really wanted to do well and focus on my revenge now. I woke up still upset because I couldnt get over Lucys words. "Morning!" Lamar said as he got ready in the red tracksuit. By the time I hade out of the bathroom, Lucy had already left for ss. "Morning," I gave him a faint smile, trying to keep the energy positive. "Dont be upset. She wille around. Let her go mess around with Sydney and find out for herself. Shes in that phase where after a breakup, someone tries hard to be in a cool gang. But shes not made for that gang, and Im sure shell realize it sooner." Lamar didnt know the extent of the disappointment Lucy had shown toward mest night, so he wouldnt understand for now. However, I gave him a head nod as if I agreed with him and decided to get ready instead. We all had our red tracksuits on as we walked out of the academy to meet the brothers. It felt so odd to be back attending sses. Honestly, I loved this academy now. Jenny and Penn stood together. Gavin wanted to stand separately, but Lamar pulled him closer to us. He kept checking our faces to see if we were allowing him to stand next to us. I had no problem with him standing with us, but I had a problem with Lucy standing next to Sydney and snickering just like how the mean girls used to do before. In fact, Lucy had reced Salem. And that shocked me. Sydney was avoiding her own sister, but she would also make sure her sister didnt go away from her and befriend someone else. I was worried for Lucy. Sydney was not a good influence. "Morning, everyone!" Maximus arrived in a stunning ck shirt, causing my heart to skip a beat. I now knew why my emotions had been so strong toward him. We were mates, and although it could change everything for Kayeiming I used his brother to get back at himit also didnt change much. Maximus yed me. He avoided looking my way, just like he had never known me, and stood before the students. Since Sydney and I were the ss monitors, we were standing right in the front. Yet Maximus was looking at Sydney but not at me. "Hello, everyone, wee back!" Out came Kaye from his ck Mercedes, wearing ck just like his brother. Kaye and Maximus passed each other a smile, looking happy and in good moods. "Im sure you all got our message and know what todays lesson is about. My brothers will arrive shortly, so how about we warm up a little before they get here?" Kaye stood tall, pping his hands once in front of his body and then behind, continuing to do that excitedly. "So! Monitors, step forward," Maximus yelled for me and Sydney, again avoiding looking my way. "Stand before your lines and give us a handstand." I was taken aback when they mentioned that out of the blue. I dont know if I have ever tried it, but it felt so random. In the sybus, they had mentioned push-ups, chin-ups, squats, and milesbut not a handstand. But Sydney was on a roll. She quickly got to action, flipping her body up, standing on her hands while maintaining good bnce. I looked through the students, making eye contact with Lamar, who looked so concerned. "Sir! Its easy for Sydney since she used to be a cheerleader. As for Hnie, this is new for her," Penn took a stand like the alpha he was, always voicing his opinions whenever he could. "Not talking to you, Penn," Kaye almost hissed, pointing at Penn. "Come on, Hnie. Whats the matter?" Maximus said my name, but he chewed on it between his teeth. I dont know if others noticed it, but I did. "I cannot do it," I excused myself, my hands tied behind my back, feeling so low. "Huh?" Maximus walked closer, leaning down to bring his ear next to my face. "Say it again." It felt so strange to catch his scent now. "I have never done that before," I replied meekly, keeping my voice soft and my tone under control. This wasnt his mansion where I would argue with him. And they had made it clear that they didnte unprepared. "You can at least try. Its not like youre so fragile youll break if you fall," Kaye scoffed, fixing his watch while keeping his head down and staring at me through his eyebrows. I felt so weird being watched by everyone. Sydney stood next to me, a triumphant smile on her lips. I nodded and tried to get down, attempting to carry my body on my hands, but I fell every time I tried. It got to the point where I just couldnt stop attempting, as theughter from the students grew louder. I noticed Jenny closing her eyes, Penn clenching his jaw, Lamar scoffing, and Gavin shaking his head. But what stuck with me was Lucys reaction. She had her hand on her waist, her weight settled on one leg, and her face tilted. There was such a cocky grin on her lips that I felt like I was watching someone who looked exactly like Sydneynot Lucy. "That is enough. You have made enough of a joke out of this ss. Now go take a round of the mountains ande back in one hour," Kaye yelled, shocking me back to reality as he punished me harshly. Chapter 366-He Is Different!

Chapter 366: 366-He Is Different!

Hnie: "Ugh!" I groaned in pain,ing to a halt after half an hour. Sure, I had some strength from my wolf, but it was nowhere near enough to cover the mountains in one hour. No one couldunless it was obviously the brothers. They were strangely powerful, and I could understand why Maximus was, but the others were no ordinary ones either. I bent down with my hands on my knees, struggling for breath. I deserved this treatment. How the fuck did I let two brothers fool me? I should have stayed focused on my mission, but deep down inside, I was still that dumb, hopelessly romantic idiot. I sighed and straightened my back, taking one more step and grimacing in pain. "Take a rest and go back to your dorm room," I heard a voice from behind me, and I didnt have to turn around to see who it was. "No, thank you, Trainer Maximus. I was asked to finish my round, and I wont stop until Ive achieved that target," I groaned arrogantly, turning around to head back to the starting point. "This is the fifth time Ive told you that your punishment is over. Youre free, and youre just being stubborn," Maximus said, his hands on his waist, looking angry. He had actually asked me to stop the first time I tried to reach my goal in one hour. Every time I realized I couldnt, I would return to my starting point and start over. I would quit running midway once I realized I had wasted too much time and covered very little ground. So, keeping on going wasnt benefiting me. I would return and restart. "If you want to be a bad guy, be a bad guy. I dont want your sympathy," I hissed at him, stretching my arms a bit. "Huh? You think Im the one in the wrong? You betrayed me and left me in the middle" As he began to hiss ande at me, I yelled back at him. "Why? Mommy wasnt helping you? How were you alone?" My words struck himI could tell because he stepped back and raised his brow at me. "What the fuck? Why are you dragging my mother into this mess?" He didnt sound too pleased. I guess it was time I told him the truth. His truth. I wouldnt let him act like a victim of my poisonous ws. But I must say, I was shocked that his mother agreed to him epting Charlotte. What was she nning now? She would have never epted anyone rted to my mother, so why Charlotte? "I heard you!" I hissed. "I never said you were deaf," he kept the same confused look on his face. "Maximus, I heard you speak with your mother," I muttered, and the minute I did, tears started to form in my eyes. I hated acting like he had seeded in hurting me. "About what? What did you hear?" The look on his face told me he was beginning to understand. He tried to approach me, but I stepped back. "I heard you talk about trapping me and using me against my mother. I fucking heard you say you thought of me as a dumb tool, something you were going to use to stop the engagement before you kicked me out too," I screamed, then covered my face with my hands, hiding the tears that had escaped my eyes. He looked shocked that I had found out about his n. "Fuck!" he cussed, his hands flying to his head. "That was just to y my mother!" I stepped back and rolled my eyes. His audacity was something else. I couldnt believe he was twisting the story so outrageously. "Of course, youre not going to admit it. I am such a fool," I shook my head, waving my hands to dismiss the topic. I didnt have a reason to keep talking to him. "No, wait!" As I tried to get past him, he stepped in my way and spread his arms to block my path. "I swear Im not lying. My mom asked me to fool you and all that, but I figured if I made her believe I was being honest, she would let me have you. And when it was time for me to kick you out of my life, I would backstab her and make you my queen," he exined, trying his best to sound genuine. But I didnt care anymore. I wasnt that much of a fool to believe his ridiculously unbelievable story. "Sure!" I scoffed and attempted to get away when something he said stopped me dead in my tracks. "Youre the one who yed me, though," he continued flipping the script on me. "Sure!" I clicked my tongue. It was obvious he was grasping at straws to use me of something and make himself look innocent. But what he said next shook me to my core, and I turned to look at his face in shock. "You never told me that whatever I felt with you was because of your pheromones." "What? Youre not going to say anything?" He had genuine tears in his eyes. I stared at his face, my breath quickening, but before I could respond, someone else had it out for me. "Why the fuck are you not running?" Kaye screamed from afar, and I visibly startled at his sudden arrival. The anger in his tone jolted me out of my own thoughts. "Its okay, Kaye. Shes off the punishment," Maximus said in a very grumpy and angry tone. Kaye, who was walking toward us like he was about to kill an enemy, ignored his brotherpletely. He walked right past him and stopped face to face with me. I even had to step back to create some distance between us. "Get going. You are not getting spared until youre done," he hissed, his eyes ring daggers at me. I just felt a dark vibe from Kaye, almost like I didnt recognize him. Chapter 367-He Said In Every Position.

Chapter 367: 367-He Said In Every Position.

Hnie: "You stay out of it, Maximus. This is our academy, and every student must do their best to be a part of it. She has been getting way too many favors. Its time she realizes its not easy to be part of RVS," he never looked away from me. But the clenching of his jaw made me scared of him. And before I knew it, I was so scared that I turned to run and continue with the punishment, but I identally tripped on something, and the next thing I knew, I tasted blood in my mouth. "Dude!" Maximus grunted at his brother, rushing to help me. I got up but held my hand near my mouth. I might have a busted lip where I was bleeding from. "Every student goes through that. Stop acting like its something unusual," Kaye surprised me with his reaction. Even when I had so many conflicts with Maximus, even when I doubted his overly sweet behavior toward me, I appreciated how quickly his expression changed to concern when he saw me in pain. But Kaye! He was so indifferent. He was acting as if I had killed him in a past life. Even his eyes seemedpletely empty when he looked at me. "Keep going," Kaye yelled again. "Wait a minute," Maximus used the same harsh tone when stopping me. "I said she is good to go. No need to make it about your ego, brother," he still managed to calm his tone when speaking to Kaye, but Kaye! He just looked so cold and distant. "Donte between us. She is not just my student but mymate too, and I can do whatever I want with her" he stopped real close to his brother, their noses almost touching as Kaye muttered, "and wherever I want, in whatever position." I swear, when I say my heart dropped, it dropped like never before. Maximus instantly stepped back and grunted at his brother, showing his displeasure at thement. "Do it," a voice came from behind Kaye. It was Norman, who had just arrived. "What are you saying" Maximusined to Norman, who held up a finger to stop him. "Do it, Kaye. Let me see how you n to do it." It wasnt Norman encouraging Kaye, but there was a threat in his voice. "I didnt mean to threaten her. It was just a way of letting Maximus know" Kaye no longer carried the same aggression now that he was being confronted by his older brother. "To let him know what? That you own her? You dont. She is her own person," Norman walked closer, now standing face to face with his brother while keeping me behind him. "Isnt the mate bond supposed to be like that?" Kaye finally gave his brother a deep stare. "Sure! When both people agree. You cant get engaged to someone else while forcing your mate to stay alone," Norman retorted harshly. "Didnt she reject Maximus as well? So suddenly, its okay for everyone to y us, brother?" There was a moment of saddness in Kayes voice now that Norman was standing against her and not blindly siding with him. "You know its never okay for anyone to mess with my brothers. But I know her side, and without a shadow of a doubt, you two screwed her over. Sure, it could be argued that she shouldnt have dated Maximus, your brother, but who knows? What if hes also her mate" The way Norman said that sent chills down my spine. Both brothers grimaced in confusion, staring at Norman, waiting for him to exin hisment. "She already found me as her mate," Kaye rolled his eyes, not believing for a second that someone could have a second fated mate. Or at least, that I could have another mate. "Kaye! Maximus! You both have mates now, so stop talking about this and leave her alone. I will not ept anyone disturbing my academys peace. I wont remind you two again that we need to keep things professional," Norman patted Kayes shoulder, but Kaye only tilted his head to re at me from behind his brother. "Now! If Ive made myself clear, lets head back. She already missed half her ss, Kaye!" Normans voice was full of disappointment, but Kayes eyes told me he wasnt happy about his brother showing concern for me. Where Kaye looked furious, at least Maximus showed a little concern. "Hnie, go back to the grounds and continue your warm-up," this time, Maximus spoke to me. I nodded and walked past them, leaving them behind as I rushed back to the academys training grounds. I rejoined the others in silence, and while waiting for the brothers to return, I had a word with Lamar and Gavin. "What is their problem? That was so unfair," Gavin kept grumbling under his breath, shaking his head. "Gavin got a lot of heat from Kaye after he objected when you left," Lamar filled me in on what happened after I was gone. "Wait, what happened?" I turned to Gavin, who gave me a look, telling me it was nothing. "He protested against your punishment, so Kaye asked everyone to vote on whether the punishment was unfair," Lamar exined. I could tell Gavin was constantly eyeing him, trying to stop him from saying more, but Lamar had to be honest with me. He knew Id want to know who was on my side. "And who in our group voted against me?" I asked curiously. He could tell I wanted to know who had supported me. "Our group favored you, and so did Salem!" Lamar added, making me turn to Gavin, who stared at Salem in the distance. She stood alone, her hands in her pockets, with a very stern expression on her face. She did stand right next to her sister, but her face clearly showed she wanted to be somewhere else. "What about Lucy?" I turned back to Lamar and asked. "She thinks... the punishment was justified," Lamar pointed out, giving me the news I dreaded to hear. So thats how it is now. Chapter 368-A Great Offer

Chapter 368: 368-A Great Offer

Hnie: After a few minutes, the ss was over, and the brothers had gathered in a corner. "Hey, Hnie," I heard Rudy call out to me, jogging toward me in his tracksuit. Their training session started after ours finished. We were preparing to head back to the academy when Rudy spotted me. I slowed down to fall behind the crowd and have a word with him. All the while, I was aware of the eyes on methe brothers, standing together and talking, had turned their attention toward us when they heard Rudy yell. "Hi," I replied meekly, feeling awkward after everything that happened today. "Dont be too sad. Not everyone can do everything. Besides, you know yourselfonce you get into something, youe out victorious," Rudy stopped near me, smiling and speaking in an encouraging tone. I realized he was referring to the earlier incident. "Yeah, butbat is the one thing everyone has told me I cant do," I muttered. Even though I had learned a lot with Norman, and he had done a great job waking my wolf, it was still difficult for me to ace every exerciseespecially when they were outside the sybus. "You know what? How about I train you?" Rudys sudden offer brought a small, broken smile to my lips. "Dont worry, Ill get my fee. Youll have to join me for dinner every night and listen to me ramble about nonsense." He spoke so charmingly that I felt like his training might actually help me. "Thank you so much. Ill owe you big time," I said. I wanted to train, so whatever help I could get, I took it. "Good, see you then." He looked down and blushed. "Ill, umm, head back to my own ss now." There was a subtle, flirtatious look in his eyes that he kept casting at me after I epted his offer. As he walked away, I noticed the brothers silently ring at me. I didnt care what they thought of me now. Kaye had proven he had it out for me, so I needed to learn how to defend myself against his attackswhether verbal or... I just hoped they wouldnt sink to a new low where the strikes became physical. "Wait up!" I was on my way to the academy when Maximus caught up with me. I should have known the brothers werent the type to let things go easily. "What was he saying?" Maximus stepped in my way, his hands on his waist. "Max! Come back," Norman yelled from afar, but Maximus ignored him, holding up a hand to signal him to wait. "He wants to train you?" Maximus repeated Rudys words. So they had heard him. "Yeah," I replied, sidestepping to get past him, but he moved right back in my way. "Why? Youve already been trained by Norman. Why Rudy now?" His tone was so aggressive that I felt the need to remind him he wasnt my mate and had no right to question me. "Sir, you should focus on your own fiance, not me. I will spend time with whoever I want. Please understand that every training session and ss will only strengthen my abilities," I spoke respectfully but in the coldest tone possible. He kept watching my face as if he couldnt believe how distant I was toward him. "Then let me" Before he could finish, I shook my head. He already knew I wasnt ready to ept his help. "No, thank you. I will stick with my friend and fellow," I finished, noticing the harsh look forming on his face. "Are you not guilty about hiding your pheromones from me and leading me on like a fool? You have no guilt at all?" He shocked me with his ignorance. "Hmm, dont we all have secrets, Maximus?" I gave him a smile, and from the way his own smile faded, I knew he remembered he had secrets too. I proceeded to walk away and head back to the hostel. Everyone had gone for lunch, but thankfully, Lamar had brought food to my room, with Gavin beside him. Lucy didnte to check on menot even once. It hurt, but I tried to stop thinking about it. By the time I came out of the shower, Lamar and Gavin had already settled on my bed. We sat down to eat, focusing on our goal of training. "I wille with you," Lamar suggested, keeping his head down while talking about me training with Rudy. "Ill be fine," I reassured him, but he shook his head again. "With the brothers targeting you, I just dont want to leave you alone with anyone," he added, and Gavin pouted. "Is it because they didnt want your mother to marry their father?" Of course, Gavin was still in the dark. "A lot of things," I replied, avoiding the main truth. "Anyway, I was so upset today. Ille with you," Gavin added, offering to join. "Guys! I will be fine," I continued to reassure them, but they were stubborn, so I didnt have much choice. "Well then, we better finish our lunch, take an hours nap, and then be on our way," Lamar told Gavin, not even letting me object. And since they also wanted to train, I thought it was a good idea for all of us to go together. I wasnt sure how Rudy would react to it, though. "Penn wouldnt be very happy," Gavin said under his breath, and I cocked my head at him in confusion. "Why not? He can join too if he wants training," I suggested, but the way Lamar and Gavin shared augh made me believe there was more to Gavinsment. "Im sure an Alpha being trained by a fellow Alpha wouldnt be a good idea. But thats not what I meant when I said he wouldnt be happy. Hnie, umm, Penn wouldnt like knowing youre spending time with, umm" Lamar shut up when I narrowed my eyes at him. "Umm, umm, what? Stop saying ummm so much," I frowned, urging him to finish his sentence. "Penn has confessed to us that he has feelings for you, anda little bird told me Rudy is interested in you," Lamar exined, making my mouth drop open in shock. Chapter 369-The Rise Of The Organization

Chapter 369: 369-The Rise Of The Organization

Norman: "Emmet, calm down. I took care of everything," I told my brother, watching him anxiously pace around. It wasnt like Emmet to behave so nervously. He would usually take a sip of his wine and rx whenever he was stressed out. But this time, he refused to calm down. "Maximus filled me in on what happened in ss today. Why the heck did Kaye make thatment?" Emmet faced me again, asking me the same question. I knewI was disgusted too. My brother shouldnt have gone that far. "Im sure he didnt mean it. He was just so angry that" "Norman, it must have hurt her so much. You dont know herthe traumaGoddess!" Emmet cut me off. "I know the words were harsh, but no real harm was done," I tried to reason. "How do you know? Those words werent just nothing to her. They must have struck her hard." I didnt get what Emmet was implying. "Brother, is there anything I need to know?" I asked. Emmet scoffed and took small steps around me. "Forget it. Its not my story to tell." There was a subtle unease in his voice when he said the word story. "What story?" I inquired, narrowing my eyes at him, but he refused to look back at me. He was hiding something. He must have known more about Hnie and why she was so secretive all the time. I knew it too. I mean, I learned from her bodynguage that she was hiding some trauma, but what it wasI didnt know. I didnt explore because I realized she wasntfortable with it. But I knew Emmethe was the curious one. He liked knowing everyones story, and somehow, she might have confessed something to him. I watched him look so worried for her. And she never shared anything with us, my wolf howled weakly. It was odd how he almost nevermunicated but suddenly had something to say when it was about Hnie. "I dont want to talk about it. I just hope shes feeling okay now," Emmet showed so much care and concern for Hnie. But then he paused and turned to me. "Are those two fools okay?" I was waiting for him to ask about his brothers. "Its Kaye!" I watched him narrow his eyes at my response. "Hes acting odd. I stared into his eyes today, and I found emptiness. Emmet" I cleared my throat as I gently ced my hand on my chest. "One heartbeat is struggling way more than the others." Emmet almost yelped but then walked closer to me, cing his hand on my chest. "What are you feeling, brother?" he asked in a concerned tone. "Thats the problem. There are times when I dont even feel his heartbeat in me anymore. That is concerning to me. I stood face to face with him, and even when he showed disappointment toward me, the heartbeat disagreed with his visible concern. It was almost like he was pretending to be upset and worried," I ryed my concern to him, anxiously rubbing my hands over my face. He pulled his hand back and frowned in confusion himself. "I didnt want to say it before, butI noticed it before you. I just thought it was a reaction to heartbreak, but hearing you say theres a confirmed change in the beat, Im certain something is going on," Emmet rushed to his table while speaking anxiously. His tone was heavy, his wordsing out with a mix of stress and anger. "Look at this." He showed me his recordings of weather changes and scents in the air. "Things have changed recently. Its almost likeold times," he mentioned as he opened an old book about the organization. "When the organization was on the rise, such toxins in the air used to be verymon. And sudden weather changes, along with the appearance of so many monsters, suggest only one thing." Emmet looked me in the eye with extreme tension before Ipleted the words for him. "The Evil Organization is back in action?" I didnt even want to imagine it, but as Emmet lowered his head and sighed, I knew his answer. "You better start training our students hard now. If its true, then more monsters are going toe out of the woodwork, and well need all the students, packs, and every single person who is sane to start defending theirnd against them," Emmet continued, his nervousness visible in his bodynguage. I had so many questions and concerns, but I decided to give him a break for now. "Ill make a new schedule and also keep my eye on Kaye. Im worried something is seriously wrong with him too." Even the thought of Kaye losing his mind was driving me crazy. If the organization was forming, that would mean Kaye was in a very sensitive situation. He would need a lot of attention to make sure he held onto his sanity. "Im afraid there might be only one person who can help him if he truly starts to lose himself," Emmet said out loud just as I was walking toward the door. My body flinched because I already knew who he was referring to. I turned to him and shook my head. "I dont want that either. She shouldnt be tangled in this mess. She has her own to deal with." Thankfully, Emmet seemed to be on the same page as me. But what did he mean by her own mess? "Emmet" I started, but he seemed to already know what I was going to ask, so he raised his palm. "Please dont ask any questions. Just tell mewill you be on her side if shees forward with a huge im, pointing fingers at some of the biggest alphas?" His question sent a chill down my spine. I wasnt afraid of any packs or their alphas, but what scared me was what could be so terrible that trauma and alphas were being mentioned in the same sentence when it came to Hnies story. With a confident look on my face, I nodded. "I know her. I will believe her." It was crazy how my opinion of her had changed. But I wasnt some fool with poor judgment. Her character was crystal clear, and whenever she lied, it was only under extreme conditionswhen she had something big to hide. Chapter 370-The Sweet Apple And The Alpha

Chapter 370: 370-The Sweet Apple And The Alpha

Hnie: "I am d you came," Rudy was in the woods, finishing up when I showed up. He only gave me a smile when he noticed my two friends behind me, and his smile started to fade a little. "Hey guys, I didnt know I was getting lucky with so many students today," he managed to smile, despite looking visibly unhappy. "I hope its okay," I confirmed with him, and he gave me a nod. His sudden shift back to a good mood was helpful because I was seeing this practice as just a way to train and not for other reasons. In the next few minutes, he helped us warm up and then began to reminisce about his own first sses. He brought out his old registers, which shocked me. He used to give himself daily tasksexercises he had to do, including very hard ones like taking rounds of mountains without much help from his wolf. He got us on our feet for a few rounds. Since they were also using a little strength, I didnt fall too far behind. In fact, there were times when I was running ahead of Rudy. I thought he was just slowing down on purpose to make me feel better about myself. But the others were also behind me. We finally arrived at our starting point after three hours of running and noticed how the boys were able to catch their breath. I guess I needed my wolf fully awake to be able to do that. "That was impressive," Rudy said, pping his hands. Since it was just my friends, no one was shy about celebrating my strength. I shyly looked down and then squared up for the next lesson. It was going great. Everything was going just like I expected when Im with my friends. Lamar and Gavin were pretty goofy during the breaks. The two seemed to have bonded well during their time together. "Okay now, we will rest," Rudy raised his hand to stop the exercises. Lamar and Gavin threw their bodies on the ground to rest. "I saw some apples on the trees, Hnie, do you minding with me to pick some?" Well, I guess I knew what Rudy was up to. He wanted to spend time with me, and he was going to do it, whether my friends were around or not. I turned to look at my friends and found them giggling andughing about something they were whispering about in secrecy. "Theyll be fine," Rudyughed, noticing my concern. "Besides, well be getting them apples." He added, extending his hand to me. I didnt take his hand but quickly followed him to let him know I was joining him. "So, how do you feel being back at the academy?" he started talking softly, walking beside me and leading me into the deeper woods. "Its good. What helped the most is that Lucy has woken up," I wasnt lying about that part. Even though she had proven to me that our friendship didnt mean anything to her anymore, I was still d she woke up. "Yeah, that was crazy. We got a month of holidays for her, and then she woke up to join us," he joked, making me smile at his little attempt to cheer me up. "Whats going on? Whats upsetting you? Youve been so silent and sad ever since you returned to the academy," he said, very talkative, unlike Penn. That was the difference between them. Other than that, both of them were very respectful towards me. "Its justthe stress ofbat sses approaching," I lied, but hearing himugh made me raise my eyebrow at him. "Yeah, its because Lucy is hanging out with those twins, isnt it?" he sighed, making me remember that the top seniors always had their eyes on us. "What do the seniors talk about us?" I asked out of curiosity. "They have a strong opinion of you. They dont really talk about the others," Rudy exined. "They talk about how you were a wolfless one, yet youre the most talked about now. They also think Im hitting on you because no top seniors hang around a junior like I do with you," he smoothly shifted the topic to his feelings. But I knew what my friends had told me about him and his confession about hitting on me. "Thats a good thing. I hope I give them more to talk about me," I joked, attempting to move the topic away from the romantic side of it. I wasnt ready to talk about or move on from what happened between me and my two mates. It was also better for me to stay away from Rudy at the academy, or else Kaye would lose his mind. He most certainly did today. "Here we are," Rudy jumped ahead and quickly pushed the branches away to reveal the area he wanted me to see. It was a beautiful small river with so many fireflies that the whole ce seemed to be lit up. I gasped at the beautiful sight, my hands flying over to my mouth. "Its a beautiful sight, isnt it?" he asked from behind me, whispering right into my ear. "It is," I replied shyly, but quickly took some steps ahead and then turned to him to create some distance between us without making a fuss about it. "So, the apples, huh," I nodded my head, admiring the view. The tall tree had such red apples, as if someone had painted them red. "Yeah! I love apples," hemented, grabbing one and taking a huge bite from it. He wasnt lying when he closed his eyes and enjoyed the taste. The apples looked so tasty. He then grabbed one for me with a smirk on his lips. I epted it and took a bite, and when I said I was stunned, I was really stunned. The vor exploded in my mouth. It was such a tasty apple that I couldnt evenprehend what I was eating at the moment. It tasted as sweet as candy. "Lets grab some for them," I added, reaching for another when he did the same, and our hands touched in the air. He didnt pull his hand back but pulled his body closer to mine, staring at me with his head down. Chapter 371-Calm Before A Storm

Chapter 371: 371-Calm Before A Storm

Hnie: I knew at that moment if I didnt back down, he would get the wrong idea. And I could not start another journey right away, especially when all I was feeling was just a fleeting sensation in my body and not deep feelings for him or Penn. "Oi! Why did you two leave us behind?" Thankfully, Lamars loud voice andining tone gave me a reason to jump away from Rudy, who didnt look very happy at the interruption but formed a smile on his lips when weing Gavin and Lamar. "We came here to get you food," I said, pointing at the apple tree. "Wheres the food?" Gavinined. "Is the food in the room with us?" Lamar continued, making me roll my eyes at him. "Theyre tasty, trust me," I told them, giving them a look to not act like kids. "Hnie, when somebody says food, I imagine pizza, burgers, and burritos," Lamar hissed, but then reluctantly reached the tree and grabbed an apple. As soon as he bit into it, his eyes widened, and a shocked look took over his face. Before I could tell him, I told you so, his expression went back to normal, and he added, "But its definitely an apple." That guy! "Youre so rude," I elbowed him gently in his ribs, and heughed. Gavin grabbed apples tooactually, way too manyand I knew what he was doing. He was getting them for our friends. Gavin was really a nice guy. He just made mistakes in the past and got everyone to look at him like he was forever a bad person. "Now, shall we go home? I cant work out another hour," Lamarined, gesturing for me to look at his phone screen. He had ordered a huge meal. I knew he wanted to get outside the academy to grab the food before the warden saw it. "Yeah, I think that will be it for today. Well continue from tomorrow, okay?" Rudy said, his hands on his waist. Now I understood why an alpha wouldnt want to be trained by another alpha almost his age. Penn wouldnt like Rudys tone when hes in trainer mode. The alpha had such a big ego that it sometimes made meugh at them. "Alright, goodnight," Gavin yelled, with Lamars arm wrapped around his shoulder. "Thank you, Rudy!" Before leaving, I wanted to genuinely express my gratitude to him. It was truly amazing that while he could have spent that time resting or having fun, he decided to train us. "Its nothing, not for you. I can do much more," he bent down, his hands on his knees while flirtatiously staring at my lips. "Oh, okay! Thank you!" Nervously, I stepped back,ughing awkwardly. "You look so cute when youugh, you know that, right?" heplimented again, making my cheeks turn red. I noticed Lamar and Gavin stop and turn to look at us. "Are you twoing or not?" Lamar was really not okay with Rudy and me being alone. And I appreciated it. It wasnt like I wanted something to happen, but Rudy was so charming that I feared my clumsy and nervous shying away might give him the wrong idea. "Yeah, wereing," I said, speeding up and gesturing for Rudy toe along. Once again, Rudy didnt look too happy, but he silently followed us. This time, Lamar made sure he had me by his side so that Rudy wouldnt slow me down and walk beside me. Now, that might be too much, but I wouldnt judge Lamar until he told me what was going on. We arrived at the hostel, and Rudy stopped inside while we grabbed the food and decided to sit in our room. The minute we opened the door and got inside, my mood soured at the sight of Lucy, Sydney, and Salem sitting on her bed and having a meal. Lucy knew this is what me and my friends liked to do, so she brought them here to ruin the moment for us. Lucy gave me a very upsetting look when noticing Gavin behind me. Sydney turned briefly and smirked, "This is so yummy. We should do this every day," she said while still looking at me. Lamar gently nudged my arm and led us to the balcony instead. It was cold outside, but it was peaceful. But knowing Sydney now had open ess to our room, thanks to Lucy, I wasnt veryfortable. "Whats going on with her? I thought it was a one-time thing," Lamarined, taking huge bites of his pizza. "Yeah, maybe dont take your anger out on the food. You already ate two slices, while Hnie and I are still on our first," Gavin pointed at the pizza slices,ining. "Yeah, well, Im angry. Andits a match. Whoever eats fast gets a good deal," Lamar argued back. They were such kids. "Im amazed by Lucy myself. Whats going on with her? Whats her n, and why is Sydney being friends with her?" I gave my input since it wasnt that shocking that Lucy wanted to be part of the cool group, but Sydney didnt even like people who were lower in rank than her. "Shes pissing you off," Lamar exined, but thats when Gavin gently shook his head. "Shes pissing off her sister," he finished, and our eyesnded on his face in shock. "She wants to create a wedge between me and Salem by causing distance between our group. Sydney knows the more she annoys you, the more Ill ignore Salem," he exined, finally giving us the insight, and Im sure he got it from Salem. We couldnt talk about the topic anymore, mainly because I had seen the urge in Gavins eyes to go and talk with Salem, but I guess he was afraid of the mess it would cause with Lucy and Sydney. After we were done, we returned to our room, and Gavin left for his own. Sydney and Salem had left by then, so it was really just the three of us. Right before I was lying in my bed, I heard Lucys whisper, "You surely chose him over me." Chapter 372-A Blast From My Past

Chapter 372: 372-A st From My Past

Hnie: I wanted to tell her and remind her it was she who brought this upon herself when she befriended Sydney, but I didnt. I just gave her a simple reply that I thought would help her realize our friendship now had a huge dent. "I deserved the punishment, didnt I?" I lied down, but she bolted upright in a jolt. "Gavin told you that, didnt he? Dont you see hes doing that so our friendship gets ruined?" she spoke hastily, using a bitter tone and not caring about the volume to the point that she got the attention of Lamar. "No! I did, and let me tell you some breaking news: youre responsible for this mess. You wanted to befriend Sydney and then taunt and mock Hnie to stay on Sydneys good side. Dude, you are so done. So why not shut the heck up and sleep?" Lamar didnt y this timehe actually yelled at her. That was shocking. Lamar usually doesnt raise his voice at women, so for her to piss him off this much exined how wrong she was heading and how oblivious she was for putting the me on me instead. Lucy went silent and then slowly crawled under her nket. I heard her whimper, but I noticed Lamar sit up in his bed and make a huge cross with his arms, signaling me not to check on her. I agreed with him and went to sleep. Although I knew she was dealing with a lot aftering back from thata, I had to give her a nudge to wake up and get back on the right path. We woke up early and joined the brothers on the training ground. They all avoided me like I didnt exist. "Lets pick our teams, shall we?" Norman pped his hands, stepping forward to face the students. Emmet had his hair in a loose man bun, strands of his hair dancing around his face. "Hnie," before others could even agree that they were ready to pick, Emmet went ahead and said my name. I was taken aback by the sudden name call. Not just me, but everyone turned their heads toward me. It wasntmon for the trainers to pick someone right away like that. "Wait, we have to first decide who will go first," Norman smiled, almost like he wasughing ufortably when reminding his brother to follow the rules. "We can do it now, but I already had a pick. So you guys can go ahead and decide who will go next," Emmet disagreed with him, making Maximus shake his head. "I think we should go from the start," he said. "Why? I only picked one person. Unless you want her on your team, I think its okay for us to just move forward," Emmet sounded so aggressive as he refused to restart. "Okay!" That was the first time I watched Norman look so unhappy. I could tell it wasnt because his brother picked me. I mean, one of them would have picked me eventually, right? The others then started to do rock-paper-scissors, and in that moment, I watched them genuinelyugh and push each other back when they all selected paper. They were so close to each other, so it was going to be hard for me if one of them turned against me. Thankfully, Kaye hadnt bothered me today. But it could be because Norman and Emmet were at the ground today. "Okay, Ill go next," Norman said, but before he could continue, he turned to his brothers and gave them one look before saying, "Sydney." Wow! Why did he choose her? I had to shake my head to stop acting like he shouldnt when he had every right to. Why was I getting upset? "Lamar," Kaye stepped ahead and picked Lamar, and my face instantly lost its color. "I think we should pick friends in one team so theyre more at ease with each other," Norman said to Kaye, making me believe he was actually showing concern. "Gavin!" And then Maximus called out to Gavin, almost like dismissing Normans request and agreeing with Kaye. They were picking my friends only, so they were targeting me. I was so bothered that I instantly looked down. "Jenny," and the way Emmet also picked my friend confirmed the brothers line was all about me at that moment. "Salem," Norman said, keeping the "bitchy" ones, or he thought they were, in his group. "Penn!" Kaye yelled, and I grimaced. "Lucy!" Maximus certainly didnt know she was no longer my friend, so he picked her. At this point, it was a shitshow, and I could tell Norman and Emmet were not happy about it. But the younger ones were on a mission to bother me. In the end, I was left with the strangers, except for Jenny and Hans Willerk. He was the one in Sydney and Salems team back when we were doing the frogster cage task. I remembered him from there. He was a messy one. So messy that even Sydney and Salem had distanced themselves from him. After the whole team-up was done and we had already done some exercises, our sses were finished. I was seriously left with a sour taste in my mouth for the day. But as I was heading back to the academy with my friends catching up with me, I noticed a number pop up on my screen. Then I received a text from the unknown caller. Unknown: Pick up my call. You know me. I frowned, staring at my screen that kept lighting up with the call. "Hey, are you okay?" Lamar arrived, his hand on my shoulder. "Yeah, Im getting a call. But the unknown caller says I know them," I showed him my screen. "Then attend the call. Maybe its someone from old school or someone youve met before," Gavin didnt realize it wouldnt be that easy for me to attend a call from someone I had known beforeing to the academy. If it was indeed someone from my past, then Im freaking screwed. Chapter 373-The Final Call

Chapter 373: 373-The Final Call

Hnie: As the caller kept blowing up my phone, I was left with no option. I agreed with Gavin and answered the call. As soon as I put the phone to my ear, I was stunned to hear his voice. "So, it seems like I cant just let you live happily. Im going to tell your pack and father that youre alive. Iming for you." It was Rayden, making a final threat. My eyes widened at Lamar, who got the hint from the look on my face that it was someone who meant harm. I got so scared from his tone that I hung up on him. "What happened? Who was it?" Gavin asked, walking beside me on my left while Lamar walked beside me on my right. Jenny and Penn were behind us. But I guess Jenny wasnt sure if we would invite her for outings because of Lucy. "It was a wrong number," Iughed nervously, but Lamar got the hint. He knew it was not nothing, but he also knew he shouldnt bring attention to it. "Jenny, why dont youe have lunch with us?" Gavin suddenly turned to her, and both Lamar and I stopped. We werent upset with her over anything, at least I wasnt. I was just ufortable since her mate was actively threatening me. But I must say, she looked abused by him. Verbal and mental abuse mustve made her dependent on him. Back when she used to try so hard to tell her parents and brother Rayden was in the wrong, they didnt believe her. And from what Ive been hearing, his parents still praised him. It was Penn who had cut ties with Rayden. I still had to figure out what to make of Penn. His close association with Rayden and his rendezvous wearing his jacket had left a mark on me. "Im not sure if theyd want me..." Jenny mumbled. "You cane," I jumped in and offered her. I wasnt trying to get back at Lucy by inviting Jenny, but I realized Jenny shouldnt be held back when she was trying so hard to make herself a part of our group. "Ifif its okay with you," I turned to Lamar and whispered. "Its fine," he replied. "Im really over her, so its okay." Hisment really hurt because Jenny heard it, and her face fell. However, nothing could be done about it since she was still dating Rayden. We still went to our rooms and freshened up to join the hall for lunch. While I was in the room and showering, I couldnt forget Raydens threat. My eyes kept moving to my phone, and I wondered if someone would just call me to tell me the council had found out I faked my death and that I needed toe back to be punished. It was the most stressful shower Id ever had to take. Once out and dressed, I watched Lamar stand by his bed. He had taken a shower before me. But he stayed behind in the room to have a word with me about the call before we headed out for lunch. "Who was it?" he asked, rubbing his palms anxiously. "It was Rayden. He was making a threat that he would tell my old packs alpha and the council that Im alive." I sighed, steadily crouching down and sitting on his bed. He sat beside me, his hand on my shoulder, his body turned toward me. "You should have told him that if he did, you would tell everyone about that night," he made a good point. I should have made that threat. "And also remind him that his reputation is ruined. His credibility is in the mud, so nobody would really believe him anymore." I wished there hadnt been others around when Rayden called. I would have asked Lamar for help. "I s," I stopped when my phone rang again, and my eyes widened. "Thats him." I pointed at the phones screen in urgency, shaking at what he might be calling for. What if it was just to tell me that hed already informed my pack and the council? Lamar gestured for me to pick up the call and put it on speaker, so I did. "Hello!" I answered the call and put it on speaker. "You got some nerve cutting the call on my face, pretty face," heughed on the other side, making me clench my jaw and close my eyes in anger. He was such a bastard. There wasnt a single bone of guilt in his body. In fact, I could tell he was enraged that I was still alive and thriving while he got kicked out of the academy. "Go ahead, tell the council if thats what youre calling for. But remember, the minute they pursue me, Ill fight back. Ill let them know all about that night and your connection to another murder of a redhead girl. Isnt that who the hair belonged to?" I heard him go silent for a moment, but then he startedughing out of nowhere. "And you think anyone would believe you either? Your credibility is lost as well. Guess what I heard the other day when I left you on the road?" My body shuddered at the reminder of that day. He called me a monster and sped awayso what else happened? "I came back for you when I found the two brothers confronting you about ying with them," my heart dropped in my chest, and I rose from my spot, gulping, as I looked at Lamar with teary eyes. "You bad, bad girl. You yed them both. You got one of them to ept you, then ditched him for his brother, and then ditched the brother for Rudy. What the f*ck! You turned out to be such a yer. Now I wonder if you enjoyed all those d*cks in all your holes that night..." His every word pierced through my skin like a needle. That kind of usation would ruin my credibility now. Chapter 374-Face Off

Chapter 374: 374-Face Off

Hnie: "Cut the call," Lamar mouthed to me because he could tell I was having a panic attack. The way he mimicked my condition from that night made me clench my fists and close my eyes to try and breathe properly. But I couldnt. I was enraged. I wanted to kill him. It had to happen now. He had no way to be guilty and get punished. His punishment would be death. "And I realized, hmm, itll be much more believable if I say you tried to seduce two Alphas to pit them against each other, and when they caught on to your bullshit, you used them of rape and ran away when you couldnt prove the evidence." His words made it harder for me to breathe. All this would definitely make them believe Im in the wrong. "But" I gasped, "I am not that heartless." He suddenly changed his tone back to normal, no longer mocking me. "Oh,e on, dont cry," I bet he heard me sniffle. "Heres what should be done. You juste meet me alone in the deep woods, and well settle this out," he finished. I opened my eyes and saw Lamar shake his head at me. "Tell him no," Lamar mouthed. I kept watching Lamars face before I closed my eyes again and replied, "Okay." I hung up the phone, and he texted me exactly where we were going to meet. "Hnie, what the heck did you do? Just wait a minute and think before you just go into the woods" Lamar started to follow after me as I grabbed my boots. "I dont care anymore. I need to see him. If you really want to help, get me a silver dagger." I was breathing heavily, trying to stay calm while there was fire burning inside me. How dare Rayden mock that night? "Hnie, lets think" Lamar insisted, but I stepped back from him. "Okay, Ill go alone then. You dont need to find me anything," I told him. He grabbed my hand to stop me. "I know youre angry, and I guess youre right. But youre not going alone. He killed my sister too, so Iming with you," he said, grabbing his bag from under the bed. "Dont worry, we have enough daggers in my bag for the both of us." With that, we held hands and started heading down the stairs to the ground floor. Our n to have lunch with our friends seemed pretty unrealistic. Given the circumstances and our mission, we shouldnt even be sitting on our asses and doing nothing. We walked out of the academy and were on the road when we started to hear calls from Jenny, Penn, and even Gavin. We avoided them all and continued on our journey. I was feeling very emotional because today I was going to confront him, and I could tell Lamar was in his feelings too. Although we couldnt get Rayden to lead us to his friends, we were still going to be upfront with him, and I would fight till myst breath. We arrived at the designated location, and sure enough, Rayden was leaning against the tree, waiting for us. But his mood soured when he saw Lamar with me. "Already breaking the rules," he hissed, narrowing his eyes at Lamar. "What did she tell you?" he asked Lamar, who narrowed his eyes in return, then stretched his neck, getting ready to hit him with the truth. "That you are a bastard. You cant keep it in your pants," Lamar finished, and somehow, Rayden found it hrious because he broke out inughter. "Thats cute," Rayden finished. "I told you toe alone. But you broke the rules. Now Ill have to go tell the council everything about you. Everything about how you tricked the Alphas and fooled them," he quieted down when he saw Lamar square up to him. "You fucking wouldnt dare," Lamar yelled. Rayden squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, furrowing his eyebrows and pouting. "Whats up with you? Why are you acting like I did something to you?" Of course, he didnt think Lamars anger toward him was justifiablejust because it didnt happen to Lamar, but to me. Rayden was a cold man, an ignorant, heartless man. "You shouldnt believe her entirely, you know. Do you know shes been having an affair with her stepbrothers?" Rayden said it in a tone that he was certain would shock Lamar. He was expecting Lamar to turn to me in disbelief about why I hadnt told him about my affairs. "I know," Lamar replied, and it visibly bothered Rayden. "Huh! So youre on her side because you think the trainers will help you with the academy score? Let me tell you a funny storyshe yed them so the trainers are against her now. I heard what happened at the training ground today as well, so you might want to reconsider the whole thing and whose side you want to believe in," Rayden spoke bitterly but kept a grin on his lips. "Hey, trust me, dude. Shes lying about everything. She faked her death and left her pack. Do you know she was the one who caught me in that hooker lie?" Rayden was trying to turn Lamar against me, but he didnt know Lamar had already figured him out long ago. "She didnt," Lamar said confidently. "And you know why Im so certain she didnt? Because it was I who did it." That surely struck Rayden hard. He seemed taken aback before he shook his head. "Whywhy would you do that?" It was almost like Rayden didnt want anyone on my side. Even my own friends taking my side was hurting his ego. He wanted to corner me and win from me onest time after losing so many times. "Because," Lamar walked closer to him and uttered, "remember that redhead you and your friend raped and murdered? She was my sister, you fucking prick." With that, Lamar headbutted him so hard that Rayden fell on his butt, his eyes growing unnaturally wide in shock. Chapter 375-The Warriors Came To Arrest Me

Chapter 375: 375-The Warriors Came To Arrest Me

Hnie: The look on Raydens face said it all. He was bleeding from his nose from Lamars attack. He stumbled before getting back on his feet, but this time, I was already close by and gave him a closed fist punch. Hended again, grunting under his breath. This time, he didnt even get up but started chuckling. He had his head down and eyes on the ground as if he was deep in thought. Once he was done, he lifted his head to look Lamar straight in the eye. "So that bitch was your sister? Ah! I shouldve guessed it, but how could I have? I didnt see her face properly, but I sure did see and explore every inch of her" Lamar growled and hit him with his knee, knocking him back. I was revolted with disgustthis man was a total scumbag. "So you couldnt do it yourself, so you brought in your bodyguard?" Rayden spat out blood, hissing, and before we knew it, he was back on his feet again. "But you two assholes forgot I am an Alpha." With that, he let his ws grow, spread his arms, and wed us both to the ground at once. His force and strength were honestly too much for us. I grimaced as his ws struck me hard in the stomach, leaving a trail of blood down my body. I turned to crawl away while he got on top of Lamar and started wing at him. My eyes widened, and I quickly rolled over, getting up and onto Raydens back to pull him off Lamar. "Ahhhh!" I screamed, wrapping my arms around his neck and throwing my body back. I held onto my bicep tightly while my elbow pressed under his chin. My legs wrapped around his body to keep him still. However, he quickly ripped my arms apart, broke out of my hold, pushed me down, and got on top of me. The weight of his body pinned me in ce while he wrapped his fingers around my neck. "I should have made sure we did it right the first time," he muttered through heavy breaths, squeezing my neck too hard. I started running out of breath when Lamar got up and punched him from behind. However, Rayden didnt let me go. He was so enraged that he kept taking hit after hit but wouldnt release me. Just when I thought I was going to pass out, something flipped inside me, and I started staring deep into his eyes. As we locked in an intense stare, I began to hum. The sound came from deep within me. Within seconds, Raydens grip loosened around my neck. I didnt know what I was humming or why I was humming, but it worked. Rayden stepped back and fell to the ground. He covered his ears, closed his eyes, and his nose started bleeding. "No! No, no!" he screamed while I got up on my feet again. "What the heck happened?" Lamar yelled from the side, making me turn my head to look at him. He was on the ground, on his knees, with his nose bleeding and his eyes bloodshot red. I got concerned and snapped out of whatever evil had grasped onto me. The next thing I did was kick Rayden in the chest and throw him back. "Ughh!" he let out a cry, but I got on top of him and punched him repeatedly. "You fucking assholeyoure a piece of shit," I hissed, not stopping. He attempted to get me off, but my power overtook him. It was as if I couldnt hear anything around mejust water bubbling and waves. My legs felt a little numb, but I kept going at him until I felt someones arms wrap around my stomach. Lamar pulled me off Rayden, keeping me steady and in check. "We dont want him to die," Lamar yelled, and I started to stop fighting. My body went limp in Lamars grasp. My knees felt weak and shaky, as if they could give out at any moment. "Ughh!" Rayden twisted and turned on the ground, crying hysterically. "How could yoube more powerful than me?" He was crying like a child, his entire face a mess. "Listen, you pimp," I struggled free from Lamars grasp and made my way to Rayden, crouching down to have a word with him. "Now go ahead and tell the council and my pack that Im alive. I am prepared. I dont care if I can take down your friends or notyour defeat will be enough for now." His face showed just how scared he was of me. I watched him gulp and try to crawl away from me. "All I need is your DNA to match with the DNA found on Lamars sister. And with the help of Norman, Emmet, or Rudy, Im sure Ill be able to do it easily." I put too much faith in the people in my life. I knew the brothers were upset with me, but I could tell they would take such a huge usation seriously. Besides, confidence is key. The way I spoke to Rayden made him believe I wasnt afraid to go public with my information. "You have the hair," he muttered, like he had doubted me when we spoke on the phone. "Aha! Do your part, and Ill do mine," I hissed, spitting at him. He remained on the ground, crying into his hands, while Lamar and I got to our feet. We were ready to be summoned by the council now. The DNA on Lamars sister could help us a lot in throwing Rayden and his friend behind bars, and who knowsI might even find out that his friend was one of the assants in my case as well. Lamar and I returned to our room in silence. It waste, and we knew that the next day, we would be bombarded with questions by our friends whom we had ditched today. Lucy was already sleeping, so we both went to bed as well. The silence between us was a sign that we had been through a lot the whole time. We were so shocked by what happened in the woods today that we couldnt muster the courage to recall it and have a talk about it. I fell asleep peacefully after remembering the crying face of Rayden. The fact that I had overpowered an Alpha made me wonder what my wolf actually was. I woke upte to the sound of heavy knocking in our dorm room. Getting out of bed, I noticed Lucy had already left, as her shoes were gone, while Lamar was in the bathroom. "What is it" I opened the door and instantly went silent upon seeing some warriors in uniform. "Miss Hnie! You are under arrest!" Chapter 376-He Is Dead

Chapter 376: 376-He Is Dead

Hnie: "What is going on?" My heart was pounding hard as the warriors from some pack grabbed my arms to drag me out of my dorm room. I had no clue if this was a nightmare or really happening. "Maybe you should wait for the trainers toe," Lamar yelled and jumped in the way, spreading his arms to stop the warriors from taking me away. They had me in handcuffs, and the minute we were off our floor, I was sure everyone would see and start gossiping. "Step aside, youngd. We are the warriors of the pack. We are here to arrest her for the murder of Rayden." The words didnt do me any favors. The way they said it, I felt my heart stop in my chest. "You must have a misunderstanding. He must be lying just to get her in trouble," Lamar realized. Rayden had hit another lowfaking his death just to frame me. The warriors shared a nce and then looked back at us. "His dead body was found in the woods where you met him," one warrior turned to me, ring at me and making my blood run hot. "What? He ishe is dead?" I gasped, trying to get away from them because now I could tell this was real. "I didnt do anything, I swear!" I began to beg and plead for them to let me go. But thats when Rudy rushed upstairs and came into view. "Get your hands off her!" he yelled. Behind him stood Sage, a frown on her forehead. "How dare youe here and attack one of us without any warrant?" She folded her arms over her chest and steadily approached them, making them back down. "We were ordered by the council to bring her in for questioning," the warrior exined to Sage. They could tell the two in front of them were Alphas, which is why they werent beingpletely ignorant like they had been with Lamar and me. "Questioning? But you have her in handcuffs," Sage hissed at him, pointing at my restraints. I was shaking so miserably that I thought I would pass out. I just didnt understand how Rayden ended up dead. Sure, I had injured him badly, but when I left, he seemed finejust regretful. "We thought she would resist," the warrior stepped back, eyeing the other warrior to unlock my handcuffs. But it was decided that they would drag me to the council no matter what. "What is going on over here?" And then he came. Norman gracefully walked upstairs and yelled, filling the air with tension. But somehow, I felt relieved. Even though I knew Norman didnt like me, I felt a strange sense offort wash over me when he came into view. "Sir, she has been used of the murder of Rayden" As the warrior started talking, Norman raised his palm to silence him. "I spoke with the council, and I told them I would bring her in myself for questioning. Who the fuck told you that you coulde here and handcuff my student?" Norman yelled, towering over the warrior. He looked so massive and intimidating. "And exactly on what basis are you arresting her?" he then proceeded to question, his frown growing deeper and more intense. "She is thest person he met. In fact, his phone records show that the two were meeting at the same spot where he was found dead," the warrior mentioned, referring to the texts Rayden and I had exchanged. My heart sank in my chest. This wouldnt look good for me. How the heck would I get these usations off me now? Of course, once they started researching my past with Rayden, they would confirm that I was indeed the one who killed him. All these thoughts started to cage me when Norman walked over to me. The other warrior had now opened the handcuffs, but I couldnt move or notice anything else. "Is it true? Did you meet him in the woods?" Norman asked in a much more understanding and gentle voice. "He asked me toe," I uttered, gulping hard. "And? Did you go?" Norman continued, his eyes suggesting he wanted me to deny it so that I could be spared. But I was sure he wanted my denial to be the truth. As I lowered my head and closed my eyes, a helpless sniffle left my lips. I didnt know Rayden would die and then get me into trouble. That man was a problem, whether alive or dead. "Tell me, Hnie, did you meet him?" Norman probably wanted to know because he would investigate and try to find the truth about our meeting or who else could have a motive. But I knew the minute I said yes, I was done. "I was" Before I could finish, I heard someone else jump in. "She was busy doing her assignment, so she couldnt read his text, but I did," Lamar voiced, shocking everyone and turning all attention to himself. My eyes bugged out in shock while Emmet rushed upstairs and looked between us all. "I heard," he answered his brothers silent query about why he was here. "It was me who went to meet Rayden in the woods." Now that Lamar had taken the me, the warriors let me go and instantly reached for him. "That is not," I attempted to protest when Emmet got in my way, grabbing my arm and pulling me away from Lamar. "Wait! That is not true. I was also there," I told Emmet, but he hushed me, narrowing his eyes at me. "Let us deal with one of you first. If his name gets cleared, we will be in the good," Emmet muttered at me, making sure I didnt get to leave the room while the warriors took Lamar away. "Wait!" I screamed to get their attention. Emmet had locked the door after me until the warriors had left. Norman told the warriors I would cause issues and be a hindrance, so they had to lock me in while Lamar was taken away. Once the warriors had left, both brothers opened the door and came in. They didnt allow anyone else toe to my floor or eavesdrop, but I was pretty sure the news of Raydens death had already spread. "What the fuck!" I yelled at them when Norman punched the wall, and I went radio silent. "Exactly, what the fuck!" he scoffed, and I realized I had some exining to do. Chapter 377-Arrested And Presented

Chapter 377: 377-Arrested And Presented

Hnie: "Why the heck did you go meet him in the woods?" Norman was grumbling, and although I could tell he wanted to yell at me, he was keeping his voice down for privacy. He had asked his own men to stand outside my room to make sure nobody got onto the floor. Even those with rooms there had been told to go take sses. Emmet had put Kaye and Max in charge of senior and junior sses to keep them busy and away from this matter. "He wasckmailing me," I muttered, my throat scratchy from crying so much. "For what?" Norman yelled, quickly walking toward Lamars bed, where I was sitting. "Norman!" Emmet rushed between us to block me from Normans gaze and gently patted his brothers shoulder. "Let me talk to her. This is important. I need to know everything to be able to defend Lamar." Norman was rightI had toe clean with him. Emmet slowly stepped aside after hearing Normans reason for wanting the truth. However, once again, we were interrupted when Emmets phone started ringing. "Wait a minute," he told us and stepped even farther away. Norman was anxiously running his hands through his hair when I had another breakdown. "I didnt mean to be loud with you. But this situation is frustrating and scary for Lamar," Norman cleared his throat and spoke to me much more gently this time. "Youre right. I dont me you," I replied, pulling my sleeves forward to wipe my cheeks when Norman handed me his handkerchief. I stared at his hand for a second before epting it, gently dabbing it over my cheek. His cologne was all over it. Emmet spoke on the call for a while before returning with an exhausted, drained look on his face. "Lamar said Rayden had been ckmailing Hnie and Lamar," Emmet exined, making my heart pound in my chest. "Over what? Did he say why Rayden was doing that?" Norman asked anxiously, his frustration clear. I guess Lamar had told the warriors, and I was d he did. He shouldnt be in jail, taking the me all by himself. "Rayden found out that Hnie had been helping Lamar find his sisters rapist and killer." My jaw hit the floor at the shortened version of the truth. Lamar hadpletely left me out of any usations. He was taking all the me himself while keeping my secrets safe. "What?" Norman turned to me before looking back at his brother. "A few months agoRayden raped andmurdered his sister." Emmet had barely finished that sentence when I saw Norman lose his bnce. "What?" His voice turned hoarse, almost raspy and deep. "He killed someone, and then we gave him admission?" The way he tilted his head was terrifying. I couldnt believe he would react like this. His fists clenched so hard that I heard his bones crack. "Lamar says that happened. Now they are in The Pr Red Pack, and I think we should go there too. I got a call from someone who says they can prove Hnie and Lamars innocence, but we need to let this person do their thing first," Emmet shocked me when he spoke about someone who might have seen thest moments of Rayden. "Whatever that means," Emmet added. "Lets go. We shouldnt leave Lamar alone there," Norman gestured at Emmet to hurry up. "Oh, hes not alone. Kaye and Maximus had already asked the seniors to train the juniors and had headed to the pack to be with Lamar and make sure no one forced him into a confession." Now that was helpful. I was slightly relieved that Lamar wasnt alone in Penns pack. His father could be very meticulous and cunning when manipting someone out of a confession. Not to mention, the person who ims we are innocent might get us out of this mess. We left in Normans car for the pack. I was so anxious and worried that I kept rubbing my hands together until they turned red. Emmet was in the passenger seat when he stretched his arm back, his muscr hand reaching mine and gently unfolding my hands from each other. "Youll give yourself a rash," hemented without even turning around, then pulled his arm back. I suddenly felt so looked after. Then Norman did something unthinkablehe opened the dashboard and pulled out a small juice bottle. He opened the cork with one hand and handed it to me. "Drink something. You woke up to this mess and didnt have a chance to eat or drink anything," he sounded so polite and focused in the moment. "Thank you," I epted the bottle and gulped it down my itchy throat in one go. I guess they both acknowledged it because they shared a nce. "Dont be anxious. When Emmet says he will take care of things, he does," Norman tried to joke, but I could tell he was putting a lot of faith in Emmet. And I wanted to do the same because Emmet had been very helpful every time, but I was still scared of what we would face once we got to the pack. The hour-long ride exhausted me even more. I just wanted to be with Lamar and help him with this matter, where he was innocent. Once we arrived at the pack and at the mansion, we were greeted by angry warriors. However, when I got out of the car and the brothers stood beside me, no one dared toe closer. They both led me inside where the whole issue was being discussed. They hadnt called the council yet, but they had Lamar standing behind the couch with handcuffs on. I instantly ran to stand beside him, quickly checking if he was okay, and thankfully, they hadntid a finger on him. Maximus and Kaye were to be thanked for that. The two briefly looked my way, and I quickly looked down. I didnt want my gaze to change their minds about helping Lamar. Lord Mores and Lord Dewitt were sitting on the couch across from Lamar, staring at him. Penn, Jenny, and the others were standing across from them while Kaye and Maximus were by Lamars side. Chapter 378-Another Victim

Chapter 378: 378-Another Victim

Hnie: "There is no data of such a crime," Alpha Mores dered, his eyes swollen from crying a lot over his sons death. Of course, losing a child is painful. But he had no clue that his son was a monster. So he didnt lose a child, we were spared from a monster. We have told them about Rayden and Lamars sister. Raydens mother had a heart attack after hearing about their son. They were a mess. I stared at Jenny, who hadnt raised her eyes the whole time. "How is that possible? There is a record of that girl passing away," Norman argued, the two sitting facing each other with their men filling them in on the details of the crimes. "Yeah, but theres no record of the DNA found on her," something told me Mores knew about that crime and DNA. The way he looked so ignorant made me certain that when the news first got out and the council found a match to his sons DNA, he had done something to get rid of the records. Otherwise, how could Rayden be cleared? As for Lord Dewitt, he had been ring at me as if I was the reason behind all this. "Im telling you, these two had it out for my son-inw," Dewitt broke his silence, mming his hand on the table. "Dad, do you not hear what theyre saying? Rayden was used of rape and murder, what the hell is so hard to digest about that?" Penn stepped up to yell at his father, but Jenny held his arm to pull him back. It made Lamar look down. Maybe it was still painful to watch her defend Rayden. "Theres no record of that rape," Dewitt scoffed. "Besides, even if he had slept with her, it must have been consensual. That girl must have found him attractive, had a one-night thing with him, and then decided to go around and get killed by someone else." Mores shook his head when talking about Lamars sister. "My sister was at no fault. She didnt go around sleeping with Alphas. She didnt care about your stupid son!" Lamars outburst was full of justice but could be scrutinized by the two Alphas and their guards. "Just one girl came forward and they think" As Lord Dewitt was going to dismiss her story once again, I closed my eyes and hissed. "Rayden raped me," I finished, keeping my eyes closed. As the silence filled the air, I felt my body tighten. I wanted to take my words back, go back in time, and open my eyes to when I was a child. I wanted to relive my life, but this time with people who loved me and could take care of me. "Hnie!" As I heard Maximus whisper, I realized it couldnt happen. There was no miracle that would take it all back and give me my sanity, and Lamars sister her life back. So I slowly opened my eyes and big tears wet myshes. Thankfully, the blur from the tears helped me not see their reactions. "You heard me. I was raped by Rayden. He nned to kill me buthe underestimated my will to live, so I survived." It was so hard for me to speak and be in the same room as people who were going to defend Rayden. "What are you saying?" I heard Normans voice and quickly turned my face to the other side, closing my eyes to avoid looking at him. I hated looking so weak before them. "There you go, another one woke up to use my son," Lord Dewitt tried to scoff at me, but I heard him getting choked. I opened my eyes to see Maximus with his fingers wrapped around his neck. "You f**ing dare not say another word," he threatened him. Chaos ensued. Penn came forward to free his son, but it was Norman who managed to set him free. "Am I wrong? These girls are all Omegas or worthless ones. Why are such low-rank girls the only ones using him? They wanted to get his attention, and when he didnt give it to them, they used him of rape. This is what these women are good at," Dewitt yelled. Now that Dewitt felt insulted in his own home, he was loudly calling me a liar. I turned around to hide somewhere when Lamar raised his hand and pulled me into them, putting them behind my back with the cuffs on. But it was the most protective hug ever. "Mister, you should think twice before running your mouth. She is not nobody, she is a prestigious student at my academy and my stepsister," I heard a growl from Emmet. "Your son got off easy, Mores!" Kaye finally added, "Because, oh, I would have had fun chopping off his dick." His words caused a shiver in my body. He even cursed upon his words as he threatened Mores. "You all have lost your minds," Dewittined. "Have we? You dont know what Ill do when I lose my mind. Kaye is right, Rayden was lucky he died before we found out," Norman hissed, making his stance clear. "All that without evidence? Girls always lie. Especially girls from lower rankstell me one girl from a good family who would use him of abuse?" Dewitt was trying so hard to defend his dead son-inw that it hurt my soul. He was a father himself, but he had nopassion for others. But then a littleughter silenced us all. I had to steadily turn around to see who wasughing. It was Jenny. She came forward and raised her hand, staring at her father while giving him a closed-lip smile. "What are you doing?" her mother hissed at her, but Jenny clicked her tongue to dismiss her. "Dad asked a question and I am responding," she smiled again, but the pain behind her smile hit hard that time. At least her family noticed. "Just curious though, I am a higher rank yet, for my words to be believed?" She made us keep watching her face with no clue until she exined, "They are not his only victims, Dad. I am too." Chapter 379-I Did It, Blame Me

Chapter 379: 379-I Did It, me Me

Jenny: shback: "Rayden, I dont feel right. I feel like I was forced into giving you my virginity," I said as I dressed and sat on his bed. He had called me to his pack yesterday to spend Valentines Day with him. But then he started making advances that I didnt appreciate. I wasnt feeling it and told him over and over to stop, but he kept saying he knew I wanted it and that I was just being shy. "What?" Rayden growled, turning around while pulling up his pants. "Youre stillining about that?" The look of disbelief on his face made me question my own concerns about the night. "We had fun. We both enjoyed it, so how about you stop freakingining now? You ruined the moment for us," he started yelling almost instantly, and I felt the urge to calm him down before he exploded. "Im not saying you raped me or anything" the moment I said that word, it was like I had stabbed him. "Are you dead in your head?" He lunged at me, pressing his finger so hard against my temple that I winced and crawled back on his bed. But before I knew it, he wasing onto me. He pushed me down, wrapped his fingers around my neck, and tightened them. "You better start behaving now, or else" the threat in his eyes scared me. "I didnt even use a condom, so you better behave because if you get pregnant, I wont be there for you. So change your attitude if you want your babys father around." The threat terrified me. I didnt want to end up pregnant yet. But if I said that out loud, he would get even angrier, and his fingers would tighten around my neck even more. His anger and behavior caused tears to form in my eyes, and I bet he saw them because, suddenly, he startedughing and loosened his grip on my neck before leaning down to kiss me. I wanted so badly to push him off me, but deep down, I was relieved he was smiling. I didnt want him to be angry again. So I let him kiss me, even though I didnt move a single muscle. I just wanted to get out of here and go home. "You know I love you, right? And when a man has sex with a girl, it means he loves her and craves her. You should be happy that I crave you enough to make it happen even when you were hesitant," his words sounded like a rabid dog barking, but out of fear, I acted like they made sense. But this was just the beginning of his abuse and maniption. End of shback: "No! Hedid that to my daughter?" Dad was struggling to find the right reaction. "It was the first time, but definitely not thest. I was too scared to speak up because I knew nobody would believe me," my voice was shaky, and my eyes spilled tears. "I would have believed you and fucking cut his dick off myself! Why didnt you tell me?" My dad got up to hug me, but I pulled away. If he couldnt show the same empathy for my friend, he had no right to show it for me. "Would you? Did you believe Hnie or Lamar when they spoke up? I get that you wanted evidence, but when there was proof of him cheating on me, you all told me I was being dramatic. So no! Dont use the evidence excuse on me. You all defended him outright. A girl diedit wasnt just someone saying he harassed her. You all took his side!" I started yelling, hugging myself. "Butahhh!" My dad screamed, dropping to his knees and crying. I could tell Penn was struggling too. But there was nothing they could do since I had already taken care of Rayden myself. "So I had to do whatever I could to stop that man." I watched my mom tear up, and then everyone stared at me in shock as I revealed the next part. "Yesterday, when Hnie beat his assand he cried like a little bitchI arrived at the location," I started, unable to make eye contact with Hnie anymore. "He was, umm, talking to someone." I had to wait and see if Hnie would tell her side. Since she did, I decided toe clean about Raydens actions and my involvement in his own downfall. "He was talking to his father about the murder of Evaline Baker. He was specifically telling him to get rid of the records and nt some dead pack members DNA at the scene and in the files so that when Hnie told her side, she would seem like a liar." I finished, watching gasps fill the air as I put Mores on the stand. "Huh?" The man had gonepletely silent at my usations against his son. He knew his best friend wouldnt stand by him now, and with his son dead, all the heat would be on him alone. "Jenny, why are you lying, daughter? Did Hnie and Lamar put you up to this? Because I know you used to be so happy with him. If you werent, wouldnt you have left?" Mores hit me with the same toxic nonsense they always throw at victims when theye forward. But this wasnt about Rayden looking at me weird or making rude remarks now and then. He put his hands on me, manipted me into thinking I wanted it, cheated on me, and hurt me in so many ways. Even if they tried to cover up his crimes with lies, I would still know the truth. They couldnt manipte meI was one of his victims. "Really? So happy that I killed him?" I watched his jaw hit the floor as I confessed. Their eyes started to grow wider and I knew at that moment that I had said the right thing. "I killed him. I did. And I should have done it a long time ago." Chapter 380-A Serial Offender

Chapter 380: 380-A Serial Offender

Hnie: I stepped away from Lamar so he could be uncuffed. Jennys confession had made my heart drop into my stomach. I felt Lamars body heating up too. It wouldnt be easy for him to hear what Rayden had done to her. And it showed in his eyes. "Huh?" Mores had the nerve to get up and try to reach her when Penn stepped in his way and pped him. That p was so satisfying. "Your son escaped, but I wont let you put your hands on my sister," Penn yelled, his rageing from many reasons. I hadnt been able to look at anyone because I didnt want to see the pity in their eyes. But I was grateful they were standing up for me. "Why? Did I do something wrong?" Jenny smiled, but there was so much pain hidden behind her teary eyes. "I got rid of the biggest disease ever. The disease was spreadingand I feel responsible for it. If I had stopped him earlier, my friend and Evaline wouldnt have be his victims. But I was such a coward" she was breathing with difficulty, so I rushed through the crowd and hugged her tight. It was as if her breath returned when my arms wrapped around her. I didnt know she wasnt expecting me toe for her like that. "I killed him so he couldnt hurt you anymore," she whispered, hugging me back. That truly meant so much to me. I broke the hug because she was still talking to Mores, and strangely enough, he had more to say. "WellI will make sure you rot in prison for your crime of murder because there is no proof against my son, but there is your confession against him." At this point, he was the only one on his side. I noticed the brothers had gone silent, almost like their energy had drained. But I was afraid of the silent storm brewing in them. Their veins were constantly popping, and the way Norman was cracking his knuckles was terrifying. "Oh! I forgot the evidence. I have a gift for you," Jenny shocked me even more when she made it clear that she had more to use against him. She began to y a video. And right off the bat, the video started with a terrifying sight. It was Rayden crying on the ground while I walked away. Jenny was hiding behind a tree and recording it. "Dad?" Rayden called his father, sniffling like a little brat. "Dad, she beat me upshe doesnt even have a wolfand she actually beat up an Alpha" his cries were so ignorant. He sounded like a spoiled child. After a few hits, his inner brat came to the surface, and he had no shame in showing it anymore. "It was Hnie and Lamar. Dad, they have the hair that was found on my coat. That stupid bitch mate of mine left it with her boy toy. Dad! You have to remove the data and records. Erase my DNA from the site and nt someone elses instead. Just use some dead guy who cant defend himself. As for these two, Ill take care of them myself," he got up from the ground, wiping tears from his cheeks. "Thank you, Dad," he started thanking his father, so whatever his father was saying must have been in his favor. "Ill fucking impregnate Jenny, dont worry about that slut. Shes scared of me." Jennys family red at Mores at the way he spoke about her. "Dont stress. Theyre stupid. Theyll believe us. Her father would rather have her dead than without a mate." Those words hit hard. They made Dewitt break down, hiding his face in his hands as he cried louder before suddenly lunging at Mores. Both he and Penn started kicking and punching the shocked man, who now knew he was going down and would take all the me for his sonwho was already dead. The video ended with Rayden noticing something and spotting Jenny behind the tree. He lunged at her with a knife in his hand when a gunshot rang out. I guess thats when he died because the video cut off, probably from Jenny panicking. As Emmet took Jennys phone to preserve the evidence, the others focused on Mores, making sure he didnt die too. He needed to be punished for letting his son do all these things and covering for him. But by then, Jenny had turned to me while Lamar was still frozen in ce. "That night when Lucy fell, I couldnt sleep either. I decided to get some fresh air when I saw you heading toward the library. I followed you and heard everything. I was so shattered and angry at myself that I decided to be a part of it without involving you two. I knew youd both get detained and abuse, buthuh! My fatherhe would only show up if it was me on the receiving end of some punishment. I never chose Rayden because I loved him. I had to stay close to him to keep an eye on him and also... to avoid getting abused" she quickly lowered her head, but it all made sense to me. "I am so sorry. I could have stopped it sooner," she broke down, but I quickly pulled her into a hug. She wasnt at fault. She was a victim, and he had been ckmailing and threatening her the whole time. As we hugged, she whispered in my ear, "Well find those other assholes together. Youre not alone anymore." It made me feel so much better to have another friend who knew the truth and was on my side. "Jenny." Lamar stepped forward, finally snapping out of his frozen state. Without saying a word, he pulled her into a hug, holding her like he was shielding her from any harm. I stood beside them with a broken smile on my face until I raised my head and saw the brothers watching me, their eyes full of Chapter 381-One Gone, 5 More To Go

Chapter 381: 381-One Gone, 5 More To Go

Hnie: "He will be in jail, and Jenny will face no consequences. That video she recorded helps her case. Not only was it self-defense, but Rayden was a scumbag too," Norman said as we stood on the road next to the woods and mountains. We had been silent throughout the car ride. It was like we were taking time to process everything before talking about it. "Emmet said Mores said to check your background" Norman said as he looked at his phone. I couldnt believe that guy was still on my back, even when his son was proven guilty. But the background check thing was scary. I had seen how much his father defended himimagine what the others parents would do when they found out about me. "Emmet did his search and found outyou werent part of the pack for long. Theres no record because you left on your own," Norman shocked me. I frowned in confusion because I was sure that if they had searched properly, they would have found a whole lot of data on me. How the hell did my name and records get wiped clean? "You should have dropped me at the academy," I muttered softly, avoiding eye contact with Norman and Kaye. Emmet had left with Lamar to take care of the formalities and drop him home, while Maximus had stayed in Jennys pack to handle the paperwork against Mores. "I shouldnt have," Norman replied gently, while Kaye was busy on his phone. I had noticed how emotional the others were, but Kayehe reacted how someone would for a victim, but other than that, he seemed unfazed that it had happened to me. "Kesha, sorry, babe, I had some work today" Kaye excused himself to his brother and stepped aside to take a call, not sparing me a nce. I knew it was wrong of me to expect him to look at me, but sometimes, I still wonderedwhat if I had agreed to stay as his side chick while he waited for me and dated Kesha? It didnt seem like he was only dating her for a while or for whatever reasons he had told me before. He seemed very much involved with her. If I had agreed back then, he would have dumped me along the way, and that pain would have been so much worse. Besides, I would have never been okay with Kaye ying Kesha. "Hnie." Norman pulled me out of my thoughts, his voice full ofpassion. "You dont need to say anything. It happened in the past, and Ive healed since then," I said. I had healed in a way, but the pain was still there. However, I didnt like people bringing it up. "Im d you did, butwhy didnt you tell us? If you hadI would have" Norman clenched his jaw but quickly turned away, hiding his raw emotions from me. "Tell me something, when was it?" He then turned to face me again, his eyes full of rage and unspoken emotions. "Why do you" I tried to stop him, but he kept insisting. "Tell me, when was it?" he demanded, and I replied. "Back when I hade to the mansion. It was the day before" I shut up because he threw a punch in the air and briskly walked away from me. This is why I didnt want to talk about it. It would remind me of how everyone had treated me during that time. "I will go back to the academy. I cannot stay in the mansion," I finally decided as I watched Norman lose his mind. He turned to me and shook his head, but when I showed him my palm, he realized I didnt want to go back there. "And I would appreciate it if this whole mess isnt discussed in the mansion. Just keep my name out of it, please," I requested. Honestly, I didnt want my mother or anyone else to find out about it. My name getting dragged into this would open up all sorts of problems. "Then I will drop you off myself," Norman said, looking exhausted, his hands hanging by his sides. He kept stealing nces at me, and there were moments when I wondered if he was tearing up. That couldnt be. My misery wouldnt affect him this much... would it? "Dont worry, no one will attack me. I can fight now," I tried to lighten the situation and walk away, but he held my hand and said, "Youre right. No one would darey a finger on you ever again." The intensity and determination in his voice stunned me. I gulped, giving him a nod of understanding before noticing him holding the car door open for me. "What about Maximus?" I asked, looking toward the woods. "Hes transitioning to get the heat off his mind. Hell be fine," Norman didnt seem too worried about Maximus. I wondered if the Lycan transformation was only a full moon thing, and the rest of the time, he was just a normal wolf. "Okay," I nodded and got in the backseat of the car. Thats when Kaye finished his call and returned. "Im dropping her at the academy," Norman informed his brother, who nodded casually. "Dont you think you shouldfort her too? Youre her mate. Shell feel much better if its her mate saying words offort," Norman suggested to Kaye. I didnt wantfort from my mate, but Norman was pushing for it. "Brother, Ill be honest with you. Yes, Im angry with Raydenbut not because Hnie was on the receiving end of it. Im angry because what happened was wrong. No woman should be treated that way. The rest...I dont know if I can ever forgive her. But rest assured, Ive moved on, and I will pray she findsfort." Those words from Kayeas if I was the one who had hurt himreally knocked me down. He hadpletely moved on, and it showed in his behavior. The only issue was that he was spinning it on me. Chapter 382-Hello Criminal

Chapter 382: 382-Hello Criminal

Hnie: "This is to freedom and justice," Penn raised his ss of juice, making us allugh at him. It had been a week, and things had gotten better. Jenny didnt face any punishment because it was self-defense. The details of the case were kept under the rug at our request, from me and Jenny. But Evalines name was mentioned because Lamar wanted it there and for his sister to get justice. We met up at the caf today to enjoy our freedom. I mean, they didnt know yet that my journey had only just begun. "Lamar!" Benita arrived with a hand on her chest. "Im so happy your sister got justice. Not everyone has a brother like you who never lets it go and somehow puts the culprit in his ce." She had such a fake vibe to her. Or maybe it was because I didnt like her. So everything she did seemed fake to me. "Thank you," Lamar replied to her with a mild smile. He knew about this woman and how she always preached about being the purest and pointing out ws in others. "And Jenny!" Then she pouted, looking so fake. I remember when she told us Gavin hade here with his other girlfriend. I swear she purposely didnt say Jennys name. She knew her name but acted like she didnt. "How are you feeling now? Its not easy to have your mate attack you to hide his truth," she made Jenny feel so ufortable. We wanted everyone to stoping up to us and reminding us of every single detail they heard in the news. "At least she gave him karma," I stood up for Jenny, who hadnt been able to say a word. Her brother smiled at me while Gavin and Lamar kept ring at Benita. "True," Benitas smile faded before she said, "Jenny, you must know the other two victims whose identities were kept safe?" I stared at her in disbelief. Was she really here to get inside information? "Their identities are protected for a reason. Some thoughtless people wille asking them about their experience despite the fact that it would make them ufortable," If she was a smart woman as she imed to be, she would have known Penn was teasing her. But she didnt. She sighed and nodded, "Some people just love gossip. But tell the girls, if they want someone to love them like a mother,e to me." I rolled my eyes and looked away while Gavin and Lamar elbowed each other. "A mommy love?" Lamarmented, and the look on Benitas face was hrious. She was offended, but Lamar was also too much. "I was just saying," he shrugged, while Benita left the table. "Hey, not even a woman with a child?" Jennyined to Lamar, whose mood changed into something entirely different when watching Jenny. Now that he knew Jenny wasnt ying us and she did help us behind our backs, Lamar was kind of waiting for the moment to make a move again. This was our first meetup after the case, so it would take time for the two to move forward with their rtionship. But I was happy for them. "What happened to your other friend?" Penn asked, rubbing his hands at the sight of the croissant. "Lucy is now Sydney 2.0," Lamar groaned while Gavin took a deep breath. Even when we criticized Lucy, Gavin would hardly say anything or share his opinions. I could tell he was ming himself for her change in behavior. "Shelle around. Soon, Sydney will be done with her and then Lucy will have a great awakening," Imented with a clenched jaw. But how would I ever forget what she said about me? I kept wondering, is that what she thinks of me? "Jenny, how are your parents?" Gavin quickly changed the subject. "Dad wants to spend some time with me to redeem himself, but I just cantits not just about me. He needs to open his mind and think about others too. And until thenI dont think I can look at my father differently than before," she sighed, her wordsing out with deep breaths. Penn quickly wrapped his arm around his sisters shoulder and gave her a warm hug before they started eating again. Now that silence had settled in, I couldnt help but feel that today was different from thest seven days. The academy sses were continuing without any interruptions, except we were just getting ready for a big uing test. All the teams wouldpete against each other and I wanted my team to win at any cost. But then I was afraidwhat if any of my friends teams lose? That was the biggest problem. "So, Hnie" Penn cleared his throat as the others got up to go to the restroom. Jenny felt much safer when Gavin and Lamar were on her side, so Penn could stay behind me. "How is your training with Rudy going?" Penn asked, looking down at his food. "Were having fun. You should see Lamar and Gavin get under Rudys skin," Iughed but also made sure to let him know it wasnt just me and Rudy spending time alone. Even though I didnt have to exin to him who I was spending time with, I just didnt want any unnecessary rumors. "Hmmm, thats good," his response was cold, "When you win, hell want a treat." He joked, even though I could tell he was in a bad mood about the whole training thing. "Yeah, Lamar and Gavin will have to take him to a club," I added, feeling like I was doing something wrong. Giving too many exnations might give Penn the wrong idea too. I swear, I was being so careful. "Okay, are you two done too?" Lamar arrived with Gavin and Jenny and asked us. We got up to leave while Penn stayed behind to pay. He had asked us all out for dinner as a treat for his sisters freedom. "You two are weird," Jennymented at Lamar and Gavin, who had their arms around each others shoulders like childhood friends. We were leaving the caf,ughing and giggling when someone almost bumped into us whileing inside. "Oh, Im so sorry" The guy lifted his head to apologize with a smile when my blood ran cold. I could recognize his face very clearly. The way he hade on top of me that nighthe was one of them. Chapter 383-My Past Kept Showing Up

Chapter 383: 383-My Past Kept Showing Up

Hnie: "Hnie! Lets go, what are you waiting for?" I couldnt believe I had stayed behind while the others had moved ahead. Even the guy had left. It was Lamars voice that caught my attention. I ignored him and rushed back inside the caf to confirm I hadnt just had a nightmare. "Hey, how are you?" Penn was standing at the counter talking with this guy. Yep! It was him. There was no doubt about it. The way his eyes had been red that night and the anxious cries he let out when he couldnt get it done the first time. The details of that night were startling, but right now, he was standing with Penn, talking about stuff, with the blue jacket tucked under his arm. "Your mom has been so worried about you, Kaiden," Penn said his name, giving identity to yet another one of those alphas. "Hnie, whats going on?" Lamar came from behind me, but my eyes stayed glued to Kaiden. "Mom is always worried. Things are just off now. The demise of Rayden" he sighed, making my head hurt. "Huh! You shouldnt be saying his name," Penn hushed him, causing my nerves to hit another level of anxiety. "Is it?" Lamar must have noticed. He gently held my hand and squeezed it while I nodded. "PennI forgot to tell you, my boy is here," Benita walked out from the backroom, pointing at Kaiden. He was the alpha who was getting bullied? Oh no! He was Benitas son. The fact that this woman was always on everyones back, calling them whores and sluts, but had a son who was a rapist didnt surprise me. "I came to meet Raydens parents but found out" that guy was so weird, he was still talking about Rayden when his mother red him down. "Oh, Im sorry. Im not saying he wasnt a bad person" he must have noticed the look on Penns face. He was talking about someone who Penns sister had killed. Hearing his voice was so odd for me. My body kept getting filled with goosebumps, and my eyes were welling up. "He got what he deserved, but his mother was an innocent one who had no clue what her husband and son were doing. She had since cut ties with her husband and asked the council to reject all his pleas to ever be released," Kaiden exined, rubbing his hands together to warm them up. But every action from him caused my body to shudder. "Im d at least someone is taking the right stand," I couldnt tell if it was directed at Kaiden or not, but he made the mother and son share a nce. "Anyway, I came here with my" Penn continued, turning to the door when he found us there, "friends." As soon as he mentioned us, Kaiden turned to give us a quick nce before looking away. However, something struck him, and he did a double take. His eyes met mine directly, and the look of horror on his face even gave me goosebumps. Unlike Rayden, he seemed shocked. "Ummm" Kaiden turned away, his hands on the counter, "I just rememberedI have a call to make" The anxiety and fear in his voice made Lamar wrap his arm around my waist tofort me. He didnt even wait and rushed behind the counter to push his mother out of the way and into the backroom. "He must have forgotten to tell his trainers he wasing here. What am I ever going to do with my naive son? He is still so innocent and pure," Benitas words hit me hard. I turned around and walked out of the caf to get some fresh air. "Guys,e on, its going to rain soon," Gavin yelled from inside Penns car while Jenny followed his stare. Her eyes started to catch onto my anxiety, so she jumped out of the car to follow us. "Oh no, no, you too," Gavinined, annoyed by us dying. "Whats going on?" Jenny stood in my way, blocking Gavin from looking directly at me. "Kaiden," I whispered under my breath, pressing my hand to my chest. "Is he one of them?" Jenny asked, and I nodded my head, trying to calm my rapid breathing. "Hey, everyone, lets go," Penn came out and snapped his fingers at us, having no idea what just happened. "I know some stuff about him. Ill tell youter, for now, lets go," Jenny whispered in my ear before taking my hand and making me walk back to the car. I was anxious all the way. It wasnt over for me. I realized I would be traumatized whenever I caught a nce of each of them. I had only taken care of one of themthere were 5 more to go. Freaking 5 more! "You guys go and change. Ill be in Hnies room for a while," Once we reached the academy, Jenny yelled at her brother and Gavin and didnt even wait for their response, rushing into the elevator with me. I couldnt take all those stairs tonight. Even Lamar was inside the elevator with us. We silently reached our room and found Lucy absent. She must be in Sydneys room. We went to the balcony and sat down to talk. "I cant believe Kaiden was one of them. Hes a cowarda very scared one. In fact, whenever Rayden would have a party with them, he would scoff and roll his eyes at Kaiden. He didnt want him in the group because he said Kaiden was a little bitch. So it wasnt just the others bullying Kaidenhe gets bullied within the group too," she exined, making me take deep and heavy breaths. "Can you tell us who else you know from his group of friends?" Lamar asked, what I was too afraid to ask. I was scared some big names would be thrown my way. "The issue is that he hasnt shared his friends with me anymore. The only ones I knew were themon friends between him and Penn. Besides, Rayden befriends every powerful guy," she apologized and pouted, and I believed her. "Hmm, buttheres one issue. The way he looked seemed like Rayden hadnt told him about Hnieso does that mean Rayden hadnt told any of his friends about Hnie and her revenge? Also, would Kaiden do the same or is he going to tell his friends?" Jenny uttered the most scary and valid point in a gentle and mild tone. Chapter 384-Deserving Punishment

Chapter 384: 384-Deserving Punishment

Kaiden: My eyes met hers, and it felt like the sky had copsed on my head. My eyes couldnt believe what I was seeing. My body shuddered, everything falling apart. She was not some angel or my imagination. She was standing there, ring at me, her eyes showing she had been through a lot and that she recognized me. I had run into the kitchen where I couldnt find peace. The chefs were looking at me, and I had to constantly wipe my face to get rid of the sweat. "Kaiden, why did youe inside like that? You need to create a good alliance with Penn," Mom walked in, pping my back, and I visibly jumped. "Are you okay?" Mom noticed the panic in my body, so she asked. "Im fine, Mom. Why are you always on my back?" I knew I was taking my frustration out on the wrong person. She kept staring at my face in shock because this wasnt how I had ever talked to her. "Listen, you might be bing an alpha in the future, but dont pull that alpha attitude on me," my mom squared up, but she had no clue I wasnt ever going to be an alpha. Not after what I saw tonight. "Im sorry," I muttered miserably, scared and shaken up. "Sit down, Ill get you something to eat," she said. However, I gave her a headshake. "I need to go for a run," I lied. I was losing my mind, scared and terrified. "Oh, my alpha son." Her proud smile made me feel so bad for her. She had no clue who she was standing in front of. "So Ill go freshen up," I whispered, forcing a smile before going out the back door. I didnt even turn around to look at my mother because I was afraid she would notice that my bodynguage was too shaky. Our house was right behind the caf, so I was already in my living room, pacing and reaching for my bedroom. Once inside, I rushed into the bathroom and started throwing up. I had my hands on the edge of the sink and raised my head to stare at my image, and all I could see was a terrible and ugly man. "Why," I gasped, "why did it happen? How could I be such a monster in someones life?" I let out a cry, watching my hideous face. I was disgusted with myself, angry, and losing my mind. It was reality and not some nightmare or dream. Thats when I started to get a call from DID. My hands were shaking as I held the phone and pressed it hard against my ear. "Where are you?" He asked, almost like he was in my head and knew the turmoil inside me. "Home," I cleared my throat, "why?" "Hmm, you visited Raydens mother. What else did she tell you?" At that moment, I knew what he was talking about. "You said it was an effect of the drug," I closed my eyes as I began to confront him. He went silent for a moment before he sighed. "Are you on drugs again?" I hated how every time I said something, they would just tell me it was drugs messing with my mind. "No! And I know it wasnt a nightmare. That girl was realI didnt dream about her or see her because of the drugs. She wasnt a figment of my imaginationI fucking raped her!" I yelled and screamed, tears streaming down my face as I recalled that night. It was the worst night of my life. How I wish I hadnt gone out with them and done drugs. But I didnt know it would end up like that. "Youve gone crazy. Rayden got arrested for someone else. That victims name was Evaline. Her body was found. She didnt have tinum blonde hair, but red hair. Youre mixing it up. Weve never seen a tinum blonde, and were not like Rayden either," the fact that his voice remained so calm even when lying was scary. I was shaking and constantly running my hand through my hair. "Alright, get your shit together. And dont go around saying weird stuff. Youll have the same ending as Rayden when you havent even done anything. That girl didnt exist, she was in your head." He hung up after reminding me of my fate if I kept saying her name. That was the problem. I didnt know back then that they yed me. "Im a fucking rapist," I couldnt believe it. The pain in that girls eyes was so horrifying. If she was real, it meant everything that happened that night was real too. Hencethe pain and agony she went through because of us must be real as well. "I dont deserve to be an alpha," I realized. "It had been so long that I had wondered about that night," I hissed under my breath. That night, they made me take drugs, and then I woke up in a hotel room. However, I started to get shes of doing something horrible to a girl. They allughed at me and told me nothing happened and that the minute I took the drugs, I passed out, so they all returned to the hotel room. They convinced me no such girl existed and that I had a wild dream. Until tonight, my world had been shaken up once I realized she was real. "We need to face her and surrender to her. We cannot be like those bastards," my wolf howled in pain. It was nowing clear to me that my friends were rapists, and not only on one asion. They were serial rapists. It didnt matter if I didnt remember the night well or that I was drugged up; I made the choice of taking drugs, and I fucking ruined an innocent girls life. "I will go to the council with her and tell them who was involved in her rape and attempted murder," I decided, finally deciding not to be a coward and do something good for once. Chapter 385-My Comforting Mate

Chapter 385: 385-My Comforting Mate

Hnie: That night, I couldnt sleep properly. I kept waking up from the recurring nightmare of that night. I wondered if every time I faced one of them, I would feel the same way. I hated the idea of it. The next morning, we rushed to the training ground to start training. "Hnie! Watch this," Jenny yelled for my attention, showing me how many push-ups she could do now. We were getting really good. Usually, the teams would huddle together and discuss their tricks and techniques. Our team was having a problem because of Hans. Since he was an alpha, he wanted everyone to listen to him. And sadly, he was the only alpha in our team. "Jenny, stop ying around and focus on training," he had the nerve to bring her down by shouting at her. "She IS training," I yelled back at him, frowning. "You stay out of it, wolfless creature," Hans pointed his finger at me, warning me not to raise my voice at him. "I am the monitor. I will say whatever I want and to whoever I want. And Im telling you, fix your attitude or else" I watched him look down andugh at my threat before rushing over to face me. I guess he wanted me to back down and be afraid of him, but I didnt flinch and kept standing my ground. That seemed to upset him a little. So he ced his hands on his waist to look even more intimidating. "Dont test me. I am not Arlo or Rayden that you can get punished. I am Alpha Hans. I am nothing like that pervert Rayden, who you got kicked out. Losers like him are scared of women like youthe ones who are perfect" he pointed at his chest, making me cock my head before letting out a scoff. "Go do push-ups. Your speeches are boring," I hissed, turning around to my team when I felt something at my feet. I swear he did something, probably put his foot in front of mine, but the next thing I knew, Inded face-down. "Oops, you cant even take a few steps without hurting yourself," hemented, while I got to my feet to face him again. But I could tell I had scratched my chin a little. "Hans! Do you want me to remind you how to speak to your monitor?" Emmets arrival was at the right time. Hans instantly stepped back and tied his hands behind his back, standing obediently in front of Emmet. Thats where their confidence would shatter. "I was just reminding her that they shouldnt be ying around and wasting time," Hans replied. "I am here for that. Go take ap," Emmet yelled, looking very angry with him. "And you, Hnie,e to my office." He made Hans nod and leave so he wouldnt have to make eye contact with anyone or feel the embarrassment of not being able to talk back to Emmetespecially after iming to be different from Rayden and Arlo. "Jenny, please help others with the training," Emmet ordered, making Jenny smile for having a responsibility on her for once. I followed Emmet to the academy and to his office in silence. Once I entered his office, he locked the door. However, I never felt unsafe with any of his actions. Even when he was drunk, I just knew he wouldnt hurt me. "Sit here," he pointed at the chair, and I sat down, watching him grab a first-aid box and then drag his chair closer to mine. He sat down in front of me, crouching to my level, and then pulled my seat closer, my legs now between his widely spread legs. "What am I ever gonna do with you?" hemented while cleaning the wound on my chin. Seeing his face up close made my heart skip a beat. "He was purposely arguing with me," Iined and noticed Emmet smile the way someone does when watching a puppy do a trick. "You didnt remind him your stepbrother will punish him for messing with you?" The yfulness in his voice wasnt helping. He didnt realize it, but I was feeling extremely shy around him. Now that my wolf was waking up, I was feeling the mate bond much more intensely. "Here," he put a band-aid on my chin but then rested his hands on the armrests of my chair. "You wiped my data clean, didnt you?" It struck me just thenit had to be him who helped erase my data. "Hmm, I wouldnt let you get caught, would I?" He smiled, making my heart sink in my chest. "Did you know" I started, feeling shy seeing him so close while talking about that night. "Hmm," he nodded. "How much of it?" I was really forcing myself to keep going and ask him more questions. "What are you so afraid of?" he asked. "Nothing anymore. Rayden is dead, so my revenge is done." I didnt know why I couldnt share more with him, but it came from experience. I had trusted Kaye and Maximus once too. "Hmm, right!" However, he seemed to be holding back information himself. "Anyway, now go out there and train. And if anyone argues with you or tries to bully youtell them," he gently pinched my cheeks, "that my stepbrother would get very angry if he found out." I didnt know why he was being so nice to me, but his actions were making my heart skip beat after beat. "I will," I replied, and the minute he strolled away and I tried to reach the door, I felt him grab my hand and pull me back. Inded straight on his chest, his arms wrapped tightly around me. "I am here with you. I will fucking kill anyone who hurts you," the pain in his voice scared me. It was then that I realized my confession that day had really made him feel bad for me. I didnt break the hug because it was thefort I needed the most. "I just wish I was there that night," he muttered, his body tensing up. "I wish too," I finished. Chapter 386-The Mist In Her Eyes

Chapter 386: 386-The Mist In Her Eyes

Hnie: After Emmet hugged me for at least five minutes, my mood got better. The way these brothers behaved after finding out about my pasteven just a glimpse of itand the way they showed care made me feel blessed and much more confident abouting forward with my story when needed. "It was a hectic day," Lamar rolled his eyes, making me smile at him. "Everyone is doing well except Trainer Kaye," Lamar whispered in my ear because he knew Kaye was once involved with me, so he would always hold back his genuine frustration out of respect for me. "I know. Hes been acting weird," I replied, holding my hand out for Jenny. She rushed over and held my hand happily, and we walked like children, all holding hands. Gavin arrived, holding hands with Lamar, and Penn with his sister. It looked cute. But we didnt realize there was someone who probably didnt like seeing us happy. "So, youre hanging around with a bastards mate now?" Sydney yelled, causing all of us to stop and stare at her. Every time she made suchments, Salem would physically distance herself from her sister. Lucy stood with her arms folded, her foot tapping impatiently. I had been trying to avoid Lucy and Sydney for a whileSydney because every time I saw her now, I was reminded of Altan. He went ahead and chased someone like Sydney, who would instantly cheat on him and do cruel things to others. That just proved I survived him. He attracted toxicity, and I could never be Sydney. "Mind your fuckingnguage," Lamar yelled, making Sydney turn and nce at Lucy, probably to show her how we were defending Jenny. "See how theyre defending someone who was the reason you jumped?" Sydney said to Lucy, who seemed genuinely angryas if she really did jump. Why did it seem like she was changing her story now? "Lets go," I tightened my fingers around Jennys hand to make her keep walking. "What is wrong with you?" Thats when Lucy stepped forward, blocking Jenny and confronting her. "Nothing is wrong with me. You just had it out for me," Jenny muttered, her hands starting to sweat in mine. I could tell she wasnt the type who liked confrontation or drama. She was scared of reactions and people judging her. Maybe thats why she didnt say anything about her one-night stand with Gavinbecause she wanted Gavin to do it. "Really? And was I wrong?" The moment Lucy put her hands on Jenny to push her, Penn stepped forward and pushed her back. The look of shock on Lucys face saddened me. And I couldnt agree with Penn more. He had every right to defend and protect his sister. Jenny had a phobia of being touched aggressively, and I could tell exactly where that fear came from. It was the same for me, but in the beginning, I had to ignore it and keep living because no one around me was gentle. But for Jenny, we were trying our best to help her heal from the trauma. Then Lamar stepped forward and squared up to Lucy, giving her a look that said, stay away from Jenny. The more everyone stood up for Jenny, the angrier Lucy became. "Wow, so she stole all my friends?" Lucy had genuine hurt in her eyes, but thats when I had to step up. "You lost all your friends because of your association with people who visibly hate us," I hissed, watching her ce a hand on her heart before quicklyposing herself and gritting her teeth. "Well then, if you think Ill be afraid to fight for myself, youre wrong," she snapped. I noticed her nce behind Jenny, and in a swift move, Sydney grabbed Jenny by the hair and yanked her away from us. "Let her fucking go!" I screamed, rushing forward along with Penn and the others to defend Jenny. But Sydney had already started forming a group around Jennya group of our ssmates who were just as toxic as her. "Let go!" I yelled, pushing past some of the girls, while Penn was able to knock down a few guys. Gavin and Lamar were doing the same, fighting through the crowd. Finally, we found Jenny sitting in the middle of the group with her hands covering her face. Sydney had already slipped away through the other side. "Hey," I knelt beside Jenny and hugged her before checking on her. "What did they do?" I asked, and she sniffled. "They put something in my eye," sheined, rubbing them over and over. "Everyone back the fuck off!" Penn yelled, ring at them and scaring them off. I raised my head and gave Lucy a look. She had tears in her eyes as she watched me take care of Jenny. Jennys brother had knelt beside her, hugging her, while Lamar was gently cleaning Jennys eyes. The bullies had started running away, and Lucy slowly walked off, giving me a look filled with sadness and disbelief. "Are you okay? Can you see properly?" I asked Jenny, worried about what they might have put in her eyes. "Yeah, I feel fine. But... they wouldnt put anything too dangerous in my eyes, right?" Jenny asked hesitantly, clearly shaken but trying not to cry. "I will gouge their eyes out if they try to hurt my sister," Penn growled. He knew they did something but still tried to give them the benefit of the doubt. "Lets take her to the dorm room so she can rest," Lamar said, holding her hand and helping her up. But then, instead of letting her walk, he picked her up. Penn let him, and I could tell it was because he didnt mind their rtionship. "Ill make Lucy regret this," Penn muttered. While Gavin and Lamar left with Jenny, I noticed Penn change direction. Realizing what he was about to do, I decided to go with him and stop him from making a reckless mistake. Chapter 387-The Pigeon Eyes

Chapter 387: 387-The Pigeon Eyes

Hnie: "Penn, you are going to get yourself in trouble," I quickly followed him, shaking my head at him in disapproval. "What about it? I dont even know what they put in my sisters eyes. It cant be nothing, so I am going to find Sydney and Lucy and do the worst imaginable things to them." He pointed his finger in the air, not even knowing where they could be right now. "And get expelled from the academy?" I yelled, and he stopped, turning around and biting the inside of his cheek. "It will be justified," he hissed. "And what if that is what they wanted? They might have put something harmless in her eyes just to throw us off. What then?" I raised a question that he probably hadnt thought of. He turned again but then quickly spun back to face me. "What if it is something dangerous?" he asked, worry visible in his eyes. "Hnie, it was after so long that I saw my sister genuinely happy and out of restraints. They are so wrong for this." He was right. Jenny didnt deserve that. "Then we will go to Professor Emmet in the morning and tell him everything. He will take care of the matter." The minute I mentioned the trainer, Penn seemed to rx a bit. Everyone was kind of relying on Emmet too much now. I knew it would be a lot of pressure on him, but I could also tell that Emmet wouldnt mind taking care of everyone. He was genuinely a good man. And every time he tied his hair in a loose bun, he looked so handsome and attractive. "Oh shit," I bit my tongue at my inappropriate thoughts and caught Penns attention. "What happened?" he quickly made his way toward me and stood face-to-face with me. "Umm, nothing," I shook my head, my cheeks probably turning red. "Are you blushing? What did youdid you think about something?" His mood had changed suddenly after confirming that Emmet would help. However, I had a feeling he took my reaction the wrong way. "Everything is fine. Lets go check on Jenny. She must be so worried about you." Not wanting to get into anything romantic, I turned around and made him follow me back to the academy. But somehow, I caught the attention of someone else as well. Rudy was outside with Sumit and Arlo, but the minute we came into his sight, he frowned and narrowed his eyes at us, as if he was surprised we wereing back together from somewhere. Before I could greet Rudy or be greeted by them, Penn held my hand tightly and practically pulled me forward, making me keep walking. "What happened to checking on Jenny? She is waiting for us," Penn muttered urgently, taking me along with him and leaving Rudy staring at us. We went upstairs and found Jenny in her room. Lamar and Gavin were trying to figure out what could have been thrown into her eyes. "How are you feeling?" I asked Jenny, and she shrugged. "I feel fine." That was the scary partthat she felt fine. If there were any symptoms, we could have figured out what was thrown into her eyes and why. "Umm, was it white powder?" Gavin asked Jenny, sitting on the bed with her, holding his phone and reading from online threads. Jenny gave it a brief thought and then shook her head. "Okay." Gavin scratched his head, reading more. Lamar suddenly rushed to the bed, jumping onto it with force and pulling his phone up to his face. "It has to be the pink powder. Was it pink?" He asked with so much excitement that we all narrowed our eyes at Jenny, waiting for a response. Since Lamar seemed so hooked on the pink one, I wondered if it was a good thing or a bad thing. "No!" Jenny confidently shook her head, and Lamar calmed down, his excitement fading. "What is the pink powder?" I asked him, giving Jenny a look of understanding. "Oh, nothing. Its just for people who are beautiful. Theres a pack that throws pink powder on people they consider attractive," he replied, making us all roll our eyes at him for being so cringy. "So what could it be?" Now that we had calmed down and Jenny told us the powder didnt even have a color, we were getting worried. "It was Pigeon eyes." Suddenly, Salem appeared out of nowhere, telling us what it was. We all looked at her and then at each other before I walked over to confront her. "What is that?" I asked, and she lowered her head, biting her tongue. "There isnt much information on it anywhere. I just know the name because I heard Sydney speaking with someone on a call. It has to be a warrior from our pack." Salem seemed timid whenever she was in front of us. But that wasnt her true personality. She was very bold and arroganthow most people would describe her. But she always tried her best to act decently around us. "Then fucking find out for me," Penn yelled, getting in her face. I had to physically push him back and give him an angry look. I noticed Gavin getting up from the bed too, probably to defend Salem. "I will. Ill try to find as much as I can," she replied softly. "Okay, you can go. But make sure you tell your sisterif anything happens to mine, shes done for," Penn hissed, pointing at Salem, who nodded in understanding. But just as she was about to leave, Gavin got up and stood next to the door with her. "Thank you." The moment he said that, her faded smile returned. "Ill find out what that herb is for," she reassured him, then left the room. "Can we trust her?" It was Lamar who pulled us out of our thoughts, making us stare at the empty path she had left behind. Can we really, though? Chapter 388-I Can Kill For Her

Chapter 388: 388-I Can Kill For Her

Emmet: I had been restless. Even when I looked calm on the outside, there was a storm brewing inside me. I wanted to bring Rayden back to life just so I could be the one to kill him with my own hands. I was annoyed to the point where I felt like losing my mind and unleashing what I had been keeping inside. But I had to stay calm, or I would freak Hnie out. shback: "So, what can you tell me about Hnie?" I asked Vani, who sat with a book in her hand, her eyes on the kitchen to make sure her brother and mother didnte out and hear her talking to me about Hnie. "She went through a lot," Vani started. "Shes always been through a lot. Everyone knew her and hated her because of how my mother used to make her look like a disgusting person because of her pheromones." She confused me, a frown forming on my forehead. "You need to find out about them yourself. Anyway, it was her eighteenth birthday, and she had left the house to go meet her boyfriend at the timethe secret one, though. But sadly, her pheromones attracted some bad people. I just remember her returning home the next morning. She was badly abused and" It was definitely a lot for a child to recall such a disturbing event. But she was all I had for information. And the only one who showed empathy for Hnie. "There were a total of six alphas." The minute she said that, I frowned and shook my head. "Six alphas? What do you mean?" I guess I just didnt want to outright admit what she meant because that would break my sanity. And then she told me what I was dreading. "Six alphas gang-raped her and tried to kill her. They thought she had died" Her words faded as my head started to spin. Hnies innocent eyes shed before me. Her little hands begged for help and support from her mother too. "And then my dad started beating her up, saying shedid it to herself. I mean, that she brought it upon herself by messing around. She tried to exin that she was there with her boyfriend, but he ditched her and left her there with those bastard alphas." Vanis eyes started filling with tears as she brought me back to reality with more information. I was having a hard time absorbing it all, but for the sake of the childs safety, I acted like I was fine and just focused on the information. If her mother came out, she would be upset with Vani. And if she dared say anything bad about Hnie, I would lose my mind. "Dad went to her boyfriends father, but they outright lied and said Hnie was a liar who trapped men. Then my father was paid a heavy amount to kill Hnie before she could go to the hospital and get a rape kit done. I had to help her run before she was caught and killed." Vani stopped and turned her face away to wipe her tears. "Are you a good guy, Emmet?" She turned back to me, batting her eyshes sweetly. She was such a nice kid. And the fact that she was dear to Hnie and cared for her made me almost instantly see her as a child I wanted to protect. "I try to be," I replied, holding in my rage. But tears kept forming in my eyes. That little Hnie had gone through so much, but kudos to her spirit and strengthshe kept fighting. If only I had been there. If only I had been in ce of her boyfriend that nightI would have torn those alphas apart and kept her safe. Who in his right mind would have Hnie as his girlfriend and not fight for her? Who in his right mind wouldnt fight for their girlfriend, or any girl, woman, or person in trouble? "Good. She really deserves good people in her life. Please take care of her and never let those people find herthey will kill her," Vani showed me the fear in her eyes, and I quickly nodded my head. "Kiddo, shes a fighter. Not only will I keep her safe, but she has stepbrothers who would die for her. Butshes not that timid, scared girl anymore. When you finally meet her, youll see what a courageous woman she has be." My words brought a smile to Vanis face. End of shback: "So none of his friends came to the funeral?" my wolf muttered. "The five alphas have to be Raydens friends. Crimes like this are usuallymitted when" My wolf was finally speaking in a normal tone when he suddenly lost it again. "Are you okay?" I asked in concern. "Im afraid Im losing my mind," he admitted. "Then lets find the culprits before wepletely lose it," I said, sitting on my bed with a whole list of alphas in front of me. "If we could speak with Hnie, it would help," my wolf suggested, and he was probably rightbut I didnt want that. Knowing she had shared her secrets with me in such depth, only to see me act as if I didnt care, would hurt her. So I wanted to be discreet and help her behind the scenes. "There was one alpha who visited Raydens parents. The others might have distanced themselves from him for obvious reasons." I rubbed my chin as I stared at the name in front of me. "And that woman was calling Hnie names," my wolf scoffed, reminding me of Benitas audacity. "I hope she doesnt fall victim to my darkness. You know I can get very messy," I muttered. I tried to keep such thoughts to myself, but there were times when the evil in me broke free, and I would think of sadistic ways to torture someone. And thats when my phone beeped. I rolled my eyes hard. Twins calling! Thats how their names were saved in my phone. "Hmm?" I answered the call, not paying much attention because I didnt want to attach myself to more people. "Pleasee take us away." It was my little sister, crying for help. And my body instantly heated u Chapter 389-EveryOne Is Moving On

Chapter 389: 389-EveryOne Is Moving On

Hnie: "After three days, we will have our biggestbat test." I was sitting on the balcony with Lamar, whispering while Lucy wasnt even in the dorm room. After what happened at the training ground today, I didnt even want to see her face again for a while. But there wasnt much we could do because we were in the same room together. "I hope the team that wins is ours," Lamar pouted, since there would be three winners, and one team would lose. "Its Normans team. He trains them like beasts," I reminded him of the methods Norman used to train them. "But he trained you too," Lamar added. "True, but that doesnt mean my team will win. We dont even know what kind of test it will be." I sighed. "And its so hard to work with Hans. He has his own training going on," I hissed at the memory of that asshole. I hated that guy so much. "May I ask you a question?" I should have guessed it. Lamar had been shifting around and sneaking nces at me for a while ever since we sat on the balcony. I had a feeling he wanted to talk about something, but he was holding it in. "Sure, go ahead," I said, and he cleared his throat. "Tell me something. Do you remember that humming you did when you overpowered Rayden?" I had almost forgotten about it. But of course, he didnt. "I do now," I replied. "What was that?" he asked, and I cocked my head to stare at his face. "Can you tell me what you heard? Because I dont remember hearing any noise or sound. I just knew I was humming." That was the truth. I couldnt remember what song I was humming. "It was something like Ive never heard before. The voicetheI dont know how to exin it. But I can tell you that, despite you having a beautiful voice, you made my head hurt and my nose bleed," heined, though he had a smile on his face. "That is so weird. I have no memory of it." I watched Lamar zone out before his eyes widened in astonishment. "Maybe it was your wolf? What if she was waking up and showing her presence?" He snapped his fingers excitedly as if he had cracked a code, but he was still forgetting something. "Then why did your nose bleed?" I questioned, and his excitement died down. "Do you think we should speak with the trainers? Maybe they know whats up with you?" Lamar suggested, but he noticed me shaking my head aggressively to dismiss the idea. "Kaye hates me right now. Id say lets keep my stuff a secret and not" I shut up as I narrowed my eyes to look down. Far away, near the entrance, I could see a couple taking a stroll. "Who is that?" I pointed at them because I wanted to make sure I wasnt seeing things. Lamar got up and rushed to the edge, staring in the same direction. Then he started scoffing and grunting. "Why the fuck is Gavin out with Lucy?" Lamar hissed, attempting to turn and leave to catch the two when I had to physically hold his arm to stop him. "Maybe theyre finally having the talk?" I guessed. "Maybe things will go back to normal after this?" I turned to check on Lamar, and seeing him standing with his hands on his waist told me he was really not happy to see them together. "Theyre going to fight, and then itll be the same mess all over again," Lamar rolled his eyes, making sure I knew I shouldnt put too much faith in those two. "Well, well see. Lets think positive for now," I told him, giving him a pat on the shoulder to go inside and rest. At least they were talking, so I was pretty hopeful they would end things nicely this time, have the closure they both needed, and finally move on with their lives. Lamar and I fell asleep, and Lucy probably arrived after her talk with Gavin. We woke up to get ready for training, as the test was right around the corner. We didnt want to lose this one. When we arrived at the training ground, Kaye was already instructing his team, so Lamar sped up to join him. He only raised his head once to re at me before looking away again. As I was walking past Mianxus team, he saw me and raised his hand, snapping his fingers to get my attention. I walked over to him, confused. I didnt want him to bully me today. I was tired of the taunts and mocking they always threw my way. "How are you feeling now?" he asked, without any funny expressions. "Im doing well, thanks for asking," I replied, shifting slightly in my spot. "Hmm, Im sorry for whatever youve been through. If I had known, I wouldve let you heal before I made a move. But nheless, Im d youre here, and I hope you get over the trauma soon. The reason I called you over is that I wanted to tell youIve decided to move on from you." His voice was calm, but his words made me shudder secretly. "I dont want to keep hurting you, and I dont want to keep hurting myself. Youve made your decision, and too much has gone wrong between us. I dont think we should continue anythingbut I wanted to end this on good terms. No taunts, no bullyingnothing harmful. And you can alwayse to me whenever you need help." He forced a smile onto his lips, but his eyes told me he was hiding something. Maybe pain? Although there wasnt much that could be done, I was still upset that he went over to Charlotte. He deserved better, in my opinion. But what could I say? It was his choice. "Thank you." I didnt argue or continue the topic. I just nodded my head and walked away. Chapter 390-When One Takes A Stand

Chapter 390: 390-When One Takes A Stand

Hnie: "Good job," Emmet pped for Jenny, who had just tossed a warrior to the ground during training. We had been working extremely hard because we wanted Emmets team to win. He looked so muscr in his t-shirt, his bulging biceps and tattoos making him look even hotter than usual. I had to look away multiple times to stop myself from staring at him. I guess the mate bond was making me go crazy. And sadly, sometimes my body would even heat up at the sight of Kaye and Maximus as wellboth of whom had already made it clear they had moved on from me. Thats why rejection was important for me. They were powerful, so I didnt know if that helped their wolves stay in control of their body heat. "Everyone,e here!" Norman yelled, and all the teams started gathering on the main ground for the announcement. "You were amazing today," Jenny patted my back, recalling how I had gone all out on the ground. I used all the moves Norman had taught me, along with the tricks and techniques Rudy had been helping me with. I was surprised when I knocked down a big warrior. I could have never done that if I hadnt enrolled in this academy. We all stood together, teams lined up in front of their trainers. My ears were ringing, and my body was still heating up from the intense workout. I looked around and noticed the others looking red and flustered too. So it was fine. Everyone else was exhausted too. I probably wasnt the only one checking on others,paring my strength with theirs. "So, training has been going well. Im sure everyone is prepared for the test and will do their best to make their trainers proud. Now, moving on to the test details and date," Norman said, rubbing his hands together and speaking in his husky voice. He then ran his hands over his beard and mustache, his eyes shining under the sunlight. "The test will be conducted this Friday." I bet it wasnt just my heart that skipped a beat. We all took deep breaths, holding hands to give each other confidence. "The test is called the battle of the set of beasts. You will pick one of the members from your team as a treasure. Your main goal will be to find a magical object and hand it over to the treasure. Now you all will surround your treasure and make sure they arrive at the finish point before the other teams. Any kind of strength used to stop the team member will be allowed. But any foreign object used will disqualify the team and the rest of the three teams will be dered as winners. Remember, all the team members must reach the finishing point." After Norman gave us the details, we were even more anxious. It was a team challenge, and unfortunately, Hans didnt understand what that meant. He stood tall with his shoulders broad and his hands on his waist, looking so arrogantly stupid. "Hans, can we please have a word?" one of the girls from our team reached out to him, and he responded as if he were the trainer. I had noticed him sometimes copying Norman. He would literally watch Normans habits, andter that day, Hans would be seen doing the exact same thingwith exaggerated confidence and overly dramatic movements. "Sure, go ahead. Tell me whats going on?" he turned to her, rubbing his hand over his little beard. "We want to discuss the test so that we know what role everyone will be ying," the girl continued hesitantly. It was the same for everyonethey were so cautious about what to say to him because he would lose his temper quickly. "Sure!" Hans pped his hands and turned to us. "Listen up! I will only repeat it once," he stood like he was our leader. "Actually," one of the quieter ones spoke up, looking around for confirmation from the others. "Yes?" Hans asked, raising an eyebrow. "We want Hnie to be the team leader. She understands us and really pays attention to our strengths." That was where the poor girl messed up. Hanss eyes shifted to me, and a frown appeared on his foreheadthe kind that was threatening enough for me to step up in front of her. "I dont pay attention? Is that what youre trying to say?" he yelled. Thankfully, she was behind me. "Hey! Back off!" As Hans got in my face, Penn somehow saw it from afar. He had been busy guiding his team until his eyesnded on us. "You stay out of it, dawg. This is my team. Ill deal with them my way," Hans yelled back, making me roll my eyes and let out a deep sigh. He was so difficult to deal with. "Really? How about we settle this right now?" Penn briskly made his way toward our team, catching the attention of others around us. The trainers had already left since it waste evening, and everyone was exhaustedat least the students were. "All that for a girl?" Hans scoffed, making some students from other teamsugh at Penn. But Penn kept walking toward him. However, the moment Penn got close, Hans took the first swingbut Penn sidestepped and caught him in a guillotine chokehold. Everyone booed Hans as he struggled but couldnt break free from Penns grip. "Penn, let him go," I whispered, hurrying over and gently tapping his arm. He pushed Hans away, making him stumble to the ground. The crowd erupted intoughter and cheers as Hans red at them. "This isnt over. Ill hurt you where itll hurt the most," Hans muttered, his eyes dark with anger. Sydney and Lucy shared a nce as if they were getting ideas. The fact that I could barely recognize Lucy anymore broke my heart. Hans got up, brushed the dust off his clothes, and stormed away. "If he ever raises his voice at you againIll cut his tongue out," Penn turned to me, openly admitting why he had lost his temper. Everyone went silent. Then, someone spoke up. "Trying so hard to impress her?" It was none other than Rudy. I hadnt even noticed that the top seniors had arrived at the ground just to check on the juniors training. Chapter 391-Like A True Leader

Chapter 391: 391-Like A True Leader

Hnie: Penn looked at me and then at Rudy, who had his hands in his red jacket, looking fresher than the rest of us. It was their day off, so he had been out and about until now. "Back off, Rudy!" Penn hissed at him. I felt ufortable being the center of attention. Whenever eyes were on me, I was reminded of the day I had to walk home after that torturous night. They had examined me the same way back then, and I could never forget those eyes. "Hnie, he didnt really do it for you, get that," Rudy stated, with Sage and Summit behind him while Arlo scanned the crowd. I watched as his eyesnded on Lucy, then shifted to our group, as if noticing how we had fallen apart. "Rudy! Penn is my friend, lets not poke at him," I stepped forward to defend Penn, who tilted his head at Rudy, probably smirking because I was standing up for him. "Youre so innocent, Hnie. He did it to cause a rift between your team. Every move counts, and he has already started a war within your group," Rudys words caught me off guard. Even Penn tried stepping forward to face him, but Lamar and Gavin rushed to hold him back. "Whoa! Easy there, Alpha boy. You might be training today, but weve been doing this for years," Sage warned Penn. I hated this war between us. It was unnecessary and uncalled for. "He didnt. Okay? I know Penn, and I know he would never sabotage my test or anyone elses," I argued, refusing to let them attack Penn, who had genuinely stepped in to defend me but was now being painted as a team breaker. "Yet he yed Riri so well. Hes capable of ying gamesits just that youre too good of a friend to hold any of yours ountable. Theyve been sabotaging your reputation since day one, Hnie. Every time you won a test or were praised, they would mess up your happiness, and instead of celebrating, your group would be caught up in drama," Rudy continued, making my anger re. "Oi! Thats enough," Lamar finally spoke up, stepping in front of me. "Why? Are we lying, though? One of you has probably realized how toxic the group is. And trust me, shes doing much better now," Arlo added, turning his gaze to Lucy, who was rocking her body sideways just like Sydney. "Thanks for your guidance, but I dont need it. This is what friends do. And you lost your argument the moment you brought up Riri and tried to make Lucy look like a lesser mess," I shot back. The second I said that, I saw Rudys confidence waver, and Lucys bodynguage changed. Her hands dropped from her waist in shock, disbelief written all over her face. Then there was Rudy, swallowing hard. "And next time, donte between me and my friends," I warned him, feeling bad that he had chosen this route. "I didnt mean to hurt you. I was just worried theyd ruin your progress," Rudy muttered, reaching for my hand, but I stepped back. "Let her be. Look at how she made me look badthats what she does. Shes not the naive one; in fact, shes the messiest in the group. She loves ying the victim and is the biggest pick-me ever." My heart crumbled at Lucys words, but I had expected them. She had been holding them in for a long time. "Nobody is talking to you," Sage turned to re at her, but Sydney had her back. "Why? She cant have a say in a royal conversation?" Sydney hissed at Sage. "My friends were there for me when I was lonely. There were times when I couldnt believe anyone could cheer me up or support me, but they did. They all yed their partsexcept for Lucy! Who thinks Im just an attention seeker," I said loudly, watching Lamar and Gavin step forward in shock. "At least Sydney gave her some confidence to say it to my face and not just whisper it when Im alone," I added, recalling all the times I had been in pain while Lucy only reminded me how imperfect my life was. "I didnt mean to" Rudys expression shifted as he realized how much he had hurt me. He had beenpeting with Penn, but in the process, he had genuinely wounded me. But I was done with the conversation. "Come on, lets go, guys," I told my friends, who looked upset at the way Rudy and the others had tried to paint them. They had no idea how much my friends had helped me. All of them had been there for me. Back when I didnt have clothes, Gavin had offered me Lucys tracksuit. And though I had been grateful to Lucy for that, I couldnt say it anymorenot after how she had let me down. Every day, she stood with Sydney and made snide remarks about me whenever I passed by. Just yesterday, as I walked past her, she had said, "I bet some girls are going to sell their million-dor virginity." The fact that mine had been taken from me by force made herment strike deep into my heart. Our group walked away as the other students continued their open arguments. "Thank you," Penns voice broke through my thoughts as we reached the academy. "Thank you for standing up for me." There was a proud shine in his eyes as he looked at me. "No! Thank you for standing up for me back there. I didnt know how to face Hanshe seemed intimidating," I admitted, genuinely grateful. And despite Rudys im that Penn had only caused trouble by breaking our team apart, I knew that Hans would never have worked as a team yer anyway. "So what are you going to do about Hans?" Lamar asked, draping one arm over my shoulder and the other over Gavins, peeking at me from between them. "Im afraid Ill have to give him power. People like him only function when theyre given responsibility," I said. I had no intention of bing a leaderI just wanted to win the test. And for that, I was willing to take whatever necessary steps. "Indeed, someone who knows everyones strengths and how to use them," Jenny recalled my words, and everyone smiled proudly. Chapter 392-Wanting Maximus

Chapter 392: 392-Wanting Maximus

Charlotte: "What are you doing?" My mother pped my arm a little too hard this time to get my attention. "Ouch?" I winced, throwing a puzzled look at her. I wanted to look my best tonight. "Why are you wasting your time here? Maximus will be arriving any minute now. Go stand at the door and greet him with the freshly bakedsagna," my mother motioned for me to get up as she held the bakedsagna in her hands, still wearing oven mitts. "Umm, I need to look perfect too. Just onest touch-up." I put on some lip gloss and a little glitter on my neck and chest before getting up. "I hope he doesnt ask for the recipe," I sighed. My mom would bake stuff, and I would take credit for it. It was all to impress Maximus. I had been putting in so much effort since I was just a teen. We lived in the same mansion, but he hardly noticed me. I wanted him to be my high school boyfriend too, but that didnt work out either. He never even looked at me, even though he would check out anything with boobs. It hurt whenever I watched him go out on dates and have fun with other girls. But I stayed patient because I had manifested us, and it finally came true. I was so d I had asked for his phone that night. I remember vividly how tired he was when he got home, and I asked to use his phone. I had been in his room the entire time he was gone. Thats when I saw Hnies message pop up in the notifications. I quickly asked for his phone, and he gave it to me without checking. I bet he didnt think I would be crazy enough to go through his messages. I deleted her text, making it look like she yed him at thest minute. He went on with his life, thinking she was going to make their rtionship public. I didnt like seeing him in pain either because I cared about him a lot, but it had to be done. Otherwise, he would never hate Hnie. And then I yed the master game. shback: "What are you doing in my home? Dont you know anyone rted to that Urs isnt wee here?" Lady Darcy had such a dark look on her face that I considered turning around and running back home. Even when I didnt want to, sometimes humiliation was worth itespecially when it was about Maximus. I could get insulted all day, every day, for him. "I am not rted to that woman. I know I cant say it out loud because my mother and I have nowhere else to go. ButI promise you, I dont like homewreckers either." My confidence and words made her raise an eyebrow. Thats when I knew I had her attention. "What have youe here for? Definitely not to tell me you hate the hand thats feeding you. So tell me, what do you want from me?" She sat down, crossed one leg over the other, and gestured for the man beside her to pour her a ss of wine. She didnt even ask me to sit. "Ivee to talk to you about your son." It was so hard to say it without triggering her. She was way too protective and controlling of her sons. Living in the mansion, I had figured that out a long time ago. "You better have a very good reason for saying my sons name," she scoffed, already threatening me with her harsh re. "I know Maximus secret." The moment I said that, she mmed the ss she had just been handed onto the side table, unfolded her legs, straightened her posture, and shot daggers at me with her eyes. "I am not threatening or ckmailing you. I just want to tell you another secret of ours too." I was shaking; having her eyes on me wasnt easy to handle. "You better start talking then," she warned, and I nodded my head anxiously. "I am his fated mate." I watched her face twist in shock before her mouth opened. "One nightI was in the woods when he came out in his form" I purposely didnt say the word lycan. I didnt want the walls to hear. If anyone found out, he could be in danger. "What are you saying?" Her expression said it all. I knew Maximus must have confided in her, just like he did with his older brother. Being around him like a buzzing bee worked for me when I eavesdropped on him and Normans conversation. One day, Maximus was telling Norman that he thought he had felt a mate bond with someone in the woods. But of course, being a lycan, he couldnt remember exactly what happened. It seemed like Norman wanted to find out who was in the woods that night. But since Maximus didnt remember, I was sure nobody found out. I couldnt care less. Whoever it was, Maximus might have even killed her and forgotten about it since no onees across a lycan and survives. "I am not lying. My mother knows about it, and she has been pushing me to talk to Lord McQuoid. However, I didnt want to. I told her that if anyone deserves to make a decision for her son, it is Lady Darcy." I knew she would never want me to be her daughter-inw. She had her own ways. She wanted her sons wife to be from a powerful pack and have a high rank. "I will take care of him and always obey you." The moment I noticed the dy in her response, I started to panic. "You are not the one I want for my son," she leaned back and hissed, scoffing at me. I felt a surge of anger at her words. There would only be one and only one for Maximus, and that was me. Chapter 393-I Will Be The New Helanie

Chapter 393: 393-I Will Be The New Hnie

Charlotte: shback: "But I am his mate, I am chosen by the Moon Goddess," I kept my frustration inside and continued to speak softly, giving the hint of being gentle and timid. Darcy sized me up and then scoffed, turning her head to the man on her side before the two startedughing at me. "You really wish to be a lycans mate?" she hissed. The smile on her face was fake, and I could tell why. She didnt like the fact that I knew Maximus truth. That also made me vulnerable to her anger. If she suddenly realized I could be a threat, she might want to get rid of me. The only thing that would hold her back is that she had no idea who else I had told. So if she gets rid of me, and my mother knew about Maximus, she woulde forward and tell everyone. Well, my mother did know everything. I never hide anything from her. "I am," I replied. "Hm, do you know the risks of being his mate?" she folded her arms and started to stare at her nails. "I believe so, but I am not afraid of him. I am ready to do anything for him," I noticed her raising her eyes from her nails and watching me. "Okay, since you put it that way," she nodded her head, causing my heart to fill with hope. She got up and walked over to me, fixing my hair and then giving me a good look, even walking around me and examining me. "Okay then, I will put my faith in you. But you will have to please my son in any way you are asked to," she stopped before me and agreed, causing a huge smile to form on my lips. I quickly began to nod my head. I would do anything for him. Literally, anything. End Of shback: The others had gone to his room, and Maximus arrivedte. He looked so tired. I was right at the entrance with thesagna te. "Maximus," I uttered to get his attention since I was afraid he was so lost in his thoughts that he might have walked through me at this point. He stopped and looked at thesagna te. "I am not hungry." The minute he began to walk past me, I felt my heart stop. I turned and gulped, watching him go. It was at this moment that I realized I wasnt special. There was nothing interesting about me for him to pay attention to. I hated that feeling. If only I were special, he would be spending time with me, focusing on me, and even trying to solve my mystery. Enraged, I went back to my room and threw the te on the table. My mother rushed out from the bathroom to check on me and realized Maximus had ignored me yet again. "It is okay, he wille around," my mothers reassurance didnt help. She had been saying this for a while, and nothing had been fixed. "He must still miss Hnie. And why not? He gets to see her every day, train, and be a better version of herself. And look at me, Im still the same annoying little she-wolf who cant even cook," I hissed, stamping my feet while tears started to form in my eyes. "Is that all? Do you think if you became something, he would notice you?" The slight excitement in my mothers voice made me turn my head to her and watch her without blinking. "Do you have something in mind?" I inquired. "I believe so," she pouted. "Why dont you ask them to hire you as a receptionist at the academy or Maximus secretary?" I was excited for it until I realized there was nothing interesting about it. "That would do," I lied, pretending excitement for my mother, but deep down, I knew this wasnt what I wanted to do to get his attention. "Then dont worry and go to bed. I will speak with McQuoid in the morning," she smiled, giving me a kiss on the forehead before leaving for her room. However, I stayed awake. After I had taken a shower and was in my nightgown, I called Darcy. "Do you know what time it is?" she hissed from the other side, sounding sleepy and groggy. "Your son is ignoring me," I said, lying in my bed and staring at the ceiling. "And? You want me to beg him to notice you? Youre not very attractive, what can I do with that?" Her words stung. But I had to swallow her insults. Once I get Maximus on my side and make him fall hard in love with me, Ill show her what insults really are. "He is in love with Hnie," that was all I needed to say to wake her up. I swear I could hear her breath catch, and then I added more salt to the wound, "if you see his face, you will know. He is dying to be with her, all he thinks about is her. And I bet if given a choice, he would choose her over everything and everyone." I stopped to take a deep breath after making her lose hers. "What are you willing to do in order to be special to him?" Thats what I wanted to hear. She had briefly mentioned it before, asking what I could do for her son. My answer remained the same. "Anything," I closed my eyes as the tears threatened to fall. "Good. Then I will send you the instructions. You better not let him go to that bitchs daughter," her disdain for Hnie and her mother was going to work in my favor. "Okay, see you then," I hung up on her since she was already gone. I bet she had thrown her phone away and was busy breaking stuff. "I will show you, Hnie, that I am more special than you. I will take back everything. The brothers will take care of me, and Maximus will love me. I will be the new Hnie, the better version," I determinedly promised myself that I would win this war. Chapter 394-My Stepbrother Wants Me To Take Care Of His Kids?

Chapter 394: 394-My Stepbrother Wants Me To Take Care Of His Kids?

Hnie: "Is she okay?" I asked, watching Emmet shine light into Jennys eyes. "Is she going to lose the memory of us?" I continued, rubbing my palms anxiously. If I could, I would trade eyes with her. Lamar and Gavin stood beside Emmet in his office, while Penn was pacing around, hands on his head, looking anxious. "Is she going to be possessed by the demon of the powder?" The minute those words left my lips, Emmet raised his head and stared at me in silence. "What? Is she going to?" My breath hitched. Even Jenny started smiling. What was so funny about it? Emmet then turned to one side, staring at Gavin, who instantly swallowed hisugh and tried to keep his posture straight, then looked to the other side where Lamar was standing. Lamar had the same reaction, but he hid hisugh by biting the inside of his cheek. "Alright, tell me, which one of you told her that?" Emmet sighed, rolling in his chair. They both pointed at each other. "Lamar did," I frowned. "There is no such thing as that," Emmet turned to me and shook his head. He looked so serious most of the time, but the minute he looked at me, his eyes would shine so brightly that my heart would start beating loudly. "Is she okay?" Penn definitely wasnt part of any jokes. While I gave deadly res to Lamar, Penn intervened to ask Emmet. "I know what was put in her eyes," Emmet said, "but I wont tell any of you. Let the test pass, and then well see." We stared at each other in shock. "Trust me, it will be worth the wait." Of course, I would trust Emmet in a heartbeat, but Penn couldnt agree with him, and I understood why. He was concerned about his sisters health. "What if it gives her any side effects?" Penn anxiously rubbed his palms, hunching over the table to question Emmet. "It wont. However, it will make her act up. So Ill suggest you guys keep an eye on her during the test," Emmet imed, obviously upsetting Penn. "I cant let her go out for the test when I know somethings been put in her eyes," the moment he mmed his fist on the table, we all stepped away because Emmet steadily stretched his neck and then gave him dead-eye contact. "Theres nothing you can do about this powder. It fades away in a few days. So, either you make a fuss now and dy the test, or let her go out for the test and pass the test," Emmets words were convincing. Even Jenny gently held her brothers arm to stop him from resisting anymore. "So the decision is yours," Emmet said. "I will go for the test," Jenny exined, getting up from her seat and making a decision for herself. I could tell Penn wasnt too satisfied, but as Emmet said, there was nothing we could do, so he had to bow down to the decision. "Now go ahead and keep training," Emmet dismissed us, and everyone started leaving. But just as I was about to leave, he said my name softly, "Hnie." I stopped and turned around to see him leaned back in his chair, rolling it slightly, watching me with such dreamy eyes that my heart skipped a beat. "Come have a seat," he uttered, looking so rxed. With a gulp, I closed the door again and sat across from him. While I sat there, I watched him just move his chair and keep staring at me. I suddenly felt so shy under his gaze. "How good are you with children?" His question was vague, and I couldnt understand the reason behind it. "I used to take care of my" I instantly shut up when I recalled what I had told them about myself. But it was true that when Vani was little, I used to take care of her. Even when I was only four years older than her, I took care of her like a mother would. Of course, I couldnt tell him all that since I had told him I left my pack when I was just a kid myself. "I used to take care of kids of the rogues in the woods," I made up a lie, and I noticed him closing his eyes andughing a little. "Why are you asking?" I asked, feeling curious. "Just wanted to know. Say, if you have to take care of kids, can you?" My heart was beating so loudly now. I knew these were normal questions, but somehow, my brain was processing them wrong. "Will you have my children?" Thats what I was hearing, even though he wasnt saying it. I could me it on my bodys heat, which was rising in the moment. "Yes," I replied shortly, taking deep breaths to calm myself down. I guess I needed a shower to get the heat off my mind. I wasnt even sure how I would react to someone getting intimate with me at this point. My body might even reject the touch, just like it did with the first kiss after that incident. "Okay, you may leave now," he softly blinked his eyes and gestured at the door. "Thank you, sir," I quickly got up without wasting any time and rushed toward the door when I heard him say something one more time, but this time, his statement was very informative. "It is pigeon eyes." I turned to him and raised my eyebrow. "They put pigeon eyes in her eyes. You can research it yourself," he replied, smiling at me, "but I would suggest you dont tell anyone yet. Let the test pass, y mind games with your enemies, Hnie. Besides, there are only three teams that can win. If one gets disqualified, the others automatically win. Now I hope youll use this information wisely," Emmet said in the most understanding voice. I swear I could hear him talk for hours and never get bored. Chapter 395-And It Is Game Time

Chapter 395: 395-And It Is Game Time

Hnie: It was finally Friday. The seniors had been given a day off to rest and prepare for their own test, but ours was first. We all woke up to set rms, warmed up, got ready, and some even had breakfast. I couldnt eat anything. This was the thing about me: I can eat a lot when Im upset or angry, but when Im anxious, I lose my appetite. "I will never be rude to anyone ever again," Jenny was praying when I found her on the ground, making meugh. "Youre never rude to anyone anyway," I said. When ites to being rude, Jenny could never do that. "Well, I am messy. I do make a lot of mistakes," she pouted before quickly looking up at the sky again. "I will never hurt anyone." She quickly changed her prayer. Then, she opened her eyes and watched Hanse over. "And I promise I will never cuss at Hans in my heart either." Hans scoffed, stopping dead in his tracks with his hands on his waist. They had been butting heads a lot throughout the training. It was all Hanss fault, obviously. He would always try to piss Jenny off. I didnt get why, but I noticed it. "Okay, team, listen," Hans gathered our team to the side to have onest word with us. We had let him take over the leader duties. Honestly speaking, despite being a pain in the ass, once he was given responsibility, he did an amazing job. There were some of the academy students who werent eating much and losing weight. He even took care of them and made a diet chart to help them with their nutrients. He took his team leader duties very seriously. "Remember the roles," he said. "Jenny is a treasure." The way he said that and smirked, I found it odd. "Hnie and I will go with her to find the magical item and hand it over to her. After that, well gather around her in a certain radius. Make sure we have covered a lot of ground around her and dont let anybodye near her, got it?" he voiced, and everyone nodded their heads. My heart was jumping up and down the whole time. I wanted to win this match, but I also wanted my friends to win it too. "Now, lets go and stand with the others. Dont let anyments affect your strength or mental ability to deal with hurdles," he kept going, boosting everyone up. Once we stood with the others, I felt a little nudge to the back of my hand from Gavin. "Best of luck," he whispered, making me smile. Lucy was standing in front of him, so when she heard a little whispering from us, she turned around and gazed at us directly before looking ahead again. I couldnt believe it had been days since wedst talked. We just avoided each other most of the time, or she would throw ament here and there whenever she was around Sydney. The trainers finally arrived and stood before us, all wearing ck. Emmet had on a ck suit, Kaye wore a ck high turtleneck sweater and ck pants, Maximus was in a long ck coat, and Norman wore a ck shirt without a coat. "I wish you all the best of luck and remember, this isnt the end of the world. But give your best," Norman pped his hands for the teams before he blew the whistle. My heart skipped a beat at the loud noise of the whistle. We all began to sprint with the papers given to us. Our teammates were following Hans instructions and staying close on all sides. "It states that It spins with purpose, sharp and true, leading the lost ones when skies are blue" Hans said as he opened the paper once we were near the trail. "What could that be?" Jenny rubbed her temples, and I kept an eye on her behavior. I remembered she was still under the effect of the powder, so I was worried for her. "It could be" I paused as I closed my eyes to focus on the item. Suddenly, ticking sounds started to echo in my head. My mind raced, and I saw a sh of something round with needles. "Its apass." I opened my eyes and stared at them as they got it. "Yes, shes right," Hans pointed at me excitedly, "but where could it be?" We were back to square one. I could see other teammates pass us,ughing like they had figured out theirs. "Hmmwhere can apass be" I then reread the written riddle again and it hit me, "Maybe a closed space?" What is this guide, where waters creep, in hidden halls, where silence sleeps? "Or a cave maybe?" Jenny smirked, making us stare at her with amusement. "Exactly, but how many caves are there?" I jumped happily until I remembered we didnt know how many caves there were. "Seeit says the cave is near the water, so theres one cave I know thats right beside the waterfall," Hans made it so easy for us. I mean, there could be other ones, but none of our teammates had heard about them, so we decided to visit this one first. We began to sprint again, and just like Hans had told us, we acted like we were cluelessly running around and arguing. That was Hans n to keep us from being anyones target. But right when we were headed to the other mountain where the fountain was, I felt someoneing after me. I turned my head and saw Sydneying at me. She elbowed me right in the eye while jumping as high as she could, knocking me to the ground. I didnt expect her to do that, so I was defenseless. "You fucking bitch!" Hans grabbed her by the hair before she could get away and gave her a good spin, tossing her around like a monster tossing his prey. She yelped and hit the tree, falling down and bleeding from her mouth. "You idiot, how dare you hit me?" she yelled. "This fucking loser hit a woman!" She kept yelling, and where I expected Hans to take her words and be afraid of them, he avoided her and quickly approached me to check up on me. Chapter 396-The Barbarians

Chapter 396: 396-The Barbarians

Hnie: "Take this," Hans quickly opened the bag he carried with some food and water in it and ced an ice pack over my eye. "You can still run?" he asked me. Sydney had run away to join her team. "What the fuck happened?" While Lamars team was passing us, he slowed down to check on me. "Dude, go!" I yelled at him, eyeing him with my one eye so he wouldnt lose the test because of me. He reluctantly ran away. Many people passed us. We even got to find out that Penns team got the riddle wrong on the first attempt. "I can, lets go." Without wasting another minute, I was up on my feet again. Now we knew they could attack us from all directions, so we were cautious. We began to sprint as fast as we could, and I realized I still needed more strength from my wolf. While running, I got so anxious and hyper that I started calling for my wolf. Listen, I know you dont want to be my wolfhence you dont want toe out. But please, give me a chance. I wont put all the work on you. I just had a feeling that maybe my wolf found out that she belonged to a loser like me and decided to fucking dip. Pleasehelp me I begged as I felt my legs giving up. However, I felt a tingling sensation in my legs as if they were giving me a hint. I followed them and turned toward the water passing by. "What are you doing?" Hans yelled after me when I jumped into the water. I had never even seen or taken a single lesson on swimming. So the minute I was in the water, I started to fucking drown. "Oh no," I heard Hans yell and jump after me. In the next few minutes, he had dragged me out and was ring me down. "I will not ask you to exin yourself. But maybe your body caught the heat from your wolf trying to put pressure to help," he just made up an excuse and then gestured for us to keep running. I didnt understand. If I was devastated before, this act of deception from my wolfor whatever caused me to jump in the waterreally kicked me down. I could not even ask my wolf toe out for help anymore. She almost drowned me. So I kept going and reached the other mountain. We took a little break to drink some water and hand food over to the other teammates. "All the teams have gone barbarian. They are attacking us and hitting us. Why arent we doing anything?" One of the guys from our team raised a concern, and Hans looked over at me. "I have told you guys, we cannot divert our attention away from the main goal. Our goal is to find the item and reach the finish line," I reminded them again, but I could tell they were not satisfied. "But there is also a part where the trainers said we could dy others," one of the girls spoke up this time. "I guess you can, but have you not seen the other teams yet? They are so busy attacking each others teammates that they keep getting their riddles wrong. Remember what Trainer Norman said? This is not the end of the world. We must not fightwe are defenders." I watched Hans nod his head and then turn to the team. "You heard her. We are saving our energy for the main goal. And also,y low. Dont be someones target by attacking them." Thankfully, he was really good at this stuff. I had expected him to mess up, but I guess it was because of the messy cage fight with the Frogster. I could now tell that it was Sydney and Salem who made him lose that fight. "Okay now, lets go," I said as I gestured at everyone. We spread out again, and this time, we reached the main area of the waterfall. "Careful, everyone. I heard there are many traps here," Hans said as he raised his hands to stop everyone. "There is a mine!" a girl yelled, pointing at something hiding in the dirt. "These are wolfsbane mines. You should not step on them!" Hans yelled for everyone, and they listened to him. But I could see the fear in everyones eyes now. The wind was so strong here that every whooshing sound scared us. "Yikes!" We heard a loud scream from one of the members of Penns team as they pushed one of the girls onto the mine and ran away. The mine exploded, and it hit our member. She screamed in pain and then writhed. We all ran to her and saw the burn rashes all over her skin. "It fucking hurts!" She was crying so much that I began to panic. "Should we take her back?" I asked Hans, worried for her. "It wouldnt do anything. One of you stay with her and calm her down. We will go find the item and then meet you here. We will then proceed to head back, but I will need one of you to carry her," Hans said, his eyes searching through the crowd andnding on a guy who was a fast runner. "You! You will carry her," he decided, and the guy nodded his head. "Hnie and I will start moving forward" Hans suddenly stopped and then turned to me. "Actually, Hnie will go and take the first steps to clear out the mines. She doesnt have an active wolf, so she wont be affected by the wolfsbane like we would." He made a good observation, and I was all set for it. Except I did have a little wolf power, and I was using it to run beside them. But I had a desire to sound and look powerful, so I didnt deny it and took the lead. I would let my foot hover over the grass and mud and then clear them gently before I took a step forward. It took most of our time, but we were finally hereat the cave near the waterfall. Chapter 397-Our Treasure Has Gone Crazy

Chapter 397: 397-Our Treasure Has Gone Crazy

Hnie: I entered the cave, and right off the bat, I knew we were at the right location. There was something shining in the middle of the cave. I reached it slowly and noticed the beautifulpass sitting there, its shineing from the ss. "I found thepass," I announced, looking around the cave at my team members. There were only a handful of us inside, but the others had to stay outside to keep an eye on our teammates and make sure no one else came for us. "Give it to Jenny," Hans ran toward me, staring at the item with wide eyes full of amusement. "Its pretty," I muttered, and he steadily nodded in agreement,pletely zoned out as he admired the antique Whisper Compass. The arrows on thepass started spinning wildly, and for a brief moment, I was scared I had messed it up. "Lets go," Hans elbowed me, snapping me back to reality. When I came to my senses and looked around, I frowned in confusion. "Where is Jenny?" I asked, bewildered. Hans followed my gaze and then looked around too, realizing she was gone. He turned back to me before rushing outside. I followed him, only to find the areapletely silent. Thats when my anklet started to beep. "I cant hold it for too long. It has to be Jenny," I muttered in frustration. "Jenny!" I yelled. I knew that the moment I put it down, someone from the other teams would pop up and steal it. If they hid it somewhere else, it would take us hours to find it again. "No! We wont let that happen. You stay here with thepass, Ill go find Jenny," Hans said before dashing off to look for her. I sat down on the ground, staring up at the walls of the cave when I suddenly felt thepass heating up in my palm. "Shit, this has to be part of the test," I realized. I wasnt supposed to hold onto it for too long. In the test, the treasure is supposed to carry the gift. I set it down in front of me and looked away, worrying where Jenny might have gone. However, something pulled my attention back to thepassI felt like it was moving. And it was. The needle spun around wildly before slowlying to a stop. Both points were aimed directly at me. I frowned, resisting the urge to pick it up as curiosity started to build inside me. "Dont worry, your treasure will be here soon," I said to thepass,ughing at myself like an idiot. I was extremely happy that we had done it. But I wasnt sure how far the other teams hade by now. For all I knew, they already had their items and were heading back to the finish line. "Hnie, you need toe outside for this," one of the girls yelled as she entered the cave. I didnt like the sound of her shaky voiceit meant something had gone wrong. I got up, held thepass, and followed her outside, only to find Jenny sitting in the middle of the crowd with her eyes closed and her hands covering her face. "I dont want to look at the scary world," she was chanting nonstop, making Hans anxious as he paced around her. "Jenny, look at me," he knelt down, trying to calm her. "No, no, no!" she screamed, kicking him and thrashing around. "Pigeon eyes," I suddenly remembered, and my heart skipped a beat. "Hans!" I ran up to him, wanting to tell him quietly so the others wouldnt freak outthey already looked terrified. "What?" he turned to me, his face pale with worry as he tried to understand me. "She has pigeon eyes," I whispered. I didnt expect him to know what that meant, but the way his eyes widened told me he did. "Okay, no need to panic," he said, clearly panicking. "Well have to drag her with us" He stopped mid-sentence when Jenny suddenly got up and bolted. "Jenny!" I ran after her, grabbing her just as she was about to step on a mine. "Let me go! Youre a monsteryou all are!" she screamed in terror, struggling like a frightened bird. She elbowed me,nding hard hits on my jaw and chest. "Jenny!" Hans arrived just in time to grab her, but she was uncontroble. And then the worst happened. The moment Hans pulled her away from the mines, someone jumped out from the bushes and attacked him. Hans hit the ground, and so did Jenny. He quickly got back up, stopping Sydneys teammate from attacking Jenny, but they had alreadynded some hard punches on her. I jumped in, kicking the attacker from behind before pinning them down and hitting them until I was sure they couldnt fight back. "Okay, heres the thing" Hans said, rubbing his wounds to stop the bleeding. "One of us has to carry her, and that has to be you. Ill be right beside you, stopping attackers. Shell only keep running away from the finish line, making it harder for us to get there in time. So, you have to make sure you take her to the finish line" He paused briefly, his face tightening with concern. "But how do we make her carry thepass?" That was our biggest problem. She kept throwing anything that touched her hands. I was growing worried for her. Once she gains her senses, she will be devastated if we didnt finish the line before others. "Can we tape it to her hands?" one of the girls suggested. Hans quickly grabbed duct tape from his bag and tried taping it to Jennys hand. But the moment the tape touched her skin, she screamed like she was on fire. Her agonizing cries made it impossible for me to even think about carrying her. She would cry and fight the whole way to the finish line. Her panic would kill me. There was only one option left. "Well have to knock her out," I said reluctantly. Chapter 398-The Victory Is Right There

Chapter 398: 398-The Victory Is Right There

Hnie: "Okay, you hit her," Hans said, rubbing his palms anxiously. I frowned at him and growled. "What made you think I could knock her out?" I asked, shaking my head. "Hans should do it. He is already very ruthless," a timid girl from our team suggested, and Hans eyes narrowed at all of us. "You all should be thankful I am in your team, and when ites to being ruthlessdo you find Professor Norman ruthless? No! He does whatever he can to help us grow and be better versions of ourselves," he stated with so much pride that even Jenny startedughing. We all turned to her, and she quickly hugged herself, closing her eyes and probably thinking she was hiding perfectly. "Your obsession with Professor Norman is scary," I rolled my eyes, "you have to do it. We are gettingte. Just do it very gently," I told him again, as her condition was worsening, and she needed to be knocked out so she wouldnt run away and get herself hurt by something deadlier. "II can knock out anyone elsebut not her," Hans looked away, shocking me with his shaky tone. "Well, right now, we need your help for her, so," I ced my hands on my waist, staring at him and speaking very confidently. It had to be him. However, we were so engrossed in the debate that someone from another team had jumped out to attack us. At this point, our team was the only one that wasnt attacking anyone. I was sure Lamars and Gavins teammates were just attacking randomly and had made mini groups within the big group. Since they let the treasure and the one finding the gift do their thing, their teammates were just messing around to dy the others. As this person threw a punch at Hans, he dodged, andwellthe punchnded on Jennys face. And the next thing I knew, she was knocked out cold. Hans and I shared a nce as our work had been made easier, but that didnt mean I wouldnt take revenge on the person who hurt her. Before Hans could do anything, I grabbed the person by the hair and pulled him away. "Uh! I can fight this one easily," the guy got up and stretched his neck, shaking his hands urgently, ready to get them on me. "Try it," I said and ran toward him, hitting his stomach with my shoulder. He tried to grab my head and put me in a chokehold, but he missed as if he had hurt himself. "What the fuckwhy the fuck is your skin so hot," he hissed, making weird, painful noises while I hadnded on top of him. I was now sitting on him and punching him. Hans had toe and grab me from the back, pulling me away from the guy, who sped into the deep bushes. "No wonder you jumped in the water, your body is heating up. Rx! We will win. Fever is going to slow you down," Hans stood face to face with me and grunted, correcting my priorities. "Now, lets tape thepass to her hands after you carry her," Hans advised, carrying Jenny very gently and putting her on my back. He then brought her arms forward and pressed her palms together, cing thepass between them and taping them together in front of my body. She was out cold, but at least she wasnt crying and throwing her arms around. I had seen her scratch her own body for thest few minutes, and it hurt my soul so bad. Then I had to carry her all the way to the finish line. It wouldnt have been much harder if I had my wolf, but stillwe were all injured and bleeding, so our performance was getting affected. There were times when I almost tripped and rolled down the mountain, and Hans had toe to my rescue. Our team was doing incredibly well. We avoided the clear roads and trails, making sure we stayed in stealth mode as we reached the mountain where our academy stood. "It is right there," Hans said as he mentioned it would take another hour to reach the finish line if I sprinted. But I couldnt sprint anymore. I was breathing with so much difficulty. My legs had gone numb, and my throat was dry. "Wait a minute," Hans noticed my steps were wobbly, so he rushed toward me and stopped me. "Im sure we can spare a few minutes." He suggested it while the others looked unhappy with the idea. "Drink some of this," Hans made me sit down while Jenny was still on my back. He first took her arms from around me andid her down, then held a water bottle to my mouth. I drank some water and then ate a protein bar that he force-fed me. I guess doing this task without any food in my stomach made things worse. I should have listened to my friends and eaten something full of energy. "Can we continue? Were going to lose if we keep taking breaks," one of the girls, who had no idea how much I was suffering,ined, looking unhappy with our performance. "Are you going to carry Jenny next?" Hans asked her as he turned to her. The way that girl quickly stepped back and lowered her head was answer enough. "Then shut the fuck up," Hans yelled at her. Throughout the time I had carried Jenny, the other teams had tested us. They had attacked us nonstop. Hans was bleeding from his head, and even his clothes were wet from the bloodstains. So he had to protect and defend me while I carried Jenny. After another ten seconds, I got up and gestured for him to put her on my back. He did, and we continued our journey. "I saw all the other team members heading toward the finish line," I heard one of the girls say to another, and it wore down my confidence. What if everyone else had already made it to the finish line and we were thest ones? "Keep going and hope for the best," Hans noticed the tears in my eyes and gave me a reassuring nod. And finally, we arrived at the finish line, but we realized the other team members werent here to cross itthey were here to stop whoever came first. Chapter 399-What An Actress

Chapter 399: 399-What An Actress

Hnie: "Okay, everyone, its time!" Hans yelled, making everyone rush ahead of me and start attacking whoever was trying to stop them. I was so focused that everything around me was a blur. I couldnt see the reaction of the trainers or anyone at that moment. Many attempted toe at me, but my teammates pushed them out of my way. At the same time, they had to make sure they werent left too far behind either. Finally, as I reached the finish line and someone jumped in my way, I instinctively lifted my hand and punched them, knocking them out of my path as I crossed the finish line. The feeling of crossing that line hit differently. Suddenly, everything went silentuntil Emmets loud p broke me out of my daze. I lifted my head and saw Hans making sure everyone was crossing the border without getting held back by the other teammates. Once everyone had crossed, Hans also came to our side and rushed my way. "We did it!" he screamed with his hands up,ing in for a hug. The moment he hugged me and we both started jumping up and down, I think we woke Jenny up on my back. "Ow! Why is my bed moving so much?" sheined, making us stop and then share a nce beforeughing out loud. "Come here, princess," Hans said, helping her down, but her hands were still tightly taped in front of her body with thepass between them. I finally raised my head and saw the trainers watching me while talking to each other. And then, Emmet smiled proudly, raising his hand to give me a thumbs-up. He began walking our way with Norman and the others to get the item from us. "That was a brilliant idea," Emmetmented as he pointed at the taped hands. "Why are her hands taped?" Maximus asked, confused. "If Sydney hadnt acted up, Jenny would have enjoyed this test so much," I muttered under my breath to Hans, who grunted while peeling the tape off Jennys hands and handing thepass to the brothers. "Thats right. We have our first winner," Norman dered after examining the item, making our eyes go wide. We were the first ones to cross. I was the happiest. Jenny was still pretty out of it, so she sat on the ground while we waited for the other teams to arrive. The second team to show up was Penn and Lamar. They were rushing toward the finish line, and I could tell they had been through a rough time too. They were badly injured, blood dripping down their faces. The minute they crossed the finish line, their entire team copsed on the ground. But Kaye approached them and grabbed the item out of their hands to inspect it. "My team is second," he announced, quickly kneeling down to help Lamar with water from his own bottle. He then did the same and took care of his other teammates. "Gosh! Of course, you were first," Lamarughed as he came toward me. One of his legs was badly wounded, so he was hopping half the way until Penn gave him support. "Is she okay?" Lamar let go of Penns support to sit down with Jenny. And I could tell she immediately started telling her brother and Lamar what had happened earlier. Sydney was in huge trouble after this. Lamar and Penn would make her life a living hell, and I think she deserved it. We had enough of her. "Which team is leading next?" Lamar asked, his face flushing red with anger. "You will not attack or say anything to Sydney right now. You just made it to the finish linelets not ruin your victory," I had to remind the two that they would get in trouble if they attacked Sydney in front of the trainers. We were now anticipating Gavins team to arrive next, and just as we expected, they did. Gavin was running happily, smiling from ear to ear with Lucy by his side. She was the treasure in his team. Seeing them run together reminded me of old times when they were dating and always did everything together. Those were the days. Just when they were a few feet away from the finish line, Sydneys team appeared. Now the tension grew as they all sprinted toward the finish line. However, I noticed a slight dy in Lucys movements. She seemed fine and was doing well until suddenly, she began to slow down and then dropped in the most exaggerated wayalmost like she did it on purpose. "Dont you think shes doing it on purpose?" Lamar hissed, getting up from the ground as Jenny did too. We were anxiously watching the two teamspete. Lucy had thrown the item into the bushpretty obvious she did it on purpose. "Lucy! Where did it go?" Gavin yelled, and she shrugged, acting all confused. "She saw the item go behind that bush," I said to Lamar, who nodded. "Its behind that bush!" I jumped up and down to get Gavins attention, and once he heard me, he sprinted toward the bush and retrieved the item. By now, Sydneys team was right next to them. "Take this," Gavin had to give it to Lucy and hold her arm to make her stand up. I could only imagine how frustrated he must have been with the way she was dying. She dragged her body up and began to slowly make her way toward the finish line. The two teams were right beside each other, with Lucy and Gavin at the end of their teams. However, sadly, Sydneys team started reaching the finish line first. And even though Gavins team had finished the line before Sydneys, it didnt make them the winners since Lucy was still yet to cross. "Please, Lucy," I uttered under my breath, hoping she would just cross the line before Sydneysst teammate. But that didnt happen. Right when Lucy was about to step in, she stopped and acted like she had a leg cramp. The other girl crossed before her, and once Lucy made sure the other team had won, she straightened her back and crossed the line. Chapter 400-Professor Norman Is Impressed

Chapter 400: 400-Professor Norman Is Impressed

Hnie: I could tell Gavin wasnt very happy, and I couldnt me him. They had arrived a few secondste to Kayes team. Sydney was all smiles, happily hugging her sister, who barely showed any excitement. Lucy looked like she couldnt be bothered to be here, but since she had to, she stopped rolling her eyes. Now that the teams had all made it to the finish line, my friends started to gather together. We had already celebrated our victory, but now we were upset for Gavinhe was bummed out. "What happened, dude? You guys were doing so well," Lamar whispered to him as we stood in a circle. "I dont know. Lucy startedining about leg pain at the end. We all offered to carry her, but she was being so" Gavin looked down and bit his tongue to stop himself from saying more. "Do you think she did it on purpose so Sydney would win?" I suggested, and they all turned to look at Lucy, who seemed way too happy for Sydney instead of being upset for herself. I was surprised that she had gotten so close to Sydney. "Whatever it was, I lost," Gavin sighed, shaking his head. "Take this," I quickly untied the scarf from around my hair and wrapped it around his bloody palm. We were all injured, and while others would heal quickly, I would have to rely on my own strength. "Hniee here, please." However, we were interrupted by Norman calling out for me and snapping his fingers to get my attention. I looked around at my friends, who seemed concerned too, and then walked out of the crowd to go stand with the brothers. "Sydneyyou too." Norman then raised his hand and snapped his fingers again, this time calling for Sydney. I felt so awkward standing among Kaye, Maximus, Emmet, and Norman. I got there first and noticed how they stood around me in a circle. There were times when I wanted to tell these brothers that standing around their students like that was intimidating. But they always did their meetings that way. "You said something out there," Emmet recalled, referring to the earlier event. "About what?" I asked, slightly confused about which moment he was talking about. "Wait, why did you carry Jenny on your back?" Maximus interrupted, making Emmet sigh at being cut off. "She was injured." I didnt see why it was a problem since others were carrying their injured teammates as well. "Others did it too," I quickly added when I felt like maybe I had broken a rule. "But you had way more injuries, and it seems like Jenny was the one who gave them to you. You two even had a sort of battle," Emmet reminded me, and thats when I realized whatments he was talking about. "Oh, I saidhad it not been for Sydney, Jenny wouldnt have missed the opportunity topletely enjoy the task," I said and noticed the brothers sharing a nce. "What did Sydney do?" Norman asked, hands on his waist. "I dont think its a matter of concern. Everyone was trying to dy their revival teams arrival. That was basically what the task was about," Sydney had arrived and instantly jumped in to defend herself. "But you did it before the task. Im not talking about the rules," I corrected her and noticed her frowning in displeasure. If she really thought she could lie to the trainers and I would let her, she was wrong about me. "WaitHnie, you will talk now, and Sydney, you will not interrupt her. Now tell us, Hnie, what happened to Jenny," Emmet pointed his finger at Sydney to silence her, and at that moment, she knew that if she didnt keep quiet, she would be in trouble. "It happened a few days before the test when Sydney and her friends attacked Jenny. They put some powder in her eyesthe pigeon eyesand it made Jenny act up on the ground today," I exined, watching as the brothers suddenly looked so serious. "Hell nah! And how do you know she didnt just freak out or something on the ground today?" I knew Sydney would never admit it, but I could handle this matter. "She showed signs of pigeon eyes." I had barely said it when Sydney folded her arms over her chest and asked me, "And what signs are those?" I bet she didnt expect me to have my research done so well. "She was hiding in in sight, thinking she was safe. A scared person would actually hide and let others help them, not attack everyone helping them. Jenny kept covering her face and eyes, thinking that would protect her. Her body also gave off weird energy" I stopped talking because Norman narrowed his eyes at Emmet as if the two were speaking silently and had caught onto something I said. "That" Sydney had to shut up when Kaye spoke up. "Okay, both of you go back to your ces and stand beside your team," Norman stepped away to break the circle and let us go. Sydney scoffed at me and turned around, flipping her hair. I followed after her, and right before she could join her team and we parted ways, she muttered, "Go cry about it." I was so annoyed with her. She was so calcted. She tried to sabotage my team by poisoning Jenny and then influencing Lucy into dying so her own team could win. "What a coward," I hissed, standing with Jenny and Hans. "Okay, everyone," Emmet said, gesturing for everyone to make space between themselves and the other teams. "So, everyone did an amazing job today. I expected just this much enthusiasm and hard work from everyone," Norman stated, his hands on his waist, standing broad and tall before us. "But of course, there will only be three winners today," he said loudly. "The first team that won the test was pretty obvious to me. It isnt possible that Hnie is in a team and it doesnte first." It was a shock to hear that from him. Chapter 401-Love Triangles Everywhere

Chapter 401: 401-Love Triangles Everywhere

Hnie: Everyone cheered while Sydney rolled her eyes, but the real surprise was when Lucy pped. Although her cheeringcked enthusiasm, she still joined the others in praising me. "And Hans, Im proud of you for not letting your ego get in the way," Emmet pointed out, making Hans lower his head proudly and blush. "Now, the second team to arrive was Kayes team," Norman turned to Kaye and gave him a nod. "I think Lamar and Penns coordination was amazing," Kaye pped for the two, making me wonder if he was even fully present here. Sometimes, I would look at him and notice him just standing in his spot like a statue, barely breathing and not blinking once. "Now," as soon as Norman moved on to the third team, Sydney straightened her posture and looked around to make sure everyone knew they had to cheer for her. "Two teams were in closepetition. They were headed to the finish line with only a few seconds difference. But as I said, there will only be three winners," Norman paused to nce at Maximus team, and Gavin quickly looked down as if hiding his eyes. I could only imagine how he was feeling. He had expressed his fear of letting down Maximus, and I guess he was feeling it hard now. "Somy team arrived a few seconds sooner," Norman dered, not even looking upset that his team didnt perform as exceptionally as the other semesters used to. He really had a sportsmans spirit. "Yay!!" Sydney raised her arms and started doing her cheerleading moves until Norman pointed at her, and everyone stopped cheering. "Stop this," his harsh tone confused everyone. Sydney bit the inside of her cheek, but no one could bring her down that day. No one but Norman. "However, since Sydney harmed one of the students outside the testing ground with a foreign substance, her teammy team is disqualified," his announcement made everyones jaws hang low, and they started looking at each other. "So, Maximusyour team is the third winner," Normans words pulled Gavin out of his misery. He raised his head, clenched his fists, and lifted them in triumph. "Gavin!" I turned and gave him a hug, jumping up and down happily. He then went on to celebrate with Lamar, Penn, and Jenny, while my eyesnded on Emmet, and I recalled his words. Use this information wisely. He knew that if we hadined first, the trainers would have waited for Jenny to heal and then conducted the test. But he wanted to punish Sydney in the worst wayto make her realize she lost because of her own actions. "Fucking bitch," one of the girls from Sydneys team cursed at her, making her stare at Norman. "Sir, may I please know why I am getting disqualified?" she asked, making everyone go silent. She was already in tears, ready to let out sobs. "Didnt you put pigeon eye powder in Jennys eyes? Thats what made Jenny act up on the ground today. You didnt care about the test; otherwise, you would have been focusing on your training instead of using cheap tricks to secure victory. And since you didnt care, we dont care either," Norman was no longer speaking nicely. He growled as he pointed at her. "Sirgive me a chance," she broke down, hands on her face, sobbing. "Your chances keep running out, but you never learn," Emmet shook his head at her. Maximus was happy watching his team celebrate. Lucy still stood silently and still, not even celebrating with her own team until she heard about the surprise gift. "Now, onto the gift. As I promisedits going to be special. At the beginning of summer, all the winning teams will go on a luxury cruise and party for seven days," Normans announcement made us lose our minds. We all stared at him, then started jumping up and down. I kept my hands sped near my chest, imagining the night I had escaped my packto finally raise my head and live a life of revenge, power, and happiness. Fighting till myst breath had been worth it. "No! Sir, please" Sydney was crying loudly when someone threw a dirt ball at her. She stopped, turned, and cursed under her breath before breaking into sobs again. "Hey, no bullying," Norman yelled while walking away, warning whoever had thrown it. Once the trainers left, I turned to look at my friends. "Well all be together!" I excitedly pped my hands, noticing Jenny smile at me. "Thank you for carrying me," she said softly. "It wasnt just me, Hans really helped us today," I admitted, but I could tell she already knew that. "Hans, thank you!" Jenny turned to him, and at that moment, I witnessed something surprising. Hans was blushing while nodding at Jenny. But his smile faded the moment Lamar wrapped his arm around her and pulled her in for a hug and a quick kiss on the lips. "Oh!" Hans frowned. "I didnt know you two were" He said it so softly that only I heard him because I had been watching him. The sudden change in his mood didnt sit well with me. Was he interested in Jenny? I recalled how he had acted when Jenny was attacked during the test. He hadnt even cared that much for Sydney and Salem when they were in the cage test with the Frogster. "Ready for party week?" Penn whispered in my ear, and I smiled, but before I could turn around and respond, I heard Rudy yell in the distance. "Told youyour friends would prevent you from winning." I stared off and frowned, not liking thatpetitive side of Rudy. But it was Arlo who said something that soured my mood even more. "If Rudy hadnt trained you, you would have lost because of that burden on your shoulders." "Watch your fucking tone," Penn yelled, but Arlo onlyughed with Sumit. Sage and Rudy kept staring at me as they walked away. Chapter 402-The Ex Who Wants To Play Games

Chapter 402: 402-The Ex Who Wants To y Games

Hnie: "Dont focus on what they said. I wouldnt have been here without you guys," I told Jenny, who had been feeling so guilty that she had been bawling her eyes out the entire time. "Jenny" Hans appeared out of nowhere, rushing toward us with something in his hand. "Dont cry, look what I did!" he smiled. "I busted all their tires." "Good job," Penn patted his shoulder while Lamar gave him a nod, but I guess those small gestures of appreciation didnt matter much to Hans. He was waiting for a response from Jenny, who gave him a small smile. The moment she did, Hans looked relieved. "I cant wait to" Gavin kept having these bursts of happiness every few minutes, where he would remember the trip and p his hands excitedly. But this time, Lamar nned to ruin it. "To wear a bikini?" Lamar teased, and Gavin pouted, pping his chest. We were still sitting on the ground even as the night arrived. Sydneys team had reacted aggressively to their loss. They cursed at Sydney, had an argument, and then left her on the ground, heading back to the academy without her. Lucy had jumped in tofort her best friend, while Salem kept staring at Gavin in silence. "Shes texting you, isnt she?" I asked Gavin, noticing Salem typing something, then looking at him. His phone would beep, but he kept ignoring her messages. "Were headed to dinner, are you guysing?" Penn wrapped his arm around his sisters shoulders and called out to me and Gavin. "Well be there in a minute, you guys go ahead," I gestured for them to go. I wanted to have a word with Gavin. "Shes worried that since Lucy and I will be on the boat" he sighed, shaking his head. "Do you not like Salem at all? I mean, if you dont, then you have every right to avoid her texts, but if you doI think youre being too harsh on her," I wanted to know where he really stood in all this. If he wasnt interested, then it was her fault for chasing after him. But I felt like there was something from his side too. "Its not that I dont like her. I just feel like our rtionship would cause more arguments and problems," he admitted, sighing constantly and stealing nces at Lucy. "Gavin, do you want to go back to Lucy?" I didnt know what made me ask that question, but I had a feeling she was the reason he wasnt moving forward. In response to my question, he only took a deep breath. "No! Answer me, because Ill take your silence however I want to. Do you want me to do that?" I warned him as we sat on the ground. He uttered, "She wants to." I couldnt believe my ears. "Lucy wants to get back with you?" I asked in shock. He gave me a gentle nod. "And what about you? What do you want?" I noticed him looking away. "I dont want that Chapter to open again. So much happened, and the way we both cheated on each other, the way I ruined the purity of our rtionshipI realized it had be so toxic that we shouldnt be together," he replied. "And you have no feelings for her?" I just wanted to be certain he had no feelings left and that he wasnt stuck between having feelings for both of them. "I care about her as a friend, but I dont love her" He then bit his tongue and added, "Salem is my second chance mate." My jaw dropped while he covered his face in his hands. "I know friends shouldnt keep secrets, but Im such an assholeI cant share my truth with anyone. Its been like that since I was a child. I saw my mother confide in her friend about my uncles abuse after my father passed away. And that friendshe told my uncle. And then" He was pouring his heart out until he suddenly stopped, recalling something. "It made my uncle abuse herin other ways too." I could only imagine how he was feeling at that moment. "Im so sorry. I really am. I met your mother, and shes such a nice person," I said, unable to believe she had been through so much. "Well, it doesnt matter. Her abuser got away. He ran off with that friend of hers, and they got married. Thest time she tried to go after them, she realized he had be a warrior in some pack, so an omega like her didnt stand a chance. His packs alpha also protected him." Now I understood why Gavin couldnt tell us anything, why he was always afraid of telling the truth. He was scared of the consequences. "I shouldnt have hurt others because of my own trauma. Lucy was innocent," he added. "And thats why you decided to join this academy," I murmured. It made sense now. I was shocked to realize how many of these students had their own painful stories. "One day, one day, Hnie, I will be the royal Gamma of my pack and then go after that man," he smiled weakly, and I couldnt help but give him a hug. "Go for Salem," I said, breaking the hug. "What?" he asked. "You feel guilty for hurting Lucy, but that doesnt mean you cant move on with your life. Try to understand Lucys point of view as well, but ask yourselfwhat can be done?" I wasnt sure if I would piss Lucy off even more if she found out I was the one in Gavins ear, pushing him to ept his second-chance mate. "Ill see," he said. "Now, lets go enjoy our victory." He smiled and got up, holding out his hand for me to take. I epted, letting him pull me up, and we rushed away together,ughing and giggling as we tossed stones at each other. We might have won today and passed a test, but there were still many things I needed to do before this trip. And one of them was to go see Kaidon. Chapter 403-I Need A Babysitter

Chapter 403: 403-I Need A Babysitter

Emmet: "Youve been acting weird. Is there anything I should be concerned about?" Norman appeared out of nowhere, tapping his hand on my shoulder. I jumped noticeably, which only made my brother even more curious about my well-being. I wasnt a very jumpy person. Nothing really scared me except for the well-being of my loved ones. Buttely, I have been very, very jumpy. I didnt know what was going on, but I had written down what was making me startled. Mostly, whenever I saw someone, I would visibly shudder because my brain took some time to process who the person in front of me was. "Earth to Emmet," Norman snapped his fingers in front of my face to pull me back to reality. "Yeah, yeah, Im fine," I joked, waving my hand to dismiss his concerns. I walked out of my room and into the passage. He followed me, realizing it was time for our usual walk around the corridor. "You dont look fine. You keep forgetting to do simple tasks. Tell me, please, whats going on with you so I can find a way to" Before he could finish, I did it for him. "To fix it?" Iughed at how much time he spent worrying about his brothers all day. "The twins called me a week ago," I recalled the conversation I had with them. "What did they say?" he asked. "They want me toe pick them up." I hadnt been very close to them, and there was a reason I kept my distance. But those kids wouldnt understand. "And youre telling me this now, why?" Norman asked, questioning the dy. "Because I still have a few days before I have to pick them up. They said theyre getting holidays from boarding school and dont want to stay there for vacation," I said as I turned to stare at my brother. He had the same confused look on his face as I did. "Why would they stay in the boarding school after the holidays?" Norman questioned. "Well, ording to them,dy Darcy told them that this time, theyd be staying with the tutors since shes hosting some parties and has business to handle. She thinks they might ruin things with their usual running around the mansion," I recalled the exact words of my little sister. "Mom said that? Mom has so many rooms and babysitters. She can afford a whole hotel for her meetingswhy would she" Norman grunted under his breath. "As if it isnt bad enough that Mom introduces them as our step-siblings to everyone," Norman finally said it. Our mom had forbidden us from ever calling the little ones our siblings until recently. Suddenly, she was telling everyone they were our siblings. I didnt understand her much, but I could tell she was always ready to ruin someones life, and I didnt like her for that. Which is why I didnt hate Urs when she stole her mate from her. Its always Karma whoes in different ways. "You see why they contacted you and not anyone else?" It was Norman once again, trying to y with the strings of my heart. "I dont want to focus on that, Norman," I told him, but he shook his head at me. "You should. Maybe that will help you in the long run. Surround yourself with people who will keep you sane," he advised, patting my shoulder. "Or maybe theyll be broken once I go insane," I reminded him. Thats not how it works. I cant bring people close just to watch them lose me. "Anyway, call Lady Darcy and tell her to arrange babysitters for them and let them stay at home." I was done talking about myself. This issue needed to be solved, and I was hoping Norman would handle it. "How about no? You know Mom wont like the fact that they called you. Even if she lets them stay, theyll get punished and put in timeout. So how about we step up and take care of them this time?" Norman had a cheeky grin on his face, like he had caught me in the perfect trap this time. "Go ahead, then. You can be their babysitter," I waved my hand at him while looking for my pocket hip sk in my coat. "No! This time, its you," he said, pointing his finger at me. "Youll be taking care of your siblings this time, and I wont hear any excuses." With that, Norman started walking away. I couldnt believe he wasnt helping me out this time. "Youll regret this," I yelled. He gave me the middle finger without even turning around. "Ugh, this asshole," I muttered. I loved him, but sometimes he could be really annoying, and this was one of those times. However, I had a backup n ready. While taking a sip from my wine, I called her. "Hello?" I said. "Emmet, hey!" Hnies voice was so gentleit always gave mefort. I knew I could rely on her just as much as she could rely on me. "Hnie, Im in deep shit, and I need your help." I heard her gasp at my tone andnguage. I had never used such words in front of her before. The truth was, I was changing, and I was sure others were noticing it too. "Tell me, how can I help?" Just as I expected, she was already willing to assist me. "I need a babysitter to take care of my little twin siblings. Can you do that for me? And it wont be freeyoull get paid for your services, so we both get something out of it." I knew she might not like me bringing up money, but it was the right thing to do. After breaking things off with Maximus, she had stopped working for him. Soon, shed be looking for a job, and my offer mighte in handy. "You know I dont need money to help you," she said, sounding upset. "Please, its a job offer," I corrected myself. "So? Are you able to do it?" I heard her breathe peacefully before responding. "Sure, I can do that." Chapter 404-They Want Their Big Brother

Chapter 404: 404-They Want Their Big Brother

Hnie: After Emmet called me and asked for help, I wasnt left with much choice but to return to that ce to help him out. The mansion didnt scare me anymore, except for the presence of Kaye. He had changedalmost like someone I couldnt recognize. Or maybe that was how he was before he warmed up to me. "Ille pick you up, say8 p.m.?" Lamar dropped me off at the gate, not ready toe inside. "Sure, thank you!" I gave him a gentle hug before taking a deep breath and walking into the mansion. Now that Charlotte was going to marry Maximus, I could only imagine her attitude had gotten worse. Holding my side bags strap tightly, I stepped into the mansion to find Emmet leaning against the wall, waiting for me. Thankfully, he was very alert to everything around him. He knew that since he had asked me toe, he needed to be at the door to make sure nobody else spotted me before him. "Thank you for showing up," he sighed in relief, looking like a mess with his hair all over his face and shoulders. "You okay?" Iughed a little, noticing how he rolled his eyes. "Brother Emmete find us," I heard a childlike voice from inside and instantly realized why he was in such a bad mood. "Theyre giving you a hard time?" I asked, and he nodded, pouting so cutely that my heart skipped a beat. "Where is everybody else?" I inquired, and he rolled his eyes again. "They went to some event in another pack," he said, clearly uninterested. "I feel like they did it on purpose. Like, Leave these five-year-olds with me so I can suffer," he scoffed tiredly. "Well, Im here now." I gave him a fake but full bow to present myself, and in return, he sighed in relief. "Let me introduce you to the things we call children these days," he said seriously as he led me inside. "Theyve always been called children, Professor Emmet," I corrected him, but he just shrugged. Once we were in the living room, I realized why he was so exhausted. The kids had made a castle out of pillows, thrown decorations around, and were holding water guns. "Now, do I look like someone who would be ying with these things?" he pointed at them, and I smiled. "Its okay. Water guns are cool," I said, and once again, he shook his head. "Im talking about the ones holding the water guns," he said with pure exhaustion in his voice. "Kids," he pped his hands to get their attention. They were two little, adorable kids with green eyes and ck hair. Their cute matching outfits made me smile widely. "Shes your stepsister, so go bother her now," he gestured toward me, standing so tall among us like a giant. "And Hniethis is Demi, and he is Davon," that was all he said before he quickly slipped away, making me wonder if he really wasnt a kid person. But now I was alone with the hyperactive children. Or so I thought. It wasnt at all what I had expected. The minute Emmet left, the kids put their toys down and started to clean up the mess they had made. "So you both were purposely annoying him?" I asked after noticing the change in their bodynguage. "Not really," the girl turned around and said. "We werent annoying him. We just wanted him to pay attention to us." The sadness in her voice crushed my heart. So that was what was going on. "You can have that seat while we clear this out," she continued, sounding so mature for her age. "Its okay. You two sit down, Ill fix everything," I gestured gently and began cleaning the living room. However, they continued to help. I didnt realize kids could be so mature and calm. But what hurt me the most was that they wanted to act like children in front of Emmet, and it probably freaked him out. "Now," once I finished setting the area up, I turned to give them a smile, but their smiles never returned. "Maybe if you acted like this in front of him," I paused. "See, Emmet is a different kind of person. He doesnt really like loud noises or people." I had gathered that much. And I assumed maybe that was the reason he was keeping a distance from these two. "Thats not true. He doesnt like usnot because of any reason," Devon finally spoke up. "He hates everyone." I had to shake my head and tell him no. "Thats not true. Your brother is a wonderful person. He holds concern in his heart for everyone and takes care of his loved ones without asking for any praise." I didnt realize how widely I smiled when talking about Emmet. There was something about him that made my heart jump up and down at the thought of him. "But you cant be in love with him. Hes your brother." I didnt know these kids were so sharp until Devi spoke with a pout on her lips. "Huh?" I stared at her, dreading what she was about to say next. "You seem like you have a crush on him." She put her hands on her waist and pointed at me. "Crush? No! Hes mystepbrother." I didnt know why I was blushing so hard in front of these kids. Besides, he was my mate. Oops! I meant my stepbrother. "Hmm, if you say so." Devi raised her brow, walking closer to examine my face more attentively. "Youre very pretty. I want to have your hair when I grow up," she whispered, looking sad as she touched her beautiful hair. "But yours is more beautiful than mine." I touched her ponytail and noticed a sly smile appearing on her lips. "Youre not Mommys daughter, right? Youre only Daddys daughter?" I understood what she meant. "Im not his daughter either. I mean, not technically, since my mother isnt in the picture," I corrected her with a gentle touch to the tip of her nose. "Then why is your mother in the picture?" Devons slow murmur shocked me. So they didnt like my mother? Chapter 405-Catching The Alpha In The Woods

Chapter 405: 405-Catching The Alpha In The Woods

Hnie: "So, how were they?" Emmet asked as I left the mansion. Thankfully, I had to leave before Charlotte and her mother started bothering me. The family had returned a few minutes ago, so I was all set to go. They did question Emmet about what I was doing there, and he confidently told them to never interfere in his business. Well, everybody knew not to mess with Emmets guests, so I guess I was fine for now. "They are so adorable, but they did tell me that you dont like them. Why is that?" I asked as we took a short walk toward the road. "They arent wrong." It hurt me when I heard Emmet respond like that. "Okay, Ill head home now." I didnt know why I expected somepassion from him. "Hey, did I upset you?" I heard him call for me, quickly catching up when I attempted to speed away. I turned to him and only gave him a look, and he understood. "I dont hate them. Im just not really good with kids." The way he quickly corrected himself brought a smile to my lips. "You can always try. Having a family is a blessing." He nodded his head, looking around with his hands in his pockets. "Ill pick you up from the academy tomorrow. Would that be okay?" he asked, making me nod. "Sure," I replied. "You can finish your work or whatever gathering you have with your friends by five. Ill be staying at the academy until then anyway," he added. Even though I knew why he was trying to dy going home, I kept my lips sealed. It was pretty obvious that he didnt want to be at home with the kids. But why? "Okay, Lamar is here," I checked my phone and informed him. "Sure. Goodnight," he nodded, handing me a brown envelopemy first sry from him. I reluctantly epted it. Though, when grabbing the envelope from his hands, our fingers brushed. It might not have fazed him, but it definitely fazed me. His touch was soforting and gentle, even when his hands and fingers looked like they had their own separate gym. "Goodbye," I uttered shyly, walking away from him. Back in school, my teachers used to be the most annoying creatures. Having such a handsome professor and actually getting his attention was something I had never experienced before. "So, how were they?" Lamar asked, sitting on his bike and waiting for me to reach him. "The cutest kids ever, and they were so nice to me," I replied, hopping onto the back of his bike. "Where to now?" He already knew what I had in mind. "To Benitas." It was time to have a little chat with Kaidon. I chose this time because there wouldnt be much of an audience around, and I would get to confront him easily. Lamar started his bike, and soon we were headed to the packs border. I was anxious about how he would react to me. Would he attempt to kill me or just mock me like Rayden used to? He must be even harder to deal with since we were the reason his friend died a horrible death. I could expect all sorts of crazy shit from him. We arrived at Benitas caf at just the right time. The veryst customers were leaving, so we headed inside before they closed. Benita was standing behind the counter, saying goodbye to her employees. "Goodnight," thest server said as she headed to the door. "Sorry, you two arrivedte." Now that no one else was around, Benita wasnt all smiles with us. "Im not here for food. Im here to see your son," I said, my tone steady. "Huh?" Her face contorted like I had shoved my hand down her throat and grabbed her heart in my fist. "Did your stepbrothers send something for him?" She convinced herself that I had a good reason to mention her sons name. "Yeah, sure," Lamar held my hand, stopping me from telling her the truth. Benita wasnt a foolshe noticed the hesitation in our bodynguage. "What is it? You can give it to me." She held out her hand, expecting me to hand something over. We knew Kaidon was home because Lamar had spied on him earlier today while I was busy with the twins. "I was only asked to deliver the news to him," I said, cocking my head and using a more confident tone this time. "Well then, Im sorry. Either theye here to deliver it themselves, or you say it in front of me." She folded her arms over her chest, her tone harsher now. Of course, she wouldnt argue the same way if they were around. This was how she acted when it was just me and Lamar. "Is he home?" Lamar took over, gently pushing me out of her line of sight. "No! He went out. But why are you two looking for him?" She sounded more hostile now as she threw that question at us. "Are you trying tobefriend my son or something?" That slipped out of her mouth, probably without much thought. All because she thought her son was some big deal. She had no idea he was in deep shit. "Lets go," I turned to Lamar, making it clear that if she didnt have any information for us, she was useless. "Hey! You better stay away from my son, you blonde. Hes a good kid, and hes trying to do something for himself. He will only ept fated mates." She had the nerve to say it without finding anything suspicious about us asking for him. She didnt even consider that I wasnt hitting on her son. I turned to her and grunted, sizing her up and down with the most disgusted look I could muster. She was instantly offended, but Lamar grabbed my hand and dragged me out to avoid any arguments. I jumped onto the back of his bike, feeling frustrated that this whole visit had turned out to be meaningless. He started his bike, and just a few minutes in, we noticed another bike take the road ahead of us. It came out of nowhere, but I quickly recognized the person riding it. It was Kaidon. Chapter 406-Lured Us Into The Woods

Chapter 406: 406-Lured Us Into The Woods

Hnie: "Thats him," I patted Lamars shoulder hastily, pointing at the bike that drove towards the woods. "What is he doing?" I asked myself, wondering why he would turn into the woods. And I guess Lamar was thinking the same thing because he instantly spoke up. "He wants us to follow him?" Lamar said, making my heart skip a beat. So many questions popped into my head. Why? Why would he want us to follow him? Is there someone waiting for us in the woods? Did his mother tell him we were at the caf, or did he see us himself? "Well, then go ahead and follow him." I just wanted to get it over with tonight. He could be leading us somewhere dangerous for all I knew, but at the moment, I had to confront him, or we would lose him again. "Are you sure?" Lamar spoke through the heavy wind and his helmet. I pulled my hand forward and gave him a thumbs-up to respond. Then, I held onto him tightly as he sped into the woods. I was very aware that we were taking a huge risk. Kaidon was a messhe was dodging branches and speeding up until the woods started getting wilder. Suddenly, he parked his bike, dropped it, and started running forward. "Stop, stop, stop!" I yelled, tapping Lamars shoulder many times to get my point across. He stopped his bike, and the two of us started following Kaidon through the bushes and trees. For a brief moment, Im sure we both reconsidered our n. Either Kaidon realized we were on the bike behind him and lost his mind, or he purposely led us hereto somewhere dangerous where others might be waiting. "Are you sure this is a good idea? The others might be waiting for us deep in the woods," Lamar held my hand to stop me in my tracks. I looked at his face and sighed. "I dont think dying here is worth it." I knew my wolf wasnt fully awake, and Lamar wasnt an Alpha either. Besides, taking down five Alphas wouldnt be easy for us. We both turned around in defeat, still curious about what this whole chase was about, until we heard someonee out behind us. We both instantly turned, Lamar holding his knife up in defense as we watched Kaidon raise his hands to show he didnt have any weapons. Seeing him standing before me sent chills down my spine. I wanted to throw up. The way he was staring at me was making me lose my mind. What might he be thinking? Is he like Rayden and thinking about that night? "Oh, shit!" he muttered, stepping back. "Youre really real, huh?" His voice didnt hold the same aggression as Raydens. He looked panicked as he rubbed his palms together. "Why the fuck did you bring us here?" Lamar was quick to jump at him, grabbing him by his cor. "I was... trying to get your attention," he uttered, shaking and not resisting Lamars aggression. "Why?" I yelled, and he quickly shut his eyes. "Because... I wanted to talk to you," he turned his face to the side and murmured. "What is wrong with you? Why cant you look at her? Cant watch her alive?" Lamar punched him, and hended on the grass with a split lip. I had to step forward and hold Lamar back from beating the hell out of him. But what shocked me was that he wasnt even trying to fight back. He was an Alphahe could definitely push us back if he wanted to. But he wasnt even doing that much. "No, thats not why... Im just guilty," he muttered, not even getting up. But the way he broke down and buried his face in his hands made me take a step back from him. Lamar turned to check on me, his bodynguage easing up a little. "Youre guilty?" I guess after facing Rayden and watching him treat me with no regard for my emotions, I didnt expect any of them to say that word or even understand that it exists for a reason. "I didnt know... I thought you were in my head," he started rambling. "Why did you bring us here? If you wanted to talk, you should have done it when we visited your caf," Lamar took over since I was having a hard time listening to this Alpha. He wasnt showing signs of mockery or arrogance. He seemed remorseful. Or was it just an act? "I couldnt. My mom shouldnt know. She wouldnt let me speak with you guys if she found out the truth." That was expected of her. So he knew his mother would still be on his side if the truth came out. "And I was too scared to talk on the road either. I dont want anyone to see me talking to her." The way he wouldnt even look at me was odd. Was he genuinely regretting his actions? But that wouldnt help. He hadmitted a crime, and regret was just what he should feelit wouldnt erase his punishment. "Why?" I whispered, tears welling in my eyes. "I was not myself. I was given drugs mixed with some lust herb," he sniffled, making Lamar turn and watch my face in astonishment. "The me of lust mixed with any drug could make a man a monster," Lamar exined to me. It was another revtion that made my head spin. So one of them didnt even know what he was doing? "You dont... remember anything after that night?" I asked, shaking miserably. Lamar came and held my hand to calm me down. "No! I didnt. I was told... It was just my nightmare. I swear I tried to ask them for answers, and they would alwaysugh at me, tell me it was just the effect of the drug," his voice was hard to keep steady as he kept sobbing and speaking through hups. Chapter 407-So He Is Innocent?

Chapter 407: 407-So He Is Innocent?

Hnie: "I cant even say Im innocent in all this because the only person who was truly innocent that night was you." He was still sitting on the ground, recalling that night and how he ended up bing an aplice to those alphas. "Hnie, are you okay?" Lamar gently nudged me since I hadnt spoken in thest few minutes. "Oh, what?" I asked Lamar. "He ims he was drugged, so that makes him not so guilty. What do I do now?" I stomped my foot on the ground, annoyed by this new revtion. If that makes him innocent, then who will I take my anger out on? "I am not innocent. I chose to do drugs," Kaidon muttered, and I turned my face to the other side, disgusted by his voice, so he quickly shut up. "Listen, Im not asking you to forgive me" As Kaidon started speaking again, Lamar rushed over to him and grabbed him by the cor. "How do we know youre not lying? Who can tell if you were actually drugged? And how are we supposed to believe you didnt know your sick alpha friends mixed something else into your drugs?" Lamar shouted at him while I kept hugging myself and looking away. It wasnt easy to look this man in the eye and not remember how they had seen me that night. The miserable state they had caught me in that night. "I want to help you." As soon as those words left his lips, my head snapped toward him. I watched Lamar slowly turn his neck to see if I had caught what Kaidon just said. "How?" I asked. "I will" He shut up as he looked behind us. For a second, it felt like my whole existence froze. My mind raced, wondering who might be behind us. "I should have known you would being after my son for trouble." It was Benita, holding her phone in her hand with a tracker device on. She had a tracker on her sons phone? "Mom! What are you doing here?" Kaidon quickly freed his cor from Lamars grasp to make it seem like we werent threatening him and raised his voice. However, the fear in his voice was still obvious. "What are they making you do?" she screamed, rushing past me and elbowing me on the way to the side. She then shoved Lamar away to reach her son. "Nothing. They are my friends," Kaidon argued, but she pped him, making my hands fly to my mouth. "Liar! I heard it. Theyre convincing you of some nonsense, and youre falling for it." She was so aggressive, shoving her son away from us. "I am not convincing him of anything!" I screamed back at her. The way she clenched her fists gave me the idea that she was trying to warn me not to raise my voice at her. "If I see you hovering around my son again, I will call the council and get you kicked out of your damn academy. Stay away from my son! He doesnt want to sleep with you," she screamed at the top of her lungs, making me clench my jaw at her words. "You are such a vile woman," Lamar hissed at her. "Mom! Stop this. She doesnt want anything to do with me. I am the one who" Kaidon was cut off by a harsh p from his mother. "You are going home with me right now." She grabbed his hand and started dragging him away. I started feeling anxious because Kaidon had just said he wanted to help. I could get him to confess to his crimes and his friends involvement before the council. "Meet meagain," Kaidon mouthed the words as he was pulled away by his mother. I was overwhelmed with emotions as I watched her take him away. Lamar approached me and pulled me into a hug tofort me. I cried into his chest for a good ten minutes before deciding to head home. "At least we know hes not like Rayden," Lamar patted my back, walking me through the woods and leading me to the road. "But can we trust him? Can we trust his mother?" I was shocked that a woman could be so blind to another womans pain. "She could be a trouble to us. I mean, now it makes sense why she was always so quick to judge others. People who are always criticizing others arent exactly pure themselves," he recalled how she used to treat us, assuming I was a hooker. A hooker is a better person than her. At least they would stand up for a woman in need instead of trashing them like these so-called pure women. "Lets go home." Lamar helped me onto the back of the bike, and the whole ride, I just rested my head on his back, tears still in my eyes. I was afraid the helmet was hurting him, but he stayed silent. Once we arrived at the hostel, I got off while Jenny and Penn caught Lamar. "I want ice cream right now," she was arguing with her brother as she approached Lamar, who quickly pulled her in for a hug. I had wiped my tears, but my mood was still sour. "What happened to you? Do you want ice cream too? I can take you guys out for a good ride and get some ice cream too," Penn spoke directly to me, making Jenny dramatically scoff. "So now youre ready to take us out? You know, Hnie, Ive been asking him for the past ten minutes, and he kept making up excuses. But now he suddenly wants to take us out," she said in a yful tone while I forced a smile. "Thats sweet," I said, though I didnt even know what I meant. Even Penn and Jenny frowned in confusion. I was just trying to wrap up the conversation so I could go back to my room and rest for a while. "How about I take you out tonight?" Lamar suggested to Jenny, realizing I needed some alone time while he wanted to spend time with her. "Sure, that would be great," Jenny excitedly agreed. "Im going to take a shower. Im so tired." Not even letting Penn suggest anything for us, I quickly walked away toward the entrance. I swear I heard Jenny and Penn ask Lamar what was wrong with me. I rushed to my room, taking the elevator this time, and once I opened the door, I realized it would never be easy for me to have one peaceful moment. There she was, making out with someone. Chapter 408-Dating Her To Earn Her Forgiveness

Chapter 408: 408-Dating Her To Earn Her Forgiveness

Hnie: I was stunned. It was new for Lucy to have a guy in her room, but I guess that was one of the changes she had made about herself. "Sorry! I didnt know you had a guy over" I bit my tongue, realizing I was probably interrupting Lucys private moment. However, as the guy broke the kiss and turned around, I froze in my tracks and did a double take. One foot was already out the door when I realized who it was. "Gavin?" I gasped, looking at the two of them making out. Lucy ran her thumb over her bottom lip and smirked, while Gavin stood up to face me. "You know whatforget it," I hissed, waving my hand dismissively. I was so done with them. "Hnie, please listen to me," Gavin tried to step in my way, wanting to talk, but I dodged him and rushed to the bathroom. "Gavin! You dont have to exin your rtionship to her or anyone. Why is she trying to control your life?" I had expected Lucy to say something like that. I mmed the bathroom door shut and leaned against it. "Lucy! What have I told you about my friends? You will not talk badly about them," Gavin yelled at Lucy, and then I heard murmursmostly Lucy trying to keep her voice down while talking to Gavin. But my mind was busy thinking about Benita. She had no morals. I stayed in the bathroom for a good ten minutes, and by then, everything outside had gone silent. When I walked out with my hair still wet, I noticed Gavin was the only one who had stayed behind. "Gavin, please, I am not ready for a conversation." I knew he had waited to talk to me about the little scene I had just witnessed. "But I want to talk to you," he said, getting up from Lamars bed. I didnt want to talk to him, but I couldnt shut him down when he wanted to exin himself. "Okay, why?" I asked, facing him and sounding exhausted. "I had a reason," he said. "This is my redemption." I had a feeling his words had a deeper meaning, so I kept watching his face as he exined. "I asked her what I could do to earn her forgiveness, and she said" he paused before finishing, "I have to date her until she decides to break up." I was shocked and couldnt believe he had agreed to something like that. "Have you lost your mind?" I asked, flicking his forehead with my fingers to snap him out of it. "I dont have another choice. Look at hershes lost and distracted. She didnt even want to finish the test. Her only priority is making Sydney happy. Does that seem okay to you?" He sighed. "Look, I know itll hurt, watching her cheat on me while I have to stay loyal, but once she gets all her frustration outshell be free." I was stunned to hear Gavin trying to justify it. "This is a disaster waiting to happen, and its trauma for you too. The problem isnt your breakup with herthe issue is that something is wrong with her. She only wants attention through negativity, and by epting her so-called punishment, youre just feeding her belief that her behavior is working." I tried to reason with him because I felt bad for him. But when he lowered his head and avoided my eyes, it was clear how guilty he felt. He was taking full responsibility for his mistakes, while Lucy was taking none. If Im being honest, if Gavin cheated, so did Lucy. The only difference was how they both dealt with it afterward. "Ill just give it a try," he muttered, probably hoping we would still support him. I would support him because, at the end of the day, it was his decision. He wanted peace in his heart and confirmation that he did the right thingeven if I didnt agree with this whole punishment idea. "Hey, we brought food for everyone," Lamar said as he opened the door, with Jenny beside him holding bags of food. "Lets eat something." Patting Gavins shoulder, I shed him a smile to help ease his guilt. We sat together and ate in silence while Lamar seemed to notice Gavins awkwardness. Although he didnt call him out directly, I could tell he was waiting to be alone with him to ask what was going on. After we finished eating, Lamar took Gavin by the hand and led him to the balcony. The two talked for a few minutes. "Is something wrong with Gavin? They dont look like theyre having a normal conversation," Jenny finally addressed the elephant in the room, ncing toward the balcony. "Hell tell you himself. But youre right, its definitely not a normal conversation," I sighed, feeling bad for Gavin. He was stuck between wanting to be with his second-chance mate and the guilt that was weighing him down. After Gavin and Lamar finished talking, Gavin came back into the room while Lamar stayed outside for a smoke break. Gavin and Jenny went to their rooms, while I waited for Lamar to return. He seemed anxious and stressed. Lucying in thiste had be normal, but usually, Id be asleep by then, so we never got to talk. But tonight, as she walked in, she spotted me standing beside my bed and smirked. "So, how are you, Hnie?" She sat on the bed, her legs swinging yfully. "What are you doing?" I asked. She shrugged, but we both knew what I was referring to. "Leave Gavin alone," I hissed, and she raised a brow, looking surprised. "Wow, youre so quick to defend him. What about my side?" she pouted, making me roll my eyes. But Lamar stepped in, and this time, he wasnt ying. "We did everything we could for you. But youve chosen to be cruel, so dont expect anything from us. Youre not our friend anymore, Lucy. And Ill make sure I free Gavin from whatever guilt trap youve set for him." He pointed at her, making her eyes fill with tears and her jaw clench. Chapter 409-My Wounded Mate In The Woods

Chapter 409: 409-My Wounded Mate In The Woods

Hnie: "So, you are telling me that you will ruin my rtionship with my mate" Before Lucy could start her yapping, Lamar silenced her with his scoff. "Ex-mates," he reminded her. "Ohhh, but it never says anywhere that an ex-mate cannot be a mate again," she shrugged, but the tears in her eyes told me she was probably genuinely thinking she was a victim in this situation as well. But she wasnt. What she was asking for was diabolical. This wouldnt help her move on, and if they kept doing this, Gavin would lose his second-chance mate too. Salem had changed a lot, at least towards us. I hadnt seen her interact with the others, but I could tell she had been trying to be a better version of herself for Gavin, and since Gavin confided in me that he wanted her too, it was really unfair what was going on here. "Stop ying these games, Lucy," I advised her, feeling so distant from her that I couldnt even reach her heart anymore. "I am not the one ying games with you guys. And if you really hate games, ask Jenny why she didnt tell you she was the one who saw me first after my fall." Her sudden implication made me frown, and Lamar shook his head at her. "Nah! Youre not doing that. Jenny has been through a lottely, and I wont let you put some crazy usation on her." I agreed with Lamar, and Lucy just shrugged. "Well, I am not going to answer you two, but if Gavin pulls away from me, I will me you two. Especially you." She pointed her finger at me, causing me to narrow my eyes at her. "You still have expectations from me?" I asked in a shocked tone. "No! I dont have any expectations from you. I know you would never do anything for anyone else. But who are you to tell me to stop ying games when youre entertaining two guys at the same time and starting this rivalry between seniors and juniors?" The way she referred to my friendship with both Rudy and Penn was just outright outrageous. She knew I hadnt even responded to their flirting properly, so her im hit me hard. "Bitch" As I attempted to rush at her, Lamar held me back. "What happened? Truth sucks? I know it does." She giggled, getting up and walking away to the bathroom. "I am going to p the arrogance out of her," I turned to Lamar and hissed under my breath while he gave me a nod. "Yeah, we both will, but please calm down," he said softly with a smile, trying to calm me down. "I will be in the bathroom on the first floor," I sighed and didnt even wait for him to ask me to wait before I sped out. I wanted to be alone, so the bathroom was just an excuse. After reaching the first floor, I decided to sneak out of the hostel. I was tired of being stuck within these walls and needed some alone time. Once I was on the trail, hugging myself and staring at the sky, I noticed the moon and realized what night it was. It was a full moon. "Shit," I cussed under my breath, quickly turning around to go back inside when I heard a strange grunting noise in the distance. It wasnt a Lycans howl or a werewolfs, but a wolf struggling to transition, perhaps. "Who could be out in the woods at this time?" Worry crept in as I thought that maybe someone didnt know the dangers of being outside on a full moon. My weak self thought I could save someone. But going back inside and leaving this person alone when I knew they could disappear in just a few seconds didnt sit well with me. So, I decided to do whatever I could to help. I followed the sound, rushing forward with my heart pounding in my chest, and once I hid behind a tree, I was met with a shock. And instantly, I was d I had listened to my gut and stayed. "Emmet!" I called out, looking around in confusion. He was in his suit, sitting alone and staring at his hands. I could tell he had tried to transition but then stopped. And then I remembered how he used to sneak out on full moons, which made me believe he was going out to transition, but it turns out he wasnt a Lycan. But thenwhat was he? And why would he leave the mansion on a full moons night? It wasnt until I stepped closer that I spotted blood on his cor. "Emmet!" The intensity in my voice changed this time. However, he seemed unfazed, as if he couldnt hear me. He was sitting against a tree, his legs bent and spread, his elbows resting on his knees, and his palms facing his face. "Youre bleeding," I knelt down between his legs, not caring about anything else at the moment. I had to hold his hands to pull them down so I could examine his wound. "Emmet? What are you doing here? And what is thisoh myyouve been bitten," I gasped, my jaw nearly hitting the floor. "I wasnt in my wolf formandwas I?" he muttered, looking dazed. "Okay, listen, we need to take care of the wound." I unwrapped the scarf from around my neck and dabbed at his wound, but he aggressively grabbed my hand, narrowing his eyes at my face Almost like he was trying to recognize me. Then, he let go, so I began cleaning his wound. It was a bite mark, just like the ones I had seen before on him. He looked so lost that it broke my heart. But the biggest shock was yet toe when he started shaking his head as if he had something to say. He stared at my face and then uttered, "I have to feed him blood. He will die if he doesnt get fresh and powerful blood." Chapter 410-The Brother Who Silently Loves Everyone

Chapter 410: 410-The Brother Who Silently Loves Everyone

Hnie: "What? Who do you need to feed blood to?" I watched him look around and frown in confusion. His behavior was concerning. "My brotherhe is, um, special. He needs blood to stop himself from attacking people... to stop him from going into thepoption," he was speaking incoherently,pletely unlike how he had acted back at the motel room. This time, he seemedpletely lost. "He needs me," Emmet suddenly tried to get up, but I pushed him back, making him sit down. I had to cup his face in my tiny hands and make him look me in the eye. "You need to focus on your own health. Youre all messed up right now. I dont think its safe for you to go back into the woods," I refused to let him go. He suddenly froze when he felt my hands on his cheeks. The way his eyes lingered on my face sent shivers down my spine. "Emmet, are you listening to me?" I asked, and he nodded timidly. For a man as big as him, he seemed almost... delicate when he wasnt in his usual powerful state. I kept staring at his face before something itchy in my heart, and my focus shifted to his lips. He wasnt moving or doing anything, and even though he said he was listening to me, I could tell he wasntpletely aware of his surroundings. And that stopped me from being foolish and making a mistake. I pulled back and closed my eyes for a moment, thinking how stupid I was for almost leaning in for a kiss. But I wouldnt do itnot when he didnt even remember where he was. "Hnie?" His tone sounded more like shockmaybe disbelief. I raised my head and watched him touch the scarf around his neck. "Oh, you woke up," I joked. "What are you doing here? Its a full moons night." He checked the sky, then quickly unwrapped the scarf to confirm something. The moment he saw he was bleeding, he sighed in relief. That gave me my answer. "Umm, something attacked me in the woods," he said, but I knew he was lying. "Hmm, something very brotherly," I nodded, noticing the shocked look on his face. "Ive seen him transition in the woods once, so" I said, getting up and sitting beside him. He turned to me quickly before his bodynguage calmed down. "Well, its you, so I know hes safe." The fact that Emmet had so much faith in methat I wouldnt tell anyone about Maximusmade me feel warm inside. Its always nice to have someone who trusts you this much. "You must have been so scared," he asked, and I shook my head. "I had a feeling it was one of you. I just didnt know it was Maximus. He was thest one on my suspicion list," Iughed as I recalled those days. I suspected everyone but him. "Who was the first one you suspected of being a Lycan?" Emmet asked, his voice softer and more at ease. "Ummm..." I didnt say his name, but I side-eyed him, raising my brow. He pointed a finger at his chest, narrowing his eyes at me. "Me?" "Yeah. I remember telling Norman that Sage had hidden a camera in the caves to catch the Lycan, so he should go and quickly take it down before she spotted you" I shut up when I saw Emmet cock his head so sweetly and smile with his eyes. "Youre a really nice person," Imented awkwardly, shyly fidgeting with my fingers to avoid staring into his eyes. "Who was the second one? And who was the final one?" He seemed so intrigued by everything I said. I had always noticed how much attention he paid to the people around himwhat they were going through, what they were saying. He always had tons of questions, making people feel like they were celebrities giving interviews. "Kaye. I suspected him once or twice because I saw himing out of the woods. But my final guess was Normanand he admitted to being a Lycan, of course, to save his brothers from suspicion. He was so quiet, which threw me off," Iughed, thinking about Norman. I used to hate him. Now, I just think hes stupidand I still hate him. "Thats typical of Norman. He loves his brothers a lot. Hed do anything for us," Emmet sighed, resting his head back against the tree. "Youre one too. I know why youve been in the woods all this time on full moons," I watched his body flinch. "Youve been feeding Maximus your blood. So while everyone thinks Emmet is drowning himself in wine and alcohol, hes actually being used as a blood bag for his brother." And suddenly, I realized why I had suspected all of themexcept Maximus. Because all the brothers were doing their best to protect him. They were exhausted, while he was the only one who always seemed finesince he had their blood. Emmet looked so shocked that I had figured it out. "How did you put two and two together?" he asked, and instead of remembering what he had told me just minutes ago. It took me a little by surprise. He looked genuinely clueless though. He touched the wound on his neck and nodded, as if he finally understood. "Thats a good guess. But I wouldnt say Im being usedthey dont know. Maximus doesnt remember anything after he transitions back into his human form. And I give him blood because... I cant stand to see my brother in pain. He needs it after his transformation. If he doesnt get it and ends up in the poption as a Lycan, hurting someone" he paused, his voice soft with concern. "I know hed never forgive himself for it." "Do you always get this lost after giving him blood?" I asked, and he closed his eyes, looking down. I was right. This wasnt just normal. Something had happened tonight, something to him. Chapter 411-Backing Down

Chapter 411: 411-Backing Down

Hnie: "You should head back to your hostel now. Its not safe to be out there," he gave a quick nce around and sighed. "And will you be going back to your brother?" I was worried he was giving too much blood to his brother. If he kept doing that, he would grow weak. "Always," he smiled, getting up. Before I could follow him, he had already offered me his hand. He probably didnt realize it, but every sweet thing he did left me in awe. Holding his hand, I felt the warmth of his touch and stood up. "Please eat a lot in the morning," I said softly, noticing him walking right beside me. "You care a lot about everyone, dont you?" he spoke in a low tone, sending shivers down my spine. "Take care of yourself, you need it more. Youre always surrounded by dangerous people," he said, continuing to walk with me. At this point, I didnt even have to ask him whyI knew he was walking me back to make sure I reached the hostel safely. "Its life, everyone has toxic people around them," I muttered. "Umm, true," he nodded. "What about your feelings for Maximus and Kaye? I know Im asking a lot, butIm just curious." His hands were in his pockets, my scarf still around his neck. "Theyve moved on," I replied. "What about you?" He slowed down, almost like he was ncing at me to see my reaction. "I have to, but Im tied to Kaye with a mate bond," I sighed at the thought of daring to ask him to reject me again. "Hmm," he suddenly went quiet. "What was our item in the test?" That question had been at the back of my mind the whole time. "The Whisper Compass?" he asked, and I nodded. "Its a powerful item. A very magical one. You see, when the needles are mostly still, it means the creatures around it are just basic, normal magical beings. But when they point at something, it means" He paused, making my breath hitch at his exnation. "It means what?" I tried not to sound too curious, but I couldnt help it. "Why? Did you see it move?" He stopped abruptly and turned to look at my face. "Umm, it didnt, its just that I really liked it," I lied because I didnt know what it would point at someone for. "Okay, then all is good." The way he sighed in relief made me wonder if it was really a good thing that they didnt move. "Do you know why they would move?" I pressed a little. He might have been relieved, but I wasnt. They moved and pointed at me. "Not really. There you gorest well." I could tell he was hiding something from me. He gestured at the hostel, and I reluctantly stepped ahead of him, thepass still on my mind. "And Hnie" I heard him call my name in the gentlest way, and I turned around to look at his face onest time. "Thank you," he smiled, touching the scarf. In response, I gave him a nod and stepped into the hostelonly to bump into something. "And what makes you think you can leave the hostel whenever you want?" It was the warden. I hadnt had a real encounter with her in so long that I forgot how scary she was. "I went out for fresh air," I swallowed nervously as I answered her. "It was a full moon," she hissed, reminding me that I wasnt allowed to leave the hostel during one. "I forgot," I mumbled with my head down. "Well, a punishment will help you remember next time," she sneered and pointed at the door, gesturing at me to leave at once. "But its a full moon," I realized she was actually kicking me out and started to argue. "See, you remember already," she mocked, stepping toward me. I kept backing up until I found myself outside. But then my back hit somethingI was trapped. "Let her go. She was with me," I heard Emmet say from behind, and a wave of relief washed over me. "But she broke the rule and left the hostel on a full moon," the wardens voice was sharp, but she was forcing a smile, clearly trying to keep Emmet from getting mad. "Doesnt matter. She was with meshe was safe. Now let her go. Dont you know who she is?" The way he spoke to her sent shivers down my spine. He could be rude to everyone else at times. I often wondered why he was so kind to me. Was it because... he remembered that we were mates? "Sure, go inside," the warden stepped back. I quickly stepped in, turning around to smile before blushing and hurrying away from Emmet. I rushed back to my room, and nothing else happened for the rest of the night. Except, in the morning, we woke up to a bad storm. "Hniewe should go," Lamar whispered in my ear as I stepped out of the bathroom, wearing ck jeans and a purple shirt. Lucy was painting her nails, humming a song shed been singing since early morning. I knew what Lamar meant. We had to go meet Kaidon. He had promised to help us, and we were expecting some big names to be thrown our way. I was d Lamar was on my side. I was sure he would take care of me if I had a breakdown. We avoided Lucy and hurried outside, rushing toward the exit. I was ready to face Kaidon. "Guys, my car!" Jenny called after us, catching up at the front porch. "She wanted toe," Lamar said. Giving him a nod, I slid into her car while Lamar took the passenger seat. "Is it okay to say Im really nervous?" I heard Jenny whisper to Lamar, admitting she was just as anxious as we were. We arrived at the meeting spot in the woods pretty quickly because Jenny had been speeding the whole way. But as soon as we entered the woods, we found the ce emptywith a note stuck to a tree. "Im sorry. Ive changed my mind." Lamar hissed as he read it out loud, staring at me sadly. Chapter 412-My Mate Is On A Date?

Chapter 412: 412-My Mate Is On A Date?

Hnie: "I should have killed him when he was standing there crying in front of us," Lamar had been throwing a tantrum for the past few minutes while I just sat there, sighing tiredly. His anger was justified. The exhaustion was real, the desperation was clear. Jenny triedforting Lamar for a while but he wouldnt listen. I was truly upset that I got so close to finding out about the others and finally doing something about themonly to lose the chance. "Guys, you said his mother dragged him away from youst time. Do you think his mother has anything to do with this note?" Jenny, being the only fresh pair of eyes in this situation, waved the note in front of us. I frowned at the handwriting. "This is how Benita writes in her register," I recalled seeing her write things down while organizing her customers. "But what if her son writes the same way?" Lamar still didnt believe in Kaidons tears. I was skeptical too, but I wanted to believe that someone felt guilty. "I know Benita because of her son and Penns past friendship. She is extremely controlling. In fact, shes the one who forced her son to take back the Alpha throne. Do you really think she would let him give it all away just like that?" Jenny made sense, and I could tell Lamar was starting to see her reasoning too. "Then how do we contact him?" Lamar asked Jenny. "I asked Penn for his number, but Penn told me his phone is switched off. So, theres only one thing we can do nowwe have to visit him," Jenny said determinedly. Then, after a brief pause, she corrected herself, "I have to visit him." She had triggered Lamar instantly. "His mother likes me. She has always wanted her son to be with someone as powerful as me and my family," Jenny admitted, avoiding Lamars gaze. "So youre suggesting you go there and seduce a confession out of him? And you think Ill let you do that to a rapist?" Lamar smirked angrily, making it clear he wasnt joking. "Hes right," I sided with Lamar. Jenny didnt have to put herself in danger again. "Please, I want to help. Lamar, this is for Hnie. She deserves to at least know who the assholes were who" she clenched her fists and punched her palm, frustration all over her face. "Fine, lets do it then. But you will only show interest in him in front of Benita so shell let you talk to her son," Lamar warned, making it clear he wasnt agreeing to anything more. "Deal," Jenny nodded firmly. "Lets go then," I said, getting up from the ground and following the two. We arrived at the caf, but only Jenny got out. She went inside while Lamar and I sat in the car, growing more worried with every passing minute. After a while, she walked back out alone, lookingpletely defeated. "What happened?" The moment she got inside, I asked her. "That woman knows were friends. She kept making excuses for her sons absence and wouldnt even give me his new number," she pouted. "We should have known," Lamar sighed. Of course, we should have known Benita would be extremely careful. But where was she hiding her son? Thats when my phone beeped, and I frowned at the caller ID. Unknown: Its Salem here. "Why is Salem texting me?" I asked the two, who immediately turned around and shoved their heads toward my phone screen. "I saw her inside with Sydney," Kenny said. Salem: The number I am sending you is Kaidons new number. My jaw dropped, shock creeping across my skin in the form of goosebumps. We all exchanged nces before Jenny spoke up. "She must have seen me asking for his number and decided to help," Jenny muttered, still unsure why Salem would assist us. "Thats the power of Gavick," Lamar smirked, making us roll our eyes at him for using his ship name for Gavin and Gavins Dick. "Im calling him now," I said, dialing the number. My heart pounded louder than anything else. I put my phone on speaker so my friends could catch anything I might miss. We waited and waited, but he didnt pick up. "Well tryter. Lets head back nowthe storm is getting worse," Lamar suggested, patting the back of Jennys hand to signal her to start the car. I leaned back in my seat and sighed. While we were driving, a message popped up on my screen, making me slide to the edge of my seat and tap Lamars shoulder. "Hes texting me," I whispered, letting Jenny focus on the road as the sky darkened sooner than expected due to the thick storm clouds. Kaidon: Sorry! With our academy trainers. Who is this? "Tell him," Lamar urged. Me: Its me, Hnie. I gulped before hitting send. His reply came almost immediately. Kaidon: Oh, Im so d you were able to get my number. I tried to reach out myself, but I couldnt find any way to contact you. Hope filled my chest. So Jenny was rightit was his mother controlling everything. Me: So when can we meet? When can you give me names of the others? I stared at my screen intensely, my eyes glued to the messages. But as I raised my head, I noticed something that had caught Lamars attention too. "Isnt that Professor Emmet?" I turned to look at the small shop we were passing and spotted Emmet standing inside. But he wasnt alone. My anxiety spiked, and I scooted closer to the window, trying to get a clearer view of the person with him. But it wasnt difficultshe had a very distinct appearance. "Why is he with Sage?" Jennyined, slowing down briefly to observe them inside the vintage shop. I stared at them. NoI red at them. She was all giggles and blushing, while he seemed to be in an unusually good mood talking to her. Chapter 413-Maybe He Has A Crush On Me

Chapter 413: 413-Maybe He Has A Crush On Me

Hnie: I came back to the hostel feeling all grumpy and jealous. I couldnt understand why Emmet had to stand thereughing with Sage. He doesnt usuallyugh with anyone. Even when hes with me, he barely cracks a smile. "So, what else did he say?" I was brought back to my senses by Lamar, who sat on his bed and yelled for me. I realized he had been watching me throw a tantrum by kicking my shoes around the room. Lucy wasnt around, so I was able to let out my frustration without someonementing on everything I was doing. "Nothing more," I replied, checking my phone. "Whats got you all worked up?" Lamar asked, making me grunt and groan. "Ohhhh," he nodded his head. I frowned at him. "I remember," he waved his finger at me, almost like he had caught me. "What? Huh? What do you remember?" I asked, pretty much getting in his face and bending down to his level. "Whoa! Threatening meare you jealous? Oh my goddess, Hnie is jealous?" he teased, making me straighten my spine and fold my arms over my chest. "I am not jealous. Its justlisten, hes my mate, and whether he remembers or not, I do, so yeahI am annoyed," I groaned, stomping my foot. I didnt know why I was so worked up. "What happened to not wanting to be with your mate to defy the Moon Goddess?" Lamar brought it up, calling out my hypocrisy. "Hey, thats different. Im not talking about dating him. I mean, not yet" I stuttered, feeling so embarrassed for even considering it. "But Ill be done with my revenge soon, right?" I was hopeful this would be over soon. "And then there will be no promise to keep." I was so embarrassed to say that out loud that I couldnt raise my head to make eye contact with Lamar. "I understand that, but Hnie, what makes you think hell wait?" Lamar was now talking seriously once he noticed how much the whole scene from earlier had bothered me. "Youre right. He wouldnt," I sighed, giving up on the idea. "But it hurts, you know?" I lowered my head, my face in my hands. "Hey, for what its worth, the way Professor Emmet looks at you is way different from how he was looking at Sage," Lamar said, making me uncover my face and stare at him. "How does he looks at me?" I guess I wanted to hear from someone that they had noticed it toothat Emmet does make me feel special. "Hnie, I am a guy, and when I say he looks at you like he fancies you, I mean it. A guy only looks at a woman that way when he has feelings for her. Even during sses, when youre too busy, I catch him staring at you in silence. Whenever your head is down, his eyes are on you. The minute you look up, he looks away," Lamar said. I didnt know Lamar had been noticing it, and I definitely didnt know Emmet had been staring at me. "Really?" I felt a little flutter in my heart. Emmet was a different kind of man. He was like a gentle giant, and I couldnt help but grow feelings for him. "Yeah, so whatever that was, it was nothing. Im sure they met by ident and just had a conversation," Lamar assured me. I badly wanted to believe him. "How are you so sure?" I inquired. "Because they had their cars parked outside the shop. If they were on a date or something, they wouldve been at a caf or a restaurant with their cars parked outside. But when visiting a shop, why would they go there separately?" he concluded, and I began to smile to myself. He was right. I was reading too much into it. "Unless they were stopping at the shop before or after going out on a date," I blurted out, then yelped when I realized what I had just said. Lamar pped his forehead, like I was my own worst enemy, creating scenarios in my head just to stress myself out. "Anyway, Ill go get ready for my job," I sighed, giving up on thinking about that interaction between Sage and Emmet again. The sses were canceled because of the bad weather, but I still had to go to work. I changed into a ck shirt with a white flower pattern and ck jeans, then hopped on Lamars bike. He dropped me off at the mansion, where the kids were standing at the door, waiting for my arrival. It was the cutest thing ever. "Hey!" Demi yelled excitedly, running over to hug my legs. When Davon did the same, I found myself giggling and almost falling. "Kids, dont yell," Emma snapped,ing after them with an angry look on her face. The kids instantly pulled away and lowered their heads. Demi had told me that Lord McQuoid didnt love them the way he loved his sons, and it broke my heart. At that moment, I realized that while I had appreciated Lord McQuoid for treating me well, he was treating his own kids poorly. It was almost like my mother and him were a perfect match in the sense that they were both irresponsible parents. "Dont shout at them. They were just weing me," I stood up for them, watching her face contort. "Its enough that we let youe here and babysit them. You shouldnt get toofortable," Emma warned me, her eyes sizing me up and down. "And that money youre getting? You should be saving it instead of buying yourself new clothes all the time." Of course, she didnt like the fact that I was doing much better now. "You should focus on yourself. Ill do whatever the hell I want with my money." The minute I said that, the kids started giggling secretly, and Emmas eyes shifted to them. She was able to scare them off with just a re, and that disturbed me. She shouldnt be staying in their home and treating them like that. Not when I was the one taking care of them. Chapter 414-Too Scared To Go Against Her

Chapter 414: 414-Too Scared To Go Against Her

Hnie: "How dare youe to my home and tell me how I should deal with the members of the mansion," Emma grunted, her eyes shooting daggers at me as she walked closer. I noticed the kids shifting behind my back as if they were afraid of her. That stirred strong emotions within me. I remembered my own childhood and how I used to be afraid of my stepmother to the point that I would hide under my bed the whole day. "I am their babysitter and their stepsister," I didnt care who agreed or not. The truth was, I was part of the family now. They cannot expect me to follow the rules of the forbidden rtionship while not epting me as a stepsister. If I was forced to keep my hands off my mates because I am their stepsister, they better give me that title of the stepsister too. "Oh! So your mother was right about you. You wanted to" Emma reached over, standing face to face with me. "I dont care what you or your friend thinks of me. I will not exin myself to any of you, but I will drag you through the mud if you dare raise your voice at my stepsiblings," I hissed, warning her, until someone arrived, and we had to step away from each other. "What is going on here?" Norman asked, rolling his eyes at me the minute he saw me. The feeling was mutual. "You again" he expressed his exhaustion visibly. I was so d he wasnt looking at me with pity anymore. After that whole confession I made, his attitude softened towards me, and that would remind me of that night even more. I didnt like being seen as just a victim, and thankfully, he noticed and went back to his usual ways. It made me feel normal and okay. "That is what I asked herwho hired herand she just started saying so many mean things to me in front of the kids." She used a much more dramatic tone while shaking her head in disbelief. "She was scaring the kids," I frowned at her, exining what was really going on. "Really? Why dont we ask the children then?" Emma ced her hands on her waist and asked me, then turned her head, bending down with her hands on her knees for the kids to respond to her. "Did I say anything rude to you?" I had a very bad feeling about this. I turned to the kids as they started to step out from behind me. "No!" And then Demi shook her head. I didnt me her for denying it. I had been in her ce once, and I remembered how scared I used to be to tell even my own father what my stepmother used to do to me all day. Norman tilted his head and raised his eyebrow at me, probably calling me a liar. "See? Shes causing trouble," Emma straightened her back and folded her arms over her chest. "No need to be all cocky. And why were you asking Hnie who hired her? Dont you know already?" Norman turned to her and used a much firmer tone. I never caught him talking nicely to Emma or her daughter. "I was just trying to start a conversation so that she feels wee," Emma uttered, trying to sound sweet and vulnerable, as if she was being nice and getting attacked in return. "You dont need to make small talk with her. She is not a guest; she is a part of this mansion. She cane and go whenever she wants, so if you want to be nice, go bake some cookies and make tea for her and the kids," Normans orders had to be met with immediate execution, even when Emma seemed shocked that nothing was done about me supposedly lying to Norman about her mistreating the kids. She lingered in her spot for a minute before finally leaving. "Kids, go wait for her in the garden. Shell be there in a minute," Norman said, sending chills down my spine. Why did he ask me to stay behind? What could he possibly want to talk about? "Argona called me and told me you were out in the full moons light. What are you nning this time?" he asked, his fingers tangled around his cufflinks. For some reason, he had gotten them stuck in his sleeve the wrong way. "I was wondering when youd start spying on me again," I taunted but noticed his souring mood and quickly added, "I just wanted to get some fresh air. And you must already know I found Emmet in the woods." I noticed his expression hardening, so I added, "And Im sure you know why all your brothers go into the woods at night during a full moon." I watched Norman narrow his eyes at me as if asking me to exin myself further. "I know about Maximus." I watched his nostrils re, and his fingers left the cufflinks alone. "And I havent told anyone," I added. "What about Emmet? What do you know about him?" he quickly questioned, as if, at this point, he already knew I had found out about Maximus. "Whatever you know." Not sure if Norman knew exactly why Emmet used to be out in the woods on full moons, I yed a little trick. "Dont be vague," he warned me. "Go ask him. If he tells you, he tells you. Im not telling you any of his secrets," I folded my arms over my chest, clicking my tongue, which I knew bothered him so much. "I will definitely ask him, and Im warning you to stay away from my brothers," he was back to treating them like kids who couldnt make decisions for themselves. "How long do you n to keep them sheltered?" I asked, frowning. "As long as I can. And if I find out youve been going around telling anyone about Maximus" he warned me, pointing a finger in my face, when we suddenly heard someone behind him. That one voice changed Normans expression to worry. "What about me?" It was Maximus, wearing a confused look on his face. Chapter 415-With The Devil For The Night

Chapter 415: 415-With The Devil For The Night

Hnie: Norman forced the worry off his face and turned around to respond to his brother. "I was just mentioning you, nothing specific," he said, quickly changing his tone. It impressed me how smoothly he did that. "No, you were telling her not to go around talking about me. What is she saying about me?" My body shuddered at the realization that he had taken it the wrong way. "I am not going around talking about you with anyone," I jumped to exin myself. It doesnt feel good when someone breaks your trust, and I definitely didnt want to do that to Maximus. Even though there was no real trust between us after I found out he had yed a game with me, I still refused to be the kind of person who attracts negativity and ys games behind someones back. "I am asking my brother," Maximus raised his finger as if telling me not to interrupt. "Shes not lying. She wasnt talking about you to anyone," Norman jumped in, exining it to him, but Maximus seemed weirdly upset. Even though it didnt seem like a big dealat least not to mehe was acting like he had caught me talking about him to others. Or maybe it was just his fear of getting exposed as a Lycan. "So now youre going to cover for her games?" Maximus said to Norman, giving him a betrayed look before hastily walking past us to leave the mansion. I didnt understand what had just happened. Norman turned to me and gave me a look, making me scowl back at him. "You are the problem," I mouthed at him before he med me for upsetting his brother. Norman left after Maximus while I went outside where the kids were ying. The minute I approached them, they lowered their heads in guilt. "We are sorry," Demi apologized, while Davon remained silent behind her. "Its alright, but you have to stand up for yourself. You know if you let her bully you, she will only get worse." I ran my hand through her hair, and somehow itforted her so much that she hugged my legs and closed her eyes. After she calmed down, we sat on the grass to y with her Legos. We were building the Lego set while they talked about their life and what they did at boarding school. It was so upsetting that these kids had such powerful parents, yet they were mostly at boarding school. They could have been given private lessons and stayed home to join a regr school. "But dont feel bad for us," Davon said. "Its for our own good. We have a hyperactive wolf." His words made me narrow my eyes at him in even more confusion. "Silly, she wouldnt know that," Demi was very helpful and observant. She noticed the bewildered look on my face and quickly shut her brother down to exin in simpler words. "They say we are too young to be hearing our wolf talk to us," she shocked me with how young they were and yet their wolves were already awake. "Your wolf is awake?" I asked Demi, who nodded with a proud smile on her lips. "But its too soon," she pouted sadly. "However, it also means we are very powerful," Davon shrugged, showing me his teeth as he smiled. Hmm, that was odd. I never really asked myself the right questions because I was so drowned in my own life troubles, but the kids talking about their wolves turned my attention to something crazy. What was it about this family that each of them had something weird going on? These kids had their wolves wake up earlier than anyone else, Emmet was wandering around the woods acting strange the other day, and then there was Maximuswhy was he the Lycan? We yed the rest of the day before it was time for me to head home. "Whats going on?" I asked Lamar as he called me, breathing heavily. "Jenny is feeling sick, so I have to take her to the hospital. Can you wait just half an hour before Ie pick you up?" he asked, sounding so worried. "Yeah, thats not an issue. Just tell me whats going on with Jenny. Is she alright?" I was concerned for her. She was a good friend, and I had grown closer to her over time. I could only imagine how Lamar was feeling, watching her sick. "I dont know what happened to her exactly. She was waiting for me in our dorm room, and when I came in, I found her passed out." That wasnt good news. I grew impatient to find out what had caused her to lose consciousness. "Okay, go with her and stay by her side. Im sure it will be nothing," I wasnt sure myself but tried tofort Lamar. As he hung up, I stared up at the sky and groaned. It was going to rain soon, and I had to get back to the academy before Charlotte returned from her salon appointment. I was not in the mood to face her and hear her taunt me. "Child, why are you standing here?" I didnt realize Lord McQuoid was going somewhere with my mother by his side. She hadnt crossed my path even once in the past two days. She avoided me like I didnt exist, and I guess that was the right way for us to deal with each other. "Im waiting for a friend to pick me up. He will be here in half an hour," I gave him a smile, thinking that would be enough to finish the conversation. My mother lookedfortable too, so I expected Lord McQuoid to just leave it at that. "That will be toote then. If you cant stay here for the night, let me ask someone to drop you home. The kids have gone to bed, and the others are out. Only Emma will be left, so you will feel lonely." I guess this was his way of telling me Id have to share a roof with Emma if he didnt find anyone to take me home. "Kaye is in his room. Let me ask him to drop you home," without waiting for me to object, Lord McQuoid stepped aside to call the one person who hated my guts more than anyone else now. Chapter 416-My Stepbrother Thinks I Sleep Around

Chapter 416: 416-My Stepbrother Thinks I Sleep Around

Hnie: "Lord McQuoid, not Kaye," my words were left dry in my mouth because he had already walked away. I groaned and threw my hands down before realizing my mother was watching me. "I heard you passed a big test," she said, making me look away and nod. However, she looked around quickly and then almost shoved something in my hands before pulling back. I looked down to see an envelope in my hand, and when I looked up, she was just nkly staring at me. "Is this money again?" I was shocked she was giving me money like that. "I dont need your money. Im earning for myself now," I guess I made a mistake when I epted her money thest time. Because she probably thinks this is why I keep showing up. "Isnt this why you are doing this job? Take this money, its more than this job can offer you," and I was right. Her tone suggested what she was going to say next. "And what do you want from me in return?" I asked curiously, tapping my foot on the ground. "Leave this job. You dont need toe here and babysit some brats for little money. Dont you realize these brothers are taking advantage of you? Asking you to do their chores for them?" she grunted, hissing bitterly but keeping a very straight look on her face. I guess if someone was to look at us from afar, they wouldnt even see her talk. This is how much she wanted to avoid me. "Thank you for your charity, but give it to someone who really needs it and cannot work," I shoved the money back into her hands, and the way she looked so shocked just hurt my feelings. It was like she was certain I wanted her money. "And dont you ever think Ie here to take advantage of your status for money. Ie here because I get offered work. Earning money is essential for living, so dont act like Im a gold digger when all Im doing is working hard for every penny," I hissed at her, stepping back when Lord McQuoid came back. "Kaye will take you to the academy," he announced. "I really dont want to bother him. My friend will be here soon, so Ill be fine," I insisted, not ready to sit in the same car as Kaye after what weve been through. He had me disappointed in him. Especially after he acted like a child and separated my friends from me. "It is okay. He wasnt doing anything anyway, and he had to pick up some stuff from the academy as well," Lord McQuoid exined, but I shook my head once again. "Is there a problem?" he noticed how much I was against the idea of Kaye giving me a lift. "Its just thatKaye is rude to mehe is, ummhe makes remarks andments on," I had to be honest to avoid going with him when I heard a twig snap behind me. "And? I am a horrible, disgusting person," it was Kaye. "Kaye! Is it true?" Lord McQuoid asked his son, and of course, my mother jumped in to defend her stepson. "They are siblings, siblings tease each other. Hnie is just too sensitive," my mother said with a fake smile, trying to get Kayes approval, who rolled his eyes at her to show her ce. "Then, he will drop you to the hostel. It will help you bond. What do you say, Kaye?" his father asked him instead of asking me. I would have said no again, but the way Kaye responded made me stay quiet, or else I would seem like trouble. "Sure, that will be good." "Okay then, goodnight kids," Lord McQuoid wrapped his arms around my mothers waist, and the two walked away to their car. I had only a few options. Either I stay in the mansion and get bullied by both Kaye and Emma, I walk to the academy alone in the night and storm, making me vulnerable to the monsters around, or I let Kaye take me to the academy. "Lets go?" Kaye raised his brow, pointing toward his car. With a heavy heart, I nodded and walked over to his car. He didnt open the door for me like a gentleman, but he didnt have to. I had my own hands. The issue was that he opened the door and mmed it shut when I was about to step in. Rolling my eyes at his childish ways, I tried to get in the backseat when he cleared his throat. "In the passenger seat." I sighed and stepped into the front seat. Once I sat down, he suddenly leaned over me and started grabbing the seatbelt for me. It was unnecessary, as I could do it myself too. However, I didntin and let him buckle me up properly. I was avoiding confrontation with him. You can only argue with someone you know, in your heart, wouldnt hurt you. That was the case with Norman. I knew no matter what I said to him, he wouldnt cross the line to hurt me or my friends. But Kaye could fail my friends just to get back at me. I wondered when I grew to have such a negative opinion of him. "So, who are you seeing these days?" My body caught fire at his question. My head turned to him with my eyes wide open. "What? Im your brother, I have the right to know who my sister is sleeping with," his tone felt so sharp. It was like he had poured gasoline on me. "Stop the car right now," I demanded, clenching my fists and taking deep, heavy breaths. "No! You wont order me around. And as for my question, didnt you leave me for Maximus and then Maximus for Rudy? Anddont even get me started on you going around with Penn these days." He shocked me even more when I realized he was still keeping tabs on me. "What about you?" Before I could say another word, he got even more angry. "Im loyal to Kesha," he finished. Chapter 417-My Mate Says She Is Better Than Me

Chapter 417: 417-My Mate Says She Is Better Than Me

Hnie: "Really?" I was hurt but masked the frustration with a shocked look on my face. "Then reject me and be happy with her." I expected him to reject me out of anger and free me from this pain of jealousy, even though I didnt want to be jealous of him. "You would think it would be that easy?" heughed to himself, clicking his tongue. We both went silent before he continued, "I didnt mean to say those words." That was unexpected, but maybe he would add something to insult me more, like a surprise humiliation. "Thats nothing new with you," I groaned. "Im serious. I dont know what it is about you," he paused, and I wondered what he was going to say next, "that gets under my skin." "All I can think about is hurting you and strangling" he shut up before he could panic me more. What the heck was he talking about? I had no words to speak after what he said. "That is why I believe you should just stay away from me," it didnt make sense. In one breath, he was talking about me staying away from him, while in the other, he offered to drop me home. "You should have told your father that you couldnt drop me off," I hissed. "I know. I just dont know why I epted the offer. I guess I just want toI want to live happily with Kesha," his tone changed, and my jaw clenched. "She is so sweet and humble, unlike you," the straightforwardness from him was affecting me. He was happy with her, good for him. But he didnt have to put me down to raise her up. "She doesnt go around falling in love with others or lying to them" he closed his eyes and then cleared his throat, looking around in confusion. "Just shut up," he said, causing me to frown because I wasnt even talking. It was the most odd drive Ive ever had to share with anyone. Thankfully, we didnt speak for the rest of the ride. But when we arrived at the hostel, I saw Rudy and his group sitting on the front porch, enjoying the rain from afar. "You said you were headed over to the academy to grab something? I have to get my notebook from my locker too," even when I didnt want to speak another word to Kaye, it was also true that I wanted to avoid Rudy and the other top seniors. I wasnt very happy with how he had been actingtely. "Okay," Kaye said, turning towards the academys driveway. Once he parked, I jumped out and rushed towards the entrance, standing there and waiting for Kaye. He took his sweet time, strolling while the rain fell on him. He arrived and opened the door for me. I had already informed Lamar that I would bete so that he wouldnt go picking me up from the mansion. I rushed ahead of Kaye and sighed at the dark hallways. He didnt stop to ask me any more questions and went straight ahead to his office. I lit my shlight and walked toward the lockers. During the daytime, this ce is so crowded that it seemed like a ghost town now that it was dark and empty. The thunderps would asionally shake the windows, and my body would get startled. I reached the lockers and stood next to them before picking up a register that I could use as an excuse to be here. But then, I began to feel a certain way towards Emmets office. There were weird noisesing from inside. I felt as if it was the sound of needles clicking. I looked around to make sure there was no one nearby and tried to open the door. Of course, it was locked. Grabbing a stool from the side, I climbed on it and stared inside through the window. I swear Ive heard such clicking before. Then it came back to me. It was the noise from thepass. Thepass we had used in the test. I sat down on the floor and opened my phones browser, typing, "Whisperpass." There were many results that popped up. Thepass had been found washed ashore by some rogues. There were pictures of thepass, but no other details were avable online. Sometimes I wondered if these things were truly magic. How did anyone find it and conclude it was magic? That sounded absurd. After spending a few more minutes, I got up to leave when I heard someone walking in the direction of the office. Panic struck me, and I ran to the side, trying to hide somewhere. It didnt seem to be Kaye. Or if it was, I would be doomed. He would ask me what I was doing next to Emmets office. I hid behind the wall and stayed there, hearing the footsteps stop. "Whoever you are,e out," the voice was thick and heavy but not threatening. The minute I realized it was Emmet, I came out from behind the wall and caught him staring at me in shock. "Hnie?" he asked, worried. "I came here to look for my register when I heard some noise from inside," I uttered softly, noticing him keep staring at me. "What noise?" he inquired, slipping his hand in his pocket while holding a door in his other hand. I remembered watching him with Sage earlier. Did she give him that piece? "I dont know. Ill leave now," I hissed, my mood souring. But when I was passing him, he grabbed my hand, and my steps came to a halt. "What is going on?" he asked. "Nothing. By the way, I took care of Demi and Davon tonight. But thanks for not showing up," I dont know why I embarrassed myself by acting like that, but I surely caught his attention as he forced me to turn around by holding my hand. He made me stare into his eyes, almost like asking for an exnation for myment. "You told me you would drop me home. I had to ask Lamar, and he was also busy, so" I stopped talking, realizing how much I had been expecting from him that one time he didnt remember keeping his promise, and I was so hurt. Chapter 418-My Stepbrother Is So Hot

Chapter 418: 418-My Stepbrother Is So Hot

Hnie: "Huh?" he asked. "Nothing. Ill go back to the hostel now," I said, freeing my hand, but he wasnt letting me go. He was holding me so effortlessly in ce that he confused me with his strength. "Come inside, well talk first, and then you can leave," hismanding voice stirred something inside me. I reluctantly followed him inside and entered his room. He locked the door behind us, causing my heart to miss a beat. Then, he lit a candle, making me realize there was no electricity tonight due to the heavy rain and storm. "Have a seat," he pulled a chair for me near his, then sat down on his chair himself. I took my seat and watched him put the decor on the table. It was an antique paperweight. "So, what were you saying? I asked you that I would drop you to the hostel?" It wasnt a threat or anything, more like him trying to recall ever saying that. "You did," I said, and he cocked his head in bewilderment. "I dont remember." It almost came like a horror, the way he uttered it and looked around. "I really dont remember. Im so sorry," he was genuine in his apology, but that didnt change the fact that he might have not remembered. "Its okay, of course, you forgot. You had a busy day," I scoffed, feeling like a fool and too controlling of a person to be upset over something that I had no business in. "Umm, something else. You have something on your mind that youre unwilling toe clean about. Tell me, what do you mean by that?" He pulled my seat even closer by dragging it from the side of my legs and ced his hands on my seats armrests. "Its nothing really. Its your life, and I have no business in it. Im just upset that you didnt remember your promise to me," I could only act like this in front of him. Whenever he would take care of me or do his little concerned gestures to convince me that I meant something to him, I would feel so much better. "Hnie, tell me," he insisted, and in a miserable moment, I confessed. "You were out and about with Sage on a date." The minute I said that, I shocked myselfand him too. "Im not intervening in your life, but you could have at least told me to arrange my own ride back home," I said, quickly trying to do damage control. "Hmmm, so me dating Sage isnt the problem then?" he shocked me when he bobbed his head. I could be reading him wrong, but it appeared as though he wanted to know my reaction to him dating her. "I mean, if you like her," I shrugged, looking away and biting my tongue. I should have just remained silent. It was getting so awkward talking about his personal life and acting like a jealous girlfriend. "Yeah, youre right. Anyway, Im sorry for not remembering my promise. Ill keep track of any promise I make to you next time," he mumbled while leaning back in his chair. He then continued to lean to the side, resting his elbow over the armrest and supporting his face with his fingers on his temples. I didnt like that he didnt deny dating or liking Sage. Maybe that was the truth? So did he really like her, and what next? Were they going to get married and have babies? "Okay, I should go. You might be staying to spend time with your girlfriend, which, by the way, is a very weird thing," the petty side of me jumped out after he refused to deny the usations. I was being too much, I realizedter, but in the moment, it felt like I was doing everything right. "Okay, but why is it weird?" he asked. "Because" I almost hissed while he was watching me, smirking through his eyes. So what? Now he was enjoying turning into his brothers who loved watching me in pain? "She is your student," I hissed at him. "Oh, really? But I thought you two were on good terms and friends, always helping each other with their boyfriends?" Now he straight-up called himself her boyfriend, and I was devastated. "So, you are admitting to dating her?" I asked out of confusion. He shrugged, making me clench my jaw. "Okay, go ahead, date her. Im just warning you that" I didnt have anything to say to him. This interaction should have never happened. I dont know why I decided to ask him all this and get myself hurt. But the minute I was about to get up, he leaned forward and ced his hand on my chair, stopping me from leaving. "What is it now? Why are you not letting me go?" I asked in an irritated voice. He kept staring at my face beforeing even closer. "So it has nothing to do with the fact that youre jealous?" he asked in a husky voice. The deepness in his voice made me skip a heartbeat. "Huh, why would I be jealous?" I scoffed, trying to act cool. "So you wont get jealous if I touch her?" he tilted his head and lowered it to get a better view of my eyes. "No, I wouldnt," I hissed, not raising my eyes to meet him. "Not even if I do this?" His voice turned even huskier as he pinched my chin to raise my head and leaned in closer to my face. He got even closer with every passing second and very gently brushed his lips over mine. A spark ran through my body, and goosebumps took over my skin. It was a different kind of pleasure. He pulled a few inches back, still holding my chin, and asked, "Now, even if I do this?" With that, he pressed his lips harder than before and kissed me so hard that the loud sound of the smooch echoed in the room. It was only a few seconds, but it left me paralyzed. Chapter 419-The Kiss I Rejected For The Kiss I Enjoyed

Chapter 419: 419-The Kiss I Rejected For The Kiss I Enjoyed

Hnie: I froze at his unexpected behavior. But I wasnt offended. I was just too shocked to respond. "So? Do you want me to exin more?" he let out a smallugh when I stayed silent, and I snapped out of my daze. Still unable to respond properly. "What happened?" he snapped his fingers in front of my face. "I... am not jealous," I tried topose myself, leaving the questions forter. I was confused about what had just happened. "Really? Do you want me to call her" As soon as he said that and grabbed his phone, I jumped in my seat and stopped his hand. "No! Dont. And yes! I dont want you to date her. I mean, I dont want you to date anyone," I muttered under my breath, and he leaned backfortably once again. "Its because I believe you deserve someone... very special," I said, still unable to think properly. "Ill go now," I hastily got up when I felt like it was toote for me to bring up the kiss. I couldnt gather my thoughts properly. He didnt stop me this time, but his words did. "She asked me to help her with a gift when she identally bumped into me at the shop. I didnt even realize you thought she and I were dating over that one encounter." I turned and sighed, swallowing hard. "Okay," I replied, but as I turned my head again, he spoke. "I have something for you." I stopped again and turned to him. He rolled his chair behind his desk, opened a drawer, and pulled something out. He ced thepass on the desk, nearly taking my breath away. "Youve been very interested in this. You can have it," he tapped his fingers on thepass. I kept staring at it, wondering if it would be rude to ept a magical item that had once been disyed in the academy library. "Go on, take it. Its all yours," he leaned back again, this time rubbing his fingertip over his bottom lip. But it wasnt done in a creepy or suggestive way. He was unconsciously touching his lips, while I was the one captivated by his every little move. I walked over to him and the minute I tried picking it up, he snatched it back, his eyes suggesting a yful tease. I gulped shyly, praying he stops or else I will lose my control. "Am I not going to get anything in return for it?" he asked, his eyebrow raising high on his forehead. "What do you want?" I asked, sounding so obedient. He gently touched his lips, and before I could get any ideas, he said, "A smile." That was it? I gave him an awkward smile, and heughed at it before putting it down again. I carefully picked it up, watching the needles go crazy. Before he could notice the way they were moving, I shoved it into my pocket. "Thank you," I murmured, and he just blinked once in response. I walked out of the room, all the while hoping he would stop me one more time. I wanted to stay in that room and listen to him talk. But it was only after I left his office that I touched my lips. "Wait... he kissed me," I uttered, shocked, still ncing back at the door even as I kept walking forward. "Does that mean all the things he does for me arent just for his stepsister?" I asked myself, a small smile creeping onto my lips. "Ah, shit. I should have told him that I made a promise to the Moon Goddess and that I would waitbut then Id have to tell him about our mate bond. And what if he doesnt remember and gets frustrated?" I kept rambling under my breath, wondering what the right step should have been. Avoiding it all, I walked out of the academy and headed toward the hostel. The seniors were goneat least all except one. The one I was desperately trying to avoid was pacing back and forth in front of the main gate, his phone pressed to his ear. He was whisperingor more like listening in a bad moodwhen his eyesnded on me. "Ill talk to youter, Dad," he muttered before hanging up and rushing to block my path. "Im not in the mood, Rudy," I said, trying to walk past him, but he kept stepping in my way. "At least let me apologize," he insisted. I stopped resisting and gave him a long stare. "Nobody is stopping you. Go ahead and apologize to Jenny, Lamar, and Pennthe ones you actually belittled," I folded my arms across my chest, making it clear that an apology to me didnt make sense. "You want an alpha to bow down before another alpha?" he asked in an offended tone. "An alpha apologizing to a she-wolf without a wolfwithout even doing anything to her in particr?" I called him out on his hypocrisy, but he already had a response ready. "And Im sure I dont have to remind you why an alpha can bow before a she-wolf but not another alpha. Its about the heart. When my entire existence is ready to bow for you, my ego means nothing. And if it means that much to you, Ill apologize to them too. Im ready to do anything to... have a chance with you." I wish he had stopped before that. I suddenly felt ufortable. I had just shared a small kiss with someone I had a crush on, and nothing could top that momentnot even Rudy. His eyes narrowed on my lips, and in a burst of emotion, he leaned forward to kiss me. I quickly ced my hands on his chest and pulled away, shocking himand myself. "Im so sorryI" he stammered, looking hurt, especially when someone else came to witness the scene. "Maybe a rejection would make your brain work again," Penn taunted, standing with Lamar and Jenny behind him. "Penn," I shot him a looka warning not to hurt the already wounded. "Rudy, I" I murmured, but he was already prepared to leave. He bolted past us like he had somewhere urgent to be. Chapter 420-Something Is Changing Jenny

Chapter 420: 420-Something Is Changing Jenny

Hnie: "Jenny," I reached for her, but she waspletely exhausted. Lamar quickly carried her when he realized that, despite wanting to stay on her feet, she was too weak to move. "Illy her down in her room," Lamar told me before rushing inside with Jenny. They had juste back from the hospital when they found me and Rudy on the front porch. "I cant believe that asshole thought he could steal a kiss from you," Penn grunted, his hands flying to his waist as he shook his head in disbelief. "Penn, why did you do that? Why did you make thatment? You have no idea how awkward you made things," I argued, my voice shaky as I started feeling cold. "So what? Doesnt he always do that? Dont you think he would have stayed silent if you had rejected my kiss?" Penn pointed a finger at his chest, revealing a desire I wanted to stay hidden. My cheeks burned at the realization that he had wanted to do the same thing. "And you thoughtyou know" I was slightly lost in my words but quickly regained myposure. "This would make him vicious?" I hated that while I was dealing with my own mess, my friends were creating more enemies for me. "I dont care. Ill deal with it. If anyone dares toe near you, Ill handle them myself," he said with an alpha attitude, tapping his finger against his chest and then at me. "Anyway, lets go inside. Its getting colder." He was so cold toward others at times. I sighed and rushed ahead of him to show I was still upset about hisment. After entering my room, I sat on my bed and stared at the rain outside my window. The whole time, I couldnt help but smile and touch my lips. Emmet kissed me. Fucking Emmet A. McQuoid kissed me. That had to mean something. "Youre oddly happy," Lucys voice startled meI had forgotten she was in the bathroom. I didnt respond, so she sat on her bed, watching me. "Arent you happy that maybe Gavin dating me will make me reconsider my life?" The fact that she knew exactly what she was doing made me believe there was more going on with her than just a hurt she-wolf trying to let out her frustration. "I dont care if you go back to your old ways or change even more. We can never be friends again," I said, looking down at my phone. Another five minutes passed, and she kept watching me before adding, "So you can forgive everyone but me." I had enough of this assumption. Everyone always used that as an excuse to hurt me. "There arent two lifelines to hurt me and then be my friend again. Just because I forgave someone once doesnt mean everyone gets two chances with me," I muttered, reminding her that Lamar had redeemed himself. And it wasnt just because I gave him a chancehe had shown real remorse and did everything he could to earn forgiveness. Just like how Salem was doing now. She had changed a lot and was trying to stay out of trouble, especially since she had a sister who was probably already giving her a hard time for not bullying us. Lucy didnt say anything after that and continued with her skincare routine while I scrolled through Emmets pictures online. He was such a hot man. I mean, just the way he moved and talkedeverything about him was charming and addicting. Near midnight, the door opened, and Lamar came in, sitting down on his bed tiredly. "Where is Jenny?" I asked him. "Shes sleeping in her room," Lamar said, standing beside my bed. "Im telling you two, the entity resides in her. You guys are wasting your time instead of getting to work," Lucy called out from her bed, putting curlers in her hair. "Do you ever shut up? Or do you want me to do that for you?" Lamar warned her from his bed, looking so charged. "Ignore her," I said, getting up to sit with him on his bed. "What happened? What did the doctor say?" I questioned as he steadily slid closer and rested his head in myp. "Its a rare condition. They said her body is reacting weirdly toward her organs, and it very rarely happens to werewolves," the sadness in his voice told me it was a serious matter. "Theyre running some tests, so Im hopeful," he paused and closed his eyes. I could tell he did it to hide his tears. "Dont be a fool." Somehow, Lucy had still heard us. She had been keeping her ears on us the whole time. "Lucy" I shot her a look, warning her not to upset him. "Im serious. Dont be a fool and let them do these tests. What will you do when the resultse back and show that her body ispletely different? That her DNA has changed too?" She made Lamar sit up straight, his eyes narrowing at her. "Do what you want. Im just letting you know that the entity is changing her body. And if anyone figures out theres been a changeand that an entity is inside hertheyll hold her and subject her to tests." She sent chills down our spines. "And how the fuck do you know about it?" Lamar asked her. Even though he didnt believe her, the way he was waiting for her response made me wonder if there was a small part of him that was curiousif that might actually be the case. "I can speak with herI can speak with the entity," she said, making us exchange a nce. "How?" I asked. "And let me guess, youre going to say the entity inside Jenny speaks with you through her, right?" Lamar lost interest until she added "No! Whenever Im in a crowd, I hear the entity speak to me. Its as if it wants me to be confused about who its residing in. The voice is sometimes male, sometimes female, but Im sure ites from someones mind. And every time it happens, its only Jenny looking at me." She finished, leaving us in stunned silence. Chapter 421-The Alpha Names

Chapter 421: 421-The Alpha Names

Hnie: Lucy said what she had to say, but then her phone rang, and she left the room to stand on the balcony and enjoy the phone call. "Dont focus on her. She has been saying weird things all along. We both know how much she hates Jenny and holds her responsible for her breakup with Gavin," I tried dismissing Lucys theories, but Lamar had been zoned out for a little too long at this point. "Lamar, tell me, what are you thinking?" I gently touched his arm, and he got so startled that it worried me. "Hnie, what if she is telling the truth and the test results get Jenny in trouble? You know the hospital will inform the council right away, right?" His voice was low, as if he was afraid of someone overhearing. "But the tests are important too. She needs medical care," I reminded Lamar that it wasnt that simple. If she was fine, we could have avoided it, but she wasnt. The fact that she passed out today was a huge red g and a serious concern. "I dont know. Maybe she was just feeling weak. But I am afraid of what Lucy is saying. Her statements match what the doctors were saying today," Lamar seemed so restless. I hated that we couldnt trust Lucy anymore. For all we know, she could just be messing with our heads. "We can ask Gavin to get the truth out of her and see if she genuinely thinks the entity is in Jenny or if shes just stirring things up," I suggested, rubbing my palms anxiously. "I will kill that entity now. Why the fuck did we forget about her?" Lamar hissed, walking toward the door and mming it shut after leaving. I guess he needed some time to cool down. I was worried about him, so I texted Gavin to go after him. Me: Can you please catch Lamar before he leaves the academy? Hes worried about Jenny, and Lucy told him some stuff about her and the entity. Just talk to himhell fill you in. While typing the text, my mind kept getting distracted by the notification I had just received. It was a message from Kaidon. With my fingers shaking, I opened his message. Kaidon: I am so sorry for my moms behavior. She knows if the allegations are proven true, she will lose the only family she has left. It felt like a crime to respond to his text without any cuss words or angry statements. Me: Its okay. So, are you going to help me? I bit my bottom lip, feeling anxiety spread through my veins. Kaidon: I will. I stand by my word. I sighed in relief, gettingfortable under my nket. Kaidon: You know, before knowing you were truly real, I used to have dreams about you. After that night, I saw you in my dreams many times. And whenever I mentioned it to my friends, they told me it was because you were always just a dream. I clenched my fists at the mention of his friends. Me: What about Rayden? And was Penn involved in such things? Kaidon: What about Rayden? Penn wasnt there that night, I am not sure he was involved in other things. Me: Did he tell his friends about me? That Im alive and all? That was the question that had been bothering me a lottely. I wanted to know if he had informed his friends and if they were already one step ahead of me. Kaidon: Not really. After his own issues started to surface, everyone cut ties with him. He was also keeping secrets. Me: Can you tell me more about your friends and who they are? Now that was the question that would make my heart skip a beat. He started typing, and my anxiety began to grow. Kaidon: Let me send you their names. My eyes widened, and my body started to shake. I was worried about who would be involved. He then sent me a few names, and reading through them made my head hurt. Kaidon: Alpha Velsh, Alpha Ronnie, Alpha Jerome, Alpha Rayn. Me: Thank you. I quickly typed the names in my notepad on my phone, just in case he deleted the message. Kaidon: But be careful when searching for them online. Theres a protection bot on every site that alerts their pack whenever someone looks them up. I was so d he told me in time before I had stupidly searched for them. Me: Then how would I get information on them? Can you tell me more? Kaidon: Their information is in the library. Not just any library, but the V. Lec one near the border of the roguemunity and the abandoned ind. I knew exactly whichnd he was talking about. It was mostly water. There was a sea and several inds in that area, but no one really had any interest in exploring them. Kaidon: You will find a library there. You can get their information from that library, but please dont tell the librarian why youre there. Kaidon: Also, dont text me until I do. Me: Why? Kaidon: Because Im at the same academy as them. And there are times when theyre around me. If they notice Im texting someone they thought was dead, theyll make sure your death actually happens before you can find anything about them. Kaidon: Im putting my phone away now. Bye. I kept staring at the names. I would visit the library and find out about their families and packs. I wished I had asked Kaidon for their pack names, but I could tell he was afraid to talk about them before we had a solid n to take them down. "Lucy, I hope youre not lying about Jenny." As Lucy walked back in from the balcony, I told her. She stared at me before smiling. "The entity is out there, looking for an innocent and pure person. Im d Im not one anymore." Her words made my body shudder. Her sudden change and the way she always surrounded herself with negative people made me wonder if she was running from the entity at this point. Chapter 422-I Met Another One Of Them

Chapter 422: 422-I Met Another One Of Them

Hnie: Lamar had taken Jenny to her pack after asking for leave from the professors. He actually told Penn about Lucys statement, and together they decided to drop the idea of taking her tests. I guess they were putting too much faith in Lucys words. But honestly, I wouldnt take any risks either. However, I had to go to the library to research the alphas whose names I had acquiredst night. I was walking when I heard someone approaching from behind. It was a car. I turned and looked straight ahead, avoiding Salem. "Youre going somewhere?" she asked, rolling down the window and driving slowly beside me. "Yes, the library," I responded, hoping shed get the hint to keep driving. She continued driving next to me at a slow pace, making me feel a little ufortable. "Which library? I can drop you there," she offered, making me nce inside the car briefly. She was alone. But could she be trusted? I needed a ride, and V. Lec was quite far. I looked around, debating whether to ept her help, and then finally gave up on overthinking. I walked around the car and sat in the passenger seat with her. Her car smelled like roses. She started the car, and silence filled the space before she finally spoke. "Im sorry," she uttered, keeping her eyes on the road. "For what?" I asked. "For everything I did wrong to you," she admitted. "For thinking the world revolved around me and my sister. For believing our actions only affected us and not others. I was a bitch, and I know it would be hard to believe that Ive changed" she paused. "But I wont lie to you. When the consequences of my actions made my second-chance mate refuse to even give me a chance, thats when I realizedwow! So this is what it feels like to be hurt. I mean, it still sounds selfish that I only figured this out after I was hurt, but Im trying to be a better person." She was pouring her heart out, and I listened in silence. "I know you are Gavins second-chance mate," I said, shifting in my seat to start a conversation about them. "I knew he told you. I could tell," she replied. "Is heI meanIve seen his name pop up on Lucys phone a few times. Is he talking to her" That must have been so hard for her to ask me. She danced around the words for a while before finally forming a full sentence. "He doesnt respond to your texts?" I felt guilty for not telling her the truth about Lucy and Gavins messed-up new rtionship. And that kind of put me in the same situation Jenny was in when she was supposed to tell Lucy what was going on with Gavin. But I guess the only difference was that I wasnt directly involved. "We talk a little, but Im kind of scared to ask him that question." She made me turn my head toward her. "Why are you scared?" I asked. "He gets angry a little too easily," she admitted. "Ask him that question, and if he gets angry, let me know. Lamar and I will kick his ass," I said. I just didnt like Gavin doing the same thing to her that he had done to Lucy. When will he learn? But somehow, my open statement cheered her up. She turned her head to me once again. "No wonder people befriend you and are afraid to lose you," she said. It sounded like apliment, which was nice because Sydney and Salem were usually their own biggest fans. "Im being honest. I dont think you should be afraid of asking any questions. A mate should be able to tell her mate everything," I said as I leaned back in my seat, recalling the kiss I had shared with Emmet. If that was the case, why havent I told him anything yet? "Just drop me here. Ill stretch my legs a little," I told her, making her stop a little before the library so she wouldnt insist oning with me. I had to do this research alone. "Have a good day. If you want me to pick you up, just text me. Ill be around," she waved her hand, saying goodbye. I wouldnt bother her again. I walked all the way to the end of the road, took a left, and finally, the library came into view. It was arge, vintage-style building withnterns hanging from the front porch. It felt like I had stepped back in time. I entered the library, got a card, gave a small nod to the silent librarian behind the desk, and then made my way straight to the packs and information section. I had my phone in hand with the names of the alphas Kaidon had given me. I sat down after grabbing a thick book on alphas and packs and started skimming through it. My heart pounded in my chest. I looked for Alpha Velsh firstthere were quite a few with that name, but none of them looked like someone from that night. I closed my eyes, trying to remember their faces. Some were blurry, but I knew the moment I saw them again, I would recognize them. This is how I knew Penn wasnt one of them. And my heart told me Penn wasnt involved in Lamars sisters case either. However, none of the names Kaidon gave me matched the faces from that night. I was shocked. But there were also a lot of pages missing, including records on Kaidon, Rayden, Altan, and even more young alphas. I guessed the book would be updated after the new alpha battle was over. Then my eyesnded on one picture. It was ced separately, and instantly, my heart sank in my chest. "That was," I gasped, but someone else finished the sentence for me. "Me? That was me that night. You still remember me, dont you?" Chapter 423-They Came To Kill Me

Chapter 423: 423-They Came To Kill Me

Hnie: I shakily turned my head and saw him. I recognized himhis gray eyes, almost bald head with just an inch of two-toned blue and blonde hair. His tall build with a hunched posture, as if he were always ready to fight. That disgusting face returned to my memory, and my body shuddered. But the moment he started briskly making his way toward me, I realized he was different from both Kaidan and Rayden. Rayden was more secretive, but this manhe was not. "Names Zellu. I believe youve been looking for me," he said, breathing heavily as he reached me. He grabbed my hair in his fist, yanking me from over the table to the ground. I yelped, trying to get up, but someone kicked me from behind, and I dropped to my knees again. I clutched my head, struggling to free my hair, but he dragged me toward the exit. "He" My lips were forced open when someone, who had been in the back the whole time, shoved something down my throat. I couldnt tell what it was, but it had to be an herb. I coughed on it while he pressed his hand over my mouth to stop me from yelling again. When he finally let go, no matter how loudly I screamed, nobody came to help. "HELLLPPPP!" My voice slowed when I saw the librarian slumped over her desk. I understood at that moment that these assholes must have done something to her. "Let me go!" I finally managed to kick the guy in the knee after barely getting up, and he let go of my hair. We were outside the library. Thats when the one in the back kicked me again, making me fall face-first. I quickly turned around, thinking I would see Kaidonbut I was wrong. It was a guy with long ck hair. The guy from that night. These two were there that night, and they had done just as much damage as the others. I started crawling backward, coughing nonstop. Whatever they gave me, it made me feel weird. It made me feel likethe time I had taken the me of Lust. But this was raw and in a heavy dose. The ck-haired guy walked up to me and knelt down, hissing, "Get started, because well be recording you going around getting fucked. You know this will make everything clear about you?" No. This cannot be true. They cannot win against me again. I turned to the ground, cing my hands on the rough, cold surface to crawl away. But he got on top of me, each leg around my waist as he hunched down, grasping my hair in his fist and forcing my head up. My neck ached. "We are not Rayden. You fooled him easily, hurt him, but we are nothing like him. It was a miracle you survived that night. You must be the Moon Goddess favorite. But you should have taken that opportunity and disappeared. But no! You decided toe back so we could finish what we left that night." His every word was filled with hatred and anger, hissing nonstop in my ear. "This bitch should have died that night. Why did she have toe back, Romeo?" Zellu said to his friend, revealing the identity of another rapist. I was fighting hard to crawl away before the herb made me lose control. It was already affecting me too much. All I could think of was to have my body heat be released. However, it was crazy how, despite being on such a powerful herb, I couldnt even imagine myself with either of these two. But my reaction was more aggressive now. The moment I felt him touching me, even if it was just by hitting me, I had the urge to throw up. "Shes gagging," Zelluined. "Oh really? No way," Romeo scoffed. He turned me around forcefully and pinched my cheeks harder. "Let me look at that pretty face of yours." He wasughing too. I tried to reach for the bracelet on my wrist, but I couldnt feel it on my skin. Thats when I realizedI must have dropped it while struggling to free myself. As my eyes met his, I spat on his face. He tumbled back as if I had spit poison on him. "This bitch," Romeo hissed. "Lets leave her naked near the Gamma Bar. Im sure theyll appreciate a good meal. Then, we can raid the ce with some reporters, and shell be caught there," Zellu suggested, making Romeough while staring at me. "Her reputation will be ruined. And when she talks about us, nobody will believe her," Romeo nodded, grabbing my feet to drag me across the rough ground toward his car. I clung to the ground, screaming, but my voice was already gone at this point. "Let her go!" A loud scream echoed through the air before someone bolted toward us with fists up. Romeo tumbled back, hitting his car after being thrown aside, while Zellu was kicked to the ground. "Oh! So you think you cane and save this slut?" Romeo hissed as Zellu stretched his neck and squared up. "Its two against one. Do you really wanna do that?" Zelluughed, mocking the person who hade to save me. "Two? Ha! You dont even count as a full individual. Scumbags like you are easy for me to deal with," Salem stepped up, fists clenched, and then let out a howl. I watched her attack them. It was a messy fight. She was beating them up pretty badly, but they were powerful too. They were able to bite her, throw her around, and thenI saw someone else arrive. "Touching my girls?" Gavin appeared with a makeshift bow and arrow,unching an arrow at Romeo. Romeo dropped to the ground, hissing, the arrow sticking out of his arm. "Lets go. Its getting crowded," Zellu said to Romeo, who shot me a deadly re. Before walking away, he yelled in front of my friends, "You tell the council we raped you, and this time, well make sure you dont live to tell the story." Chapter 424-All My Friends Know

Chapter 424: 424-All My Friends Know

Hnie: I had been in the backseat of Salems car. She was injured herself but didnt transition because she was scared they woulde back for me. However, she made sure I was safe in the car and kept making Gavin run around to get me medicine or anti-me-of-lust medicationbasically, sleeping pills. I had fallen asleep, but I would force my eyes open once in a while out of fear. Whenever I saw Salem and Gavin taking turns watching over the car, I would go back to sleep. Now it was almost 6 PM when I woke up again, and this time, I felt fine. "Ugh!" I sat up, groaning from the headache. Seeing me wake up made the two immediately get in the car to check on me. "How are you feeling now?" Salem asked, sitting in the backseat with me, the door behind her open. "Much better," I replied, touching my forehead. She had bandaged me up, but the pain hadnt gone away. "Hnie," Gavin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, tried speaking up, but Salem shot him a re. "Hm?" I turned to Gavin, ready to listen to what he had to say. "Nothing," after getting another deadly re from Salem, he shut up. "You two are wondering about what those guys said, arent you?" I wasnt a kid. I knew they had heard Romeosment loud and clear. "No! Why, what did they say?" Gavin attempted to lie, trying not to trigger me. I shook my head at him. I leaned back in the seat and turned my face to look at the sky through the window. "I was gang-raped by six alphas from the Fellmoon Academy beforeing here," I stated, feeling so light after saying it out loud without being forced to stay quiet. Silence engulfed them. Then I added, "I was left at the location by my boyfriend, and thenthe alpha of the pack demanded my death sentence. My father nned to kill me, but my little sister helped me escape that night. When I showed up at the back hostels, it was probably a week after the rape." The silence was so loud, so shattering. "I took admission because I wanted to be skilled enough to fight them. And thentoday, when they were in front of me" I clenched my fists, muttering under my breath angrily. "I will fucking kill them," Gavin yelled, but before he could get out of the car, I grabbed his arm, leaning over the front seat almost. "Do you believe me?" I was a bit surprised, but what Salem said next shocked me even more. "Who are the rest? Tell us," she demanded, not questioning my ims. "It was Rayden" I hadnt even finished when Gavin rolled out of the car and started hyperventting. I had to get out while Salem began pacing around angrily. "Thats why that asshole used to linger around you?" Salem hissed, facing me. "Theres Kaidonand then theres probably two more," I sighed, feeling so light. "Oh, we are going to kill them," Salem said, smiling through her clenched jaw while her eyes glistened with tears. "No! I want them to be convicted of their crime. I want them to admit that they did it so that all the usations against me are cleared. I dont want them to die as heroes. I dont want the" I shut up when Gavin gave a head nod to Salem, not even listening to me. "When can we start?" he asked Salem. "Ill get their information in a few hours. We can make their lives hell," she continued. "Guys, do you even hear what I said?" I jumped between them, pushing them apart. "We heard you, but well do whats right. Did you not see what they were doing today? Theyre beyond redemption. Another day of them breathing means another day of them nning something for you," Salem shouted at me, tears streaming down her face. "And fuck me, I wasugh! I was so blindly ignorant and such a bitch." I sighed, hugging myself. "Please, calm down," I requested, my eyesnding on my bracelet on the ground. I quickly put it on. I didnt even know how it came off. "Calm down? You want us to calm down? Oh, you dont," Gavin hissed, showing me his fist and then pointing in the air as if gesturing toward those two alphas. Salem was already on her phone, gathering as much information as she could. "Guys, whats going on? I got Gavins text that Helena had been under attack," we didnt realize Lamar and Jenny had arrived until we heard their bike. Lamar dropped his bike and rushed to pull me into his embrace. "Are you okay?" Jenny asked, rubbing my back. "You two knew about the rape?" Salem confronted them. "How the hell did you two let her walk around without any supervision?" "Its okay. Lamar has been there for me," I told Salem, trying to calm her down. "Wait, they know?" Lamar asked me, breaking the hug. "Those two alphas said it out loud," I sighed, feeling exhausted. "Two alphas? Which ones?" Jenny asked. "Alpha Zellu and Alpha Romeo." The minute I said that, Jenny covered her mouth with her hands as if she had seen a ghost. "Please tell me its not more bad news," I asked her. "I know about Alpha Zellu. Hes unhinged and had been used of murdering his little sister before, but nothing was done about it. Somehow, he just survived, and then there were so many other cases, but he never got sentenced for any of them. Somehow, he alwayses out victorious." My heart sank at the injustice going around. But there had to be something he was doing to keep surviving. "And whenever he gets used, somehow, his entire pack takes it upon themselves to save him. They either end up killing the victim or taking the me for his crimes," Salem sighed as she read more information from her phone. Chapter 425-They Have A Bastard In Their Family

Chapter 425: 425-They Have A Bastard In Their Family

Hnie: After our discussion, Lamar took his bike to follow us while Jenny drove the car since Salem and Gavin sat in the backseat to talk privately. "Do you think theyre going to kiss?" Jenny whispered to me, making me smile through the pain. It was nice to have my friends with methey cheered me up so quickly. "I hope they do" I had only said that much when I suddenly heard them moan and kiss passionately in the backseat. "Well," Jennyughed, and I joined her. "Are you okay, though? It must have been hard for you to face them again," Jenny uttered, her voice sad as she recalled the events from earlier. "You knowthe shock onlysts a few seconds now," I replied. "Do you think Iado betrayed you? Those names were wrong, and these two knew exactly where to find you," she continued, and I kept looking outside the window in confusion. "I think Im going to tell Professor Emmet about my past." The decision just came to me naturally. Since my secret was already spreading, it was better to tell him myself. But I was afraid of his reaction. Somehow, I believed he wouldnt disappoint me, but I worried about how well he would take it. Would he be able to control his anger? I knew he cared about me, but what ifwhat if he lost control and took whatever steps he thought were necessary? "Are you sure about that?" Jenny asked, and I nodded. "What do you want me to do, then?" she asked, and with a very heavy heart, I responded. "Drop me off at the trail. Im texting Emmet to meet me in the woods," I said, realizing that talking to him in a private ce would be a good idea. However, before I could contact him, I received a call from Lord McQuoid. "Helena, where are you?" He sounded cheerfulalmost happy. "Im heading to my hostel. Why? Is everything okay?" I asked, noticing the weather turning bad. It was such a mess every night. The weather could never stay consistent. "Were having a family dinner tonight, and I wanted to invite you over. Pleasee. I would really like it, and Im sure your stepbrothers will too," he insisted, sounding so sweet and excited. "I" I sighed, not really feeling up for any family events. "Please? Dont make an old man beg for you," he let out augh, and I reluctantly agreed. The kids would be there, so maybe I would feel a little better. Besides, seeing Emmet might help, too. "Okay, you dont have to do that. I respect you a lot. Ille," I said, noticing Gavin stopping the whole makeout session and Jenny slightly turning her head toward me. "Where are you going?" Jenny questioned once I hung up the call. "Lord McQuoid invited me to a family dinner tonight, and he wasnt taking no for an answer," I pouted sadly, but I could tell Jenny and the others thought it was a good idea. "That will help with your mood. You shouldnt be alone right now," Jenny said. "Im not alone. I have all of you," I corrected her. "These two? Dont think so. Theyre so horny right now that I bet theyll start fucking the minute they get out of the car," Jenny joked, and Salem elbowed Gavin, who shyly looked away. "Okay, Ill do that," I agreed because they kept pushing me to. We got out of the car, and Jenny insisted that I wear her beautiful white dress for the dinner. She did my hair so perfectly and even did my makeup. Once I was all set, she and Lamar dropped me off at the mansion. They promised to pick me upter. They were so nicealways driving me around. They were doing so much for me. I felt nauseous for some reason while standing at the gate. Maybe because inside were people with mixed emotions about me. Seeing their reactions could ruin my mood even more. However, the moment I opened the gate, I saw Emmet in a casual ck shirt, checking his wristwatch. He lifted his head and sighed in relief as if he had been waiting for me this whole time. "What took you so long?" heined before his eyes scanned me. I felt so shy under his gaze. A slight smirk covered his lips, and I felt like he liked what he was seeing. "Dont answer. I already know what took so long," he strolled closer, narrowing his eyes at me. Then, very gently, he wrapped an arm around my back and leaned in to kiss my cheek. His lips were so soft, and he was so bold for this. "Wee back home, little sister," he pulled back and winked, making it obvious that the title was just a joke to him. It was a joke to me too. I didnt want to be his stepsister. "Thank you." After his action, I could barely stay standing. My knees were giving out. "Now, were heading to the living room, where youll meet a lot of people you might not like," he said, folding his arm so I could hold it. "As long as youre by my side, I think Ill be fine." It was so hard to respond the same way he was flirting with me. "Really?" He raised an eyebrow, looking so cocky that I had to look away. He was making me blush hard. We walked into the living room, and right away, I could hear Lady Darcy from inside. "My sons are so luckythey have me as their mother," she was yapping loudly, who knows talking to whom. Emmet opened the door and walked in. "Hey, this is Hnie, our stepsister." He quickly introduced me while my eyes scanned the family. I recognized everyoneuntil my gazended on someone in the corner. "Oh, thats the girl." It was an old man, dressed like he was made of money, but it wasnt him who shocked me. "Hnie, youve already met everyone. But you have yet to meet me and your cousin," he joked as he stepped aside and patted his sons shoulder. "This is my pride, Alpha Romeoyour stepbrothers cousin." Chapter 426-Shattered And Left With No One

Chapter 426: 426-Shattered And Left With No One

Hnie: "Ah! Hnie," Romeo smirked, his eyes widening as he stepped in front of his father. "It is so nice to meet you. But it seems like you havepetition. You know, I am their favorite." He pointed at my stepbrothers and then at his chest. It was so hard for me to keep smiling and act like nothing was wrong, but I was failing to do so. This demon was their cousin? "Butthey are rogues," I barely spoke, making everyone go silent and focus on what I was saying. "Yeah, we werent before. So when we left, our families stayed in packs," Emmet said, reaching over to Romeo and ruffling his hair. Emmet was taller and much broader than him. And Romeo acted like a puppy in front of him. Norman was busy on his phone while Kaye sat on the couch, his eyes narrowed at me as if he would eat me alive. Maximus was leaning back against the wall with Charlotte clinging to him. I was focusing on everyone else so that I could feel better. "But she would win," Demi said, making heads turn to her. "She is much cuter than you." "Really? Well then, in that case, I might have to beat her" My body shuddered, and Romeo noticed. He quickly added, "Beat her in thispetition so that I win." Everyoneughed as they didnt know the meaning behind his double-meaning talk. "Lets get to the dining room. The dinner is being served," my mother said, looking very ufortable with the presence of the unwanted people around her, including me and Lady Darcy. "If it is okay, may I leave?" However, it wasnt possible for me to stay here now. It was like these devils had their vines everywhere. How would I get to Romeo when he had such powerful people behind him? "But you came here for dinner," Lord McQuoid asked, the others looking confused too. "I think she didnt like having another favorite," Romeo continued to pout and make jokes. "That is rubbish. You are blood," Darcymented with a scoff, and it was in that moment I realized he was their first cousin. Both Darcy and McQuoid doted on him. "Umm, I only came to kind of mark my presence, but I was having a stomach ache, so I dont think I can stay and eat," I excused, hoping Lord McQuoid would just let me go. And I guess he noticed how seriously sick I looked. "It is alright, I will drop her home," Emmet offered, but his mother quickly grabbed his hand. "It is a family dinner. Why would you skip it? She can go with the driver or call whoever she came here with," she hissed, not even hiding the disdain in her voice. "I mean, it will be saddening that Emmet will lose the chance to be with the family. She came here to mark her presence, not to cause my son to lose a chance to be with his family, right, Hnie?" Darcy changed her tone, sounding much sweetera fake sweetness meant to manipte me. "Yeah, she is right. I dont want to be a bother." I quickly agreed with her. I just wanted to get out of here. However, Emmet gently held his mothers wrist, making her unwrap her fingers from his arm, and said, "I cane back for dessert. I will not let Hnie go out with the guards." I noticed Romeos smile fading, and he had to step forward to put his thoughts to the test. "Maybe her friends cane? I really wanted to have dinner with you, big brother." He pouted, using his sweet bodynguage to get Emmet to choose him. "We will catch upter," but Emmet was firm. He disagreed with Romeos suggestion and turned to gently tap my elbow. "Lets go." I didnt argue and followed him outside. "Ahh!" The minute I was in the open air, I started breathing heavily. I had been holding my breath for thest few minutes. "Now tell me whats up. You were in a good mood until you were in the living room. Tell me what happened?" he insisted while we walked over to his car. I sat down and put on my seatbelt without saying anything. He slid inside and turned to me. "Tell me." "How much do you care for Romeo?" I asked and noticed him frowning. "Thats it? You took that idiots words seriously? You think you wont be my favorite anymore?" He smiled like it wasnt a big deal, but when I didnt smile back, he answered. "More than my life. I can kill for him, Hnie." That broke me deep inside. I sighed and leaned back in the seat, staring outside. He had started the car by now, and my silence caught his attention. "But that doesnt mean I care any less about you," he muttered. "Can you please stop the car?" I requested, catching him off guard. "Huh? Here, next to the woods?" he asked in confusion. "The hostel is not so far away. I will walk," I said, tapping my hands on the window to make him agree. "I dont get it. Did I say something wrong?" He did stop the car but didnt let me out. The minute I took off my seatbelt to leave, he held my arm and stopped me. "Hnie, what mistake did I make?" He kept leaning forward, trying to make me look at him. "Sadly, we have to go our separate ways now." As soon as I said that, I felt his grip tighten over my arm as if he wouldnt let go. "No!" he said sternly. "Its true." I finally gave up and turned to him, freeing my hand with a much more aggressive attempt. I could tell he was shocked to see me hiss at him. "Because while you can die for him, I can kill him." The look on his face told me he had just received the biggest shock of his life. "I hate that man, and Im telling you right now, I will kill him in the worst way possible," I hissed, noticing his veins pop. "And if you want to be his shieldthen lets do it." I closed my eyes because saying that took every ounce of strength I had. Chapter 427-He Loves His Cousin

Chapter 427: 427-He Loves His Cousin

Hnie: I had never seen Emmet look so intense before, so I decided to leave his car. We were going to be at odds now. Given how much his family loved Romeo, I realized I would be going against so many people. "No!" He grabbed my hand and prevented me from leaving. "You are not leaving just like that." For a moment, I felt like he would be one of those people who get angry at me and then try to silence me. "Let me go," I hissed, and the moment the look on my face changed to worry, he let me go. I stormed out of his car but didnt realize he hade out after me. "Hnie, I only let go of your hand because I didnt want you to think I was holding you in my car against your will. But that doesnt mean I dont want answers," he demanded as he stepped in my way. "You will find out soon," I said, attempting to sidestep him. "No, I want to know now. Hnie, what did he do to you?" However, the way he asked his question already made me feel like he wouldnt be one of those people. "Tell meis he" He suddenly shut up, but my frown deepened. "Hnie, is he one of those Alphas" His question became clearer, and my heart sank in my chest. "What do you meanwhat do you know?" It finally clicked. All this time, he was always around me, protecting me, showing mepassion. Was it sympathy? But how could he have known? "Tell me, how do you know?" I yelled, stepping back from him. I wanted to tell him myself, but realizing he had known all along, while I had no clue, filled my heart with so much agony. "Hnie," he attempted toe closer, but I stepped back. I wanted answers first. "Before I tell you anything, I want you to sit down first," he said as he held my arm. Despite wanting to pull away, I tried to calm myself and listen to him. I knew I was taking my anger out on probably the wrong person, but I just didnt want him to know and not talk to me about it. All these weeks and days, I was terrified of the brothers finding out and thinking I was lying. If only he had told me he knew, I would have been at peace and wouldnt have constantly lied to him. I sat down in the backseat, my legs out, and he knelt down on the road before me. He was so big that he still towered over me even while I was in the car. "I paid a visit to your sister a few weeks ago, and she told me everything," he confirmed, making my heart sink in my chest. I quickly closed my eyes, and my lips began to quiver. Hearing about my sister again felt like I hadnt seen her in ages. "Hey, dont hide from me. I will never look at you any differently. In fact, I admire your strength," he said, but I didnt raise my eyes and silently started to sob. Everything started to sh before my eyesthe way I begged them to let me go, the way I had expected someone to hug me andfort me at that moment. If my father had been a little empathetic toward me, he would have taken me straight to the hospital to get the rape kit, and all this pain could have been avoided. "I believe you," he said, and I shot my eyes open. "I want to go home," I said. "To my dorm room." I made it clear that the only ce I called home was my dorm room. "Okay, but we will talk about it," he said and got up to sit in the drivers seat. I shut the door after pulling my legs back in. I was so tired that I didnt want to change seats, and he noticed it too. While driving, I noticed him constantly stretching his neck and breathing out through his nostrils, as if he was getting irritated. I didnt ask him any questions, and he didnt say anything either. After we arrived at the hostel, I stormed out without turning around to make eye contact with him. I went straight to my room andy down on my bed, realizing everyone else was already asleep. I had told Lamar and Jenny that I wasing back with Emmet, so they had gone to bed already. I had to tell my friends in the morning that Romeo had a strong background too, but before I could think further, a knock on the door confused me even more. I got out of bed and quickly answered the door so the others wouldnt be disturbed. Before me stood the warden. I didnt expect her toe straight to my room to scold me. "I got a request from your stepbrother Emmet to send you to the academy," she said. Her tone was cocky, almost as if she was judging the timing of the meeting. "Okay," I replied, confused as to why he would want to meet me at the academy at this time. I grabbed my purple sweater, pulled it over my pajamas, and rushed out of the hostel. All the while, Argona had been staring at me like she had some questions. Once outside, I realized that spring in this part of roguend was as cold as winter. Entering the dark academy, I looked around in confusion before continuing toward Emmets office. He was inside, and the door was left open. I entered, only to find him missinguntil he suddenly shut the door behind me, startling me. Before I could turn around, he grabbed my arms, holding me in ce while he stood behind me. Then, he leaned over me, his lips near my ear, and said in a harsh, determined tone, "I will cut Romeo limb by limb and present it to you on a tter myself." Chapter 428-I Deserve Happiness Too

Chapter 428: 428-I Deserve Happiness Too

Hnie: I had turned around and hugged him the minute I heard those words. I stayed hugging him while he kept his arms tightly wrapped around me for a few minutes before I began to pull away. "I dont want you to kill him. I want him to confess," I said and noticed Emmet frowning in confusion. "You know he would never do that," he uttered. "Rayden did it," I replied, and he nodded. "Icannot believe one of my" he ced his hand on his chest almost like he was still in pain. "I want to go strangle someone. It has to be anyone," he continued to rub his chest and wander around the office, huffing and puffing. "You know it helps when someone listens to you," I murmured softly, and he stopped to look at me. "But I want the world to know I am not just saying it because I am some slut who" I couldnt finish when he pointed his finger at me. "If Im not going to let anyone say that about you, I will warn you toonever say anything like that about yourself either," he sounded angry, and that made me smile a bit. "I didnt go back to attend that dinner with that disgusting creature," he hissed, his fists clenched. "I was afraid I would make a mistake and probably kill him right then and there." Hearing him talk with me about that night of torture and being on my side was helping me with my anxiety. "You came to our ce, and my brothersthey" I noticed Emmet always had a hard time talking when he was angry or upset. "It is okay. Nobody knew. But I was afraid how they would react when they found out," I watched him shake his head at my words. "If they are my brothers and I know them, they wouldnt question you. We know you. Only a fool would say youre the type to wrongfully use someone. Besides, I want you to give me names," he said as he sat down with a piece of paper. "I dont want you to do anything. I want justice in a way that the other girls who had been abused by them could get justice too," I refused to let him take matters into his own hands. "I just want you to be there for me when I need you, when I am under questioning." "That is it? Thats the bare minimum? I got an idea," I watched him snap his fingers, his eyes welling up. "I can abduct themwe can torture the truth out of them andthen break their limbs," he shook his head, looking down at his own thoughts. "The truthing out would do that. I dont want them to say we forced them into a false confession. As for the names, I only know Romeo, Zellu, and Kaidon so far," I watched him tilt his head and then scoff. "That Benitas son, Kaidon?" He had an amused look on his face, as if he wanted to pay him a visit just now. "Yes, but he says he was drugged by his friends with a mixture of drugs and me of Lust," I watched him shake his head. "I dont care. Then he shouldnt be around such people. Hnie, the crime has beenmitted. His sentence might be low, but he will be punished," Emmets eyes suddenly shed a different color, and I gasped. "Emmet," I reached over and sat down, holding his hand. His one hand was so big and heavy that I had to smile and shake my head. "What?" he asked. I didnt know why, but he made me feel so much better. "Listen, I dont want you to tell anyone yet," I was talking when he narrowed his eyes at my face and slowly reached over, cing his hand on my forehead and running it above to slightly lift my bangs. "What is that?" he asked, pointing out the injury I got from Romeo and Zellus attack. "Oh, I was ambushed earlier by Romeo and Zellu," I had only said that much when Emmet leaned back in his chair and started shaking his legs. He seemed to be filled with so much rage that his face started turning red. "But Gavin and Salem arrived in time. Im okay now. Im just worried about where Kaidon is. He promised to help me, but then he just disappeared. He texted me and led me to the library where his friends ambushed me," I was rambling when I realized Emmet might not even be listening at this point. "I will find out about Kaidon," he uttered, straightening his back ufortably. "You should go back and rest now." I understood he wanted to cool down. I got up and gave him a little bow, but as soon as I turned around to leave, I felt him grab my hand and spin me around. Inded on his chest, my face tilted up, and my eyes meeting his. "I am going to do a very forbidden act now," he whispered, his eyes dropping to my lips. I guess it was his way of asking for consent. "How can it be a taboo when it is you?" It just slipped from my lips, and the next thing I knew, he had cupped my face and crashed his lips against mine. The taste of his lips drove me crazy. He was sucking and biting on my lips, his hands reaching my back, grabbing it, massaging all the way up and down before reaching my ass. He wasnt just talking about a kiss. With his hands on my butt, he lifted me without breaking the kiss and then freed one hand, tossing the things off the table and cing me on it. His hand parted my legs so that he could adjust his body between them. I got to taste his bottom lip while he clung to my upper lip before licking my lips with his tongue and asking for entry. I didnt want to hold back either. I was hungry for love, for my mates love, for Emmets love. The man I had seen and admired from afar until now. As soon as I parted my lips, he shoved his tongue down my throat. Chapter 429-It鈥檚 The Monsters That Are Testing Us

Chapter 429: 429-Its The Monsters That Are Testing Us

Hnie: We had been in his office for two hours now, just kissing and grabbing each other. His body was so hot that I wanted to taste more of it. He had me sitting in hisp while he was on his chair, kissing my neck. "Hmm, I should head back," I suddenly felt heat rushing to my cheeks when I felt his hand finally slide under my shirt, touching my bare stomach. "I dont want you to go," he uttered, stretching his neck up to reach my face again. He kissed my lips and then nuzzled into my neck. However, he quickly pulled his hand back, probably realizing I got too shy about him touching my bare skin. I shivered when he kissed behind my ear, his arm wrapped around my body tightly. I could feel his cock getting harder in his pants when I first sat in hisp. I could tell his soldier was just like himhuge and excited. As he held my chin to bring my lips back to his, we suddenly heard a loud scream echo through the air. My body jumped so much that he had to quickly hug me to make sure I didnt fall out of hisp. "What was that?" I asked, breathing heavily, while I watched him fix my sweater and run his fingers through my hair to smooth it down. "Its okay, dont worry about it. Ill walk you back to the hostel and then go check out the area," he finally let me go after making sure I had calmed down. The way he took care of me made me not even want to use 1% of my brain and just let him take over my life. He was so calming and careful with me that I felt special. "No, I wont let you go out there by yourself," I instantly shook my head and noticed him smile to himself before quickly forcing a serious look on his face. "Youre not wrong, though. I need a strong one beside me as well," he pinched my cheek, making me pout. Just when I thought he was joking, he looked at me and snapped his fingers in front of my face. "Lets go, but before that, grab a weapon of your choice." He pointed at a chest next to his table on the other side of the room. I frowned and reached for the chest, opening it and finding so many cool weapons. But what shocked me more was that he was letting me pick and be on his side. I thought he would start reminding me how dangerous it is for meh, h. I grabbed the crossbow and followed him to the door. He turned halfway just to see what I picked and smiled in satisfaction. "Nice pick," hemented, making me blush and walk closer to him. We rushed towards the exit, and what we saw outside made our hearts drop into our stomachs. "Did someone order a plot twist? Because it looks like the snowmans making aeback!" Emmetsment made me look around in shock and even more worry. He wasnt wrong. What the fuck was going on? Why the heck was it snowing? However, soon, my senses started picking up some unusual activity in the trees. "Theres someone out there," I said, walking toward the open ground. It was suddenly so cold. Did summer decide to skip? Emmet followed me, and soon we were among the big trees, hearing them move like something was living in them. "What is that?" I pointed my finger at a bushy figure on top of a tree and growled, but before I could focus on it, something jumped on top of Emmet. "What the fuck?!" I screamed at the sight. They were unusual furry little things clinging to Emmet. They were probably four feet in height, but there were so many of them. Emmet began to push and shove them away, even kicking one off. "Hey, you! Get off him!" I grabbed one of them by the back of its head, and it turned to me, making me notice its resemnce to a monkey. However, before I could examine it more, it spat on the back of my hand. It felt like my skin had been in icy water for days. "Fuck you!" That was it. Both Emmet and I had been super sweet to these things. Not to mention, the more Emmet got rid of them, the more they came after him like bees swarming honey. I started kicking and throwing them off in the most brutal way. Soon, they began to rush away but stood in a group, hissing at me. Then, they let out criesalmost like a baby cryingbut these were monsters, something entirely different. "Hnie, we should run back," Emmet gently held my elbow, pulling me closer, his eyes locked on the distance. "What is going on? What is that?" I pointed at the sky, just behind those creatures, and saw the fog shifting into the shape of a much bigger version of them. But it was so white and furry that it blended into the snow. "No time to stay and examine it." With that, Emmet tossed me over his shoulder and started running back to the academy. He could have let me run with him, but I believed he was afraid Id fall too far behind. While he was running, I got a clear view of what was happening behind us. The monster started charging at us, making my heart drop into my chest. From Emmets shoulder, Iunched a crossbow arrow, and it went straight through the thing. But for a moment, it dissolved into the air before reforming again. The tiny creatures were jumping from the trees, chasing after us. Some even got so close that I had to shoot them down to stop them from getting a hold of us. Instead of heading straight to the academy, Emmet took me directly to the hostel and put me down on the front porch. "Open the door!" Emmet yelled at the guard, who had probably run inside to shut the gates for safety. He opened the door for us, and we both rushed inside. Emmet mmed the door shut while I stood there, trying to catch my breathuntil I straightened up and realized every student in the hallway was staring at us. Chapter 430-The Brothers Vs Me

Chapter 430: 430-The Brothers Vs Me

Hnie: "So, what exactly were you two doing outside at that time?" Norman asked in a much hushed tone, his hands on his waist. The night had passed with great difficulty. The initial loud screams had woken up the entire academy, and everyone gathered inside, ready to fight back if anything came at them. I then found out how hard it was for others to hold my friends down once they realized I wasnt in the academy. Im so d they didnt leave to look for me and were instead chained in the basement. Staying inside was a much safer option for them. However, after I arrived, they were let go, and everyone had one question in their eyes: What was I doing with Emmet at that hour of the night? "I sensed something in the air and remembered how Hnie had told me the same thing, so I asked Argona to bring her to me. It was an urgent matter, it couldnt wait until morning. And guess what? I was right," Emmet shrugged, casually lying. But the way Norman squeezed his eyes shut was enough to tell me he didnt believe a single word that came out of his brothers mouth. The others, however, wouldnt question it. Since they all knew I was his stepsister, they got over it as easily as they had gotten excited about it. Norman gestured for us to move to the side so we could talk about more serious matters without rming the students. Morning had arrived, but the snow hadnt gone away. It was like winter had returned. The students had been asked to return to their rooms, but they refused a few times. They wanted answers. "Okay, everyone, heres the deal: We will meet again in the dining hall, where a special treat will be waiting for you. Also, no more sses for now, and you can enjoy a few days off until further notice," Maximus took it upon himself to scatter them off. Some of the students were relieved to hear about the great feast they would get, while others began whispering about wanting to go home until then. "We will make a decision and let you know how long before you return for sses. Which means--yes! If its too many days, you can go back home," Kaye added, helping Maximus out. The students seemed somewhat relieved and decided to leave for their dorm rooms. "Again?" I asked, not realizing the brothers had turned to me in disapproval. "What? Im serious. Its like every time something happens, you send the students away so that the ugly truth of how dangerous the roguend is stays a secret." I shook my head, not realizing they werent used to hearing me voice my opinion so directly. But after some encouragement from Emmet, I began to realize I could speak up too. "A word outside, maam?" Norman taunted, gesturing for me to follow the brothers outside. Well, at least they were including me in their discussion. I followed them out and sighed at the snow. "Now, tell us everything without skipping any details. What happenedst night?" Norman asked sternly. Kaye and Maximus stepped closer, forming a circle around me, but something was different that day. Emmet didnt let them close the circle, and instead of standing with them, he stood beside me, shoulder to shoulder--if only I were a little taller. Emmet began exining the events while I waited for my turn. "And then, when he tossed me on his shoulder, I got to see the scene behind his back. They wereing at us with the big one--" I shut up instantly when I saw them exchanging nces, as if they had something interesting to share. "What? Do you know what it means? Or what that monster and its little minions are?" I asked, hope filling my eyes. "He tossed you on his shoulder?" Maximus--who had told me he had moved on--suddenly turned red. But his attention to that specific detail made me roll my eyes. "He was protecting me," I stated, folding my arms over my chest as if daring them to say another word. "Thats right, tell them," Emmet shrugged, causing Kaye and Maximus to exchange another nce before facing him. "Since when did you develop hero syndrome? It wasnt in you when your brothers needed you," Kaye scoffed. "Hey, he does everything for you guys. And I hate to admit it, but Hnie is right--the important issue is that theres a new monster unlocked, and we havent even leveled up yet," Norman sighed, staring into the distance. "Can you guys tell me whats going on?" I questioned. The way Maximus and Kaye squared up, I had a feeling they were about to say no. But Emmet was their brother, and he was quick to respond before they could. "The monsters of the roguend are connected to the evil organization." I was stunned, watching his face and then shifting my gaze to his brothers, who were ring at him for spilling their secrets. "And why do they look so constipated? Are they secretly part of those things too?" As soon as I said that, Kaye turned to face me. "Thats enough sass. I dont know whos making you lose your manners, but Id suggest you stop being an asshole," he pointed a finger at me, causing me to feel secretly intimidated--but I refused to show it. "That would be her own strength," Emmet stepped between us, casually pushing his brothers finger down with the weight of his own, "and dont ever tell her to shut up. She finally found her voice--let her speak." It meant the world to me. But of course, his brothers didnt take it well. Especially Norman. While the others looked hurt, Norman continued to direct his anger toward me. "I suggest you let the students who want to help with the monster stay behind," I finally decided. I wasnt going back to anyones home for these holidays. Chapter 431-Back Off

Chapter 431: 431-Back Off

Hnie: "We will think about it," Norman scoffed, obviously not going to agree with my decision. I could tell even Emmet wasnt sure about it. "I understand you want to give the impression that the roguend is a safemunity and that a border isnt needed for a werewolf to survive. But lets be honest, thats not the case. The roguews only apply to academy members and the mansion residents. Other than that, the rogues are pretty much homeless creatures. And these pack members, when they go back to their packs after taking a day or two off out of nowhere, they gossip. The more rumors spread, the more dangerous it will be for the academys reputation. I think being transparent would be much more helpful," I continued, trying to change their minds. "Let me do my research and see if we need the help of our top students," Norman finally gave in, agreeing with me. He was like a brick wall, so if he was slowly melting, that meant I had a chance. However, of course, Kaye had something to add. "But that wouldnt benefit Hnie. I mean, shes a top student by ident. Shes not a very strong one," he almost said it just so Emmet would defend me and he could argue with him. So I gently elbowed Emmet, and somehow he understood that I wanted him to stay quiet. "I think if the others stay, Hnie should too. Well need someone level-headed to keep the peace and make sure things run smoothly in the hostel," Norman said before visibly biting his tongue and hissing at himself. Was it that hard for him to praise me? "Okay, go inside, take care of everything, and rest while we decide what needs to be done, okay?" Emmet turned to me, avoiding his brothers watchful eyes. The way he spoke so sweetly to me made me nod like a timid kitten, while his brothers visibly rolled their eyes, scoffing at our interaction at the same time. Leaving them behind, I rushed back inside to check on my friends. They had been worried about what had happened. Once I entered the hostel, my phone beeped with a text from Gavin. Gavin: Ive been thinking about everything, and Ivee to a decision. I will no longer let Lucy manipte me. I regret what I did to her, but I wont date her. I will choose my second-chance mate so that my life is on the right track, and I want to help you with> your mission. That meant the world to me, but I also didnt want them to stop living their lives just to help me. They didnt deserve to lose such important years of their lives for my sake. However, Gavin finally realizing how toxic the game Lucy was ying made me feel so relieved. "Smiling at a text? Who could it possibly be?" I heard Lucyment from behind me, making me turn around and give her a look. "What is your problem now?" I asked her, shoving my phone into my pocket. "Why dont you tell me whats wrong with you? Im pretty sure Gavin breaking up with me was your decision. You convinced him to leave me, didnt you?" She came at me, pushing me back until I stopped and squared up, standing my ground. She quickly stopped when she realized I wasnt backing down. "I think he realized how toxic it was. You dont need to put him through so much just to earn your forgiveness," I hissed at her, remembering how she had also cheated on him and wasnt even that apologeticuntil she found out he cheated first, and the whole game changed. Their situation was messy, but the path she wanted to take now was even messier. "Its always this way with her, Lucy. She only thinks about herself. She makes her friends run around for her like errand boys," Sydney added, fueling the fire. But I stood my ground, arms crossed over my chest. "Youre the one describing my character now?" I said, recalling how she had cheated on her mate. My mind instantly went to Altan. He picked someone who was supposed to be perfect for him. I would love to watch their world crumble together. "What do you mean by that?" she grimaced, stepping toward me quickly. Thats when I put my hand around her neck and pushed her back, causing her head to hit the wall. Her eyes widened in shock. Even I didnt know I had it in me. The pressure I put on her neck was unmatched. I knew that because the moment she tried to free herself, she started gasping in disbelief. "Let her go!" Lucy rushed to my side, but before she could put her hands on me, she stepped back. "Thats right. What were you saying? That I make my friends dance around me? How about that little dance you were doing in the kitchen while you had a mate back home?" I leaned in, whispering in her ear and hearing her let out a yelp. That was enough satisfaction for me. I knew I had messed with her mind with that little statement. Knowing her, she probably took it as a threat. "Now, be a good little girl and f*** off," I yelled so loud that I bet a few spitsnded on her face. I then let her go, and while walking past Lucy, I shot her a deadly re too. Once I was in my dorm room, I saw my friends sitting and talking. Jenny had been in her pack on sick leave, and I had been sick with worry for her. The others and Salemwere waiting for me. "Whats going on? What did you see out there?" Penn was the first to ask, while Gavin and Lamar quickly checked me over to make sure I was okay. "Who among you knows about the evil organization?" I asked, arms crossed. The way Salem looked around and then slowly raised her hand in the air was so Chapter 432-Ready To Fight? I Am!

Chapter 432: 432-Ready To Fight? I Am!

Hnie: "What is that?" she asked, and I rolled my eyes tiredly. "I thought you were raising your hand to let me know what you know about this," Iined, and she mouthed an apology. "I wish I did, butwhat is that?" she continued, the others nodding their heads. "I saw a monster outsidest night, and it wasnt alone. It had some smaller versions of itself jumping around it too. I dont know what other powers they have, but when they spit on you, it feels like getting drowned in cold, icy water," Iid out the information as quickly as possible. They all immediately started searching for answers while I sat down with Salem to see what she was finding out from her pack officials. Of course, she couldnt ask them directly because the pack members barely ever knew anything, but she told me what I had basically told the brothers. That the pack alphas always gossiped about the rogues hiding something. And now she was realizing what it was. Soon, our research was interruptedwhich usually didnt lead us anywhereby an announcement on the speaker. Argona told us to gather in one of the academys ssrooms. She specifically told all of us toe because the brothers wanted to discuss some things with us. "You think they will decide if they want to shed some light on what the rogues have been hiding or not?" I said to Salem, who was walking right beside me. The minute we joined the groups of students walking toward the exit, I noticed Sydney ring at her sister. Even Lucy was watching us. We all made our way to the academy and then to the dining hall. I stood with my friends when Norman pointed at me and then at the space between him and Emmet. It was a clear invitation for me to stand between them. I steadily looked around at the eyes on me and then went ahead to stand with them. Now I got to see everyone from the front. Of course, some were not happy to see meArlo, Sydney, and Lucy were the ones with frowns on their foreheads. "Good afternoon, students," Norman stated, taking a deep breath. The way he started off, I had a feeling he had chosen to finally let them in on the secrets. "I know you all need answers, so here we are, finally being honest with you," he proved me right. Everyone was listening anxiously. "As you all know, and as the rumors have been circting, there is a secret that we have been keeping from all of you," he continued. "It is actually true, and it was for your own good. The roguemunity is not a safe ceit never has been. There was an organization that once ruled the world. It was led by a powerful man, but he started to fall apart when the alphas joined forces and began hunting these monsters. Then, an agreement was made many, many years ago where the alphas took half thend and created packs out of it, while the organization and the monsters thrived on the other half. But then, some of the rogues started a war with the monsters, and that led to where we are today. The rogues won, and the monsters went into hiding. They were believed to have gone extinct, but recently, their return is making us believe the organization is slowly rising again." I knew their hearts were racing at Normans words because mine was. I didnt know the history of the rogues. I thought the packs had existed since the beginning of werewolves. But at least now I know. "Now, we will be letting you go back to your packs to take a few days off while we deal with this mess. Butif anyone wants to staythey can. We will tell you what these monsters are and how to fight them," he stated, watching everyone exchange nces. Many started whispering to each other. Some girls wanted to step forward, but the fear on their faces killed their confidence. Some of the guys, as soon as they lifted their heads, had their girlfriends hold their hands and silently tell them no. However, I already knew who would step forward. My friends knew I would stay, and I knew they would too. "Sir, we would like to stay behind," Penn stepped up, pointing at himself, Lamar, and Gavin. "I would like to stay as well," said Salem, while Sydney immediately started shaking her head. "You cannot stay," Sydney hissed at her. "Why not? I am my own person, and I want to stay and help our academy trainers," she said loud and clear, making Hans step forward and join the others who were staying. "Salem, you dont have to stay. Its okay, you can go with your sister," Maximus told her, realizing that his pack might cause problems if anything happened to her. "See? No one will judge you. Juste stand with me," Sydney grunted at her, but Salem gave her a nk look. "No, thank you. I will stay," she refused to be her sisters twin anymore. I saw the fighter in her eyes at that moment. "Salem" Sydney called her name, almost like she wanted to make eye contact and silently tell her why she couldnt stay. "She just wants to stay so she can shove her tongue down Gavins throat. Im sure she doesnt give a damn about the monsters or the trainers," Lucy suddenly said. Sydney turned to her and hissed in front of everyone, "Shut up!" That was the first time the two seemed to be against each other. I bet Lucy showed signs of shock. Did she really expect to bully Salem and have Sydney side with her? "I will stay too," Lucy muttered, shocking Sydney this time. "No! You will pack your bag and go home. We dont want drama," Norman made everyone snicker when he straight-up called Lucy out for being a mess. "Sir, please, I will not cause any issues. I want to stay," she insisted. "You said whoever wants to stay can stay." "I will stay too," said Sydney, and I guess at this point, they had to let Lucy stay so the three of them could look out for each other. "I will stay along with my top senior friends," Rudy raised his hand, and I noticed how the brothers seemed happy to have such powerful seniors on board. Of course, they had high hopes for them. Chapter 433-A Friend Or A Foe

Chapter 433: 433-A Friend Or A Foe

Hnie: "Okay then, it is decided. You guys will stay while the others leave. However, those who are staying will have a quick meeting with us," Norman informed, and the others started to walk out of the hall. "Thank you for listening to my suggestion," I turned to Norman, whispering so only he could hear. "Say that again? Its not every day that Hnie decides to be nice to me," Norman hunched down dramatically, bringing his ear close to me to hear me clearly. "I saidthank you for not being a douchebag for a minute." I knew I was crossing a line, but somehow, it made Normanugh? Even I regretted saying it the very next moment, but hisughter made me believe maybe he wasnt so offended after all. We went back to our rooms and waited for the hostel to finally empty. After everyone had left and it was just the few of us, the hostel felt so silent. Soon, the guard came and informed us to pack our bags and move to the dining hall, which had been cleared for our stay for the next few days. "We will all be sleeping in the hall?" I asked Emmet, who was guiding the guards as theyid down the mattresses. "Yeah, its important that you all keep an eye on each other. We brothers will take turns staying here with you guys so that none of you leave the hostel alone. But at the same time, we also want you all to look out for each other," he made it clear that it was for our own safety. "Emmetwhat happened to your car?" Norman came from behind, interrupting us. The big hall now had mattresses for the boys on one side and the girls on the other. There was also a big window that was being boarded shut. "It was in an ident, but fear not, Maximus has taken care of it," Emmet spoke without making eye contact with his brother. Even I found it odd because Emmet doesnt usually act suspicious like that. "Emmetplease tell me it wasnt you." The pain on Normans face made me curious. "Hnie, can you please give us a minute?" Norman requested, making me nod and step awayuntil Emmet grabbed my hand and pulled me back beside him. Outside, the students were saying goodbye to their friends and looking around the area. The snow was slowly covering thend bit by bit now. "You can speak in front of her," Emmet clearly pissed off Norman. "Is it because of her?Why? Emmet" Norman bit the inside of his cheek, his hands on his waist as he took a few steps back and forth, looking agitated. "Why would you do that? Did you ask him to run over Romeo? Our baby cousin?" He narrowed his eyes at me, and the ground shifted beneath my feet. Emmet ran Romeo over? "Emmet, what have I told you?" I turned to him, questioning him. "What? I dont rememberI just knowI did it," he waved his hand before his fingers rested on his temples as if he was in pain. "Okay, its okay," I quickly stepped back, not wanting to put him through more pain. But I was in shock. "What is going on? Emmet, why would you attack your cousin for her? Are we next?" It hurt me to hear his brother ask him that question. "No! I know you would never be Romeo," Emmet finally gave his brother the eye contact he had been waiting for, and Norman was shocked. "What is that supposed to mean?" Norman questioned. "Anyway, I need to go home. I need to rx." As soon as Emmet started searching for something in his pockets, I realized what he meant by rxing. "But its not over. I would" Norman shut up and gestured for his brother to go home at once. Even in this stressful moment, Emmet being so lost didnt escape my attention. Did he forget our conversation? "Hnie, tell me what is going on. Why did he hurt Romeo?" he asked me this time, facing me. "I dont know," I lied. "Hnietell me. You saw him, right? He is not okay. You need to tell me whats going on." His voice didnt carry anger this time, only worry for his brother. "Fine, keep it a secret. It wille out sooner orter," he scoffed, stepping away before stopping to turn and have onest say. "And dont think you can hide anything from me for too long. I know why hes out in the woods on full moons. He doesnt want to tell Maximus, so I respect his decisionI dont tell him either." I guess Norman felt the need to remind me that no matter how close I was with Emmet today, the brothers would always be closer. He walked away, and we started packing our bags in the hall. The brothers had left, leaving Kaye behind for the night. The instructions were simple and clear: stay away from the snow-covered areas, especially at night. It was a full moons night, so I understood why the others had to leavethe night must be even trickier for them. I was worried too. "Ill go get my charger from my room," I said to Lamar, who was gettingfortable on his mattress. The top seniors werent around since they had left to buy groceries with Penn and the others. Hans, Lamar, and I were the only ones at the academy. I rushed upstairs to my room to grab my charger, entering my room when I saw Lucy sitting on her bed. "Youre not supposed to be here," I said, wondering why they would leave the biggest troublemaker behind. "Well, I had to find myself someone since you stole my mate from me," she said, making me roll my eyes at her delusions. "Sure," was all I said as I walked toward the closetuntil I heard the bathroom door open. "See, I got my boyfriend with me now," she giggled, making me sigh. I turned around, ready to tell her she could date whoever she wanted, that Gavin had moved on. But the moment I saw who it was, my jaw hit the floor. "I got my very own jacket holder. Meet Romeo." Chapter 434-Left For The Monsters To Feed On

Chapter 434: 434-Left For The Monsters To Feed On

Hnie: "Youve got to be kidding me," I hissed at her, but she just smirked, chewing her gum and swinging her legs. "What happened, cousin?" Romeo asked, tilting his head. He was covered in bandages and could barely walk properly, yet here he was, trying to rile me up. "Ahhh! Youre wondering what happened to me. Thats what Im worried about. Who could have run me over? Who might have wanted to attack me? Did you send someone?" He started limping toward me, but I didnt step back. "Really? Im so worried. Who attacked you?" Lucy jumped off the bed, walking toward him and cing a hand on his shoulder. "Dont worry, hun, Im fine," Romeo said to her, pouting before he looked back at me. "And you" As soon as he took one step closer to me, I raised my knee and hit him in the crotch. His face turned pale. "What the f" he groaned, dropping to his knees. Lucy was shocked, but when she tried toe at me to question my actions, I put my hand on her neck and shoved her back. Once she was out of the way, I knelt down to Romeo. "You survived that little attack. You wouldnt survive what I have in store for you next." With that, I spat on him while he grunted angrily. Thanks to Emmet, Romeo had been weakened. He couldnt shift and heal properly and was told to give his body a rest for a few hours before trying. I was lucky enough to get my hands on him during those hours. I straightened my back and flicked my hair. "Ill be out of here now." With that, I walked away steadily, an arrogant smile on my face. Once outside the room, I mmed the door shut and let out the breath I had been holding in. I was traumatized, scared, and overwhelmed with emotions. The only reason I forced a confident look was to intimidate Romeo and let him know I wouldnt stay silent if he tried anything. But deep down, I was terrified. I went downstairs to the living room, but at the same time, the others had arrived and were busy unloading groceries. "Hnie, do you mind helping me?" I was about to go into the hall to tell Lamar and the others about Romeo when Rudy caught me midway, his hands full of grocery bags. "Sure." Reluctantly, I grabbed some bags from his hands and followed him into the kitchen. "So, its going to be a wild week. I just hope we can deal with everything in a week, or well be stuck with each other for a month," Rudy said, slowly loading stuff into the kitchen. I normally helped people with things, but I was too distracted. Lucy dating Romeo had broken my heartpletely. I wondered why she picked him. And how. I noticed Romeo walk past the kitchen, probably leaving the hostel. Of course, he could get ess to the academy and the hostel because he was rted to the McQuoids. Did he contact her, or does she know about my past? What if now that theyre dating, he told her about me and made her believe Im this crazy girl who traps Alphas? "Earth to Hnie." Snapping his fingers in front of my face, Rudy sessfully stole my attention back to him. "Sorry, what?" I asked. He slowed down on his chore and turned to face me. "If you dont want to stand next to me, its fine. You can go ahead and be with your friends," he said, his face falling, making me feel guilty immediately. "Its not that. I was just distracted. But dont think I didnt hear you," I quickly returned to my senses. "I think well be able to fight these things once the trainers figure out how to get rid of these monsters. Heck, we dont even know what theyre called," Iughed awkwardly, helping him load the stuff onto the shelves. We didnt know how bad it would get, so we had stocked up on supplies. Once thend is covered in snow, these things will go crazy and multiply. "Well, my mom used to tell me that whenever something scares me and I dont know the name for it, I should call itZephois!" He made me frown. "What does that mean?" I asked. "It means nothing!" he shrugged. "Okay, so maybe well be able to kill these Zephois soon," Iughed before pulling a straight face. "Hey, Im really sorry for my remarks to your friends. I was in my feelings and got jealous," he said, looking away while apologizing. "Ill apologize to them myself." "Id appreciate it," I gave him a head nod. After we were done, I went back to my friends, and we all sat on one mattressmine, next to the window. "Lucy is a bitch," Lamar shrugged, hissing at her. "Dont worry, well be there for you," Gavin reassured me, instantly shutting up when Penn arrived with a tray of food for us. We ate together and went to bed early. The night would be horrifying because of the cries of those little things, so we wanted to get good sleep before being woken up again. And I was right. I woke up to the sound of the windows rattling on the second floor. Everyone was deep in sleep, cuddling up to avoid the cold. The big window in the hall was boarded up, but small holes were left for us to keep an eye outside. As for the other windows, they were only closed. The things would only be alive under the snow. I realized it was a snowstorm causing the windows upstairs to make noise. I cussed under my breath, wondering which one of us hadnt done their job of shutting the windows. Dragging my body up, I quickly started going upstairs to shut the window before the snow came in. As soon as I reached the second floor, I spotted the open window and briskly moved toward it. I had just managed to close it when I felt something hit the back of my head. I swear I felt blood trickling down my neck, my vision darkening as I copsed into someones arms. I was on the verge of fainting when I heard a whisper, "I think the monsters outside need a good meal tonight." It was Romeo. Chapter 435-My Mate Is Ready To Die For Me

Chapter 435: 435-My Mate Is Ready To Die For Me

Hnie: I was slowly waking up, feeling cold. The hair on the back of my neck was standing up. The goosebumps were popping out of my skin. "Lamar!!!" I screamed. "Gavin!!! Penn!" I called for my friends. "Salem!" I yelled as loud as I could, but nobody could hear me. Of course, they couldnt. I was far away, deep in the mountains. And then, I started hearing the same cries I had heard the other night. I understood what was happening now. Those crazy little creatures wereing out of their hiding spots, and the big monster was waiting to take shape again and swallow me. "Ah!" I gasped, trying to catch my breath as I struggled again. I moved my feet over and over, pushing my body forward, hoping my hands would somehow gain the strength to break free from the restraints, but nothing was working. When I breathed, my nostrils felt almost blocked. With every breath I took or let out, I felt my skin freezing. I frantically tried to wake up, opening my eyes. But half of my body was already frozen from the cold, my legs feeling even worse. It didnt take long before I fully regained consciousness and realized I was out in the open, buried under the snow. "No!" I muttered, shaking from both cold and fear. I tried to move, but my arms were tied to a tree in a way that my fingers couldnt even touch each other. "Hey! Help!" I screamed, breathing heavily through my open mouth. I was sure my skin was ice-cold, but that didnt matter. The real horror was that I was tied up outside. The creatures started jumping from the trees. One of them came straight toward me. "Get away from me!" I yelled as it sniffed the ground, then crept closer to my foot. I angled my foot silently and then kicked it hard. As it flew through the air, the others started attacking me. "Arghhh!" I screamed, kicking a few away while some of them managed to bite my legs. Their bites were painful, like frostbite. I felt one of them climb onto my body, all the way up to my chest. Its face was so close that I could see every little detail of its skin. Then it hissed, opening its mouth wide to bite my neck. Its sharp teeth made me realize that if it bit me, I would die from blood loss. "Arhhh!" I screamed before it could bite me, squeezing my eyes shut. But suddenly, I felt its weight lift off my chest. Something shot past me like a sh of lightning and tackled the creature. Right before my eyes, the huge beastnded on the small thing and tore its limbs apart, making the others scream and rush toward him. Right in front of me stood a hungry lycan, and my blood was freezing cold. He was massive and terrifying in person. I had encountered him before, but that night, he looked even wilder. "Maximus," I uttered, noticing the lycan stop swinging his arms around and temporarily turn toward me. I knew from the brothers that when he was in his lycan form, he didnt understand anything. He was barely Maximus at that time. But the way he looked at me and groaned softly, I felt soforted. And then, the moment he noticed the little creatureing toward me, he let out a howl, his face turning beastly once again, no longer looking innocent. He jumped at the creature, and just as he was about to rip its head off, he focused on me, as if he was worried about me watching him do that. I turned my head away and heard him continue ripping its head off. I then watched him eat the creature, but it felt like there was no end to these things. They kepting at me or at him. And thenthe big creature started to form in the air. The lycan turned around and howled again, his howl louder than anything Id ever heard. As the big creature formed, it began throwing the icicle in my direction. My eyes widened, and I shut them, expecting a painful hit, but it never came. Instead, I felt a warm touch. The cold breeze stopped hitting my skin directly. I opened my eyes to see Maximus with his arms spread out, wrapped around the tree, just covering my arms with his beastly arms and his body shielding mine. The lycan had shielded me, taking hit after hit. He was howling in pain while the creatures attacked him, and the big one threw ice daggers at him. "You will get hurt," I muttered. I couldnt believe I was talking to a lycan and was so worried for him. But at that moment, he wasnt just a lycan; he was my savior. I wondered how much he had to care about me to recognize me in his lycan state. He didnt let go, taking the pain like a matea mate I thought had lied about loving me. At that moment, I remembered what he had told me. He said he lied to his mother just so he could throw her off. Was it the truth? But then why did he choose Charlotte? "Maximus!" I screamed when my thoughts were interrupted by a sharp ice spear piercing through his back anding out of his stomach, making him quickly look up to make sure it didnt touch me. "No! Maximus, please, get off me!" I pleaded, but the lycan only closed his eyes, as if he was ready to go as far as to die for me. Worry and love overwhelmed me, taking over every inch of my body. "Please, baby, let me go," I begged, but he nuzzled his face into my neck, his big, giant shoulder covering my head and face from any harming my way. Then I heard him scream in my ear when the creatures did too much damage to him. Chapter 436-They Took My Mate From Me

Chapter 436: 436-They Took My Mate From Me

Hnie: "Maximus, somebody help him" I yelled in desperation for the first time after Maximus covered me with his body. Having a lycan give up his life for me was something I had never imagined. Thats when I heard another loud growl. I watched Maximus slowly step back, being dragged away from me. It was a big ck wolf, almost unlike a werewolf. He looked more like a monster than just a normal werewolf. He had long limbs and a tiny head, but spikes all over his body. I was so confused about who it was because I had never seen the other brothers in full werewolf form on full moon nights. Which one could it be? He swung his arms around, trying to get the creatures off him. His body was tall, and his shoulders were broad. It seemed like he had some sort of wings on his back too, but they were more like a bats wings. His screeches made the creatures scurry away, retreat, ande back to attack again, but they would be killed again. Then another werewolf came. He was just as big and snarling as the first, but his spikes were gray. The two fought until dawn. They would defend me whenever those creatures targeted me, but for the most part, nobody really attacked me. However, as a bystander, I got to see the battle firsthand and up close. Although I was scared and worried for the ones in front of me, I was able to examine the creatures very well. Their main focus seemed to be the one with the ck spikes. And somehow, I just had a feeling the one with the ck spikes and scales was Emmet. The other could be Kaye or Norman. I lifted my head and saw the morning arriving. I had lost blood too, from the bites on my legs, and the cold had made me dizzy. But I stayed awake somehow, bothered like I should have been. Then, I watched the brothers transitioning back. It would be crazy if they transitioned back and the creatures kepting. The big one started to head away, in a form of a cloud, and the others began to follow, but not before they did onest bit of damage. Right before my eyes, the big creature gathered around Emmet, who was indeed the one with the ck scales. As he finished his transition, the creatures snatched him away. The fog made him dizzy, I could tell. And they attacked him during his transition back, catching him off guard. "EMMET, watch out!" I yelled as the big creature carried him away, dragging him like the wind. "Shit!" The other one was Kaye. He screamed, but then he had to tend to Maximus, who had passed out and was losing blood while being on the cold ground in his human form. When all was done, the creatures started rushing toward me because thats where they were leaving from. I guess they decided to take a bite or two while they were at it. "EMMET!" I screamed again, fully realizing that my shouts were gathering their attention. I wanted to present myself as bait so that the big creature would return, but it was leaving, dragging the unconscious Emmet with it. A howl erupted, and Norman arrived in his half-human, half-werewolf form. His eyes were red, ws out, and his canines were visible as he swept the tiny creatures away from me. He sat on them, wing their guts out before turning his attention to me. I could tell he was having a hard time checking on his brothers whileing to help me. He reached me and untied my hands. As soon as I was free, I pushed him away when he tried to hold my arms to check on me. "They took Emmet!" I screamed, almost falling to my knees. Moving my limbs after being tied in the snow for so long was difficult, but I knew I had to go after that monster to save Emmet. "Noooo!" I screamed so loud that I nearly deafened myself. "You need to go back. Ill go find him," Norman yelled in my ear from behind, picking me up off the ground to take me away. "No! Let me go!" I elbowed him, but his hard body didnt even bruise. He kept walking briskly through the snow. "You better put me down, or Ill eat everyone in the hostel where youre taking me," I growled, my voice so deep and demonic that he instantly put me down. I yanked my sweater and red into his eyes before huffing and puffing, moving forward. I started briskly walking toward the trail. The snow would soon cover their tracks. "Kaye, take care of Maximus. Ill return with Emmet and Hnie," I heard Norman tell his brother while he followed me. Soon, he caught up with me, and the next thing I knew, he was putting his long ck coat over me. "I dont need this," I hissed, taking it off and handing it back to him. "Where were you?" I yelled as I turned to face him. I was just so lost, I wanted to yell at someone, and right now, he was the one in front of me. "I was at the mansion. The creatures attacked, and some of the broken windows let them inside and carry the ones in sight," he exined, but I showed him my palm. "Im going after him" I said and noticed him frown. "What? You think Im the reason hes gone because he came to save me?" I yelled, tears streaming down my face. "Well talk about itter," he hissed, pointing toward the hostel. "Go back, Ill take care of that," he demanded, causing me to clench my fists. "Why? Because you think Im the reason" I yelled again, but he came at me, grabbing my arms harshly and shaking my body. That day, I saw the angry Norman that everyone was afraid of. Chapter 437-The Pain In His Eyes

Chapter 437: 437-The Pain In His Eyes

Hnie: I tried to free myself, but he kept holding me tightly and wouldnt let me go. I guess he was waiting for me to stop fighting because once I did, he finally started talking, and I could tell he had a lot to say. "Not everything is about you, Hnie. Right now, my brother is in the hands of the Glims! And my priority is himour priority is him," he hissed, finally letting me go and rubbing his hands over his face. I realized those monsters had a name. "But he came to" I started, but Norman sighed again, exhausted. "He didnte for you," he finished, watching me closely. "He came for Maximus. He didnt know you would be there, so dont believe it was your fault. He was already on the run to take care of his brother. But then suddenly, he lost track of Maximus. I let Kaye follow Maximus and Emmet while I stayed in the mansion to help the ones getting caught in open spaces by the Glims." He was much calmer while exining now. I went silent almost instantly after he exined. But I still felt like if I had been more careful, Maximus wouldnt havee to save me, and Emmet wouldnt have had to follow him straight into his abduction. "Now wear this because we have a long road ahead," he said, shoving his coat into my hands. And the moment our bodies touched againwithout him being aggressiveI felt something twist inside me. "Ugh!" I coughed, dropping to my knees. "What is going on with you?" he asked, putting the coat over my shoulders. But it wasnt the cold that I was feeling. My legs were hurting so badly. "Im in pain" I let out a cry, feeling my bones breaking. My ankles twisted so visibly that Norman gasped and sat down, grabbing them to rub them. "Maybe its the cold," he muttered, confused. "Nocoldwouldnt" I screamed as my lower body started going numb. Was it the cold? Or was it something else entirely? And then, the world around me went silent. I could only hear water. "Water" I said. "You want water?" he asked, but I couldnt respond properly. I started crawling forward, even as he tried to stop me. I pointed in the direction of the frozen river. "Waterfollow" I said, feeling my vision blur for just a few seconds. And in those few seconds, I saw the Glims taking Emmet along the river trail. When my vision cleared, the pain was gone. "They took him that way," I pointed toward the river and then felt something deep inside me. "Theyre taking him to the waterfall." I realized everything was basically ice now, so them taking him there was terrifying. Why? Why did they want Emmet so badly? "Are you sure?" Norman asked as I started to get up. I saw his eyes widen when he realized my legs were suddenly fine. "What the fuck," he mouthed, but he instantly corrected himself when he saw me reading his lips. "Lets go then." This time, he didnt ask me to turn back because he could tell I wouldnt listen. We rushed forward, faster than we should have. I had been out in the cold the whole night, and my body was feverish too. But Emmet was my only priority at that moment. I had worn Normans coat because every few seconds, he wouldin about me not listening and being stubborn. So, I epted his coat just to shut him up. I understood he was worried, but I couldnt fully process it at that moment. I was just annoyed. We finally arrived at the spotthe frozen water, the waterfall, and the cave beside it. "Are you sure theyre there?" he asked. "I dont think were going to find glims there. It stopped snowing, so I believe theyre gone. They will return when it starts snowing again," I recalled my own observations from two nights in a row outside. "Got it, then lets go," Norman said, rushing toward the cave. I had a feeling he would be there, and guess what? I was right. We saw him outside the cave, lying on his back. Norman took off his shirt and ran toward his brother before me. He covered him and then lifted him over his shoulder, signaling for me to follow. I didnt get a chance to check on him, but Emmets safety was the priority right now. And getting away from this ce was just as important. Whatever reason the Glims brought him here was still a mystery. While Norman carried him away, I stayed around for a few seconds, ncing quickly at the surroundings and inside the cave. Thats when I spotted something that made me step inside to grab it. It was a pink pearl bracelet. I picked it up and put it in my sweater pocket before making my way out, handing Norman his coat back so he could use it to cover Emmet properly. I could tell he was curious about why I had gone inside, but we had to hurry and get Emmet home before the snow started again. It would be hard enough to fight those things while keeping Emmet safe. Instead of going to the hostel, we arrived at the academy because we knew the other brothers were there. Normanid Emmet down in the nurses room, and Kaye rushed to check his pulse and blood pressure. At the same time, I turned to look at Norman checking on Maximus, who was covered in blood, injured, and wrapped in bandages. He would have to transition again to heal. That went for everyone who was wounded. "Maximus, are you okay?" I walked over to him steadily, feeling bad for him. But I could never forget how his lycan had risked its own life for me. I wasnt sure if Maximus would remember, but when he lifted his head and looked at me, I was shocked to see that he did. "Well, I guess Im not your priority anymore." I didnt know what made him say that, but the way he spoke shattered me. Chapter 438-An Awkward Meeting

Chapter 438: 438-An Awkward Meeting

Hnie: Maximus never said anything to me afterward. Norman had asked me to give him some time. They requested that I go back to the hostel and calm down my friends before they ventured out to look for me again. I guess Norman told them I was fine and that they didnt have toe to the academy. Of course, the brothers didnt want them to meet the trainers and freak out about how dangerous things outside were. But my friends refused to believe them until they saw me for themselves. I heard from Norman that my friends had also left the hostelst night to look for me, and it became a big deal because Kaye had to leave Maximus at the academy, then go with Argona to fetch them all and lock them inside. I went back to the hostel and met my friends. They were all so worried about meat least, most of them were. Sydney never stopped taunting me, and I still had an issue to settle with Lucy, but I decided to deal with it another time. I was wounded and had a fever, so I spent the rest of the day and the next one being taken care of by my friends. Rudy mostly cooked for me, while Sage tended to my wounds. Salem stayed by my side even though her sister didnt like it. "Theyre called Glims, and they usuallye when someone summons them to fetch something, the big one is called Glimard" Norman said as I nodded, listening to him talk to me over the phone. "What are you doing right now? Are you outside?" he asked. I finally felt better, but I wouldnt truly be okay until I met up with Emmet and Maximus. I needed to thank Maximus. "Im on my way to the mansion," I said, sitting in Salems car. She was driving me there and had made me promise toe back with her. The snow had stopped after a few hours, so we knew we had about two more hours before it started again. I figured Id let it fall, wait for it to die down again, and then take the journey back to the hostel. "Hnie, everyone is here. You know theyll have things to say about you," Norman sounded against the idea. But I knew the longer I waited, the more Id look like someone who lets others fight for her and doesnt even check on them. "Its okay. I can handle everyone," I murmured, hearing him chuckle a little on the other end. "Oh, I know. Trust me, I know youre feisty," he said, and the way he said it made me feel somethingsomething odd, but not in a bad way. "Okay, then. Ill be waiting and will escort you to their rooms myself," he offered, probably taking over Emmets role. "Got it," I replied, agreeing with him. I would love to avoid his motherand mine too. Norman told me that his mom and everyone else found out I had been outside the hostel, so the brothers hade looking for me. Im sure his mother knew about Maximuss lycan too. Theres no way a mother wouldnt know. Salem dropped me off at the entrance, and I met up with Norman, who was wearing a gray suit and looking at the stock market on his phone. "Seriously? Youre not even going to the office. Why are you still in a suit?" I dont know why Imented on his outfit. I guess, with him, I just acted like him. He would always makements, so it had be my first instinct to do the same whenever I saw him. "And one might think that at least one of those bites would have made that old machinery in your head work," he shot back, shoving his phone into his pocket. "My brain works fine," I replied with a scoff, my heart beating at a slow pace at the thought of meeting both Emmet and Maximus. "At least you know its called a brain," he rolled his eyes. "How are you?" he asked. "Do I not look fine?" I bit my tongue the moment I spread my arms to show him I was okay. He quickly took the chance to scan me before realizing it was a weird thing to do. "Lets go before you turn me into someone like you," hemented again, as if he were any better. I followed him, avoiding the people in the living room having tea and noticing my arrival. I rushed upstairs to speak with Maximus first because Norman told me Emmet was showering. Norman knocked on the door and then opened it for me. He let me go inside alone. "Yes? Whats up, Norman" I guess Maximus didnt expect me toe. He looked shocked and quickly sat up in his bed, the nket covering his lower body. Even though he was only in shorts, I could tell. "Hey!" I awkwardly walked toward him. "How are you now?" I asked. "I was fine the minute I transitioned," he replied. "Then why have you been so down?" I asked. I had heard from Norman that Maximus hadnt been himself. "I dont know," he lied, obviously. "Its just" he started again. "I expected you to at least turn and look at meto ask Kaye if I was even breathing. But you left me there and ran after my brother." He stopped talking when the thought seemed to burden him. I realized my mistake. "Its not that I didnt care about you. I just knew you were fine," I replied, but his scoff and sarcastic smile told me he didnt believe me. "This is what we say to people whose absence wouldnt affect our lives," he said in a heartbreaking tone. "Its alright. I understand. I told you we should move on. Sadly, I couldntbut you did. You really are an obedient one." Heughed to himself and turned his face to the other side, secretly wiping his tears off his cheeks. "MaximusIIll never forget how you saved my life. A lycan" The moment I reminded him that I knew his identity, I watched him close his eyes. "And maybe thats too much for you," he smiled, looking back directly at me, implying that being with a lycan might be too scary for mehence, I had moved on. "And why are you in my fiancs room?" Of course, I should have remembered that bitch would arrive soon. Chapter 439-The Truth Comes Out And Momma Bear Is Angry

Chapter 439: 439-The Truth Comes Out And Momma Bear Is Angry

Hnie: "Charlotte, she came here to meet mewho the heck told you to yell at her?" Maximus lost it out of the blue, yelling so loud that it made her face turn pale. "Maximus, please calm down," The minute I turned to look at him, he checked his behavior. "Im sorry," he mumbled like a lost puppy, lowering his head sadly. "Are you serious? Youre way too nice to her," Charlotteined, and Maximus gritted his teeth at her. "Ill go check if Emmet is done showering. I wanted to check on him anyway," I quickly added, hoping Charlotte wouldnt think I came here only for her fianc. But before I could leave, I turned to Maximus and smiled at him. "You cant me me for everything. Her standing here should remind you of something." It was my way of telling him that he cant expect me to still be crazy in love with him after he decided to ept my abusive cousin. I briskly made my way past her, intentionally hitting her with my shoulder because I had so much anger inside me at that moment. Once I was at the stairs, I saw Normaning back up, frowning as if trying to understand what happened. "Youre a good guard, huh? cking off on your duties?" I teased, noticing he was supposed to stay outside the door to make sure his mother or anyone else didnte shouting at me. "I had to go to the restroom," heined, briskly walking after me. I was making my way through the passage to see Emmet when he kept following me. "You can take a break from here. Ill be fine when Im talking with Emmet," I turned around, not realizing how close he was until he stopped when my nose brushed against his chest. I awkwardly stepped back and gestured at him to leave me alone with Emmet. "How about no? What is it that you have to talk to him about that you cant do in front of me?" he ced his hands on his waist, making me narrow my eyes a little. "No! You can squeeze those big buttons all you want, but I wont leave you alone with him," he said, knowing that was bound to happen. He had probably noticed something between me and Emmet from the way I reacted when Emmet was taken and how Emmet and I always seem to get in trouble together at odd times. "Fine," I shrugged, trying to convince him nothing was going on. I wasnt ready to give up everything for a love story yet. I had deep feelings for Emmet, but I was sure my revenge woulde first, and my love story with him could wait. I just hoped he would understand and not act like his brothers. We made it to his room, and thats when Emmet came out too. He almost bumped into me before stepping back and flicking my forehead. "Little birdie," the way he cheerfully greeted me, while tilting his head, made me smile. He was so present and cheerful. The sadness I had been feeling after the attack that night was all gone from just a look at his face. He probably had no idea how important he had be to me now. "How are you?" I asked, acting all shy when I was really trying my best not to be because Norman had been watching my every move. "How do I look?" he questioned, taking a step back so I could get a good view of him. I should have just said "fine," but instead, I began to blush. "All done? She has to go back to hostel," Norman snapped his fingers between us, causing me to turn my head to him and hiss at him. "Im sure she can stay for a while," Emmet added. "Right?" I bet he knew that by talking like this to me, he was making me blush hard, and he still didnt stop. "Why would she stop? Why dont you ask her why she was out of the hostel that night?" And then, the evil queen arrived. I watched Lady Darcy briskly make her way through the passage with Charlotte behind her. So, she had told her mother-inw about me. "When have you ever cared about your sons so much?" Emmetughed, teasingly pinching my ck shirt to pull me behind him. As he did, his mother grimaced harder. "I always did. Ask herask her why she was outside the hostel," she kept yelling as she approached us. "She almost made my sons lose their lives!" she yelled, making sure I could hear her screams. "Shes family, mother. We would have done that for each other too, so why is it a big deal that we did it for her?" Norman spoke up, stepping steadily to the side, standing next to his brother, shielding me. "Oh right, and wouldnt you have asked your brother why he was outside?" It seemed like she was certain I did it on purpose, and what she said next confirmed it. "Shes like her mother, she wants to get rid of all of you so that only her mother and she are sitting and enjoying the luxuries!" she screamed, causing me to hug myself and then step forward. The brothers didnt need to defend me all the time, especially when I had a surprise for her. The brothers were shocked that I hade to the front when I faced their mother. "Oh, you!" she groaned, clenching her jaw at my sight. "Why were you outside, huh?" she asked me directly. "You really think you can handle the truth?" I asked, watching her frown. Charlotte had her eyes narrowed at me. "Tell me, I can swallow any of your absurd excuses for being outside that night that almost ruined my sons lives," she said, mimicking me, hissing and grunting. "Well, why dont you ask your sweet nephew?" I folded my arms over my chest, while she looked at her son, who was also facing me to hear me out now. "Romeo? Why do you have his name in your mouth? Dont tell me you left the hostel to meet him" she had no idea what the truth was, so I decided to give that to her. "Romeo hit me unconscious and then left me tied to a tree," I announced, feeling so proud of myself for finally being able to tell them what I had been going through. Chapter 440-I Forgot About The Videos

Chapter 440: 440-I Forgot About The Videos

Hnie: They had gone silent for a solid few seconds before Norman gestured at his mother not to interrupt him when he saw her opening her mouth wide, about to yell at me. "Why would he tie you outside?" he asked, his eyes quickly moving to Emmet to see if he knew anything. I noticed Emmet rubbing his temples as if he was trying to remember something. But he knew. I know he knewwe had talked about it. "He wanted me dead so that I wouldnt speak about his ugly truth," I hissed, watching his mothere at me. She pushed Norman asidebarelyso she could squeeze past him, reach me, and shove me in the back. If Emmet hadnt been quick enough to catch me, I would havended on the ground. "Cut this nonsense. You are trying to cause trouble between that poor boy and my son," Lady Darcy shouted, thinking that the louder she got, the more believable she would sound. "Mom, we are not using our hands on her, do you understand me?" Norman turned to his mother, pointing his finger at her. "Youre arguing with me for her?" Darcy yelled, throwing a fit. It got to the point where she started pushing her son back and crying loudly. Just one finger pointed at her from Norman, and she made such a big fuss about it. "I will go back to the hostel now," I announced, quickly sidestepping them. I would talk with the brothers once we were alone. Since I had already blurted it out, I had a feeling I would need to confess way more than just that. As I rushed past them, I heard Normanforting his mother, or else she would pass out. I didnt want to stop for anyone until I saw little Demi step in my way right at the exit. "You werent even going to meet us?" she pouted, looking adorable in her two ponytails. "Of course not. I was looking for you," I lied, swallowing my tears. "Hnie, Davon is sick. We had to stay here because of the cold and snow, and so did our mother," she said, looking down, disappointed. It was clear as day that they didnt like her either. "What happened to Davon?" I asked, slowly approaching her while she stood meekly, her hands tied behind her back. "I dont know. Mom says it was inevitable, that shes lucky she didnt have to pick," Demi said, not making sense. Could it be that she misheard her mothers words? Because what she was telling me didnt make sense in terms of Davons condition. "Hey, hell be fine," I knelt down, cing my hands on her arms and rubbing her shoulders. "Will you stay here and take care of him with me?" Her request was the purest thing ever. And even though I wanted to be there for her, I couldnt. I had to go back. Romeo had ess to the academy and hostel, and I did not trust that man one bit. "I wille by, but you know I have to fight the Gims," I said, caressing her cheek. My phone started beeping, but I ignored it, focusing on Demi. She needed my attention at that moment. "Those monsters?" she asked. "Aha!" I nodded. The moment I did, she held my hands and hugged them. "Please be careful out there. I dont want anything to happen to you." Such love from an innocent and pure soul filled my heart with ecstasy. I never realized how much these kids cared for me. "I will," I replied with a smile, ignoring my phone beeping again. "Ill go now and return soon." Since Davon was sleeping, I decided I should leave before Darcy caused more trouble. "Take care." Demi gave me a huga hug that was much needed. I got up to leave when I noticed Demi looking behind me. I turned slightly to see Emma standing in her spot with a grim expression. But it wasnt just her that caught my attentionit was Norman, guiding Darcy to the living room with his arm wrapped around her. He gave me a very empathetic smile, and after giving him a small nod, I began to leave. I couldnt stay in the mansion while Darcy was here. She would make it so hard for me after I used her nephew. The brothers have asked me about the whole tree tie thing and I had asked Norman to respect the time I am asking for. So I had finally told them why I was tied outside, or at least who had tied me. As soon as I stepped outside, I grabbed my phone to call Salem and ask if she was nearby. I didnt want her toe here and get stuck in the snow. I believed the snowfall would start in twenty minutes, but the hostel wasnt too far, so we would be able to make it. But as I unlocked my phone, I frowned at the unknown number sending me messages. So this is where the notifications wereing from? I had a feeling it was either Zellu or Romeo. They were probably mocking me or taunting me about the other night when they had tied me to the tree. I never got to confront Lucy about her boyfriends actions. The moment I opened the messages, my heart sank into my chest. It was the worst feeling ever. I started shaking as I scrolled through the imageseach one making my body feel numb. A cold wave of sadness and horror struck me hard. My thumb trembled as it pressed against the screen. It was as if I have pressed a button to my death. "No!" I gasped, still standing on the porch, but mentally losing my grip on reality. The images were screenshots from videos. In one screenshot, I waspletely naked with one of them between my legs. His back hid his identity, but my whole body was on disy. shbacks from that night hit me, and soon, I realized how foolish I had been to forget about the countless videos they had recorded. They documented the whole thing, and without context, it looked awful. And even with context, I would never want those videos of me out there. Chapter 441-RIP!

Chapter 441: 441-RIP!

Hnie: And in the other picture, my face was in focus, with a d*** forced into my mouth. But it wouldnt look forced in a picture if they tried to twist the contrast. Even when I am visibly crying and are devastated, I would still not want my pictures out. And then there were so many with my whole body and privates on disy while their identities were sessfully hidden. There were a few short videos toomore like gifs that failed to show the forced coercion, but they were enough to ruin me. Lastly, a text message that would make me look even worse. And I wouldnt be able to show the text to anyone without them thinking I was a part of it. Unknown: We had fun that night. We can book you again, right? Have your rates gone up, or are they still the same? I kept staring at the images. There were too many of them. Seeing myself like that in those pictures took me back to that ce, to that station. I remembered how I got up from the ground after thinking I had died and went home. That long walk, while my whole body ached and with almost no clothes on, was humiliatingespecially when the neighbors saw me. Not a single person had the decency to cover me. They all stared, ogled at my body, and passedments. If these images go out, if these clips go viral, everyone will look at me with those same eyes. I stared into the distance and then startedughing at myself. Did I really think I could live a different life? That I could go after such powerful people and they wouldnt fight back? And then, when my phone beeped, little whimpers escaped my lips. I answered the call, slowly bringing my phone to my ear. "Please delete" I begged, breaking down on the call. "Tsk, tsk, tsk... why are you crying? I dont like to see pretty girls cry. I didnt mean to hurt you, I was just admiring your beauty. And guess what? My friends and I just finished watching those videos and sharing them," Zellu said on the phone. I closed my eyes and clenched my jaw, shaking and struggling to breathe. "What happened? No sass for us today?" he mocked, but his fake sympathy was clear in his tone. "What do you want" I asked, stuttering. My heart hadnt recovered ever since I saw the images. I felt so vulnerable and weak again. It was like I had lived through that night all over again. "Just leaveYou were supposed to die. So why dont you just turn off your phone, leave no trace, and disappear?" he muttered in a husky tone, purposely using the same voice he had whispered in my ear that night. "We want you gone, or elsewell release these pictures. Theyll reach your little sisters school, your academy, and every f***ing ce. Do you want that? Because without the full video, it pretty much looks like you were just a naughty girl in the past. And with your stepmother, stepbrother, father, and others backing it up, itll be confirmed that you are lying about the rape." When he mentioned my father, it felt like a hard p across my face. Did he meet him? Or does he know that my father would immediately go against me? I mean, my stepmother always made me out to be a slut, and my father believed him. So Im sure once the news gets out, my father will bow down before them for money. "So?" he waited for my answer. There was nothing else I could do. I didnt want everyone to see me like thatit wasnt my choice. "I will leave," I said. "No, you will die," he replied, and I started nodding and sniffling. "Say it. You will go outside when its snowing and be food for the monsters. Guess what? You will die a hero," he pressed on, making me take a deep breath and stare into space. "So?" he asked again. "I will do as you want me to," I replied, feeling like the same Hnie from that night. "Good girl. Now you can finally rest in peace," heughed, making the others behind himugh too. I heard some familiar voicesvoices I hadnt met in person again. But it didnt matter anymore. I cut the call and started walking in the snow. Everything slowed down. "So this is it," I uttered with a broken smile on my lips. As I slowly moved forward, I dropped my phone, then my bag. A few steps in, and I was headed nowhere. "I tried my best. I did," I sniffled. "But they won, and you know why?" I asked as snow started to fall. The thick mist from the snowstorm clouded my vision. It was as if every tear froze before it could fall down my cheek. "Because you were on their side," I uttered, raising my head and clenching my jaw. "You won." The cold started eating at my skin. Time passed, night arrived. My brain had stopped workingI could no longer estimate where I was or where I was going. I just knew I had to keep walking until I was consumed by either the monsters or the snow. And then, just as I felt my breath stopping, I saw a woman in a white dress standing in the snowstorm. Her hair flowed freely, and no matter how hard I tried to focus on her feet, I couldnt see them. She seemed to be hovering in the air. Before long, she came toward me, and as I was passing out, I felt her wrap her fragile yet strong arms around me, lifting me into her embrace. "You think Im on their side? Ive only ever had one sideand its yours," I heard the woman say, her voice making it hard for me to understand who she was and what she was talking about. "Im not going to let you die after watching you struggle so much to live," she whispered. And suddenly, I could no longer feel the cold. Chapter 442-The Missing Lover

Chapter 442: 442-The Missing Lover

Emmet: "Mom shouldnt have touched Hnie," I hissed repeatedly, pacing from one corner of the room to the other. "Why did she do that? Does it suit Mom to be putting her hands on a teenager?" Maximus agreed with me, shaking his head vigorously. We were upset about the incident. I ran outside to check on her, but she had already left for the hostel. I was a littlete because I had to give Davon his medicine. The kid didnt want to take it from anyone else. "You guys are acting like Mom killed her," Kaye said as soon as he stood by Moms side. Maximus and I shared a nce before turning to look at him. "Im just saying that Hnie used our cousin of a crime. Of course, Mom took offense. And then this Hnieshe always opens her mouth toin," he hissed, folding his arms over his chest. "A minute?" Norman came in, knocking on the open door and asking Kaye to join him. "Since youre the only one on Moms side, why dont you go stay with her and calm her down for a bit? Because her drama isnt over yet." I loved how openly Norman called Mom out for being dramatic. "Drama? Why are you all being so disrespectful toward her?" Kaye retaliated, not liking that we were talking about Lady Darcy in that tone. "Kaye, there was only one victim here today, and it was Hnie. Romeo tied her up in the snow. How the heck Mom somehow turned out to be the one who needsfort right now is beyond me," I yelled, frustrated. My eyesnded behind Norman, and he followed my stare to see our mom standing outside my room with the most dramatic look on her face. With a hand over her mouth, she ran through the passage, probably expecting us to follow her. Instead, only Kaye ran out. Norman sighed and walked after them to make sure Mom didnt manipte Kaye too much with her tears. "How are you, Maximus?" I turned my attention to him. It had been a whole week since west talked. He had been keeping to himself mostly. "Im great, dont worry about me." The way he avoided looking at me made my heart ache. If only I could tell him what he meant to me, he would realize I was never drowning myself in alcohol because I cared lessbut because I wanted them to forget about me before I forgot about them. But sometimes, my emotions would rise to the surface, and I wouldnt be able to hold them in anymore. "I care, Maximus" As soon as I reached out to put my hand on his shoulder, he turned around angrily and pushed me back. "No, you f***ing dont. You never cared. All you do is drink and drink. Even when you knew your drinking would make you miss so much of our childhood, or that whenever we needed you, we found you missing because you had passed outyou still chose to drink," he yelled, tears welling in his eyes. "MaximusI" I stuttered, fighting the urge to tell him what he meant to me. "No, dont even try to say anything. Because every time you say something, your coldness hurts me more. You f***ing came for Hnienot once have you evere for me. Ive always been left outalways suffering and in pain" he stopped, biting onto his fist to silence himself. It had gotten to the point that he didnt even want toin anymore because of the differences between us. "I didnte for Hnie that night," it was time to be honest with him. He scoffed, waving his hand to dismiss me. "I came for you. I didnt even know Hnie was outside. I didnt even see her when you had her cornered. All I could see was my brotherand I did everything I could for you." My words made him turn and look at me. "You came for me?" he asked, as if he couldnt believe it. "I always did," I uttered. "Even when" I shut up, but he rushed at me, pushing me back until my back hit the wall. "Tell me, even what?" he shouted, still pushing me. "Even when" I was about to tell him when my phone rang, and I quickly sidestepped away from him. "Yes?" I asked, rubbing my hands over my face. "Hi, Professor Emmet, its me, Salem. Is Hnieing home or not? Ive been trying to contact her. I was hurried back to the hostel, but I havent heard from her. So I was wondering if she had nned to stay there?" It was like she had thrown a brick of ice over my head. My head suddenly started pounding, my ears ringing. For a moment, the world around me froze, and all I could focus on was Hnie leftif she hasnt reached the hostel, where the heck is she? My wolf howled in worry, getting agitated. "Umm, yeah. Shes staying here, but her phone died," I lied, realizing that if the students left the hostel and started looking for her themselves, they could get in danger. I didnt want to divert my energy or forces into saving them when all hands should be on deck to look for Hnie. "Oh, alright. Tell her we said to take care of herself," Salem sounded relieved, but I wasnt. Meanwhile, Maximus had a frown on his forehead after listening to my response. I bet he could already tell something was wrong and that I was talking about Hnie. Once I hung up the phone, I stared into Maximus eyes and announced, "Hnie didnt reach the hostel, and nobody came to pick her up." "What?" Maximus gulped, shock in his eyes mirroring mine. "Shes out thereand its f***ing snowing," I grunted, quickly reaching for my drawer to grab a weapon. "Im telling Norman too," Maximus yelled as he rushed out of my room to start a search for Hnie. Chapter 443-The Insane Brothers

Chapter 443: 443-The Insane Brothers

Norman: "It had been two daystwo fricking days." Maximus sat on the front porch, his eyes empty as if he had no soul left in his body. We had turned the entire roguemunity upside down, but obviously, we couldnt go through every area. Snow covered the trees, rocks, and Goddess knows what else. "How is Emmet?" Maximus asked, turning his head to me. I sat down on the stairs with him and sighed. "Not good. Sometimes, he acts super worried, and then the next minute, he acts like he doesnt know whats going on." I was worried about Emmet. Those symptoms werent good. And then there was Davonhe had been so weak, too. "What do you think happened to her?" I watched Maximuss eyes sh with a hint of disaster if I said one wrong word. "I am sure she is fine." All four of my heartbeats skipped when thinking about Hnie. Her innocent little face shed before my eyesher pity, her sass. It had been two days, but it felt like months. I guess I had gotten used to hearing herin, putting me in my ce, and arguing whenever she felt something was wrong. She had grown into such a sassy and confident person that I couldnt help but be proud of her, even when I was at the receiving end of her savage remarks most of the time. I couldnt imagine anything happening to her. And even though I had been keeping myself together for my brothers, I was extremely worried and breaking apart deep inside for my stepsister. It was trueI had decided to ept her as my stepsister after I realized how much I cared for her. I guess my wolf, too, wanted her as our family. "If so, then where is she?" Maximus hissed. Our eyes shifted to Kaye, who had returned after a run. I grabbed his shirt from the side and threw it at him, along with his pants from the other side. "Im afraid I have bad news," Kaye said through heavy breaths. He had been looking for Hnie along with us. Even though he didnt show desperation, he was doing his duty better than us. Probably because he wasnt too emotionally invested, so his energy was on another level, while we were afraid at every step we took for Hnie. "What do you mean?" I asked him. As he put on his clothes, he threw a stic bag toward us. I caught it, and Maximus kept staring at it. I guess he was too afraid to even look inside. I hastily opened the bag and looked inside to find something familiar. "I believe thats Hnies phone and bag," Kaye heaved, rubbing his cheek, which had turned red from the cold at this point. "What does that mean?" Maximus rose from his spot. "This cant meanit" he started stammering. Hnies phone was ruined so we couldnt even get a clue from it. "Kaye," I looked at him, gulping, as I knew what needed to be done. "I am going there, and you will tell me where you found this stuff. She has to be somewhere aroundoh! Maybe she was upset with Mom, so she decided to just run away," Maximus smiled, cing a hand on his chest, and I already knew this wasnt looking good for him. Kaye steadily moved to the side, extending his arm to the warrior who handed him an injection. I had prepared these for us, for Emmet and Maximus. I was afraid that if any bad news arrived, we would need it for them. I was stunned too, but not as much. I just didnt believe Hnie was gone. She must have dropped these, or someone had kidnapped herthat could be the exnation. And I would find her. I just didnt want to believe the other possibility. In a very subtle movement, Kaye reached Maximus and wrapped his arms around his brother. "Shhh! Everything will be okay." With that, Kaye injected him with a heavy dose of wolfsbane. "What? I was supposed to go out there and look for her!" Maximus screamed, pushing Kaye away, but Kaye kept his arms tightly wrapped around him. Maximus started scratching Kayes back with his wsor whatever strength was left in his wolfto attack him. Good thing Maximus was just a werewolf when it wasnt a full moon. And soon, Maximus started to fall asleep. "You go check on Emmet," Kaye said, putting Maximus over his shoulder and taking him inside. Emmet would be a hard one to control. I took a deep breath and started walking toward the passage. The snow would start again, and life would go on. But where the heck would I find Hnie? We should have focused on interrogating her about the night when she was tied to the tree. Whoever tied her must be behind this too. What if that person kidnapped her? I briskly made my way to Emmets room. I didnt have to knock because the door was open, and he was standing with his back facing me. "Emmet, I dont know what it means, but Kaye found Hnies phone and bag in the snow," I said in a steady tone, ready tofort him if it came to that. He slowly turned around and squeezed his eyes a little. "Who?" he asked, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "Emmet, Hnie," I repeated her name, and Emmet shook his head. "Who is that?" he questioned again, looking so genuinely confused that it shook my heart deep inside my chest. "She isone of our students. Would you pleasee with me to find her?" Despite the craziness of him forgetting her, I had to keep it together and find her first. Of course, something was wrong with Emmet too, but I was sure Id be able to help himter. For now, Hnie was out there, probably all alone. "Sure, wait outside. Ill change and join you," he offered, concerned but only as much as he would be for any student. I left him in the room and stopped in the passage, taking a deep breath while waiting for him. "Where have you gone, Miss Troublemaker?" I looked at the sky and asked when my phone beeped, and a text popped up. Unknown: I am one of the culprits, and I wanted to help her. But they didnt let me. However, she left because they threatened her, ckmailed her. Chapter 444-The Ugly Truth And The Brother鈥檚 Rage

Chapter 444: 444-The Ugly Truth And The Brothers Rage

Norman: I couldnt understand what that text meant. What culprit? And who threatened her? What ckmail material did they have on her to make her run away? So I was rightshe left on her own. "And you guys thought putting me to sleep was the right decision?" Maximus threw another vase at Kaye, who dodged it and rolled his eyes. "Now whos wasting time?" Kayemented with a shrug. I didnt like his behavior. I had been noticing my brothers acting weirdtely, but only now was I realizing that it had gone too far. When looking into Kayes eyes, I could barely see my brother. It felt like an imposter was trying hard to look empathetic toward us and others. "Its Emmet whos wasting time," I reminded them that we had another brother who didnt even remember who Hnie was. "Lets go. I dont care whos wasting timeIm leaving to look for her." Maximus put on his shoes, still a little wobbly. After I received that text message, I tried to track it down, but then the snow got so bad that we had to retreat our warriors. We brothers stayed outside while Maximus slept on wolfsbane. But that search turned into a fight with glims. So our time was wasted. "Im ready, lets head out," Emmet arrived, and we started our journey together. Our attention was no longer on the monsterswe were focused on Hnie. Now it was the third day, and the hostel fellows had been blowing up our phones, asking about Hnie. The bad signals helped us keep the secret for a while, but before long, they would start showing up at the mansion in groups. Not that they hadnt already. But we always lied about her being out getting groceries or something. We were on edge about going around without any idea where to look for her. What confused us the most was that even when we got a lead, it didnt help us at all. And Emmet being so clueless wasnt helping either. "Emmet, you know were looking for a blonde chick, right?" I groaned at Kaye, and I bet I heard Maximus growl at him as well. How did he find a moment to joke? Wasnt he her mate? And if Im not wrong, he had epted her. Unless... something was very wrong with him. But we continued our journey. "She must be hiding somewhere then. Whoever was scaring her must have made her run away," Maximus suggested. We didnt even want to think about the possibility that something had happened to her. The monsters had attacked many rogues in the woods, and their bodies were never found because they would eat everyst bone. But I disagreed when a warrior suggested that something simr might have happened to Hnie. "You do realize there arent many ces in the roguemunity where one can hide from the snow? She either went to a packwhich is very unlikelyor shes hiding in a mansion, a hostel, or the academy. All ces weve already searched, and shes not there," Kaye took a realistic approach, but I wished he had stayed quiet. "So what are you saying? That we just go back and act like its fine that shes gone?" Maximus yelled again. I felt bad for him. He had been so emotional. And while I watched them argue, something suddenly clicked in my head. "Or maybe a cave!" As soon as I said that, the three of them turned to me. "And I know a cave she recently took an interest in." My heart started pounding at my words, almost like it was thanking me for noticing. "Which cave?" Emmet asked. "Theres one cave she knows." Of course, it wasnt the Lycans Cave. It was the same cave where we had found Emmet before. I started leading them straight to the cave where I thought she might be. After an hour, just as the snow was about to start again, we reached it. "Shes in here," Maximus yelled, rushing past all of us into the cave. We all hurried in after himand what we saw tore us apart. At least, it did for me. There she was, finally found. She sat behind a big rock, dark circles under her eyes, the bags beneath them showing she had been crying ever since she left. But it was the way she sat, with her knees pulled to her chest and her arms wrapped around them, that truly shook us. "Hnie..." And just as expected, the sight of her made Emmet remember her. He said her name, but his steps were heavy, like he was struggling to walk. "Its over," she whispered, her eyes on us. I could tell she was shocked that we had arrived, but her condition was so bad that she couldnt properly show her emotions. "Hnie," I said her name, taking off my coat to approach her But then she let out a scream so terrifying that I backed away instantly. "Donte any closer," she screamed, and I nodded, surrendering. "I wont," I assured her that I wasnt going to approach her again. But something about her reaction was so frightening that even Kaye looked disturbed. "Nothing is over. Well take care of everything," Maximus knelt down at a little distance, careful not to trigger her. Whatever she was going through was terrifying. "It is over. They will leak it," she uttered, tears still falling from her eyes. Her once rosy, smooth cheeks looked rough. "What? What will they leak?" Maximus asked, his voice softer now. My eyes briefly shifted to Emmet, who had his hands over his head, like he was trying to keep himself from losing it. "The videos," she replied. "Hnie, nobody can do shit to you, okay?" I was scared of what she would say next. But what she did say was something I could have never imagined in a million years. In a very sad, broken voice, she whispered "But they will. They took so many videos that night." "What videos?" Maximus asked. Hnie zoned out for a moment Then she spoke. And her words shattered the ground beneath our feet. "When they gang-raped me." Chapter 445-The Traumatic Life Of Our Stepsister

Chapter 445: 445-The Traumatic Life Of Our Stepsister

Norman: For a good few seconds, I forgot to move a muscle. It was as if she was speaking anothernguage. My mind went numb, and I could tell my brothers were too stunned too. But someone had to wake up so that Hnie could be saved. She was shaking so miserably, looking so innocently broken. "Hnie, lets go home first." I knelt down at her side, holding my hand out, but she shook her head. "Dont touch me," she warned me, gripping my heart in her fist. "I will scream and fight this time," she added, her eyes widening. Three whole days with so much trauma, with no food and no warm clothes. I could only imagine how she must have felt. "What is she talking about? Could it be that she hallucinated everything due to the cold and stress?" Maximus asked Emmet and Kaye and then knelt down beside me again. His words didnt sound like a question, more like a request. He was waiting for any of us to tell him it was just a nightmare. "I remember," Emmet suddenly shook his head and then pushed me out of his way, making me sit on my ass on the ground while he took over. "Hnie, did one of them tie outside?" he asked her, sounding like himself again. I began to share eye contact with my other brothers as if they were also catching on to something important. Emmet knew about everything. But what exactly? Does that meanHnie had a secret, and this is what it was? "Dont touch me," Hnie warned him, and his body tensed up. I could tell he was not taking her rejection well. He looked so worried that his body was emitting an aura of tension. "Okay, everyone, we have to do this," I said to my brothers, making eye contact with Kaye, who was staring at Hnie. "Kaye," I snapped my fingers and found him shaking his head to bring himself back to reality. "Huh?" He ced his hand on his chest and rubbed it. "What do you want?" He wasnt even looking at me. Almost like he was waking up from a slumber and trying to gather what his feelings were. "Kaye, that thing" I eyed him, mouthing the words so that Hnie wouldnt see it. She looked traumatized and ready to fight. I didnt think she was able to differentiate between past and present right now. She was stuck in whatever trauma she was talking about. "The intoxication," I eyed him. "Hmm, take it." He looked through his pockets and handed me the needle, not even focusing on anything. "Kaye, youre supposed to help me with this. The other two cant focus on anything; theyre too caught up in why Hnie is reacting this way to them," I tried to get Kayes attention, even standing up and walking closer to him. "I want names," Kaye looked at me, shaking his head. "I want names, brother. I will hang their bodies out in the open." His lips quivered, breaking my heart at his condition. He was clearly affected, but he kept going in and out of self-awareness. And it was concerning. "I understand. We will do it together. But look at her, she needsfort and a little sleep, right?" I didnt even turn to look at Hnie. I was so used to her being a sassy ass that seeing her broken like this was breaking me. "You do it." Kaye ced his hand on my shoulder and pushed me very gently. He turned away and started rubbing his face in his hands. I sighed, feeling the pressure on me. So I had to do it myself now. I strolled closer and then knelt down. Hnie squeezed herself together, ring at me in fear and ready to fight back. "Im sorry." As soon as I said that and her eyes widened, I stabbed her with the needle in her arm. She let out a screech and pushed me, her hand so hot that I felt my chest burning. "Fuck!" I grimaced, cing a hand on my chest where she had touched. "What have you donewhy did you?" she started to scream, but Maximus and Emmet took over. They held her arms to prevent her from hurting herself. She started to lose consciousness and fell into a deep slumber right before our eyes. I got up and reached the caves exit, staring outside. "We have to wait. Its snowing," I reminded them that it wasnt a good time to leave yet. However, I did peer inside my shirt to find her handprint on the side of my chest. She had burned my skin, but how? I didnt say it out loud, but it would need attentionter. A mere werewolf is not supposed to have such a power. After the snow stopped, Emmet carried Hnie, and we left for home. We decided to go back home instead of taking her to the academy. I suggested my bedroom for her, even when Emmet was persistent about taking her to his room. His room was pretty much out in the open, with a passage that got snow very often. If Hnie acted aggressive again and left the room, she would immediately be in a dangerous spot, facing the creatures. Whereas in my room, she would have to pass the stairs and the living room to run out. Maximus room was out of the question as well. Charlotte and the others will not like it and we didnt want any new drama. "What is going on?" As soon as we reached the mansion and got inside, our dad questioned us. Hnies mother covered her mouth with her hands, showing a more concerned expression than she usually did. "We found her" I said, watching Emmet take her upstairs. "But what happened to her? Where had she been?" Dad asked, making me take a deep breath before I told him the truth. Or at least half of itthe part Hnie told us. I was curious about the details because there was a vige full of culprits I had to set fire to. "Her rapists threatened her into leaving everyone and ending her life." I could tell my fathers brain might have gone frozen. He took a step back and then turned to look at Hnies mother, who shuddered visibly before falling to the ground. Chapter 446-I Am Ready To Tell The World

Chapter 446: 446-I Am Ready To Tell The World

Hnie: The darkness of the room reminded me of my empty dreams. The silence was equivalent to my screams from that night. I didnt realize I would have such an intense copse. But sadly, even the sight of any man, regardless of his rtionship with me, was sending me to hell and back. I sat on the bed, my arms wrapped around my body, staring at the wall in front of me. There was a picture frame of the brothers together hanging there. I twisted my neck a little and noticed the big frame behind the beds wall. It was Normans pictures. So this has to be Normans bedroom. I sighed, trying to recall happy thoughts. There were none. Everything was tainted with sadness and violence in my mind. The door opened for the fifth time, and this time Norman walked in alone. In thest 13 hours, I had scrambled at everyone who had trieding to speak with me. I remember closing my eyes to hide from Emmet while asking him to leave me alone. I did the same with Maximus, Lamar, and even Gavin. Norman told me that my friends hade to see me, and I threw a fit. I didnt want to see a man anywhere around me. "Why are you here?" I hissed, turning my face to the other side to avoid looking at his face. "We cannot sit silently after the usations you have made," Norman said, keeping his voice very low and calm. "Get out of here," I hissed at him, warning him to leave and not try toe near me. "I will. But I need to speak with you," he requested again, this time walking closer to the bed and sitting down on it. I immediately pulled my legs closer to my body while hiding half of myself under the nket. "When I was only a kidI had been in a situation where I couldnt find a way out," he started, making me narrow my eyes at him. What was he trying to do? "I was attacked by a monster," he sighed. "That monster was a vile thing." He scoffed,ughing at the memory of it. "What did it do?" I inquired, and it was as if my question brought him some relief. "It took my heart from my chest." My body shuddered, my eyes widening a little more than before. "It stopped my heartbeat, Hnie." I shook my head in confusion. "Remember that nightyou had the me of Lust in the guesthouse? You touched my heartmy chestand you felt it. You asked me a question," he started to remind me of that night, and I began to have shbacks of it. "Youre probably able to remember it now. Thats how it works. If someone reminds you exactly what you did during the me of Lust periodyou will have the full memory of it," he added. "What did you say when I asked you?" I didnt even know what he had asked me. "You asked why I have four heartbeats," he smiled, and it felt like a current ran through my body. "Ohhh!" I gasped, cing my hand over my mouth. That was a wild night. How did I forget those interactions with him? We had a deep conversation, almost like heart to heart. "Why are you telling me this now?" I questioned, unable to focus on one thing at a time when my mind was still stuck on the memory of my own trauma. "Emmet didnt tell us much because he wants you to tell us. But he did tell us that Kaidon is involved, and he ims to have been under the me of Lust, so he thought it was a dream or a nightmare. We can get his memory back," he kept his voice low, making it sound moreforting. "What else did Emmet tell you?" I questioned again. "Honestly, just Kaidons name. He said we should wait for you to talk. Kaidons name was brought up because he wanted to find him," he exined. "I dont know what happenedbut I want to know. You have my word that justice will be served," he looked determined, causing my body to rx a little. "It is okay to feel this way," he started again. "But I am back to zero. I learned to fight, defend myself, and even became a good student. Only for all of it to copse," I stuttered, and tears started spilling down my eyes again. "You are not back to zero. This is you! This is proof that it was your final straw. You are finally out of that ce where you were too afraid to even think about it. The reason you had a meltdown was because the emotions finally surfaced. Hnie, you forced yourself to move on from the trauma. It doesnt work like that. You are back and better. This Hnie is the one I want you to bewith a mix of your crazy, sassy side," he smiled at his own words, making me crack a smile too. "So tell me, what do you want to do?" he questioned, extending his hand for mine, but he quickly retrieved it. I was staring at his hand too. "They will leak those videos," I uttered meekly. "Over my dead body," he said, his voice harsher this time. "Those videos will be gone. The pictures will never be seen again. Have some trust, will you?" He finally extended his hand again, making me stare at my small hand. "Just take the first stand, we will always be there for you. You are not alone in this fight, you have us, and our priority remains you, no matter what," he said even more determinedly this time. I kept watching him and then his hand before I shakily extended mine and ced it in his. His hand was warm and big but firm and strong. He tightened his fingers around mine and asked me again, "So take a moment and then tell me, what do you want to do?" "I want to tell the truth to the world now. I want to take a stand and finally punish them," I hissed with determination while he smiled at my confidence. Chapter 447-The Bad Daughter

Chapter 447: 447-The Bad Daughter

Hnie: After I had a talk with Norman, he let me rest. I was putting together all the details in my head so that Id know what to say when I talked to everyone. "So, you have finallye home?" Emma stormed in, making me jump and crawl away in bed. "Look at you, acting all scared and traumatized. How are you traumatized now? You were fine then. How can someone suddenly feel so frightened and full of sadness after months have passed?" The look of disbelief on her face was what had bothered me all this time. This was what I had been so afraid of when thinking about telling someone about that night. The questions they would ask would be hard for me to answer. Because they werent calcted responses; they were my emotions, my feelings. "You lied about rape, didnt you? How can so many men have fucked you, and you still survived? You must have liked it," she ced her hands on her waist and yelled, almost like she wasughing at me. "And now you are here to capitalize on that freaky night to make it even more beneficial for yourself. You think a group of alphas would have nothing better to do than to find a wolf-less girl to fuck? They can have any girl they want, so why would they force you?" She was asking all the questions that I had been afraid of hearing. "Dont look at me all sad. I am not one of those people who dont know the truth. I am a woman too, and I know how a woman can lie. You were here, and sure, you had some bruises and marks, but that was just a fun time and your own kink. How could a raped girl travel so much and then get admitted into an academy? Like, make it make sense. Werent you supposed to be too scarred to do anything? And then I saw you smile andugh and enjoy lifehow could a dignified woman do that? A woman with self-respect would have ended her life," she hissed, stepping toward me. I was silent. I couldnt even say a word. "Thank goodness my daughter is nothing like you. My Charlotte is innocent. She would never do anything this disgusting to cause her mother stress and shame. I am proud of my girl, and I wish nobody ever has a daughter like you," she hunched down and hissed in my face, pinching my chin to make me raise my head to her level. "But I" I uttered, and she hissed at me. "No! You are a bad daughter. You have caused so much shame to your family. You have hurt your mother with your words. Look at Charlotte. Dont you think you would be jealous of her? My daughter has never done a single thing to make me cry. She wouldnt even say a word that would hurt me," as she kept yapping, I felt her being pulled away from me by force. "So what do you want Hnie to do? Marry your daughter?" Salem pushed her back, shocking her. "And who the fuck are you?" Emma yelled, but Salem squared up. "If youe to her and say one more word" Salem grabbed her hair in her fist, shocking her. "Go away. Find pleasure somewhere else, you desperate, horny woman," Salem was quick to understand what kind of things would make Emma feel humiliated. "What the heck" Emma freed herself and ran toward the door, too frightened to say another word. "I will tell Lord McQuoid now," she yelled from the door, rushing out. I heard a little argument outside, and I could tell maybe Norman had spotted her. He then opened the door fully and brought her back in, his hand around her arm as he pushed her toward the bed. Emma looked like she had been harassed by a mob. The woman who had just told me I was being dramatic now lookedpletely shaken up by just a few harsh res and a rough grab from Salem and Norman. "So, what do you say to people when youre being an ass?" Norman asked her, slipping his hands into his pockets. "I am sorry," Emma said to me before sprinting out of the room as soon as she was done. Salem gave me a smile and sat down on the bed with me. "Hold my hands," Salem requested, stretching her hands out for me to hold. I hesitantly ced mine in hers. Every touch made my body startle visibly. There were times when I thought I should stop being so scared or jumpy. I didnt want people to think I was being dramatic. But when I forced myself, and the rpse happened, it was even messier. They would never truly understand my feelings. The brutality of someone taking another persons body without permission. People wouldnt even let someone taste their food without permission. Ask these men if they would let anyone drive their car without their permission. A body is an even more sacred possession of ones soul. But people who didnt understand would never understand. "Everyone is here. They want to hear what you have to say," her voice softened, her wolf helping herfort me. And honestly, I didnt know her wolf was a symbol of healing. Her voice made me feel so rxed that my body felt light. "Dont be surprised. My wolfs specialty is healing," she uttered when she noticed I was examining her a little too deeply. "Are you ready?" she asked, and I gave her a nod. Norman stepped out of the way as I got out of bed and walked downstairs with Salem holding my hand. We entered the living room, and sure enough, every single person was thereeven Penn and my friends. I sat down on a chair ced near the firece while others stood or sat in front of me. It was time for a big confession, the secret to be told so that I could finally fight for myself openly. "I took admission for revenge," I started. Chapter 448-All Together And Standing Beside Me.

Chapter 448: 448-All Together And Standing Beside Me.

Hnie: I kept my head down while telling my story from start to finish. "It was also then that I promised the Moon Goddess I would not ept my mate until I had my revenge," I said, steadily raising my eyes to look at Kaye. His mouth opened in shock, but he kept his reaction subtle. "One of them was Rayden, the other is Kaidon. Then theres Zellu and RomeoI havent met the others," I added. Everyone was silently watching me, while Penn took deep, heavy breaths. He hadnt lifted his eyes from the ground this whole time. And when he did briefly, I saw the tears in his eyes. "And you all trust" Emma, who had been standing in the corner, opened her mouth, but Norman hissed. "Stay out of it," he muttered. My mother sat in the corner, keeping her head down. Charlotte shed a smirk here and there every time she heard me talk about that night. It was like she was happy I went through it. "Youre hearing this? You think our nephew would do something like that?" Darcy asked Lord McQuoid, who refused to look me in the eye. "I didnt know our cousin was born with only pureness," Maximus scoffed at his mother. "But he is born with our blood. We would never do something like that," Lord McQuoid hissed at his son. I watched my mother stretch her neck before staring at her fianc. Her eyes shifted to mine, and for a brief moment, we looked at each other before we both looked away. "I will speak now, and I request everyone to let me finish," Lord McQuoid sighed, straightening his back in his seat. "I am not questioning your story. But this is a serious usation. I have seen women lie every day. I am not saying it didnt happenit did. And the one who did it got his punishment of death. Rayden was responsible, there was proof of it. But there is literally no proof to go against such powerful alphas. And it would be wrong to use innocent people," Lord McQuoid said, causing Emmet to scoff and roll his eyes. "We could give them some of those herbs or use those weapons to make them tell the truth," Maximus sighed, shaking his head as he mentioned the deadly weapons that forced people to confess. "Maybe youre forgetting that we signed an agreement stating those weapons will only be used during war and never on any packs alpha," Lord McQuoid reminded his sons. "Besides, an alpha carries a lot of his packs secrets. You want him to reveal those? Thats why these weapons are never used on alphas," Lady Darcy quickly jumped in to defend them. "So what do you think I should do?" I lifted my head and asked Lord McQuoid, who seemed pretty upset about the recent events. Theck of eye contact made me see the doubt in his eyes. "I am sure there were others involved, like you im, but how can you be so certain it was Romeo? Maybe it was someone like him. Did he tell you his name that night?" he asked, keeping his tone neutral. "Yeah, he gave her his address and submitted his CV too," Maximusmented, taunting his father for his question. "Son, these questionsand even harsher oneswill be askedter," Lord McQuoid turned to nce at Maximus, who was hunched down with his elbows on his thighs, his eyes shooting daggers. He was constantly shaking his left, showing anxiety. At that moment, I could tell that apart from Darcy, Emma, Charlotte, Lord McQuoid, and possibly my mother too, everyone else believed me. Kaye was another story. I could no longer recognize him, despite him showing a little concern. "That is right. Hnie has no proof to go after them," Lady Darcy sighed. In fact, she seemed to smile a little toofortably. "And then shes saying they have videos of her. Do you want to go public with the usations with no proof? The real culprits will release your videoswhat would you do then? And you said they are not visible in the videos, so it will be just bad for you," Darcy shrugged, making me close my eyes and take shallow breaths. She was trying to scare me away because, deep down, I was sure she had little fear that Romeo might be guilty. "Dont worry about those videos. The inte will be shut down for a while," Norman hissed. "And how will you do that? Youre just a roguemaybe a future rogue kingbut you cannot control the alpha kings and if they will allow the shut down of the inte," Darcy was quick to use a stern voice with Norman the moment he triedforting me. "Our brother said its taken care of," shock hit Darcy when it was Kaye who supported his brother. She gave him a look, almost like she was asking if he knew where he stood in this matter. "The inte connections have been destroyed somehowmaybe due to snow," Kaye shrugged, making it clear that he had done something. "Well, sharing videos is still possible, isnt it?" Lady Darcy folded her arms over her chest, making Emmet let out augh, which caused her to check her posture. "I was just talking to the counciland there has been an issue. Since we havent taken care of the Gims, the snow is spreading to the packs now. SoI dont think we can work until they provide us ess to their packs and manually conduct a checkup on everyones phones," Emmet added, making Darcys jaw drop. My mother had been sitting still, rubbing her palms anxiously and taking slow, steady breaths. She hadnt moved a muscle or spoken a word. After some time, I thought she was a statue. "You will let those monsters attack innocent people for her crazy story?" As Darcy mmed her hand on the table and yelled, Norman turned to her and mmed his hand down even harder, breaking the ss. Then, in the same aggressive toneonly more powerfulhe responded: "Short answer? Yes!" Chapter 449-The Culprit In My Feet

Chapter 449: 449-The Culprit In My Feet

Hnie: "I cant believe our trainers mother is so evil," Salem whispered in my ear as she sat with me on the chair. The trainers and their parents had stepped out to have a conversation. Only Charlotte was left behind with my group of friends. She looked like she was now getting bored since no one was entertaining her. I had never known she would grow up to be so evil. He was a spitting image of her mother. People who benefit from people and find pleasure in others misery. My mother had acted weird throughout the time. She barely raised her eyes, almost like she wasnt even breathing. "So, youre all students of Vortex?" Charlotte asked after finally putting her phone down in herp. Penn hadnt been able to raise his head while leaning back against the wall. "Yeah, thats all you have to say? I thought youd at least have the decency to say a word or two offort to your cousin," Salem taunted, crossing one leg over the other. "Im sorry that happened to you," Charlotte said to me, her eyes empty of any sympathy. "Now, can you please leave? You see, its just us friends left." Well, of course, its Salem. She hasnt changed much, but now she was directing her mean energy toward the people who actually deserved it. "Maybe you should watch yourself. Youre standing in my mansion," Charlotte hissed at Salem, who scoffed, making Charlotte clench her jaw. "Can somebody please make her go away?" Penn finally snapped, making Charlotte shoot a harsh re at everyone before stomping out of the living room. Now that it was just my friends, Penn started pacing around. "None of you thought I should know?" he yelled, making Lamar look away. "At least you should have told me, Lamar. I would have done something about it. If not now, back when Rayden was hurting her. You guys hid so much from me." He was yelling at the others, but when he turned to me, he looked defeated and sniffled. "Im so sorryI had no clueGoddess! You went through so much, and you didnt tell anyone. How did you keep going with so much pain in your heart?" he asked, barely making eye contact with me. I didnt even know why he felt so guiltyhe hadnt done anything wrong. "Hnie! I believe you. I believe every single person youre pointing at is guilty. Well get the truth out," he said, walking over and kneeling in front of me, holding my hands. "You dont need proof?" I asked. "No! We know you. Its one thing for someone whos always lied and gotten people in trouble to make such ims. Even then, a proper investigation is what Alphas should do. But in your case, sadly, I know everything you said is true," he said again, his eyes full of tears as the brothers walked in. They were talking to each other when they suddenly stopped and watched my interaction with Penn. "Penn! Wed like to speak with her," Emmet cleared his throat, gesturing for Penn to step aside. One by one, my friends started leaving the living room. But I caught Emmet sizing Penn up as he walked away. "Its always the thirsty ones who jump in to look good," Maximusmented, making me roll my eyes. Penn wasnt doing it to get in my good bookshe was already in them. "Theyve called Romeo in. Do you want to face him?" Norman asked, watching me give him a nod. "Bring him in," Norman said to Kaye, who walked out without looking my way. A few secondster, everyone else returnedand so did Kaye, with Romeo. But the way he brought him in left everyone gasping. Kaye had Romeo in a tight grip, holding him by the back of his neck. "Kaye, hes your cousin," Darcy quickly jumped in to free her nephew, but Kaye didnt let him go just like that. Instead, he shoved him so hard that Romeonded at my feet. "Nope! Hes not. Im not rted to him," Kaye shook his head, wrinkling his nose in disgust. My eyes stayed on Romeo as he lifted his head and met my gaze. I recalled the threats from days ago, and my body started to heat up. I cant believe they put me through this stress all over again. "I dont know what shes talking about. I didnt do anything," Romeo hissed, looking deep into my eyes. But the minute he turned to the others, I noticed the shift in his tone. "Im innocent. I dont know what made her lie about me," he said, sounding so sincere and naive that even Darcy looked sad for him. "You didnt tie her to the tree?" Emmet yelled, held back by his father when he tried to attack Romeo. At least the brothers believed meI knew that much. "No! I didnt!" he shouted at the top of his lungs. "What makes you believe her and not me?" He jabbed his finger into his own chest. "Whatever grudge she has against Alphas is making her point fingers at everyone. Literally every Alpha ever" he continued. "Youre all crazy for believing her over your own blood," Darcy snapped, and Lord McQuoid averted his gaze from me. "Maybe she doesnt remember the faces correctly?" Lord McQuoid suggested, making his sons look at him in shock. "The student who aces every exam? Whose memory is so sharp that we teach her one thing in passing, and she remembers it perfectly? Youre saying she has memory issues?" Kaye stepped forward, calmly questioning his father. "And not to mentionshes not even lying." That voice was new. Someone had just joined in. "Oops, am Ite?" Lucy peeked in, making us all stare at each other before turning to her. Even Romeo looked slightly confused by herment. "What theLucy," Gavin mouthed, looking worried about her arrival. "Somebody ordered the truth," she smirked. Everyone silently watched as she posed like she was standing in front of cameras. "And I deliver," she added, a creepy grin spreading across her face as she locked eyes with Romeo. Chapter 450-A Help From Her!

Chapter 450: 450-A Help From Her!

Hnie: "Umm, so! I was dating this asshole because I didnt know he was a creepy person," she stated, her voice high-pitched, her hands doing all the drama. "Huh! And you think well listen to someone who looks and acts like a whore?" Darcy judged Lucy from her tiny skirt and top. Lucy gasped dramatically before pouting and pulling her phone out of her pocket. "Shes mad because I dumped her," Romeo called out before she could say anything. She looked up from her phone and faked another gasp of shock. "No! I dumped you! Your fucking dick stinks. Ew." Her words made everyone look away as she quickly bit her tongue and mouthed the word "sorry." I didnt know what she was doing. I thought she would be enjoying all of this. And why did she evene here? "Get out of here right now. This is a serious issue. We dont need someone who doesnt even know how to talk or act," Darcy yelled in her direction, but Lucy just rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out at her. Even the trainers were watching her in shock. Emma and Charlotte were clinging to each other in the corner as if they were afraid of being under Lucys scrutinizing gaze. "Anyway, so as I was sayingI have proof that Hnie isnt lying, but this fuckhead is a liar," she shrugged, waving her phone casually with a smirk on her lips. "Theres no way you have proof because its all a lie," Romeo quickly jumped in to defend himself, ring at her the whole time. "Dont fucking look at me like that. I survived a fatal fall. Im not afraid of little boys like you," she pointed a finger at him, making him clench his fists. I could only imagine how angry he was, knowing he couldnt put his hands on her at that moment. It was scary how hard he was trying to silence her. So whatever she had, it could help me. "Who even let this thinge here?" Emma thought her voice was low enough, but since everyone had gone silent, herment ended up being a little louder than intended. It reached Lucys ears, and she turned to re at Emma. "Youre one to talk? You live off your friends rtionship with the Lucan King. Youre a leech. And so is yourewdaughter, who has no sense of fashion, by the way," Lucy rolled her eyes, snapping her fingers sassily. "Lucy!" Norman hissed, and Lucy quickly straightened her back. I noticed the way her eyes lingered on Norman for a moment before she gently bit her bottom lip. "Yes, professor, am I being a bad girl?" she replied in a sultry tone. Even in such a stressful situation, I got to see Norman lookpletely awkward. He turned tomato red. He wasnt veryfortable with people flirting with him. "Behave. Say what you have to say," Maximus interrupted, saving his older brother from the awkwardness. "I have proof," she repeated. "We heard you the first time. What is it?" Darcy folded her arms over her chest. "No! I wont talk to you because youre so rude. A girl was gang-raped, and instead of showing kindness, youre being mean to her. Youre not a girls girl," Lucy continued until she noticed the brothers ring her down. "Okay, okay, I wont get distracted again," she added and held out her phone to Norman. However, as Norman reached for it, trying to take the phone from her hands, she pulled it backonly so she could say something. "Im not a bad person," she uttered to him, tilting her shoulder slightly up to touch her ear. "Im a good, good girl, sir!" That tone was so weird. "Okay, Ill give you an award for it," Norman muttered, but before she could pull any more stunts, he quickly snatched the phone from her hand, this time with little to no reaction to her antics, and started staring at the screen. "What am I looking atwhat the" he hissed, grinding his teeth. Lucy jumped beside him and bit her tongue again. "Oh! Im so sorry. Those are just some bikini pictures I took. Thats not what I wanted to show you." She had set him up on purpose. He looked so disturbedalmost like he had seen a ghost. "Here, this!" she finally yed something, and I could tell exactly what it was. Norman watched it, his expression turning dark, and then turned the phone to the audience. His eyes locked onto Romeo, his jaw clenched tight. It was the CCTV footage from the hallwaywhere Romeo had hit me on the back of the head to carry me outside. He had ropes slung over his shoulders too, the same ones that were used to tie me to the tree. "See, he had asked me earlier to turn off the cameras because he didnt want the battery to die or something. I dont know, he was doing a bunch of convincing, but I didnt. I just thought it was weird that he wanted the cameras off," she shrugged, turning heads toward Romeo, who had lied so well when questioned about that night. "I" he stuttered, stepping back. The minute the brothers rushed at him, he ran and hid behind Darcy. "Mom, step aside," Maximus yelled, his eyes locked on his mother. "Over my dead body," she hissed, spreading her arms to protect her nephew. "I swear it was just a joke. I wanted to see how the top students of the academy would react. I messed up when I couldnt untie her because I was so drunk" Romeo was lying again, yelling from behind Darcys back. "Youve lied so well before that Im wondering how much worse the truth is," Emmet growled, grabbing his mothers arm. Darcys face twisted in shockshe thought Emmet wouldnt dare touch Romeo as long as she stood in front of him. But Emmet pushed her aside, making her stumble into Lord McQuoids arms, and then punched Romeo straight to the ground. "Enough!" their father yelled as the brothers, one by one, joined in, kicking and punching Romeo. They all froze at hismand. Chapter 451-Let The Monster Eat The Culprits

Chapter 451: 451-Let The Monster Eat The Culprits

Maximus: "Fine, he admitted to one mistake. But that doesnt prove anything else," Dad had disappointed me greatly. But I understood he was looking at it from the perspective of the council. They would ask for solid proof because we were going after some top students from their academy and also big alphas. "We will still need proof," Dad hissed, warning us not to make thingsplicated by doing something reckless when we didnt have enough evidence. "Sir, if everything has been said and done, can we take her back to the hostel? She needs rest and to be away from toxic people," Lamar requested, his eyes on Hnie. Then he looked at our mother, Emma, Charlotte, and finally at Romeo. I was surprised to see Lamars growth. The only reason I was allowing him near Hnie again was because he meant wellhe was genuinely always there for her. "Sure, take her home," Norman gave him a nod, letting them take Hnie away. I desperately wanted to spend time with her, to hold her in my arms. But I knew she would never let me. As soon as Hnie walked away, I noticed Charlotte staring at me. Dammit! Why did the Moon Goddess make her my mate? I didnt want her. And after what Hnie told us, I would die before epting Charlotte. I wanted Hnie. Just her and nobody elsenow more than ever. Even if I have to make my brother, Kaye, reject her, I will do it. I will not stop until Hnie is mine. But we werent done yet. Norman grabbed Romeo and started taking him to his study, with us brothers following after him. "Now, tell us, where is your phone?" Norman pushed Romeo onto the chair while I locked the door behind us. Kaye had a knife in his hand, while Emmet stood awfully still, not even moving a muscle, ring at Romeo. "This is my phone," Romeo looked at all of us before handing his phone to Norman after unlocking it. I couldnt even breathe the same air as him. To think my cousin had hurt my mate was making me go insane. To think he had touched her against her will, or that he saw womens bodies as objects, made me want to puke. Letting him breathe another second was making me hate myself. "This is a new phone, Romeo. Do you want me to spell my demand out to you?" Norman yelled in his face, hunching down over him. We let Norman do the talking. He could make Romeo pee his pants within minutes. "I changed my phone. My old phone broke," Romeo exined, but his body was shaking so badly that his words wereing out all wrong. "You take me for a fool?" Norman ced his hands on the chairs armrest and leaned toward his face. "Brotherswhy are you doing this to me? She doesnt like me because I am dating her ex-best friend," Romeo let out a cry. I could tell he was shocked that we werent immediately believing him. "The best friend who came out and said a lot of negative stuff about you?" Kaye hissed at him, while Emmet silently watched. I was beginning to wonder if Emmet was holding back, charging himself up for a more brutal attack on Romeo. I wouldnt mind. I would happily join him. He was lucky Hnie wanted her culprits to admit to their crimes. Otherwise, my fist would have been down Romeos throat already by now. I kept feeling this rage in me, this disgust for my own blood. The things they did to Hnie, the things Hnie recalledI felt like the world should have ended that night. Nobody deserved to live when her right to live her life on her own terms was taken away from her. "I need your old phone." This is why we let Norman interrogate him. We would lose our temper, but Norman kept his priorities straight. He was going to get the phone to find the videos. If we could find themeven if there was no facewe could prove Romeo was there because he was recording. "I threw it away," Romeo stammered again. Of course, he was lying. "If you think you can get away with it just because you wont admit it, youre wrong," I stepped forward, towering over him in warning. "Every day you live after today will be worse than your death," Kaye stepped beside me, standing shoulder to shoulder. "A woman is not your property. You made a grave mistake, and on top of that, it turned out to be Hnie," I hissed. "Either you confess, oryour every inch will go through hell every single day," Norman joined us, standing in line with us. "So pray that deathes to you sooner, Romeo. Its going to be a hell of a ride for you and those bastard friends of yours," Emmet finally snapped out of his trance and stood in line with us. "Brothers" Romeo couldnt evene up with another word. Thats when our mother barged inthe woman who couldnt stand with another woman even when it was clear Romeo had attacked her. "Huh! For heavens sake, he made a childish mistake. He didnt want to leave her out there; he just didnt realize how tightly he had tied her," Mother was quite a piece of work. She was tantly believing him, even though I was sure she knew she sounded ridiculous. But her hatred for Hnie, because of her mother, was overshadowing everything else. "Go ahead, take him away. He is not rted to us anymore," Norman said to Mother, who looked quite shocked before hiding Romeo behind her once again. "I will not allow this," she looked Norman dead in the eye. "Nobody cares what you allow. We have made our decision. We will find the others and make them all confess," Emmet was always vocal about his disagreement with our mothers actions. But it was decided. The Glimards would stay. We wouldnt fight them. We would let them invade the packs and kill every one of them. This is what they deserved for hurting my mate. Chapter 452-Let鈥檚 Kill The Snowman

Chapter 452: 452-Lets Kill The Snowman

Hnie: "Nobody else knows," Lamar whispered in my ear as soon as we entered the hall again. Rudy and Sage were busy chatting with their other friends, but when they saw me, they quickly rushed toward me. "Where have you been?" Sage held my hand, giving me a quick once-over from head to toe before stepping back so Rudy could approach me. "Are you okay?" he asked, his eyes scanning me. I didnt know how long my truth could stay hidden, but since the culprits would remain silent for the sake of their reputations, I would stay silent toopreparing a better n this time. "She was tied outside by the bad guys." Just when I thought Lucy would behave, she walked in and said it in the sassiest tone. "And were going to make sure the bad guys donte near her again, okay?" I rolled my eyes at her. "What? Who the fuck tied you outside?" Rudys muscles tensed, his eyes turning red with anger. "Its alright. The trainers have taken care of it," I reassured them, but Sage and Rudy exchanged a look and shook their heads. "No! We will not allow some outsider toe and hurt one of our own," Sage announced louder than ever. "Give us the name." Sage demanded it, and just as I saw Lucy open her mouth, I shot her a look. I didnt think she would listen, but weirdly enough, she did. "Well let you know. Right now, the trainers are handling it," Lamar convinced them to let it go for now. "Okay, but listen, everyone! From now on, we will keep an eye out for each other. You hear me?" Sage yelled, grabbing the attention of the others present. Sydney rolled her eyes and kept filing her nails. Rudy had been extremely upset ever since he found out I had been snatched from the hostel right under their noses. Later, we all sat together for a huge meal for once. "Argona was gone for two days and left me in charge of the CCTV. Thats why that asshole wanted me to delete the clips. I found out about them a dayter, but I kept them in case you didnt want to talk about it yet," Lucy sat down beside me, a slice of pizza in her hand. I could already tell Sydney wasnt happy to see Lucy talking to me. "Why did you help me?" I asked. My friends had gone crazy, dancing and celebrating as if we had achieved something huge. It was just a small victory for now. "Well, Im not a bad person, Hnie. Im just... different now," she said, not using her usual high-pitched voice. "Did you know about Jenny?" I asked. "No! Im not a hundred percent sure, but I have a feeling its her. But if its not her, then the entity is in someones bodysomeone very cunning, hiding it perfectly," she sounded so creeped out whenever she talked about that entity. What happened between her and the entity during herst encounter on the tenth floor? She never told us. She refused to tell us. We all fell asleep after eating a lot. Emmet was staying at the academy for the night. It must have been around midnight when I heard murmurs around me. I have be a little more cautious of noises now. As I sat up on the mattress, I noticed the top seniors peeking through the small hole in the window. "Whats going on?" The moment I asked that question, the windows started shaking again. "This," Sage mentioned, talking about the snowstorm causing the windows to rattle. "I think the Glimard have a different n," Rudy said, stepping away from the peephole. I instantly took over and looked outside through the small opening. The sight outside was scarier than ever. "Wake everyone up!" I heard Sage yell at Sumit. I kept watching, my eyes locked on the massive thing right outside the window. If they broke the ss and the snowstorm got in, they would get in too. Then, the entire building started shaking. Of course, we never thought it would get this bad. "Arghhh!" Sydney screamed from outside. We didnt even know she was on the second floor. She came rushing in, huffing and puffing. "The windows are all broken on the second floor! That fucking Glimard is going to take off the roof and attack us all!" she screamed, causing others to gasp and scramble up. "What do we do? We dont even know how to kill them," Salemined. "Of course we dont, because instead of finding a solution to these monsters, the trainers were busy catering to their spoiled stepsister," Sydney grunted, throwing a re at me. "Oh, shut the fuck up, Sydney." I walked past her, grunting as I brushed my shoulder against hers before standing at the door to make an announcement. "Guys, we have to fight back," I stated firmly. "And how do you suggest we do that? Or are you expecting us all to risk our lives just to save your ass?" she scoffed, making me hiss under my breath. "We could also throw this one out to distract the Glimard," Penn suggested, and others quickly nodded. "Yes, please," Lamar added, making Sydney look around at them one by one in shock. "Youre not serious, right?" she asked. "Actually, we are. We need to get to Professor Emmet, and for that, we need a distraction," Rudy joined in. However, I didnt have time to joke. My mind was racing, and I could onlye up with one solution. "We need fire," I said, watching them all frown in silence. "Yeah, set Sydney on fire and then throw her at the Glimard," Gavin agreed, while Salem looked down. Of course, Sydney was her sister. She didnt defend her messy actions, but that didnt mean she would let anyone hurt her. "No! Get your crossbows, arrows, or whatever you want to attack with. We are killing these little snowmen tonight," I hissed, determinedly walking away. I heard all of them follow me to the basement where the weapons were. Chapter 453-The Snow Monster Glimard

Chapter 453: 453-The Snow Monster Glimard

Hnie: "I think this is dumb," Sydney keptining while the others grabbed their weapons. The ones with swords would go after the glims, and the ones with crossbows and bows would attack the glimard. That meant Sage, Rudy, and I would be on the rooftop. "Will this be enough?" Gavin ran toward us, putting down the alcohol on the stairs. We were hiding behind the rooftop door. "Yeah, I hope so," Sage sighed before she started to tighten a piece of cloth and wrap it around her arrow. We had three people helping us prepare bows. I had my crossbow with me. On the count of three, I jumped in front of the door andunched a fire arrow at the glimard. The wind howled around me, cold and sharp like a thousand knives. The arrow cut through the icy wind and struck the monsters arm. The mes hissed against the ice, melting part of it. The monster roared, shaking off the fire, but I was alreadyunching another arrow. "Its working," I heard Sage say. Iunched another, and it hit the glimard in the neck. It had such a weird high-pitched cry whenever it got hurt. Instead of blood, water flowed from the wounds. My skin started to turn raw so quickly. I quickly backed away because now I had to get my arrows ready while Sage stepped up. As soon as sheunched an arrow, the glimard threw sharp ice at her. "Ahhh!" It came at such high speed that it struck Sage across her thigh, and blood sttered around. Rudys eyes widened. He threw his arrow down to hold her and stop her from falling. I was also worried about her, as well as my friends outside the hostel, out in the open, distracting the glims. "Give me that." I grabbed the alcohol bottle from Gavin, took some arrows, and ran out onto the rooftop. I had to do it. We couldnt let the glimard rest and heal. The moment it saw me running, it started shooting ice at me. A few small ones struck me, making me hiss and bite my tongue, but soon I ran behind the small rooftop wall on the side. I fired again. And again. Each shot hit its mark, sending bursts of me across the monsters frozen body. It howled in pain, the storm around it raging even stronger. Snow and ice whirled in every direction, but I held my ground. I couldnt stop now. The only thing I noticed in that moment about my body was that in situations like these, I felt outwardly confident and bold. I could barely be scared of that monster. The snow monster stood tall, its glowing eyes locking onto me. Its body was made of ice and swirling snow, its ws long and sharp. It let out a deep, rumbling growl that shook the ground beneath me. I had run out of arrows. So it was time to run back, but thats when I saw Emmete out. He must have run all the way from the academy to the rooftop of the hostel. He wasing in with a sword on fire. The minute the glimard extended its sharp paw to grab him, Emmet swung his sword and cut its ws off. The creature howled. But I also noticed how it didnt try to hurt Emmet. It was onlying for him as if it wanted to snatch him again. I remembered what I had been told about the glimard. It onlyes when its summoned to deliver someone. Could it be that it was sent to take Emmet to someone? Because the only person the glimard didnt try to kill was him. "Hnie!" Emmet yelled, reaching me and handing me more arrows. "You okay?" he asked. "You shouldnt havee out alone. You know you make it so difficult for me to be at peace. I need to put you in my pocket so nothing happens to you." The fact that he was saying all that while helping me with the sword made me smile a little. "After were done with this, Im taking you away and leaving this world," he joked before he jumped out again. "Look at that," he said, as I pointed at the glimard. I shot an arrow, but at the same time, I noticed the glimard didnt shoot ice at me because I was standing too close to Emmet. It was definitely protecting him because it was summoned for him. I was sure Emmet didnt notice it. "Look at that, Hnie," Emmet said again, this time extending his arm and pointing between the glimards eyebrows. "That part is way brighter than the rest of its body. We need to aim for it," he said. I nodded andunched an arrow, but I missed because the freaking glimard swung its arm and knocked the arrow away. "Ugh!" I screamed in frustration when my arrow would go straight toward the target, but that damn thing would defend itself. "Thats it," Emmet said, giving upor so I thought. Until I realized what he meant. He started running toward the glimard. "No!" I ran after him, but he was faster. He jumped on the wall and then at the glimard, dodging its swinging arms and reaching its chest with a big leap. I heard everyone yell and scream in shock and terror from under the hostel and behind me. Rudy hade out, shooting arrows at the glimard, which distracted it enough for Emmet to stay still and light his sword. Even Sage and I were now shooting arrows. It was all happening in a matter of split seconds. And thenEmmet did it. Emmet raised his sword and stabbed it between the glimards eyebrows. The cold wind blew out of the wounded area, knocking Emmet down its body. "NOOO!" I screamed, running toward the wall when I saw Emmet fall from the crazy height of the rooftop. The scary part was that the moment he hit the glimard, the snow started disappearing. There were silver bars down there, and if Emmetnded on them, I was afraid he would get seriously injured. The moment I looked over the wall, Emmet crawled back up, causing our lips to almost meet before I stepped back to let him jump around. Chapter 454-Forget-Me-Not

Chapter 454: 454-Forget-Me-Not

Hnie: "Im sorry, we were about to" I uttered, shyly tucking my hair behind my ear. "Kiss? I wish we had," Emmet replied shamelessly, standing outside the hostel with me. The glimard disappeared, and so did its glims and the snow. The temperature was back to how it should have been. The snow on the ground vanished like magic, too. The others were so tired that they fell asleep after they transitioned to heal. It was just Emmet and me who stayed awake. "How are you now?" he asked as I started walking beside him, strolling toward the ground. The morning was arriving, and so were the brothers. They had informed Emmet that they would be over in some time. "Im good. I hate how I acted," I mentioned, remembering the time I ran away because of the threats. But that was a scary day. "Dont ever do that again," he warned me. As we walked side by side, I felt his hand brush against mine a few times before he tangled his pinky finger around mine. "I wont," I replied, not sure if I was being honest. "You have us now. Well make sure nothing happens to you," he reassured me, his tone soforting. "How were you when I was gone?" I asked, noticing him steadily hold my entire hand in his. "Ill be honest with youI was gone. I was lost. Norman told me... I almost didnt even remember you." I knew he was being honest and sharing his side with me, but that part hurt me. I slipped my hand out of his. He noticed and stopped walking, turning to face me. "I didnt mean it like that. I dont know whats going on with me, Hnie. Im forgetting things noweven you! And thats what scares me the most." The sheer horror and sadness in his eyes sent goosebumps over my skin. I never wanted to see him so down. But the way he was talking made it seem like it was a serious matter. Even I had noticed it before, so I knew he wasnt lying. "Does your brother not know whats going on?" I asked, worried about what would happen if hepletely forgot about me. "Come with me," he said, holding my hand and quickly leading me awayaway from the sight of the hostels building. Once we were behind the big trees, he pulled me closer and spun me around, pressing my back against the tree. He cupped my face in his hands and crashed his lips against mine. My heart started skipping beats as he recklessly sucked my lips, almost like he had been hungry for years. "I thought you wanted to say something," I managed toment between heavy breaths when we broke the kiss for a moment. Instead of answering, he crashed his lips against mine again, shoving his tongue into my mouth. I instantly sucked on his lips hungrily, like a starving tigress. "I am speaking... just to your soul," he mumbled, breaking the kiss only slightly before sucking on my upper lip again. I pulled on his bottom lip, letting him pull me even closer. This time, he turned us around so he could lean back and pull me onto his chest, my entire body weight resting on him. He spread his legs so I could fit perfectly between them. His hands were holding my back before slowly moving down to grope my ass. That was new to me. I hadnt had such interactions with anyone before. I had only shared a kiss with Kaye and made out a little with Maximus. But Emmet was different. His usual calm bodynguage would shift into something more aggressivelike a beast who wanted to touch me everywhere. We stayed like that, kissing and exploring each other. I mostly focused on his upper body, but his hands had slipped into my pants a long time ago. He had been massaging my ass for a while before I finally broke the kiss. "I want to take you away from here for a while, even if its just for a day," he said, his forehead resting against mine. He wouldnt stop giving me sweet, gentle pecks on my lips the whole time. "I would love that too," I agreed, and he instantly smiled. However, my eyes caught something on the side, and I pulled away from his arms. He looked offended, even pouting a little. But I walked over to the side, plucked a flower, and returned to him while he watched me with those sexy eyes and a smirk that made my heart race. "This is for you," I said shyly, extending my hand with the flower. His eyes stayed on my face, making me lower my gaze even more. Then, he gently epted the flower, brushing his fingers against mine. "Forget-me-not?" he smiled at the flower, staring at it. "I dont want you to ever forget me," I mumbled, realizing just how far gone I was in love with him. I hadnt even realized I had such a crush on him until I pushed past my trauma and epted that I deserved happiness, too. "What if... some crazy twist of events makes me forget about you?" His question hit me hard, my chest tightening at the thought of not seeing myself reflected in Emmets eyes. "Then Ill make you remember me," I said confidently. His smile widened. "I will spend the rest of my life doing my best to stay by your side and make sure you never forget me." He kept watching my face, but slowly, his smile started to fade. "What happened? Did I say something wrong?" Honestly, I had grown up in a way that sudden changes in mood and expression meant trouble. So, it was instinct to ask. "No, you did nothing wrong. It just reminded me of something," he muttered. "Someone once gave me a forget-me-not, but hers had a lot of thorns. I remember how they pricked my skin" he lowered his head and stared at his fingers before sighing and looking up. "Im sorry! So, what were we saying?" he asked, trying to move past it. But I had heard it. Someone had given him a flower. Who? And was she that important that he still remembered her? Chapter 455-His Missing Love

Chapter 455: 455-His Missing Love

Hnie: "Who gave you that flower?" I watched him hold the little blue flower tightly and listened to me ask him a question. "Emmet! I want you to be honest with me. Do you love someone? I meanhas there been someone else before" I bit my tongue when I couldnt bring myself to ask if he even loved me. With a very gentle nod, he confirmed it. "There was someone. Someone whose departure made me the way I am," he said, referring to his addiction to alcohol. "Oh! Do you still love her?" I questioned. "Hnie! She is... dead. Her love will always be in my heart. I hope you wont have a problem with it. I will never mention her in front of you," he held my hand and spoke lovingly. "I understand," I replied with a smile. It made me feel so alive that the man before me was so wonderfulhe knew the difference between past and present instead of disrespecting past rtionships. Things didnt go well between them because she passed away, which exins why she will always be a part of him. "Well, I was meaning to show you something. Remember when Glimard took you away? We found you in front of the cave, and thats when I also found this inside the cave," I pulled the pink bracelet out and held it up for him. However, his face changed the minute he saw it. "You found it in the cave?" he asked, holding it and staring at it. There was a weird look on his face that made me understand that he knew who it belonged to. "Yeah, the cave those things were taking you to, Emmet!" I felt so lost watching him examine it. "What is going on? Do you know this bracelet? Have you seen it before?" I started bombarding him with questions. He was just staring at it in silence before he shook his head and looked at me. "Umm, it belonged to her," he said, making my body flinch. "Who? Your" I paused when he added himself. "Azura! She used to wear it all the time," he frowned, looking around as if he was searching for answers on the ground. "Oh! That is odd. I heard those things are summoned to take something or someone to their masterwhoever summons them," I recalled, watching him look up from the bracelet at me. "Hnie, if I ever forget you, you will move on. You will not ruin your lifeing after me," as soon as that slipped from his mouth, my muscles tensed up. "That is not possible. Would you do the same if I forgot about you?" I asked, watching him sigh. "I would want you to move on and be happy," he added, this time more firmly. "Would you do that?" I repeated my question, annoyed that he thought that was an option. "Tell me," as I put pressure on him, he finally spoke up, and what he said wasnt really what I wanted to hear. "I will move on. I moved on from Azura too, didnt I?" I stepped back from him and red at his face. "If this is your way of making me move on, then you are wrong. And very rude," I stomped my foot, angry that he had just told me a few minutes ago that he would never bring her upyet he did. And just because he had moved on from her, he thought it would be possible to move on from me too. However, he was lying. He hadnt moved on from her. I turned around to leave, but he grabbed my hand, pulling me back. "I just want you to be happy. You have been through a lot," he continued, wrapping his legs around my lower body when I tried to get away from him. He was still leaning back, making me lean over his body. "Let me go. I dont even want to see your face right now," I lost it with him. Everything was going so well, but his onement deeply upset me. "Hey, I only said it so that youd move on," he cupped my face, but I turned it to the side, refusing to look at him. "Hnie, fine!" he scoffed. "I think I love you more than I ever loved her." This was the first time he confessed. My heart sank in my chest, and my face turned to him, my eyes wide open. His confession of love threw me off guard. I didnt even expect him to say that, but he didnt stop there. "I was shocked myself when I started falling for you. For a very long time, I convinced myself that I would see you as my stepsister, but this feeling of wanting you only grew. It was the way you talked and the way you didnt. The way you walked and the way you stopped. How you got angry and how you smiled. Everything about you made me go crazy. I couldnt help but love you more and more every day. It felt like a taboo because not only were you my stepsister, but my brothers mate too. Two of my brothers were fighting over you, and here I was, falling for you. And then I realized I was losing my memory. Hnie, I felt like I had been punished. The Moon Goddess showed me she could give me someone better than Azuraand take her away from me at the same time." I let him speak, his words ringing through my heart like the strings of a guitar. "I love you," he confessed again. This time, his hands rested on my back, just above my bra strap, holding me like his most prized possession. "What does a man have to do to make his lover say something sweet in return?" heined, and I finally cracked a smile. "A lover?" It was about time. "Emmet! We are mates." I watched his forehead crease slightly in a frown. "The first night in your mansion, I felt a mate bond with you in the passage." Chapter 456-Fucking My Boobs

Chapter 456: 456-Fucking My Boobs

Hnie: "What?" he asked, his hands tightening behind my back, "why didnt you tell me," he seemed to zone out for a while. "Shit!" he cursed under his breath. "I thought I had a dreamthe other day I was thinking about that random night when I had a dream that I felt a mate bond with someone. Hnie! Are you telling me you are my fated mate?" He was confusing me with his reaction until a huge smile stered on his lips and I realized he was actually happy about it. "We are," I have only said that part that he ran his hands down my ass and picked me up, dropping me on the ground anding on top of me. I watched him stand on his knees, his eyes watching me hungrily while he unbuttoned his shorts with one hand. His other free hand roamed over my body, reaching my shirt and lifting it up. I felt so shy but excited at the same time. The way his eyes lingered on my body gave me confidence. It was like he liked what he was seeing. His fingers gently pulled my shirt up. He had left his shirt open, his abs before my eyes. I lifted my hand and touched his abs, my fingers trailing down his muscles. He was breathing so elegantly that I was getting wet between my legs. He then lowered his body after he had lifted my shirt till my red bra was visible. "I deserve some treat, dont I?" he leaned into my ear and whispered in a husky tone, then raised his face, keeping it inches away from mine so that we were looking into each others eyes when I felt his finger pulling my bra up and exposing my breasts. I shyly closed my eyes and heard him snicker a little. "Why are your nipples so hard?" he whispered, purposely saying stuff that made me bite onto my bottom lip. His fingers shamelessly trailed around my ares. My right boob was still in the bra cup. "Look at them, they are so big and juicy," he uttered, trying to fit my boob in his one hand. I knew what he meant. My boob was squeezing out from the space between his fingers as he gripped it as hard as he could. His touch was so unique. I wanted him to keep ying with my boob and he did. He kissed my cheek before going down. I felt his lips circle around my nipples and then gently suck them. The next thing I knew, he pulled his hand behind my back and unzipped my bra, freeing my chest for his eyes to enjoy. He cupped them both in his hands, making me stare at him shyly. He kept kissing and sucking my tits, pulling them out and kissing all over my soft breasts. His naked chest pressed hard against my stomach, and my body shuddered as hey on top of me to suck my tits. I felt something getting hard against my thigh. "Ah! Do you mind if my warrior tastes your milk?" he uttered, getting up and taking off his belt. The way he sat on his knees and did that, all the while ogling at my breasts, made it so hard for me to not pull him over me and beg him to give me his all. He pulled his belt out and snapped it, throwing it away before unzipping his pants. I got to see his giant dick for the first time. I quickly hid my eyes in my hand. "Hey! Hnie," heughed, while I turned my face down, not looking at him. I did get to see it for a few seconds, and damn, it was so wide and huge. It was also the cleanest one ever. "Hnie!" he called out my name again,ughing even louder. Hisugh was masculine and deep that I squeezed my body closer even more. I found him leaning over my back and kissing my naked back all the way up and down before getting rid of my shirt entirely. I looked back at him again, and this time, he didnt waste a minute before shoving his cock between my boobs and massaging it. His firm grip over my boobs brought them together, swallowing his cock while he went in and out, groaning. "Fuck! I could live in your body," he whispered, his jaw clenching, and his groans hitting the air even louder than ever. He was so loud and aggressive as he rubbed his cock over my boobs, in between them, and then finally brought it near my face. I was hesitant at first, but then I touched his dick, noticing how hard it was throbbing. I could barely fit it in my grasp. He was a tall and big guy, but I never thought he would have such a big member. And he was excited too. I slid my hand closer to his dick, and he rested the head of his cock on my lips, rubbing it all over my lips before shoving it in my mouth. My back was all wet from the cold and wet grass under me. I held his cock in both my hands, feeling his dick in my mouth. Emmet was running his hand through my hair while moving his hips in a rhythm toe in and out of my mouth. His dick vited my tongue, rubbing hard against it while going deep in my mouth, almost down my throat. I didnt gag, though. I kept my fingers tightly wrapped around his cock, sucking it so hard that he started to groan. I then caged his cock in my mouth, keeping it inside and sucking it, using my tongue all around it while he breathed loudly. After a while, I let go, and his movements quickened. He was going in and out of my mouth like a machine until I felt him explode in my mouth. "Ah!" he grunted, biting his tongue to stop himself from making even louder noise than he had been making. Chapter 457-He Makes Me Feel Alive

Chapter 457: 457-He Makes Me Feel Alive

Hnie: "You are so cute," Emmet whispered, caressing my cheeks nonstop. This was the fifth time he had woken me up because he couldnt stop touching me. He had carried me to his car and parked it far away so that we could sleep together in the backseat. It was a bit difficult for him, even though it was his ck V-ss. He was too big for this kind of setup. Maybe thats why he couldnt fall asleep. I could not thank him enough. My body had been going in and out of heat and I was so confused how to deal with it. I couldnt ask him for intimacy, I was too shy for it. As he kissed me again, I smiled and uttered while opening my eyes, "how did you know?" I heard him chuckle a little from behind me, "I felt it." I think I will never forget this moment. It sort of charged my body. For a long time, I had been caged in my own sorrows. I had no clue how I would ever get out of it and ept my body again. Bht Emmets extreme desire to be with me made me feel alive, love myself again. "Hmmm," I snuggled onto his chest, closing my eyes again. He was holding me tight, his shirt slightly open but buttoned at the bottom. We had put our clothes back on after our little session. I was happy. No! I was ecstatic. It was an amazing time. My body had finally moved past that traumaat least to the point that it didnt freak out at my mates touch. "You knowafter you take your revenge, well have the best wedding." This time, his words made me wake up on my own. I lifted my face from his chest and looked into his eyes. He was really thinking about marrying me? About marking and epting me? I was the happiest in that moment. He was smiling, pleased with himself for breaking my sleep once again. "You will wait for me?" I asked, and he frowned. "Its the bare minimum, Hnie. Its not like youre asking me to stay away from you, and even if you were, Id still wait," he replied, looking surprised that I had even asked. "Thank you," I uttered, still feeling shy because I had always seen him as my professor. Lying on top of my professors chest in the backseat of his car made me feel so naughty. The fact that he seemed more alive again made me wonder if he did tell the truth when he said he loves me more than he loved Azura. I shyly leaned over and kissed him on the lips before hiding my face in his chest again. He snickered. "I want to devour youlike bite you!" he hissed, hugging me so tight I felt my bones crack a little. "Be careful, youre a little stronger than me," I muttered. "A little, you say?" he joked, making me lift my head and stare at his face. He was so damn good-looking. From living a life of loneliness and desperation to lying on top of the most handsome, sexiest guy everit was really a good start. However, while we were on the topic of fate, I couldnt help but remember something. "What happened?" he noticed the change in my expression immediately. "When I ventured out into the snow, I thought I was dying until" I was so shocked that I hadnt thought about it again. "Until?" His way of always being so attentive when listening to me gave me a warm feeling. "I saw a woman in the snow." I zoned out. He gently touched my cheek, bringing me back to reality. "It was a womanI remember her clearly now. She was wearing a white dress and was floating in the air." I sighed, shaking my head. "Maybe I was hallucinating," I shrugged but noticed him zoning out. "What did she do after you saw her?" he asked, showing more interest. I had a feeling he might have some insight on it. "She, ummcame closer, held me in her arms, actually lifted me," I was shocked when I recalled that detail. "And she saidshe wouldnt let me die. That she had kept me alive, that she had been looking out for me... something like that." "And I think she was the one who took me to the cave," I finished and noticed how shocked he looked. "Hnie, what you encountered was a divine being," he sat up, making me sit up with him. "You met the Moon Goddess." My heart skipped a beatthen several more. Goosebumps prickled my skin at the mention of that name. "Theres no way. Why would the Moon Goddess be on ournd, and why help me? She hates me," I hissed as I recalled how she and I didnt exactly get along. "Well, she certainly doesnt hate you, Hnie," he started again, pinching my cheek very deliberately. "And I dont me her. Nobody can hate you. Andshe came for you. She saved you." I shook my head. He was being sweet, but I would never believe him when it came to the Moon Goddess. She hated me, so there was no way it was her. "Why are you shaking your head like a jellybean?" he asked, pinching my chin before caressing my cheeks again. He couldnt keep his hands to himself, I noticed. "Emmet, she hates me," I repeated, this time with a sad sigh. "Sure, she hates you but still gave you two matesthat doesnt tell you theres something going on with you?" Now that he mentioned the mate bond, I noticed he had turned serious. "Hnie, you are special. But why are you mates with Kaye and me? Im trying to understand," he mumbled, looking lost. Then I remembered something. I had another mateone I hadnt even told him or Kaye about. "I, umm... also Maximus," I added, biting my tongue. He did a double take and then sighed loudly. "Something is definitely going on. The Moon Goddess wouldnte down to save someone herself," hemented, sending another round of goosebumps over my skin. "Who are you, Hnie Niles?" This time, he looked me straight in the eye and asked seriously. However, his phone rang, and we both knew exactly who was calling. His brothers. "Theyre here. Lets go meet them. But before we go" He was about to get up when he nuzzled his face into my neck from behind and kissed me hard enough to make my whole body tense up. After giving me a deep kiss on my skinprobably leaving a hickeyhe got out of the car and moved to the front seat. "Theyll see it," Iined, touching my neck. "Okay?" he shrugged, starting the car engine. "At least theyll know youre mine." My body shuddered as I blushed. He was so aggressive... and I kind of liked it. Chapter 458-The Power Of Hickey

Chapter 458: 458-The Power Of Hickey

Hnie: "So basically, once again, Hnie saves the day?" Norman asked, narrowing his eyes at me. It looked more forced than anything because I could tell he was actually happy I came up with the idea of fire arrows. "I did," I shrugged, making him roll his eyes before his gazended on my neck. I watched as he squinted and bent down slightly to get a better view before I quickly moved my hair to the side where the hickey was. We were standing outside the hostel with all the students behind me. They had all woken up by now. "That was crazy, but Hnie, Im impressed with your ability to do anything" Maximus started to speak, but then he frowned and shook his head. I quickly looked down to make sure my hair was still covering the hickey, but the wind was blowing it away. "What is that?" Instead of waiting until we were alone, since he was apparently that desperate to ask, he did it in front of everyone. Thankfully, they were all behind me so they couldnt see where he was looking at. "I got hurtst night. Anyway, I think those things came for Professor Emmet," I said, trying to change the subject. As I turned to point at Emmet, I caught him smirking. I swear, this man "Yeah, and Hnie wouldnt let them take away her favorite professor," he stated loud and clear. I felt so shy that I instantly looked down. He was bored all the time, didnt even pay attention until it was about me and then, his energy was different. He made sure I knew from his actions that he felt alive with me. "True, we would never let that happen. But why would they want to take you away, sir?" Sage jumped in, taking over the conversation. The way she kept sliding closer and closer to Emmet made me ufortable. "Maybe they were running out of snowmen," Emmetmented in a cold tone, but somehow, Sage found it hrious. She startedughing so hard that everyone fell silent, just staring at her until herughter finally died down. "Okay, everyone, I appreciate your help. It made me realize were really building good warriors, Alphas, and Betas," Norman said, taking charge. "Since the rest of the staff has taken time off, Im giving you all two days off as well. You can go enjoy your time with your packs and return to the academy to continue sses. The seniors will resume training, and the test will be conducted on the scheduled date." Everyone cheered and began heading back inside to pack their belongings while I sighed. "I am not going back to the mansion." "She is not going back to the mansion." Emmet and I said it in unison. The three brothers exchanged nces before looking over at Emmet. "Why not? Its her mansion too," Maximus argued, his face showing clear frustration. "Im notfortable there," I spoke up since it was about me. "Why? Well be there," Maximus groaned, looking disappointed. "Its okay. Ill get her a suite. She and her friends can stay there and take a break from all the trouble at the same time," Norman suggested, making Maximus turn to look at him. "Maximus, leave it to me," Norman shut him down before he could argue. Kaye kept watching my face in silence. "Thank you," Emmet responded, and Norman narrowed his eyes at him. "I mean, shell be grateful," he added quickly. "I am, thanks!" I said to Norman, though he kept staring at my neck, making me incredibly ufortable. However, since he wasnt saying anything about it, I figured I was safe. But not from Maximus. He wasnt the type to sit in silence and ignore something. "Is that a hickey?" Before I could react, he reached over and flicked my hair back, fully exposing my neck. "Hey!" I protested, quickly pulling my hair to the front again. "That is?" Kaye asked, raising an eyebrow, though he looked more amused than anything. "Whoyou know what, never mind. Its not my business," Norman muttered but then bit his tongue to stop himself from saying more. "No, I want to know," Maximus ced his hands on his waist, making me nce at all of them one by one. "It is indeed a hickey," Emmet spoke up. I had expected him to save me somehow. I just didnt think hed take such a direct approach. "Okay, and how do you know?" Maximus turned to face him now. "Guys, behave. Its her personal life. Lets not make her feel pressured to answer," Norman cut in, shooting a look at Maximus. He wasnt very good at whispering, though. "Maybe go make an announcement over the speaker. I dont think the ghosts of our ancestors heard you, brother," Kayemented with an eye roll, making Norman step back, looking embarrassed. "Its not just that. Shes not just hooking up or dating someonenot that it would be an issue if she was. But Im saying this because... I know who gave her that hickey," Emmet continued, making my heart twist in my chest. "Who?" Maximus turned to his brothers. In a subtle movement, Emmet turned his gaze toward me, smiling before he finally said "I gave her that hickey." I heard a sharp inhale but didnt dare lift my head until I saw Maximus move in a sh of lightning and push Emmet back. He put all his strength into it, making Emmet actually budge quite a bit. "Maximus," Norman grabbed him from behind and shoved him to the side, his towering figure stepping between his brothers. "Why would you do that? Youre my brother, and you know shesmy mate and my ex" Maximus had tears in his eyes as he questioned his brother for breaking the so-called bro code. Really? "As if you didnt get engaged to Charlotte," I scoffed at his hypocrisy. "That makes three of us. You might be next, Norman. Congrattions," Kaye turned to Norman and patted his back, making him shift ufortably. "Dont be a jerk," Norman hissed, pping Kayes hand off. "Fine, I can expect you to take revenge on me, even though Charlotte is my mate, so things are different. But why did my own brother do this?" Maximus didnt care if anyone heard him. However, Norman was freaking out, ncing toward the hostel to make sure nobody wasing outside to witness themotion. "I didnt do anything, and neither did she. Just like Charlotte is your mateshe is mine." Emmet squared up, his voice harsher than Id ever heard before. I had never seen him respond to Maximus in that tone. He was beyond pissed this time but he had also announced to his brothers that we are mates. Chapter 459-One Missing?

Chapter 459: 459-One Missing?

Hnie: The brothers had gone silent for a while before Maximus came at me and grabbed my arm, pulling me away from them. The minute I resisted, he stopped and turned to look at me. "Please, I just need to talk," he said. His request made me turn my head and look at Emmet, who had his eyes narrowed at us before he stepped up to have a word. "Then I will be there too," Emmet added. "Lets go. We all need to have a chat," Norman announced once he gestured at Kaye, who had been staring at me with his mouth slightly open as if he had received the shock of his life. We all went ahead and sat in Normans seven-seater while he drove us away from the hostel. I felt so odd sitting among them because the brothers kept huffing and puffing, blowing out air from their noses. "Please breathe more loudly, all of you," I turned to them, briefly looking away from the window. Maximus looked at Kaye and then at Emmet before he said, "I will obey you and behave." "Sure, youre an obedient one," Emmet quickly caught on to what Maximus was trying to do. "How is she mated to all of us?" Kayeined, finally breaking the silence. "Not me!" Norman fixed his mirror to nce at us. "And we will talk once we are in a safe ce." He sounded way more annoyed than the others. Of course, he was angry because his brothers were now going to argue about yet another thing. And arguing about a mate is even more stressful. Norman stopped his car next to the woods and gestured for all of us to get out. We did as he asked. "She is not mated to me," Norman reminded Kaye. "And not me," Maximus said, making me roll my eyes. I wanted to tell him that I am mated to him, but I felt like if I did now, it would be even messier. Norman shared a nce with Emmet because he knew that wasnt the truth and that I had felt the mate bond with Maximus too. However, even he knew telling Maximus would make him go crazy. "How is it possible for an omega, like she ims to be, to have multiple mates?" Norman started, making Emmet sigh. "And she was carried in a bridal style by the Moon Goddess herself." As soon as he said that, everyone turned to me and gasped. "The Moon Goddess?" Kaye raised his brow, his lips turning into a straight line. "Yep," Emmet confirmed. "And her body heats up when she is stressed," Norman added, making Emmet frown. It does? I remember Hansining during our test, but I didnt know it was a real thing and not just a figure of speech. "So what are you guys suggesting? That Im a witch or something?" I sighed at the topic of conversation. "No! What we will do isno one will ept you since it will cause issues between brothers," Maximus turned heads with his statement. "Um, brother, with due respect, I dont think you can make decisions for mates." In a very nice yet firm tone, Emmet shut him down. "Well, with a very humble request, its either we all stay away from her, or I will not let any of you have her," Maximus was taking bold steps, so I had to remind him of something that would stop him froming after me. "You had your chance, and you screwed it up" I shut up when he grunted. "I didnt. I never intended to go along with my mothers n, and you know how I will prove it?" he hissed, pulling out his phone to show me something. It was a text message he had sent to Kaye before he pursued me. In that text, he had confessed to Kaye that their mother wanted him to y me, and he told Kaye that he wouldnt. That he would befriend me, but not y with me. "I wasnt lying," he hissed. I felt shock hit me. And the way he came to save me made me believe he truly cared for me. But what could be done now? I noticed Emmet looking at me, his face showing he didnt like where this was going. "But you have a mate now, so calm down," Kaye put his hand on his brothers shoulder to ease him up. "You dont get to say anything. Youre just mad because she chose me over you," Maximus shrugged, causing Kaye to hiss at him. "She didnt. Did you guys not catch when she said she had promised not to ept a mate until her revenge was done?" Emmet came to clear my name so that Kaye would stop using me. "Oh!" Kaye might have remembered because his face rxed before a smirk formed on his lips. "Then that meansI can still im her. She didnt want to ept me because of her promise to the Moon Goddess. Same as you. You are her mate, so you two have to wait," Kaye smirked, his eyes shining. "Enough!" Norman yelled. Having to listen to his brothers for too long had exhausted him. "And besidesI dont understand why you are iming Charlotte is your mate. Did you do it to hurt Hnie?" Norman finally snapped. I knew Norman didnt like Charlotte, but I was worried that bringing up this topic might reopen some doors that should stay closed. "I felt the mate bond with her in the woods. Remember I told you about it? That I could tell I had felt a mate bond with someone in the woods," Maximus sighed, making me cover my mouth in shock. Is this what Charlotte told him? Because the incident he was mentioning to Norman was the one where I was in the woods. Norman stared at me and then mouthed, I have to tell him now. This is not looking good. I didnt want to stop him anymore. I had previously thought we were only hiding the fact that I was also his mate, but now we realized he had been lied to. "Maximuswhat I am going to tell you will break your trust in many people," Normans words turned the air silent, "but you deserve to know the truth." "That girl in the woods was not Charlotte." Normans statement shocked Maximus. He looked at all of us and then back at Norman, who very calmly added, "It was Hnie." Chapter 460-Everyone Betrayed Me

Chapter 460: 460-Everyone Betrayed Me

Maximus: "Maximus," Norman snapped his fingers before my face to add again, "it was Hnie that night. She was out with Jenny to save Lucy when you were there. And thats when you felt the mate bond with her. You even dragged her with you for a while before her friends secured her from you." His words were falling upon my ears like daggers. I didnt want to believe I had been fooled for this long. "I dont know why you thought it was Charlotte, though," Norman muttered. I turned to Emmet first, who looked like he had just been informed about an earthquake that would destroy the world. Then, I looked over at Kaye, who didnt seem pleased with the news either. Hnie was thest one I looked at because I couldnt meet her eyes anymore. The fact that she knew she was my mate but didnt say it, and let her evil cousin exploit me, froze me in ce. Even when I used her of not telling me about the pheromones, she didnt think she should tell me my feelings werent just because of some pheromones? The fact that they all kept it from me broke me. And then there was my big brother, the one who was only a few years older than me, yet I always saw him as a father figure. "Mom told me," I said only that much before I smiled, a big tear rolling down my face. "And you didnt tell me either, brother. It seems like we all have our favorites, and I am no ones." The fact that they had no clue what I had been dealing with all these months, thinking Charlotte was my mate, just shattered me. "Maximus, I thought you had felt the mate bond with Charlotte too" Norman attempted toe and hold my hand, but I shrugged him away. "Really? When Hnie is mated to more than one person, there is a special meeting for it. But you all thought I had two matesokay, so?" Iughed, shaking my head. "And of course, I dont me her for hiding. She had too much going on, and she didnt want a lycan added to her grief because she had already found the better version of the brother for herself. But I at least deserved to know the truth. That Charlottewell, we are all screwed now." I let out augh because I thought, since they didnt care about me, maybe they would care when they found out what a mess had been created now. "What did she do?" Emmet asked, showing fake concern for me. I couldnt believe I fell for his lie when he said *I was there for you that night, brother.* "Maximus, I get it, we were wrong. But I thought Lycans could have two mates," Hnies voice fell into my ears like a sweet melody. And even though I wanted to yell at her, toin about her cold-heartedness and unfair treatment, I couldnt do that to her. The fact that those alphas had attacked her must have made her sensitive to men acting aggressively around her. I contained my posture and turned to face her, shing her the weakest and sweetest smile I could find within me. "I understand." The way she sighed while watching me rx made me wonder if she still had feelings for me. "Maximus, we all love you. We would never do anything to harm you," Norman came and hugged me, and I let him. All because I couldnt take my anger out in front of Hnie at the moment. Emmet arrived and hugged me too, with Kaye joining in for a group hug. To them, it must have felt like we were brothers again, back to being close. But I couldnt bring myself to ept them as they were now. They didnt care about me. They only felt guilty because I had to say out loud that I felt betrayed. "Anyway, back to the main issue" I attempted to divert the subject so they would feel like everything was fine. "Oh, sorry, there is no issue. Anyway, what do you want to do about the Alphas? I was thinking about finding Kaidon. They are probably hiding him in some pack." "I will get my spy ready too," Emmet said, giving me a nod. I wasnt lying when I said there was no issue. Hnie was just special and had three mateswhat else was there to discuss now? "Yeah, do that. It wont be long before those Alphas try something to cover it up," Norman agreed with my suggestion. "So, you should get them the suite. I will go speak with Mom," I gave them a smile, not even staying behind to have another word with them. I sped away on foot when Norman started blowing up my phone. "Hm? Im still on the way," I replied to him. "You think you can fool everyone with your fake smile?" he said from the other side, making me scoff. Since Hnie wasnt around, I could act the way I wanted. "I mean, you all fooled me too. Whats wrong with me faking a smile?" Iughed at him, taunting him through clenched teeth. "Maximus, I didnt know anything either. I thought a Lycan could have two mates because a Lycan is different from us," he gave me the same excuse the others did. "Sure," I replied. "Im busy right now. Ill talk to youter." I hissed, cutting the call and speeding up. Mom was still home since the flights had been dyed due to the storms and turbulence. But she would be leaving soon, and I would make sure to confront her when she was at the mansion. As I reached the mansion, I watched Hnies mother pacing in the garden, and curiosity struck me. That woman had always been against her daughterI wondered how she felt about her now. Entering the mansion, I sped to the guestroom on the second floor when I halted outside, listening to my mother having a conversation with none other than Charlotte. "My son will fall in love with you if you listen to me. But you will have to make sacrifices and change yourself for him." Oh! So my mother wasnt fooled by Charlotte. The two of them had nned this against me. Well then, I guess since my mother wanted to y a game with Hnie, its only fair that I y a game with these two and show them who the best yer among us is. Chapter 461-The Ritual To Make Him Mine

Chapter 461: 461-The Ritual To Make Him Mine

Charlotte: I hid outside the door while his mother greeted him. My heart pounded louder whenever I heard him speak. Then she asked me to join them. I noticed Maximus looking very uneasy with my presence. "What is she doing here?" It was as if he ignored whatever his mother had said and asked for an exnation again. "She is your mate," Lady Darcy announced, causing Maximus to not even look surprised. Instead, he looked disgusted by the idea. My smile started to fade. Seeing disgust in the eyes of someone you love dearly is heartbreaking. Maximus love was all I had ever wanted. But he avoided me like I was a disease. Even when he used to date around, he never chose me. I wasnt even worth flirting with. "Mom, Im not here to be part of some joke," he hissed, waving his hand at me, silently telling me to leave. "We are not joking. Charlotte will fill you in on the truth," Lady Darcy nced at me, signaling for me to step forward and speak for myself. It wasnt easy to look into Maximus angry eyes and talk to him about being mated to him. I could tell he wouldnt want to hear it. "Its true. I felt the mate bond with you in the woods," I tried to sound like Hnie, even copying her bodynguage. Maybe if he saw Hnie in me, he would date me to get over her. "Bullshit," Maximus hissed. "Well then, how do you exin her knowing you felt the mate bond with someone in the woods?" Lady Darcy folded her arms over her chest, making Maximus look slightly uncertain. He was already hurting, so he didnt realize his mother could have filled me in. "I cant ept her," he said softly but firmly. "Dont you want to be free from this curse? Just ept her and be freeyou know you cant love like this forever," his mother used the same excuse about his curse and stepped closer to him. "Your mate isnt even afraid of you. Can you imagine that? If someone else found out their mate was a lycan, they would have quickly dumped you and moved on." Lady Darcy knew exactly what she was doing. We had to nt seeds of doubt in his heart about Hnie. "Besides, Im not asking you to marry her forever. You need to break the curse, remember? Or elseyou will be a danger to your brothers. Do you want that?" I watched Maximus face pale. Everyone knew the brothers meant everything to each other. And Maximus, no matter how hard he tried to act carefree, wasnt as detached as he pretended to be. He loved his brothers and took pride in the fact that they loved him too. "Or do you have someone in mind who would ept you? Someone who is your fated mate? There is only one, and that is her," she continued. I could tell Maximus was struggling with the thought of epting me because it would upset Hnie. "I mean, even Hnieyou see how she once lived as a rogue, but now shes dating better people," I didnt know why I slid that in, but it was my way of reminding him that Hnie wasnt in love with him. Given the chance, Hnie would go after anyone and date them without thinking about how it would make Maximus feel. For Maximus, he had an excuse to ept me. I was his fated mate. "And my son cares about his brothers. How long can they keep looking after him?" Lady Darcy asked Maximus. "Kane and Norman have put their lives on hold for you. You owe them this much. You dont want to be a danger to them, do you?" she continued. With careful thought, Maximus finally nodded. "Its not like I have someone else who loves me," he muttered. Thankfully, this was exactly what I wanted to hear from Maximus. Now he had a reason to ept me without feeling guilty about betraying Hnie. After nodding his head, he rushed out, probably to go for a run. He didnt even say out loud that he would ept mejust gave us a hint. "Now, its up to you to make him fall in love with you," Darcy turned to me, giving me a sharp look, as if telling me to be ready for whatever challenges came my way. "What about Hnie?" I asked, still wondering how we could get rid of her. "Ugh! That slut, Ill take care of her and her mother," Darcy punched her palm, probably remembering how Hnies mother once stole her mate. "But your work isnt done yet. Well need to perform some rituals to show Maximus that epting you will truly break his curse," Darcy added. She had already told me that Maximus would have to take part in some strange rituals with his mate to be freed from the curse. In this case, Maximus would have to give arge amount of his blood to his mother for her to perform a ritual. That scared me. I didnt know Darcy could do something like that. Did she have a witch on her side? That was terrifying. "Do I need to give my blood too?" I asked. "No! Were not actually doing any ritual. Your blood is insignificant. Well just make it look like we took your blood. Since you arent needed at the start, Ill take the blood ande back saying weve started the ritual," she exined. She was talking in a way I didnt fully understand, but I trusted her. Especially because I didnt care about anything else as long as I got Maximus. However, I couldnt wait to tell Hnie that Maximus was mine now. Oh, sweet goddess, she was just his girlfriend, while I would be his mate. And thanks to his mother, who somehow found out that he had felt a mate bond in the woodswith some random girl he probably killed and ate. Chapter 462-A Secret Santa

Chapter 462: 462-A Secret Santa

Hnie: I felt so bad for Maximus. After hearing everything, I realized we broke up because of a misunderstanding. "Hell be fine," Emmet elbowed me as we walked together. I was kind of perplexed myself, why be mated to more than one? And why to the three brothers? I was supposed to be at the hotel soon, but I couldnt get Maximus face out of my mind. "Did Charlotte do something?" I stopped and turned to look at Emmet. "He said something, but it was so vague that I couldnt make much sense of it. But Ill talk to him, dont worry," Emmet reassured me, his fingers brushing against mine as we strolled together. "Thank you for everything, Emmet," I spoke softly, letting him intertwine his fingers with mine. "Thank you for letting me walk beside you," he tightened his grip on my hand, holding it firmly. "Let me drop you at the hotel. You should get some rest. Theres a big ceremonying up, and I want you to attend it." Our fingers slowly untangled as he walked toward his car to open the passenger-side door for me. "What ceremony?" I asked. "Remember that woman from one of the family functions?" Emmet asked, almost zoning out as if he was struggling to remember which event he was referring to. "Kesha?" I guessed, but he shook his head. "Jessica. Shes been Normans fiance for a long time, but now theyre finally nning to tie the knot in two weeks," he exined, smiling as he helped me put on my seatbelt. "Oh, thats great news! Sad for the woman, though. How is she able to put up with someone like Norman?" I hissed, pouting as I recalled what an asshole he was most of the time. "Ehh!" Emmetughed. "Hes not that bad. And as for Jessica, she knows how to handle him. She keeps him calm, and welleven though Norman isnt your typical boyfriend type, she understands him and rarelyins. I guess thats why he stays with her," Emmet spoke so softly, his deep voice so soothing that I could listen to him for hours. "Maybe thats why Ive never actually seen him with her," I muttered, trying hard to recall any moment when Norman had gone on a date with Jessica. "Thats Norman for you. Heid out his terms, and she agreed. They almost broke up once, but one nightwhen we were struggling to control Maximus and I had given too much blood to my brother to the point where Norman had to drag me awayJessica stepped up and gave Maximus her own blood." It seemed like Jessica was truly a good person. "She had always been there for us. In fact, she was always there to support Kane whenever Mom would ignore him. And I guess thats why my brother chose her. He always wanted someone who would love his brothers the way he does," Emmet sighed, and I instantly realized he wasnt okay with the idea of it. "You dont like her?" I noticed his reaction, so I asked. But he was quick to shake his head. "Thats not true. Weve all been friends since we were kids, and I respect her a lot. Its just that I dont like how my brother thinks his wife or mate has to be just as devoted to his brothers as he is. Dont get me wrong, its great if she wants to be there for his brothers, butI think choosing her just for that makes me wonder if Jessica is purposely working so hard just to be epted by him. She needs to understand that she deserves someone who will love her, take her out on dates, and not expect her to be just another brother to Normans brothers," he spoke in a sad tone, with a hint of disappointment. "You said Normanid out the terms, and she chose to ept them," I shrugged, not understanding why she would agree to that. Why would anyone want to marry someone who shows nopassion for them? But then I shook my head and smiled, remembering my own stupidityhow I used to go out of my way to please Altan just because I wanted to marry him. We wrapped up the conversation on a much lighter note before Emmet dropped me off at the hotel where my friends were staying. They were already in the suite, I had heard. "Goodbye," Emmet puckered his lips, making me blush as I shyly nced at himonly to see Salem stepping out of the hotel, looking upset. "Now go," I mouthed, and he gave me a look as if leaving was the most painful thing he had to do. Once he drove off, I walked over to Salem, who probably hadnt even noticed me. She was on a call with someone, pacing around anxiously. "Dad, she is my friend. I dont care what Sydney saysHnie didnt do anything. Hnie was with us the whole day, so back off," she muttered, hissing angrily. But it was the mention of her father that caught my attention. Her father was talking about me? What did I do now? "I dont care. Im telling you, Hnie was with us." She hung up and sighed, staring at the sky. "What happened?" I didnt want to startle her, but she was so lost in thought that she almost yelped. Her hand flew to her chest before she smiled. "You scared me," sheined, but then she hugged me and cupped my face in her hands. "You okay?" she asked softly. It made me feel so good. Her hands were warm, and her touch was so soothing. "Salem, tell me whats going on. Is your dad mad at you for staying over with me?" I noticed her body flinch a little at my question. "Thats not it. I didnt want to tell you, but" she sighed, biting her bottom lip. "Tell me, please," I insisted. She finally opened her mouth, but what she said next left me in shock. "Zellu has gone missing." Chapter 463-She Is My Daughter!

Chapter 463: 463-She Is My Daughter!

Urs: "Why didnt you believe my daughter?" I asked McQuoid, holding back the storm that had been building inside me. I had enough. I stayed quiet, followed all the rules, only to find out that my daughter had been tortured over and over again. "Urs, its not about trusting her words. I cant do anything in this case without evidence. The council will ask for proof. Theres no DNA test, no witness, no one, and nothing to support her ims. How can you expect us to file aint and win? They will tear Hnie and her character apart in this case," he argued, pacing from one corner of the room to the other. I couldnt sit in front of him and keep my emotions in check. I jumped up and walked into the bathroom, mming the door shut. Once in front of the mirror, with my hands on the sink, I broke down. "I cant take it anymore," I cried out, tightening my grip on the basin. My reflection looked terrifying. "Our daughter went through so muchand we" my wolf whimpered with the same pain. "And we thought we were doing everything right," I whispered. "What are you doing?" she asked when she noticed me grabbing the makeup. "I have to go pay someone a visit," I said, aggressively putting on red lipstick. "What? You think I shouldnt go?" I stopped briefly to ask. Not that I would change my mind. I was going to do it no matter what. After getting ready, I checked my phone for the details. I knew what I was doing would get me in trouble, but I needed to do it. There was no "my life" for me anymore. I knew Lord McQuoid would be busy at this time. He was holding a meeting with his sons to talk about recent mattersones that revolved around my daughter. I couldnt rely on these men anymore. Thankfully, Darcy had left with her two children, who I didnt even want to see around anymore. Her little son was sick, yet this woman was still going around causing problems in other peoples lives. Talk about being a witch. "Just drive straightIll give you directions," I told the driver, not giving him the exact location. "Now stop here." After a few minutes, I made him pull over. When he did, I got out of the car and gestured for him to step out. "You wait for me here. Ill be back in a while," I informed him, and he nodded, walking toward the woodsprobably to take a run until I returned. Now, I sat behind the wheel, my eyes on the road, determination burning in my gaze. My daughters face kept shing before my eyes, and I had to work hard not to crash into a tree. After a while, I arrived at the street best known for prostitution. "Is he in there?" I gestured for my man toe and fill me in on the information. "He just got there. Hes waiting for his toy for the night," my man informed me, leaning down to peer inside the car window. "Wait for my call, then burst inside to grab him," I said, getting out of the car and putting on a face mask. Theres no such thing as good luck or bad luck. Its just the people around you whose choices turn your life good or bad. But I had a differentint. I didnt agree that anyone had the right to make choices for my daughter. For a very long time, I tried my best to keep her safe. To make everyone believe I hated herthat she wasnt my weakness. I thought if I stayed away from her, if she didnt call me Mommy, she would be safer. But sadly, all my sacrifices went in vain when I heard what they did to my daughter. Thats when I realized she had more than one enemy. Unfortunately, her journey wouldnt be over just because these messed-up Alphas got punished. If she wants to survive, she must get away from the rogue brothers, their mother, and the organization. But Ill do it all on my ownwithout involving her. My little girl doesnt have to fight. Ill do it for her. I entered the dark room and saw the man sitting on the couch. "Umm, honey, take off your mask. I want to see that pretty face of yours," he smirked, speaking in his disgusting tone. "Oh, dont worry, Ill take off so much," Iughed, walking closer to him. "Ohh, youre a MILF," he joked. "Sure, but tell me somethingwhy did you hurt her?" I asked, stepping closer until I was right in front of him. I bent down, hovering so that he could look me in the eye. The mask hid my identity, but I wasnt trying to hide from him. "What?" he groaned, leaning back, trying to act tough. "Dont give me that look, little boy. Im not afraid of weak little things like you." As soon as I said that, he straightened up, reaching for me. But thats when I put my hand on his chest and pushed him back, stopping him from moving. He looked at my hand and then at my face, fear clear in his eyes. "Im only half as strong as my daughter, but you get the ideaIll wait for her to fully grow and show you all what you messed with," my gaze darkened as I looked into his eyes, feeling his body tremble with fear. "Who are you? What do you want from me?" The Alpha didnt seem so confident anymore. There was no one who had the right over my daughter. Years ago, I had promised myself I will take care of my daughter even if I have to never show her love again. My priority remained keeping her safe, that was all my life was for. And revenge! I had to avenge the death of my daughters siblings. "Im Hnies motherand youll be in my care from now on, Zellu," I hissed, raising my hand and stabbing him in the neck with wolfsbane. Chapter 464-Endgame!

Chapter 464: 464-Endgame!

Hnie: "I am so d that asshole is gone. I hope someone is torturing him right now," Lamar said, lying on the couch after we had a big meal. The suite was perfect for us. We had an indoor pool, and our whole floor was booked just for us. I wasnt upset that Zellu was kidnapped, but I would have appreciated it if he had confessed to his crime. I didnt want people to feel bad for himwhich I had read about online. Some people were actually upset and worried for him. "Anyway, are you going to the mansion for Professor Normans rehearsal dinner?" Salem asked, with Gavin resting his head in herp as she ran her fingers through his hair. Penn wanted to stay, but he left to check up on his sister. I could tell Lamar desperately wanted to go and be with her, but he was giving her space. Besides, her parents were having some trouble in the pack. Ever since Raydens death, I heard Jennys father had been acting up. He was constantly on medication because he would wake up and go around looking for Raydento punish him. "Yeah, I will. I dont want to hide. Im not the one who did anything wrong," I shrugged, even though I was slightly worried about being around those people again. "Romeo will be there," Gavin reminded me, his eyes suggesting I skip the rehearsal dinner. "Its okay. I can deal with him. Besides, the more hes around me, the more he will show his true colors," I said, but the way they went silent made me believe they were against the idea. Also, since they wouldnt be there, I would be by myself. But as soon as that thought crossed my mind, I received a message from Emmet, and I felt like smiling from ear to ear. Did he hear me? Emmet: Pleasee to the rehearsal dinner. I will be with you every second of the evening. I smiled, lying down on the bed. Salem and I were sharing a bed while the boys were sleeping in the living room. There were other rooms booked, but we decided to stick together. "Can I ask you a question?" Salem asked, whispering while wey in the dark, staring outside the big window at the starry night. "Sure, what is it about?" I inquired. "Is thereugh! I dont want to upset you, but I have to ask. Ive been itching to" She shut up when I turned to her, lying on my side and giving her a look. "Okay, Ill ask you," she braced herself and finally spoke. "Is there anything going on between you andProfessor Emmet?" Her question made my soul leave my body. "Hey, I wont judge you. I just noticed the way he behaves around you. And then, when he was climbing that wall and you two almostwell, we all noticed. While others might not have thought too much about itI saw Emmet staring at your lips. He even puckered his lips, probably thinking you two would kiss" After talking way too much, she instantly bit her tongue and turned her back to me. "Okay, goodnight." I guess she was feeling embarrassed for asking me that question. "He is my fated mate," I muttered, noticing her body shudder. She then very dramatically turned around to look at me. "And so are Maximus and Kaye." I watched her jump up and stare at me. "They are all your mates?" She asked so loudly and clearly that the door mmed open, and Gavin barged in. "What is going on?" he asked, but it was Lamar who came from behind him and grabbed him by force. "You kill her, and Ill get rid of his body," Lamar yelled, causing me to p my forehead while Gavin struggled to break free. "I was just talking about my mates," I red at Lamar, signaling him to let Gavin go. "What? Youre telling them about your mates?" Lamar shook his head at me. "Dude, let her speak. Were her friends," Gavin elbowed Lamar, finally breaking free. I sat them down and told them everything. They were shocked the entire time. "Wow, you must be very special then," Salem said after I finished talking. "I think I knew," Gavin shrugged, scratching his head. "Anywaytell mewho are you picking?" Salem grabbed my hands and scooted closer, looking excited. "Yes, tell us," Lamar did the samethe same guy who was ready to kill the two, or at least joked about it when he thought Salem was just finding out about my mates. Now he was all in for the gossip. "Ive already broken up with the other two. Im kind of datingor, I dont know whats going on between me and Emmet," I admitted, feeling like a teenager. My youth had been stolen from me oncefirst by my stepmother and father, and then by the Alphas who thought I was nothing but their toy. But now, I got to live the years I had missed out on, and I was all about it. "Butokay, hear me outits cute and all, but what about Kaye and Maximus? I mean, Professor Kaye and Professor Maximus," Gavinughed slyly, making it obvious that now that they knew my trainers were my mates, my friends were free to use their names without any titles. "Maximus wasnt at fault. You two had a misunderstanding. And as for KayeI think he got hurt too," Salem exined, but I shook my head. "I understand, but a breakup is a breakup. Besides, I cant cheat on Emmet," I wanted them to understand that I had to be loyal to Emmet. But I guess they saw it differently. "Emmet is a perfect choice, but the other two might make things messy. A mates eptance is very important. The rivalry among lovers is a big dealso imaginepeting for the attention of their fated mate," Lamar was probably right. I had already experienced a little of that today, and it was so unpleasant. "Anyway, I hope you and Professor Emmet are endgame. You deserve someone like him," Salem held my hand and gave me a reassuring look, and I appreciated it a lot. Chapter 465-My Stepbrother Is Getting Married

Chapter 465: 465-My Stepbrother Is Getting Married

Hnie: "This looks good," Salem said, checking my hair. "You guys are going to see Jenny. How is she?" I pouted, feeling bad that I couldnt meet her. Today was Normans rehearsal dinner, so I had to be there. Lord McQuoid had called me and requested that I forget how everyone had reacted to the previous incident and attend the dinner because my stepbrothers wanted me there. It was funny how they used to be against the idea of me stepping into the mansion, and now they were the ones who wanted me there. "Salem will beforting her, but other than that, shes fine now," Penn exined, sitting on the couch in the back and watching me get ready. He had been doing this for some time, and I couldnt help but feel shy. Not in a romantic way. But more in a way that I wasnt veryfortable with someone staring at me. "Tie her hair in the back with that ribbon," Penn said, pointing at the box he had gifted me earlier. There was a beautiful blush-pink ribbon to go with my pink dress. Salem was so good at hairstyling and makeup. I looked so much better tonight after she had gotten me ready. She had curled my long blonde hair to perfection and applied beautiful pink-toned makeup. She even gifted me a pair of stilettos from her own collection. I refused too many times, but when she wouldnt listen, I paid her back. I had saved a lot, and with me working non-stop here and there, I had a good amount saved. "All set," Salem stepped back and pped her hands, smiling at me. "Wow," Penn said, his eyes checking me out shamelessly. "You look gorgeous," Gavinplimented me, while Lamar, who had been on a call with Jenny, lifted his head from the ground and gasped. He was a little over-the-top dramatic kind of guy. "I am speechless," Lamar said. "Jenny, hey! Ill send you Hnies picture. She looks so gorgeous." He excitedly jumped off the bed and hung up on Jenny to take my photo. I had spoken to Jenny a few hours ago, but I wanted to check on her every few seconds. "Why dont you all stand beside me?" I asked my friends, and they all got closer. Even Lamar joined in and held his arm up to take a group selfie. Penn made sure he was standing on my right as the picture was taken. Without these idiots support, I could never have had these happy moments. After I said goodbye, it was Salem who drove me to the mansion. Penn tried his best to get me to ept his offer, but I kept dodging, and thankfully, Salem understood. So she insisted on taking me to the mansion. "Do you think youll feel the mate bond with Norman soon?" The drive was so silent and peaceful until Salem decided to ruin my peace. I almost threw up in my mouth. "No! He is my stepbrother," I quickly argued against the idea. "Umm, theyre all your stepbrothers," sheughed, making me pout and shake my head. "Please dont give any ideas to the Moon Goddess. She will dlytch onto it just to hurt me," I rolled my eyes, looking outside the window. I always use a bitter tone for the Moon Goddess. "Even when she herself came to save you? Come on now, forgive her already. Its not her doing, but her peoples," Salem argued. She was always on the Moon Goddesss side. I never thought she was the type to be so thoughtful and all. I had told them about the whole Moon Goddess thing as well. Penn still had no clue about my mates, so there was that. I didnt know how he would react to the fact that I was mated to my stepbrothers. "But Im serious. Why only three brothers?" Salem continued, and I shook my head once again. I didnt even want to think about it. That would be crazy. "Well, then Professor Norman will get rejected the very next minute," I scoffed, folding my arms over my chest. "You mean on the same full moon night? You do know for a better and less painful rejection, one must mark or reject only on a full moon," she reminded mesomething I had already learned in thest few hours. But I knew there was no way Norman was my mate. There was no chemistry, no feelings, and no connection there. "Ahh! By the way, the top seniorsSage and Rudys groupwon the test today. Im guessing theyll be on the cruise with us." "Thats great. What about Arlos team?" I hated the thought of him being on the same cruise as us. He was a messy person through and through, no matter what. "Yeah, I didnt say his name because I knew youd be annoyed. But dont worry, youll have us," she sighed at the mention of Arlo being on the cruise with us before she parked the car in the long driveway and gestured, "There you go, princess. All your mates must be waiting to get a glimpse of you." She made me roll my eyes at her before getting out of the car. "Please drive safely. I might stay in for the night." I didnt want to, but I made that decision so that Salem wouldnt have to drive all the way back to the packs hotel where we were staying. "Alright, have fun," Salem waved her hand, assuming I wanted to stay in for the night, and then drove off. I walked down the long path, my hands sped together. The number of cars in the driveway and parking lot told me there were a lot of guests here tonight. "Hnie!" I raised my head from the ground to see Emmet standing on the porch, waiting for me. He wore a ck shirt and ck khakis. His long hair was tied in a messy man bun. His eyes shone so beautifully as he stared at me. "Ive been waiting for you," he said, stepping forward and extending his hand to offer me support. Without any hesitation, I held his hand and joined the rehearsal dinner with him. Chapter 466-Hunt For Peace

Chapter 466: 466-Hunt For Peace

Hnie: "Everything has been prepared so well, especially the dinner," one of thedies from Darcys side of the familyplimented, making her proudly shrug her shoulders. "Your sons look so handsome. I cant wait to see Norman," she added, making Darcy smirk in pride. Thedy had been everywhere. She had already checked out the menu and was now insisting on hearing speeches from everyone. She seemed messy to me. "But where is your cousin? Is she and her family not invited? Isnt she married to your ex husbands brother?" As soon as thedy asked Darcy, I saw Darcys eyes turn to me. Sadly, I had been standing right next to her. Actually, I was by the TV, sittingfortably when she arrived and sat right on the couch beside thisdy. "Isnt Romeo doted on by your sons?" thedy added, giving me a hint about who she was referring to. The hair on the back of my neck stood at the thought of Romeo attending the rehearsal dinner. I would have nevere here if he wasing. But the brothers had promised me that Romeo wouldnt be seen on the property, and they kept their promises. However, I was still hoping Romeo wouldnt show up just to be messy. "Some slut has stepped into my sons minds. But dont worry, it wont be long before they realize Romeo is their true blood and the others are just opportunists," her tone turned so bitter, and I noticed her side-eyeing me, which made the other woman look at me and then nod as if she understood exactly who Lady Darcy was talking about. "Ive heard rumors that the missing Alpha had an ongoing feud with her. The Alphas dont want their children to be associated with this girl. Yet, you havee home and be part of the family. Not only is she probably behind Alpha Zellus abduction, but she is also a wolfless creature," thedy continued, scoffing at me. "Im sorry, but are you talking about me?" I snapped my fingers, watching the horror spread across their faces as if I had just stolen their kidneys. "If so, then you need to use better words. You cant just call me a wolfless creature and then use me of abducting an Alpha. Make it make sense," I hissed at her, grabbing the orange juice out of her handsthe one she hadnt sipped fromand taking a sip right in front of her. "You can have it. It lost its taste after you touched it." With that, I shoved the ss back into her hand, spilling some of it on her dress. She looked so shocked and disgusted, yet she couldnt make a sound because she could tell Emmet and Maximus were standing just at a distance, watching the interaction like hawks. After a few seconds of me staring them dead in the eyes, I decided to walk away. Thats when I saw Emmet and Maximus give me a proud smirk for standing up for myself. I also caught a glimpse of Darcy walking over to her sons toin, but they simply watched her throw a tantrum silentlywith those same smirks still on their faceslikely pissing off their mother even more. I did make a very victorious exit, but once in the hallway, I stared around in confusion. I had left the living room like a hero, but... what now? I was supposed to sit there and wait for the rehearsal to start. Since Jessica hadnt arrived yet, everyone was pretty much just walking around and drinking casually. I hadnt seen Norman around either. However, as I ventured to the second floor, I heard some noisesing from Kayes roomit was the first one at the top of the stairs. I hesitated. Should I stick around or leave? Kaye hated anyone outside his door. Then, I saw Emma downstairs and made up my mind to stay. Still, I began walking away from Kayes room to avoid getting caught. I would hate for him to think I was eavesdropping on his conversation. But what if they were being loud? Would it be my fault if I identally overheard something? "Its okay. Its normal to feel this way," I heard Keshaforting Kaye inside his bedroom. I frowned. What was going on with him? Even with all theints I had about his recent change in behavior, I still cared about him. Deep down, I was grateful for the time he had helped me heal and taken care of me. He was the first one to show interest in me. I didnt stand too close to the door, yet I could still hear them from afar. "You dont get it. I feel suffocated" Kayeined, his voice rough as he coughed several times, trying to clear his throat. "Kaye, baby! Its normal sometimes. Your basic instincts are kicking in. You just need to go hunting soon," Kesha responded casually, as if it was nothing to worry about. Maybe that was just her personality. I wasnt one to judge. "Hunting? Thats the solution to my problem?" He grunted at her. Even from outside, I could feel the tension in the room. "What else can be done? Do you want to starve it until it unleashes and hurts the people you love? You need to ept the truth of who you are. Thats the only way youll ever be happy and not want to die," her tone turned sharperbitter and sassy, probably exhausted with hisints. But I was lost. What exactly were they talking about? Who did Kaye need to go hunting for? Werewolves didnt just feel the urge to go out and hunt randomly. "Ugh! Tonight is your brothers night, lets just focus on what drinks well enjoy. And by the way, keep your feelings to yourself, remember! Its Normans night," she dismissed his concerns, shifting the conversation to something else. But something didnt sit right with me. I didnt know why, but it felt like Kaye was crying for help. And sadly, she wasnt the one who could save him. Chapter 467-His Mate Isn鈥檛 Fond Of Me

Chapter 467: 467-His Mate Isnt Fond Of Me

Hnie: I rushed downstairs before they could get out and see me outside the room. Kesha was thest person I would want to mess up with. Kaye loved her and really cared for her, so he would definitely take her side, and that would hurt. Not that he would be wrong. He had every right to defend his chosen mate. "Where were you?" Emmet saw me and quickly walked over, a drink in his hand. As soon as I tried taking that drink away, he pulled his hand behind his back. "What are you doing?" He raised his brow, smiling as he asked me. "You need to quit drinking," I said in a firm tone. I wanted to be there for them and help them out just like they had been helping me. "Um, what?" He smiled as if he couldnt believe what I had just said. "Why? Is that too much to ask?" I ced my hands on my hips, Kayes concerns still in my mind. I couldnt bring myself to smile when I was so lost in the thoughts of the conversation I had just overheard. "No! You have every right, but Im impressed by the boldness," he said as he slowly brought his hand forward and gave me the drink. The minute I grabbed it, I tried to down it in one go. Or at least I thought I could. The moment it started running down my throat, I coughed, and the whole drink sttered on my face. "Hey," Emmet grabbed the ss and started rubbing my back in concern. "Lets take you to the side," he suggested, helping me to the kitchen. He handed me a napkin and even helped me clean my face and hands. "Now, tell me, what was that?" He ced one hand on his waist and the other on the counter before lifting me by my waist and setting me on top of it. "I was outside Kayes room, and I heard some things," I admitted, afraid he would judge me. But instead, he seemed genuinely interested in what I had heard, so I continued. "Something is going on with Kaye, Emmet. He and Kesha were talking, and Kaye was telling her how he feels suffocated. She was telling him that he should go hunting." I didnt want to hide anything from Emmet. It was about time we all paid attention to what was happening with Kaye. He had been struggling for a while, and we had only been avoiding it. "Hmm, thats odd. Why would he go hunting to calm his nerves?" Emmet questioned, thankfully looking as confused as I was. "I thought I was overreacting. But Kesha sounded likeshe didnt" I stopped talking because I knew I wasnt in a ce to judge them. But I just couldnt help giving my opinion. "You are being dramatic." The low-pitched voice speaking directly to me sent a shiver down my spine. Emmet only turned his head to look at the personing in and then stepped aside, his posture still the same with his hand resting on the counter beside me. But we didnt look too close or anything. "And what about my behavior? I know how to calm my baby, and I was doing that. If I started to freak out, he would freak out. You are in no ce to judge me. In fact, who even are you?" Keshas voice was so stern that I felt like I was being scolded by a teacher. She wore a ck dress with sequins. Her short hair was curled, and chandelier earrings dangled from her ears. "I was" Before I could finish, I watched Emmet stand straight with his arms folded over his chest. "She is familydont you even know that much?" he asked Kesha, whose grip on the ss she was holding tightened, but she forced a smile on her lips. "But that doesnt mean she should interfere in my business with my mate," she continued, not even using her bitter tone with Emmet. "I have known you brothers since I was a kid, and even you know that Kaye is sort of an attention seeker." The moment she said that, I felt a burning sensation in my chest. "Every time something big is happening, he somehow wants attention on himself. And I realized he was doing the same tonight, so I nicely tried to help him out and also reminded him that its Normans night," she argued, making me clench my jaw. Thankfully, even Emmet didnt like how she described Kaye. "My brother is not an attention seeker. When he seeks attention, it is his right. But when has he ever wanted attention for himself when it was someone elses big day? You have no right to make it sound like your business when its just my brothers business. It is not something between the two of you," Emmet used a much sterner tone with her, and I hated how she was ring at him. She didnt even blink or take another breath. For a moment, I wondered if she had gone frozen. "He wasining about being suffocated, and you told him to go hunting when you didnt even believe in hisint? How is that sensible? You fooled him into thinking that would help when you dont even think theres a problem?" I continued as I jumped off the counter to stand straight. She was way too tall, and with her high heels, she easily towered over me. But the tallest one beside me among us made me feel safe. "Hnie, is it?" She cracked her neck as she stretched, making me wince at the sound of it. She was trying to act tough in front of me. "Oh, youre the one who always makes the ceremonies about herself. May I ask what youve been doing in the kitchen with your stepbrother?" It was almost as if she was trying to threaten me into backing downor she could spread rumors. Chapter 468-The Groom-To-Be

Chapter 468: 468-The Groom-To-Be

Hnie: As soon as I saw Emmet square up, I gestured at him with my hand. I got this. "I was talking to him. Why? Have you never seen two people talk before? Or did you think that just because Im their stepsister, we cant even have a conversation? Exactly how dirty is your mind?" Since she was gaslighting me, I decided to do the same. "As for Kaye, it doesnt matter what ceremony heins about his difort athe deserves all the attention. We will continue to focus on his health first, and Im sure Norman would do the same." I used Normans name since she had manipted Kaye into staying quiet for Normans sake. I hated Kesha. At least Charlotte would show some emotions and reactions, but Kesha wouldnt. She would instantly re people down as if she was nning something big in her head. That was what made me so ufortable. "Anyway, you should head back to the party," Emmet waved his hand at Kesha, who stared at his hand and then at his facealmost like she was absorbing the insult. She was so odd and crazy. As soon as she stepped aside and turned around, I heard her let out a small yelpfrom nearly bumping into someone. She stepped back and then turned to us, making us see Kaye standing in the doorway. His eyesnded on me, then moved to his brother before settling on Kesha. "Its okay, I dont get insulted so easily," Kesha hissed, but I could hear the lie in her tone. She was definitely offended. She grabbed Kayes arm and dragged him behind her. I wonderedwhat really happened here? "Its fine. Ill speak with him," Emmet gave me a look of understanding. "But we didnt say anything wrong, did we?" I thought about my conversation with Kesha. Not once did I say anything that would insult Kaye. Maybe he was upset about us talking back to Kesha. We both walked out of the kitchen, but as soon as we were in the living room, Maximus stepped between us. There was definitely space between us, but I knew what he was doing. However, I was distracted by Kaye and Kesha. I saw Kaye standing next to his brother, who was introducing him to somedy, while Kesha stood in the corner of the living room by the bar. The moment her eyesnded on Kaye, I noticed Kaye start to touch his cor a lotalmost like he was undoing the buttons of his shirt. He was even sweating. Winter was over, but there was no way he should be sweating like that when summer hadnt even arrived yet. Besides, they had air conditioning in every room and space. "Baby!" Just when I thought I could focus more on the weird couple, I heard Charlottee up beside us. I could see her through my peripheral vision, but I acted like I was oblivious to her. "Charlotte, my dear," Maximuss tone shocked me. That was when I couldnt help but turn my neck toward the couple. Even Emmet was watching them in confusion. Charlotte wore a blue dress with light makeup and curly hair. She was smiling from ear to ear as she stared at Maximus. "What are you wearing?" Maximus pouted, and I could see the huge grin on Charlottes face. "You dont like it?" she asked, giving her dress a good swirl. What was going on? What lie had she told him to convince him she didnt lie about being mated to him in the woods? I noticed Emma standing in the corner by the bar as well, her eyes on her daughter and a huge smirk stered on her lips. She definitely wanted a rich man for her daughter, which I dont me her for. She could have a choice, but going above and beyond to deceive someone just to make them her daughters mate was pretty wrong. "No! I want you to wear what I left in your room for you. Gochange and let the hairstylist style you," Maximus smiled, using an overly flirtatious tone that seemedpletely fake at this point. "You got me a dress?" I saw her eyes widen, and a huge smirk formed on her lips when her eyes shifted to me. "Of course, why not? You are my fated mate, after all." As soon as he referred to her as his fated mate, I began to wonder if he was onto something. I saw Emmet shake his head as well. "Ill just go and change," she snapped her fingers and ran out of the living room, making her mother frown in bewilderment. My eyes went back to Kaye and Kesha, and Kaye was dripping with sweat, constantly rubbing his face with a tissue, itching the tattoo on his neck, and pulling at his cor as if he was having a hard time breathing. "Hey." But our attention was diverted when the groom-to-be arrived. Norman wore a white shirt with ck pants, his wet hair falling over his forehead. He looked good, even though he had decided to keep it casual. "Brother! Congrattions," Emmet reached over and hugged him first, congratting him on his wedding in a week. They nned the rehearsal dinner a week before because the rest of the week was going to be Normans week. His brothers had nned multiple bachelor parties for him. "Hey brother, youre about to step into the new stage of your life. Now focus on yourself," Maximus gave him a hug, but I could still see the sadness in his eyes. Had they not made up after the argument? "Thank you. But thats something I cant do. I will never put you after someone," Norman patted Maximuss cheeks, and I saw Maximuss eyes shine with hope. Kaye excused himself and arrived too, giving his brother a very long hug as if he was going somewhere. "Dude, what happened to you? Lets help you with this sweat," Maximus said to Kaye, and Emmet, who had already heard my concerns, gave me a head nod that he would take care of Kaye. As the brothers walked away, Norman straightened his back to face me. "How do I look?" he asked, looking so happy. Chapter 469-And There He Was鈥揟he Leader

Chapter 469: 469-And There He WasCThe Leader

Hnie: "You could do better," I joked, and he rolled his eyes. "How do I look?" I asked and noticed him instantly looking away. "I wasnt staring," he rolled his eyes. "Never said you did," I grunted, confused why he thought that is what I was insinuating. "So, how are you, mated to all my brothers?" He rolled his eyes like a sassy guy when he mentioned the fact that I was mated to all his brothers. "Im happy as long as Im not mated to all of the brothers," Imented, making him narrow his eyes at me. "Ohe on, I dont ever want that either. Im already watching my brothers sufferthats enough," he scoffed, looking like a spoiled brat. "Are you going to spend your evening arguing with me? Its your night. Stay positive," I shrugged, watching him nod his head. "Anyway, Im happy you came," he changed his tone and sounded serious now that he was talking about something more important. "I couldnt skip it. And Im d Romeo isnt here tonight," I replied. "Of course, Hnie. Hes never going to be around us again. I dont care how closely hes rtedeven if my own brother had done itI wouldve kicked him out of my life," his words felt heavy but also refreshing. The fact that he wouldnt even spare his own brothers for that crime and sin made me see him in a new light. A light of respect. "Youre still not my favorite stepbrother," I joked, not wanting to make the night about myself. He let out a deep breath and then muttered, "Nothing can be done about a mischievous one like you." However, our conversation ended when a hand was ced on his shoulder. He turned, revealing his mother to me. Even though she wanted her sons attention, she was staring straight at me. "Son, when a groom arrives, hes supposed to meet his mother first. But sadly, others have been keeping you busy," she said with a bitter tone, clearly upset that he had been talking to me for too long. "Hello, Mother. How are you? Had a few too many drinks already?" Norman sighed and replied in a much more sarcastic tone. "No, Im sober," she replied. "The kids are fine. Davon is doing better now, but I dont know how long itllst before he gets sick again." It was odd how she randomly brought that up, then hugged her son and started crying on his chest. I wanted to look for Kesha and tell her, The only dramatic person here is Darcy. I gave Norman a nod and walked away from the two of them. I didnt want to be around his motheror any toxic personfor too long. As soon as I was outside the living room, I came face-to-face with Kaye again. "You okay?" slipped out of my mouth before I could even catch my breath. "Im fine, thanks for caring and standing up for me earlier." I didnt expect him to actually thank me. "That was nothing," I told him. "It was everything to me," he used a gentle tone, making me smile at him. "Just let us know how youre feeling, Kaye. Sometimes, powerful creatures have a hard time adjusting to their powers. Needing guidance and support doesnt make them weak. Sometimes, a little help is all it takes to put a leash on a powerful beast," I ended with a yful touch, and I could tell he liked what he heard. "You think Im powerful?" he asked with a smile. I had learned to move on from my past and stay calm, no matter what had happened between us. "And I called you a beastdid you miss that part?" I kept the joke going, and somehow, his face brightened again. He looked rxed, and the shine in his eyes hade back too. "Youre amazing. I dont know how you do itbut youre just a wonder," he tilted his head, his eyes focused on my face, andplimented me in the nicest way. But if my life were really that simplewhere I could just be praised and that would be the end of itI wouldve never had to worry. But thats not how my life works. As soon as my eyes shifted behind him, I saw Jessica walk in. Even though she looked beautiful in her pastel dress and light makeup, I couldnt shake off the uneasy feeling. Kaye followed my gaze, then excused himself, rushing over to greet her. She had her father with her and a bunch of wealthy alphas and council members. She looked happy and confident, but for some reason, her smile made me ufortable. I didnt understand it. I wasnt jealous of hernot at all. In fact, I was happy for her and Norman. But then why was my heart racing? I could hear waves in my ears, and it wasnt a good feeling. I looked down to take a deep breath, then looked up again. This time, I saw all the brothers rushing in to greet the bride. Emmet and Maximus were full of smiles. Their mother hade out with Norman, but it was someone else slipping through the crowd that caught my eye. A brown-haired guy with hazel eyes and a body covered in tattoos stayed locked in my sight. Then, my ears went silentonly to hear the words he had once said to me as he towered next to me. "If we had met under different circumstances, I might have courted you. But I have to kill you, or else youll go around ruining my reputation." "Ahhh!" I gasped, stepping back and covering my mouth as I recognized himthe leader of the group from that night. It was the most disgusting feeling, watching him smile and then stand right next to Jessica. Then I noticed how much they looked alike. I saw Norman walk forward and hug my rapist, and then Jessica smiled at him and stared up at him. They all adored himor at least respected him. "Brother, tell them about your training," Jessica said, helping me realize what their rtionship was. He was Jessicas baby brother. Chapter 470-Piece Of Shit

Chapter 470: 470-Piece Of Shit

Hnie: I was shaking, my body overwhelmed with so many thoughts racing through my mind. Every time I told myself I wouldnt react like a scared kitten when seeing one of my rapists, I ended up reacting the exact same way. He was so tall and I recalled how I had thought he would crush Altan if he wanted. Never thought I would see him around my mates. But they were still taller than him. Soon, I knew Id have to face him, and the brothers would try to introduce me to him. I couldnt let that happen. I had to leave before it got to that point. I began taking slow, steady steps away from the crowd, carefully slipping out of sight and hiding behind a wall. As the crowd moved and the brothers started looking around, I was sure the search in their eyes was for me. They had told me theyd introduce me to everyonethey werent ashamed of me being part of their family. It was partly because of the recent rumors about Zellu having some kind of issue with me before he went missing. Thats why Salem had been told by his father to keep his distance from me. Once the crowd headed toward the backyard where the rehearsal dinner was being held, I slipped out through the front door. Out in the open air, I gasped and clutched my hair in both fists. I was beyond enraged but helpless. So all those alphas were rted to powerful people. "I cant stay here." That was my n now. It wasnt just Romeo anymorethis family had another one of them, someone else I didnt want to be near. I grabbed my phone and dialed Lamars number, my fingers trembling. "Hey, are you calling to rub in all the amazing food youre having without me?" he joked, sounding chill and happy. He had no idea he was about to hear something that would ruin his mood. I hated being the reason my friends felt sad. "I saw him," I said softly, and I heard him grunt. "Is Romeo there?" he asked. "No. Um... another one of them." It was so hard to keep searching through all those faces in the crowd from that night. I just wanted a normal life. When I had that steamy moment with Emmet, I really thought my life had restarted. I thought Id finally have moments like thatsome yful, some sweet, some that made me blush. But that was just a lie. The misery wasnt over, and now I had to face another big blow. I wanted to be ready for whats toe next. "Did you tell the brothers?" Lamar asked, sounding deeply worried for me. "Nope, not yet. I dont think nows the right time. There are so many people here... if I say anything, Ill be in trouble," I said, remembering how everyone was bowing to Jessicas father. His son was about to be the Alpha King of Northit meant he had more power than the rest of them. It was a huge deal. "Okay, but wait somewhere safewereing to get you," Lamar said. It sounded like he was already on the move. I could hear him struggling with his shirt and everything. "Arent you going to ask me who it is?" The minute I asked that question, I heard the sounds of him getting readye to a stop. Silence. It was like he already feared the answer. "The bride-to-bes baby brother. The soon-to-be Alpha King," I announced, clenching my jaw at the thought of that monster being chosen as a leader. "Thats horrible. How could that happen?" Lamar asked. "Rich and powerful people get away with almost everything," I hissed. If I hadnt recognized himor if I hadnt survived that nighthe wouldve gone on to be Alpha King, walking around freely and targeting more innocent people. And what makes me think hed ever stop? For all I knew, going against him would be dangerous and almost impossible. "Just forget about it for now. Well deal with it. Right now, we need to get you home. One thing at a time," Lamar said, and he was right. I gave a small nod, even though he couldnt see it. "Ill be waiting," I said before hanging up the call. I wrapped my arms around myself when I heard movement behind me, and my heart sank into my chest. From the moment I heard the sound to the second I turned around, it was just a few secondsbut my mind flooded with fear. What if it was him? What if he had spotted me ande out here to finish the jobto silence me for good? But when I finally turned around, I came face-to-face with none other than a very angry Lady Darcy. "So now its one of my sons brothers-inw?" she snapped. She mustve heard everything. Her jaw was clenched tight, her eyes red with the kind of rage that onlyes from tears and fury. I swear, if her sons didnt care about me, she wouldve strangled me right here with her bare hands. "Please leave me alone," I said, still visibly shaken. "Trust me, nobody wants to be around you. Isnt that whats making you so upset? Huh?" she spat. "Youre mad because none of the alphas wanted you. And now that my sons gave you a bit of attention, you think you own them. One of thems getting married, and suddenly youre making usations against his brother-inw to stop the wedding? Is that your n?" She was hissing the words at me, her fists clenched so tightly, probably just stopping herself from yelling and drawing attention. But her voice still carried all the venom. I felt sick. Disgusted by a woman like her. "Your imagination is wild. Not everyones a cunning piece of shit like you," I muttered, letting my anger loose on her because she pushed me there. "What did you just call me?" she gasped. Once she managed to rein in her emotions, she raised her handto hit me. Chapter 471-It Is All Getting Messy Now

Chapter 471: 471-It Is All Getting Messy Now

Hnie: And she would have been sessful, due to my emotions making me lose control over my body, had someone else not arrived in time. "What makes you think you can abuse her, Mother?" Kaye hissed at her, his hand holding her. She looked like she had seen a ghost. Im pretty sure Kaye, always wanting her attention, had never raised his voice at her like that before. "She called me a piece of shit," she quicklyined, and Kaye looked up from her face to me. It was the kind of look that didnt need an exnation. "What happened here?" he asked me that time as he stepped between me and his mother. "Nothing. I just want to go back to my hotel room," I said in a quiet voice. I didnt have a home, so I always had to exin what I was calling "home." "Sure, you should go back to where you came from. You shouldnt havee here in the first ce," she hissed at me. "And dont look at my son like that. Hes not leaving his brothers rehearsal dinner for your messy self." She kept hissing and almost spit in my face until Kaye moved and blocked me from her sight. "And then you wonder why she called you something a little offensive," Kaye hissed back at his mother, who grunted. I saw her step to the side so she could see her sons face, staring at him with a confused look on her own. "Now, tell me whats going on?" Kaye changed his tone, crouching down as he ced his hands on his knees to reach my eye level. "I just want to" I stopped when he refused to ept that excuse. "Is there someone else you spotted in the crowd?" he shocked me by guessing the exact reason I wanted to leave. I stared at his face with wide eyes and my mouth slightly open. "So Im right. Who is it? If you dont know him,e with me and point him out," he said in his rough and aggressive voice, his jaw silently clenching a little too many times. "Really? You want her to go in there and ruin your brothers moment?" his mother jumped in, shocked to see her son interact with me like that. "A moment, when theres a rapist among the people were supposed to sit and eat with?" Kaye straightened his back and turned to his mother, his eyes shooting daggers at her. "Look at you, youre actingpletely different. Is that what shes teaching you? To disrespect your mother?" sheined, barely ncing at me. "Shes not teaching me anything. In fact, she always stands up for me, worries about me even when I dont deserve her worry," his words made his mother gasp. I dont know what she was so shocked about. "You wanted to be my favorite son, and now that you have my attention, you want it to die down because of her?" she slid in the idea of him being her favorite just to make him listen. But Kaye shook his head. "Took me so long, didnt it? But Hnie never asked for anything from me. She always stood up for me, no matter what. I never had to be a hero for her to defend me." His words didnt just make his mother cover her mouththey touched my heart too. "As for the moment, Im sure Norman" Kaye stopped mid-sentence when he saw his brotherse out of the mansion. Emmet and Maximus seemed to have been looking for me. The minute they saw us all together, the smiles disappeared from their faces. Emmet rushed to my side, turning me toward him and cupping my face in his hands. "Youve been crying?" he asked, and from the corner of my eye, I saw his mothers reaction. She looked horrified. Thats why she rushed between us and pushed us apart. "Have you gone crazy? What was that?" she yelled at Emmet for how he was behaving with me. "Hnie recognized one of the rapists inside," Kaye jumped in to shift the subject, because the way Emmet was ring at his mother made me believe he was about to do something reckless. Maximus and Emmet turned to me, empathy clear in their eyes. I hated being in this situation over and over again. That awful feeling of "what if they dont believe me this time?" hung in the air. "Who is it?" Emmet asked, while Maximus took slow, steady breaths. "Its no one. Shes ruining Normans moment," Darcy hissed, shooting me a look that told me to keep quiet. I wasnt nning to say anything right then, but her trying to control my life pushed me too far, and I blurted it out. "Jessicas brother." They went silent before Emmet grabbed my hand, ready to drag me back inside. "Hes not getting out of here alive tonight," Maximus agreed with his brother, and even Kaye started pacing right beside me. "No, I wont let you all ruin your brothers moment!" Darcy yelled, running to block our path. She stood in our way with her arms stretched wide. "Your brother has done so much for you all. All his life, hes spent every second thinking about you. And now, for onceon the one night thats supposed to be hisyoure going to ruin it for him? Do you have no shame? No love for him?" she was hissing, tears forming in her eyes. "So you want us to go inside and share a meal with the guy who hurt Hnie?" Emmet yelled back at her. "I used to think you were selfish, that you only loved yourself. But I also thought maybe it was because you were naivebecause you were desperate for affirmation, for proof that you were powerful and loved. But I was wrong. Youre just a cruel woman." Emmets words were harsh. They pulled a sharp gasp from her. But I didnt want to start a scene here, not among these rich people who would likely take that guys side right from the start. "I dont want to confront anyone right now," I said, and they all turned to look at me. Chapter 472-A Kiss Of Goodbye For The Night

Chapter 472: 472-A Kiss Of Goodbye For The Night

Hnie: After I told them I wanted to wait for the dinner to end before we tell Norman, the brothers decided to drop me home. Emmet called Lamar and asked him not to leave the suite. "I dont think all of you should be missing out on the rehearsal dinner. Your mother is right about one thingsince its Normans dinner, we should handle this in a way that doesnt bring him shame," I said, sitting in the backseat with Kaye on one side, while Maximus and Emmet sat in the front. Emmet was driving. Hed been taking his anger out on the poor steering wheel for a while nowhitting it and honking at invisible obstacles. "My brother will not be happy after he finds out what is going on. He will not be focusing on the dinner or anything," Emmet uttered, his eyes showing emptiness but his deep sighs proved he was distraught and worried how Norman would feel about marrying in the family of my rapist. "Im sure Norman wouldve done the same if he found out about this," Kaye muttered, his fist pressed to his mouth, biting himself every few minutes. "Whats going to happen next? Hes a powerful one," I said, feeling unsatisfied with everything. The rogues had left the packs years ago. They were strong, but they had no authority over pack matters. If the packs decided to start a wareven if the brothers survivedtheir people, the handful of them from the mansions, wouldnt be able to fight back. Theyd be outnumbered. I knew that much. "Dont worry about anything. Itll be taken care of. Well find a way," Emmet said through gritted teeth, adjusting the rearview mirror to nce at meuntil Maximus reached up and tried to tilt it for his own view. "You two do realize shes stressed out, right? No need to fight just to catch a glimpse of her," Kaye muttered under his breath. My phone beeped, and I checked the text with a frown on my forehead. Professor Dick: Where are you? I change his name every once in a while. It was Norman texting me. "Who is it?" Kaye leaned in and grunted. "He didnt text any of us" he started, but as if on cue, his phone started ringing. "The first message was for her. My brother is weird," Kaye added before epting the call and putting it on speaker. "Where are you all? Thats not fair," I heard Normanin for the first time, but there was a yful tone to it. I quickly gave Kaye a look, silently asking him not to tell Norman anything yet. Wed need to talk about this in private, not in front of a wholemunity of Alphas who already hated me. They didnt even know my name properly and had a habit of using me of always causing trouble with the Alphas. "We had to drop Hnie home. She wasnt feeling well," Kaye said casually. As soon as he said that, I heard Norman briskly walking on the other end of the call until he reached a quieter area. His footsteps were so heavy. "Why? What happened? Did someone say something to her? Damn it, we shouldve asked someone to keep an eye on her so nobody bothered her," the concern in Normans voice shocked me. Sure, he had been there for me many times, but I always thought that was because of his brothersor his sense of duty to do the right thing. "Yeah, its not that. Well let you know soon. Hey, by any chance... is Darius staying for dinner?" I noticed Maximus nod at Kaye, like that was the right question to ask. They didnt want to share a meal with him. "Yeah, why? Thats a weird question," Norman replied from the other end. "Nothing. Its just that ever since he got into Fellmoon, all he talks about is how great he is and h h," Kaye said, clearly running out of excuses. Norman was quiet for a few seconds before he added, "Listen, I dont like him either. But lets just tolerate him for Jessicas sake. Shes been looking for all of you." That made me realizeeven he didnt like him. Kaye nodded at Emmet, as if asking what they should do now. I could tell none of them were okay with sharing a meal with the rapist. "Its okay. Well use it to our advantage," Emmet said, and Kaye agreed. "Well be there in a minute," Kaye told Norman. "Waitwhat did Emmet say?" Norman asked, but Kaye had already ended the call. They dropped me off, and Emmet wanted to say onest thing before leaving. "Dont stress over anything. We wont let anyone get away, okay?" He cupped my face in his hands, standing behind the car while his brothers watched from a distance. As Emmet leaned down and brushed his lips against mine, Maximus grunted, and Kaye started clicking his tongue in mock annoyance. "Goodnight," Emmet said, breaking the kiss and rolling his eyes at his brothers. "Drive safe," I said, pulling away from him and giving a nod to his brothers. They gave me small, half-hearted smiles and straightened up. As I walked past them, I noticed how they triedalmost hesitatedto have another word with me. But that Chapter of my life was over. I couldnt get close to them again. "Thats not fair. Howe he gets a kiss and we dont get anything?" Maximus muttered, still not ready to ept that we had broken up. "Because we messed up," Kaye admitted. I was already in the elevator, staring at the buttons and expecting to see the tenth floor. It would be so weird to see it again. Because tonight, I felt broken all over again. Once I entered the suite, I was weed by my friends. I ran into Lamars arms and cried my heart out. The others joined in while Penn kept grunting, saying we should ambush Darius and get rid of him. I dont think Ive broken down like that in a long time. But I had a feelingthings were only going to get worse from here. Chapter 473-Humiliating The Nuisance

Chapter 473: 473-Humiliating The Nuisance

Maximus: "So heres the n: get Dariuss phone," Emmet said, driving the car. Kaye and I had been staring at him, probably wondering the same thing. Women hate alcoholic men... why the hell was Hnie looking past that? Or maybe she thought hed stopped drinking. "So, youre going to sabotage him?" my wolf grunted at me. "Ill do whatever I want to make sure Hnie is okay. As for you, I know you dont want her, so I wont need your help in this case." I never understood why my wolf was so against the idea of me and Hnie being together. "Well, thats because only one of us knows it all. Shes not good for us, and were not good for her. Besides, its not like you can ever mark her. Remember, to mark her, it needs to be done on a full moon night? How do you n to do that in your lycan form? And how will she mark you?" He raised a valid point, and I hated him for that. Its not that I wasnt aware that my rtionship with Hnie had been ruined for so many reasons. I sighed, realizing Emmet might have told her that he would wait for her. I could tell even Kaye felt like a fool for rushing things with her. "Arent you two even listening to me?" Emmet raised his voice, and both Kaye and I exchanged a nce, making sure we both knew what we were thinking. "Why do you get so intimate with her in front of us? Is that your way of rubbing your rtionship with her in our faces?" I couldnt hold it in anymore. Hnie was my mate too. I didnt like how they all just ignored the fact that I hadnt done anything wrong, yet she broke things off with me over a misconception. "Maximus, you know I would never do anything to hurt you, right?" Emmet asked, but I refused to believe that. "Sure, you were always there for us," I rolled my eyes hard. "I am. And I will always be. You and Kaye are like my little babies, you know I love you two the most," the sadness in his voice made me feel just a little guilty before I remembered Hnie and I stopped believing Emmets words again. If he cared and loved me so much, he would ditch Hnie and leave her for me. "Tell me somethinghow would you take care of her when youre in the middle of your binge nights? Shell be waiting for you, while youll be drunk and passed out in the hallway. Thats what you used to do for us," Kaye intervened, bringing up the right kind of questions to hit him with the fact that we hadnt forgotten about his past habits. And just like that, now that it was about us, he went silent. "You used to act so cold and distant, but whenever youre around her, youre smiling more. You make stupid jokes and evenugh. Why? Why didnt you do that for us? Did you hold some anger or resentment towards us?" I grunted, looking outside the window as I recalled those times when hed act like he wasnt even there with us. "Thats not true. I didnt want to get too close to you just to" he shut up when Kaye finished his sentence for him. "When we needed you, you were passed out somewhere. Arent you going to do the same for Hnie? You just proved you never tried for us," Kaye finished with a sigh, adjusting in his seat with difficulty. "So that you two arent looking for me when Im already there," Emmet uttered, and it made no sense. We arrived at the mansion again, and the moment we got inside, we were told that Dariushad to leave the dinner because of an emergency call from his trainers. It was odd. My brothers and I exchanged nces, then looked at our mother. Did she make him leave so we wouldnt confront him? Did that mean he knew Hnie had seen him? But he mustve known beforeing here; hes friends with Zellu and Romeo. It only meant we needed to be more careful with him. Then came the next part of the evening: the rehearsal dinner. But before we went in, Norman came over to ask each of us individually what had happened. We all told him to wait until morning. At the same time, eyes turned to Charlotte as she walked down the stairs, heading to the venue with the rest of us. Gasps and secretughter erupted at her outfit. She managed a wide smile, thinking that even if she looked ridiculous, it was something I liked. She was wearing a ck tuxedo with her front hair in spikes and the rest in a messy, oversized bunbigger than her head. She also had dark blue and purple makeup on her face. And of course, she was wearing the craziest, highest heels she could barely walk in. "Oh no, why would she do that?" I heard Jessicain. I didnt want to ruin their night, but I guess this would be a memory tough at for years. Emma rushed over to her to help when she tumbled in the heels for a little too long. I could tell Charlotte was aware of the eyes on her, but she was looking through the crowd for me. Once she spotted me, she hastily grabbed her mothers hand and walked over to me. I noticed my brothers looking at me in disbelief. But it was my mess to deal with. She wanted to be my mate, huh? Then she should be able to take all the blows from me. Once she approached me, she smiled, but when I asked her a simple question, her face fell. "What are you wearing? I left the dress for you under my suit that you just wore." The way her face fell, and the embarrassment that took over her, caused everyone to burst outughing. I hadnt left another dress for her, but now the maid would leave it there to confuse her. Chapter 474-In Court, Facing My Family

Chapter 474: 474-In Court, Facing My Family

Hnie: I could barely go to sleep that night. Salem being there for me helped me calm down and stop crying after a while. I didnt even change and fell asleep in bed. I could tell Salem took off my shoes and fixed the nket over me. I was too scared of waking up to face the harsh reality, so I kept my eyes shut tightly for the rest of the night. But I woke up to some noise outside our suite. As I sat up in bed, I saw my friends waking up as well. Gavin and Lamar rushed into the room, looking confused. Penn followed, quickly buttoning up his shirt and fixing his hair to answer the door. Salem rushed out behind him. The two were from powerful packs, so they decided to be the ones to check what was going on first. We just had bad feelings. I thought Darcy hade with Jessica to bombard me with insults. I dragged my body out of bed and tiredly reached the door of the room, watching Penn open it. But it wasnt Darcy, and it wasnt Jessica. "We are here to arrest Hnie Niles for faking her death in her pack and running away from her punishment," the warrior outside announced, causing my lips to part and a hopeless gasp to escape. It was like hearing a story that had the worst ending. The warriors eyes traveled behind Penn, and the look on their faces grew harsher. "We have her here," he announced, pushing past Penn, but he could barely budge him. "Hey!" Salem shouted, pushing the other guard back when he tried to get inside. "Your Highness, we respect your rank and father, but please do not stand between us and justice. Thew demands her arrest and arrival at the council center. She will be asked to present her side. So, lets do things the right way. You stopping us wont help; it will only anger the council," the warrior said in a stern tone, speaking to Penn. But Penn shook his head. Gavin and Lamar had stepped in front of me to block their view. But I walked out from behind them and walked over to the warriors, presenting my hands. My friends were shocked and didnt even like the idea, but I knew what the warrior said was right. I couldnt run; I wouldnt run. I didnt do anything wrong. As soon as they pped the silver handcuffs around my wrists, I took a deep breath and then exhaled. Now was the time. No more hiding. They didnt drag me or anything but let me walk out and walk among them. I didnt lower my head and kept walking with determination. I knew the minute I saw the council, I might feel differently. But it was natural. They made me sit in the back of a car with other cop cars driving around me as if I were some dangerous serial killer. Throughout the time, I kept looking outside the window. Its not that I wasnt scared or sad, I just refused to beg before anyone. Then four cars joined us, surrounding us from every side. I recognized them. It was the brothers. My posture changed, my back straightened, and my eyes brightened with a little smile cracking across my lips as well. I never realized how relieved I felt whenever they were there. Now that they were driving right beside the cops car, I rxed. I would have their support once we arrived at the council center. I also spotted Salem and Penns car behind us. All my friends and mates were going to be there. But I wondered what happened. Did Darcyin once finding out I was going to point at him next? Even his name brought shivers down my spine. I remembered him from that night, and he was the worst. He was the one who had demanded that all his friends move away for some time because he wanted to be alone with me. He even demanded that I tell him he was the best among the others and that I wished it was only him that night. I didnt. They had done worse to me that night, so I wasnt afraid of them killing me. I didnt submit to any of their demands, but they forced me into many anyway, with me fighting back the whole time. The moment had arrived when the cars parked in front of a huge white building, and the door to my side opened. Before the warrior could drag me out, I watched him get pushed away, and Emmet came into my view. He gently wrapped his fingers around my arm and helped me out. Norman had a huge frown on his forehead, but his eyes were hidden behind the sunsses. He approached, his white coat flying as the wind grew stronger. Maximus and Kaye were following after him. "Why is she in handcuffs?" Norman asked the warrior, his finger pointing at the handcuffs and why my hands were tied behind my back. "That is protocol," the warrior replied, using a much-respected tone. "Cut the crap. You wouldnt follow the protocol when big names are involved in any case. Free her from these things," he hissed at the warrior, who looked over at the royal gamma. Once the gamma nodded for him to follow Normans words, the warrior stepped forward to uncuff me, but Emmet snatched the keys from his hands and uncuffed me. Everyone was watching us. I began to walk with the brothers beside me, friends behind me, and Norman and Kaye in front of me. Once inside, I could feel my body shake. It was a huge hall, and then there were elevators going up. They took me to the back side of the building where a huge wall had some warriors outside with many people inside. This was where they were going to question me. I entered the hall, and my heart dropped into my stomach. It was my parents, my so-called family in my view. Chapter 475-I Left Her Behind.

Chapter 475: 475-I Left Her Behind.

Altan: "Why did you leave me behind?" I saw him in the shadows, standing theresomeone I had betrayed. "Everyone is right about you. Youre a coward." I grimaced in my sleep, the finger pointing at me making me turn over in bed. "Youre such a coward." "I didnt want to leave youbehind," I gulped, trying to wake up. I knew I was in deep sleep, paralyzed. And I needed to wake up. But just when I thought I could, I saw her behind him. Now both of them were pointing their fingers at me. "Hnie" I wasnt shocked. She always came to my dreams to haunt me. What I did that night would stay with me. She didnt deserve it. The way she asked me to stay with her, begged for them to leave her aloneI would never forget that. "Hes always like this. He leaves the people who love him behind," he said to Hnie. My heart trembled and tears welled up in my eyes. "No! I didnt leave you behind" I screamed, and thats when I finally forced myself to wake up. Life had be such a weight on my shoulders. Nothing felt interesting enough to keep me going. I had no goal, none at allexcept finding a way to do something about a crime that had beenmitted. That night, those Alphas... they all did her wrong. But how could I get justice for her when she was no longer here to speak up? When there was no record of any crime? I dragged myself out of bed and took a shower, getting ready for breakfast with my so-called righteous family. As I held my phone and looked at the notifications, I couldnt help but roll my eyes. Sydney: where are you? Sydney: The seniors are done with their test so the academy is giving us all some days off before we start a new semester. Sydney: I was hoping we could spend some time together? I didnt reply to her. There was a time I was fond of her, maybe even loved her. But not enough to stop seeing other people. I dated many, and one of them was Hnie. I was only infatuated with Hnie and thought of her as a friend. She was so beautiful that I wanted to keep her around like a trophy. But after that night, I couldnt forget her. The injustice she faced was all my fault. And then I couldnt bring myself to love anyone againeven my love for Sydney faded. "Morning," my dad grunted, clearly taunting me for not greeting him first. "Good morning," I said as I sat at the table with him and my mother, who was too busy on her phone to even lift her head. "Altan! I want you to go to training," Dad said. The mention of that intense trainingmeant to disconnect me from the worldmade me raise an eyebrow. I had wanted to go for that training after Hnies death, but Dad refused. Now, him suddenly asking me to go? That was suspicious. "What is it this time? What are you trying to stop me from?" I asked, watching him re at me. "Are you suggesting Im ying some kind of game with you?" he hissed. "Ive already prepared everything for your journey. Finish your food and get going." That wasnt normal. I looked over at my mother, who finally put her phone down and stared at us like she was trying to snap out of whatever world shed been lost in. Mother had always been that way, but one bad incident had left her even more traumatized. "Whats the rush?" I asked, confused. Suddenly, Dad got up and tried to snatch the phone from my hands. I pulled back and got out of my seat. "What is going on?" There was no way he wasnt freaking out about something. "Theres been an issue, and I want you gone before you get dragged into it," he hissed, trying to get behind me and take my phone again. He was sending me away to trainingwhere Id have no phone, no contact, and no way of knowing what was going on. "Dad, what is it? What issue? Why would I be dragged into it?" I asked, keeping my tone firm. But I already had a feeling what wasing. My dad was a control freak. He hadnt even given me his crown, while most Alphas had already passed theirs to their sons. My dad loved power and control. "Its just some pack tax stuff," he waved it off, holding out his hand for my phone. "And how does that concern me? Im not even a crowned Alpha yet. You should be the one going into hidingwhich means you havent paid the taxes. Why wouldnt you?" I watched his face change color, but a notification on my phone distracted me. I pulled my hand forward and unlocked my phone, stepping behind the table to put space between us. It was a message from one of my high school friends, and it grabbed all of my attention. David: Hey, did you guys know that girl Hnie who died months ago? Shes been resurrected somehow. They caught her alive and are now presenting her to court for a trialapparently for running away from her punishment. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, and my eyes locked onto my fathers face. He groaned, shaking his head at me. "Is that what youve been hiding from me?" I couldnt even form a full sentence as a whimper slipped from my lips. "Ugh! I didnt want you to go all crazy. I havent paid so much for your therapy just for it all to go to waste the minute you read the news," Dad waved his hand to dismiss me. "Huh? You think I dont deserve to know? That guilt has been killing me" I yelled, tears streaming down my face. My mother rushed over, hugging me, sobbing as she watched me break down. "Nothing has changed. She should have stayed deadand if not, Ill make sure it happens," my fathers eyes glinted with something dark, his finger pointing straight at me. "And if I have to kill you too, I will." His reputation and ego won once again. Chapter 476-Seeing All The Old Fellas

Chapter 476: 476-Seeing All The Old Fes

Hnie: I watched Sullivan re at me, his eyes wide and bulging as if he were seeing a ghost. I could tell he was shocked that I was alive. He had his brown hair styled to the side with a lot of gel in it. Nothing seemed to have changed about him. Next to him was Larissa, my stepmother, looking angry. She had red lipstick on, with a lot of gloss, and a golden dress. It looked like she hade for a Halloween party. Then, my eyesnded on my father. The man who couldnt protect me. He didnt seem to have any emotions in his eyes. He was watching me with cold eyes and a bored expression on his face. But there was some emotion he was hidingprobably fear of having to return money to the alpha of the pack, whom he had tricked with the lie of my death. It was so hard to sit here and witness everything. My stepmothers eyes narrowed at Emmet, and I watched her zone out before she gasped and covered her mouth. Emmet had told me he had visited my family, so I guess this was her realizing it. "Hnie Niles," the councils head spoke up. The old man adjusted his sses and then looked at the papers in his hands. My eyes moved to his side, where the four jury members were watching me with great attention. They sat on either side of the council head. "It hase to our attention that you faked your own death and ran away without the consent of the alpha of your pack. Not only did you insult Alpha Diaz by doing so, but you also escaped your punishment," the man with a bald head, big sses, and a white beard said, putting the papers down and staring at me. I then turned a little to the side and watched Alpha Diaz sit with his Luna. The memories of his son dating me flooded back, and tears started to form in my eyes. Being back among the people who had abused me my entire life was definitely going to be hard on me. "What punishment?" I asked. "Did you ask them what they were punishing me for?" I continued to stand up for myself. Alpha Diaz shifted in his seat, looking disgusted by my voice. "Youve been involved with more than one alphamitting adultery and then using everyone else around you. You were also found walking in public inappropriately," the man added, reminding me of the day when I had to walk my way back home with barely any clothes on my body. "You also faked your death. However, we will have a trial for it. All the usations will be presented, and you will be asked to give your side. Until then, you are ordered to return to your pack and home." My heart sank at the orders. I looked around at the brothers, and they immediately sprang into action. "She cannot be forced to go back to that pack," Norman said, his hand turning into a fist. "Norman Arrow McQuoid, I have heard a lot about you. You are a control freak, and even after you left the packs, you still seem to hold power over everyone. However, that wont work on me. There are certain rules set by the packs and their alphas that cannot be changed. Hnie must return to her pack. The only way she can leave her pack is with her alphas permission," Mr. Vonstan said, seeming intimidated by Norman. "Im d you know so much about me, but Im sad that I know a little about you. The thing is, youre sending her back to the ce where she was abused, and an attempt was even made on her life. Thats why she ran away," Norman didnt budge, but I could tell he wasnt happy that he was reminded he had left the pack many years ago with his parents. "Norman, you should have stayed in a pack and be an alpha king. Maybe you would have been respected then. But you cant leave your pack and then demand the same treatment as an alpha and alpha king. Anyway, I hear your concern, and Im giving you my word that she will be safe there. However, for any rogues toe by and meet her, you will need the alphas permission. I hope you wont be a problem because the packs will be ready to answer and defend their rules," that seemed like a threat. As I watched Norman straighten his back, along with his brothers standing up, I saw the old man take off his sses. It would get messy if I didnt stop it. "Its alright. Im ready for it," I uttered softly, and the brothers turned to look at me in disbelief. "Im truly okay with it. Im no longer that Hnie who can be abused." I reassured them, even though deep down, I didnt want to go and stay in the same house as my father or stepmother. "Young girl, I admire your patience and willingness to obey the orders. You have my word, no harm wille to you. And if you are in the right, justice will be served," Mr. Vonstan said, giving me a nod. I wasnt sure how much justice he would be able to serve, but I was ready to take that stand. As Mr. Vonstan hit the bell to dismiss the court, I turned around to leave with the brothers. Thats when the main door to the hall opened, and I saw a very disheveled man appear before me. It seemed like he had been running for a while. Right before my eyes stood Altan. His eyes were as big as balls, and his mouth agape. "Youre alive," he whispered, but I was able to read his lips. As a smile started to cover his lips, I narrowed my eyes at him, and I watched his smile fade away. Chapter 477-Not Deserving To Be An Alpha

Chapter 477: 477-Not Deserving To Be An Alpha

Altan: Months Ago: I was shaking as I sat on the seat and the train started. My vision was blurry as I scrolled through the numbers on my phone. "Hello, warriorI need you at a location, Ill tag you," I stuttered. "Get as many warriors as you can and do it quickly." I hung up and lowered my head, remembering her misty eyes. "You did it again." I was shocked when I raised my head and saw him sitting across from me. "I couldnt outnumber them," I said, making excuses again like a damn coward. "Hmm, so you didnt even try? That girl came all the way to that abandoned ce on her birthday for you, and this is what she gets?" He clicked his tongue and shook his head, reminding me what a loser I was. "I should go back," I said as it hit me that by the time the warriors arrived at the location, it would already be ten minutes after the attack. "You shouldve called the warriors right next to her, all the while making sure she was safe," he disagreed with the way I had run away. "I get it, I messed up. But Im going back there. Everything will be fine. And about calling the warriorsI couldnt do it in front of them," I said, rushing hesitantly to the side to pull the chain, but the train didnt stop. I even ran to the front and demanded they stop the train, but they didnt. They only stopped it at the station. Still, only fifteen minutes had passed by then. "One minute is enough to kill someone," he said from behind me, getting off the train with me. But right in front of methere was hope. My warriors were heading straight toward me. "What are you doing here? You were supposed to be at the location!" I yelled at them, grabbing the royal gammas arm to drag him toward the path so we could go save Hnie. "We came here for you, young lord." However, the way the warrior pulled his arm free from me made me frown at him. "Well, I dont need your help. She does. Lets go," I said, panicking. With every minute passing, I was getting more anxious. "Were sorry, but its the alphas orders," he whispered. And just as I turned around to ask him what he was talking about, I felt a warrior behind me stick a needle into the back of my neck. "What thewhat did you do?" I instantly rubbed the back of my neck and red at him. "Were really sorry. Your father asked us to bring you back to the mansion," the warrior said. And in that moment, my heart nearly stopped. "No! I cannot go homeshe is all alone there!" Tears streamed down my face as I tried to fight them off, ready to run to the location. I shouldve stayed and defended her. Trusting anyone else when she trusted me was my mistake. "We are sorry," the warrior said again, holding my arms. I yelled and screamed, kicked and fought, but the wolfbane in my system had started to wear me down. "Your highness, you should have never taken her there," one of the warriors muttered, confusing me. But I had no time to argue with him. I passed out. I woke up, tied in chains. I couldnt tell how long it had been, but the weakness in my body told me I was still under a heavy dose of wolfbane. I looked around through the darkness and realized where I was. I was in the basement, chained like an animal. "Father" I screamed as loud as I could. "She needs my help." I screamed again and then sobbed, lowering my head in guilt. "Tsk tsk tsk," then he appeared again, standing before me with his arms crossed and his eyes showing that I had let him down once more. "First me, and now her. Did you not learn anything at all?" he asked, and I clenched my jaw. "I should have stayed there. What happened to her? Did they hurt her?" I asked, and he shrugged. "How do I know?" However, the door to the basement opened, and I watched my mother walk in with a few guards. She had tears in her eyes as she approached me and lovingly wiped my face. "Mother, what happened to her? Why am I chained?" I asked, and her lips quivered. "You are chained because you are a prisoner, just like me, my son. And as for that girl... her father demanded to know if you had an affair with her. They wanted you to ept her" she paused as I started nodding. "I will. It was my fault what happened to her. I will ept her and give her respecttell Dad to tell the council about it, please," I begged her, but she turned her face away, crushing my heart once more. "Its toote for that. Your father told them you denied ever having anything with her. And that... your father, he demanded her lifefrom her father." My world shook beneath me, but I couldnt fall to the ground. The cruel chains kept me in ce. "No! We must stop it!" I begged her again. Dad didnt realize he was once again letting me fall into deep regret. "I told you, its toote. Shes gone. She has been for a week now." A week? Ive been tied up for a week and couldnt do anything for her? Present time: Dad had tied me up again, trying to stop me from seeing Hnie, but things were different this time. My mother untied me, and I ran like a madman, escaping the warriors to reach the council center. Once I opened the gate, I came face-to-face with the girl I had betrayed. She was standing there, her eyes filled with grudges. I wanted to hug her, but the way she narrowed her eyes at me made me realize I was one of her enemies. Chapter 478-My Family Never Saw Me Smile

Chapter 478: 478-My Family Never Saw Me Smile

Hnie: "Dont worry, Im fine," I finally arrived at the pack. The brothers didnt want to let me go. They tried calling everyone, but sadly, the decision couldnt be changed. It was only after the court hearing that I realized why someone would prefer being a rogue. But to be a rogue, they need permissionthat was one of the crazy and outrageous rules the alphas havee up with. "Dont worry, Ill stay around," Penn said as he was driving the car. Salem stayed beside me, and so did Gavin and Lamar. They coulde and go since they werent rogues. For Penn and Salem, it would be much easier to visit me as Alpha Diaz wouldnt want to upset their parents. But Lamar and Gavin could be forced to leave. And I knew Alpha Diaz would do something like that just to put pressure on me. "Keep this with you," Lamar steadily slipped a dagger into my bag, but Gavin shook his head. "Dont get her in trouble. Theyll check her bags and stuff," Gavin pulled the dagger out, refusing to let me carry anything that could make me seem like a threat. "Guys, Ill be fine," I said, reassuring them since they kept freaking out. "How? Are you taking that old mans words seriously?" Lamar hissed, cracking his knuckles. "Nope, Im taking my training seriously. Guys, Im not that timid Hnie, trust me," I rolled my eyes yfully, just tofort them. I didnt know what would be waiting for me at home. "Just a question, Alpha Diazs son" Penn started, and Salem quickly added, "Oh, Altan? Hes my sisters fianc and mate." Her answer shut down Penn, who adjusted the mirror to stare at me. I understood he had some questions about my face-off with Altan. We didnt speak. I wouldnt. I hated his face, and the way he had the nerve to look upset and relieved at the same time angered me. I wouldnt be fooled by any little alpha anymore. But it was time for me to get out of the car and face the people who had tortured me throughout my childhood. It was crazy to stand before the same house and in the same neighborhood again. As soon as I got out of the car, I noticed the neighborsing out, some peeking through the windows, looking so disgusted with me. Penn and Lamar grabbed my bags while Salem and Gavin made sure to stay with me. "Hey! Youre from a bigger pack, right? Youre a royal betas daughter, what are you doing with her?" one of the old neighbordies yelled. I remembered her so well. She used to always use me of seducing her husband, the bald, big guy who would catcall any woman he saw on the road. "You are an omega, hush! Youre not allowed to speak to me," Salem waved her hand at her, causing the woman to be filled with shock at the disrespect. "Please take care of yourself, okay? And call us if you need anything," Salem held my hand as Lamar and Penn stood outside the door, noticing it had been left open but no one came out to wee me. Of course, they wouldnt. "Sure, and you guys dont worry too much about me. No one can harm me anymore," I hugged her back, speaking in a loud voice so I wasnt afraid of anyone hearing me talk now. I stepped into the house with the others and found it empty. But just then, someone rushed inside with fresh flowers in her hands. "Vani!" I screamed happily, feeling the warmth of her embrace as she hugged me. "Ive missed you so much," she started tearing up, making me cry with her. "I collected these for you," she handed me the flowers, then looked at my friends. "Are they your friends?" she asked. "Hey, Im Salem, hes Gavin, my boyfriend," Salem stepped forward, introducing herself. "Im Lamar, Hnies brother," Lamar smiled, and Vani looked so happy. "Im Alpha Penn," of course, Penn had to use his rank to show I was friends with someone strong and powerful. "I would have loved to be happy that she has an alpha friend, but theyre suckyyou know, the previous alpha" As Vani continued to be herself, I had to give her a look to stop her from talking. I noticed Salem looking at us. She was the one I was hiding this conversation from. Being associated with Altan was thest thing I wanted to do. "Anyway, you guys should stay. I baked some cookies for Hnie," Vani pped her hands as she was ready to head towards the kitchen when her mother bolted out of her bedroom. "Dont you dare waste our money on her or her friends!" Well, there you go. Larissa was probably dying after seeing me alive. "Are you all staying?" she asked my friends, who instantly shared a nce and then red back at her. "You guys should head back home now. Ill be resting too." It was true that I was tired. I suggested my friends leave before my stepmother insults them, and the issues end up at the council and Alpha Diaz. I wasnt ready for another mess. "Where are you taking those bags? That is my daughters room now!" Larissa yelled at Lamar and Penn. "Which I can happily share with my sister," Vani put her hands on her hips, giving it back to her mother. "Well, I guess were leaving you in safe hands," Salem joked, and Iughed, watching Larissas jaw drop. Oh, I forgot they had never seen meugh before because they hated when I smiled. "Wow, its almost like shes never seen you happy before," Gavin said to me, his eyes on Larissa, who was staring at my friends like they were ghosts. "Well, things have changed. Show them all your fifty shades now," Salem winked at me, giving me a pat on the back. She was right. While I was at it, I was going to take some sweet revenge. Chapter 479-Farting In Fear

Chapter 479: 479-Farting In Fear

Hnie: "How did you do it? How did you manage to stay alive and make so many friends?" After a while, my stepmother couldnt take it anymore and rushed into the room to have a word with me. She wasnt even letting Vani stay in the same room as me. My friends had left some time ago, so I was pretty lonely in the house that once used to be my torture house. "Did nobody tell you to knock before entering someones room?" I asked, shaking my head at her while holding the book in my hand. This was the book Emmet had once given me about an omega who turned out to be the most powerful man ever. I hadnt read this book, so since I was here, I decided to give it a try. "What did you say to me? Sorry, I guess I heard you talk back to me," that was her way of warning me. "Then go clean your ears. Im not sitting here repeating myself to you," I hissed, sighing. She stood in the doorway, looking so shocked. "You thinkyou can talk back to me?" she yelled. Of course, she wouldnt let it go. And I could see her point. I had been so silent my entire life that the idea of me talking back to heror even talking to her at allseemed outrageous to her. "Sullivan!" she screamed, making me realize the others were home too. And of course she had to call her crazy son to back her up. "Niles! Come here, look what she is doing," she had her fists clenched, screaming as loud as she could to the point that the veins in her neck were popping out. My heart did skip a beat but I kept my expression intact. I remembered the way Dad and Sullivan used to beat me up for hours until I passed out. Tears tried to show up in my eyes, to grieve the poor old Hnie, but I swallowed them back quickly. Now was not the time to cry about what happened in the past. "What is going on here?" My dad arrived first, a look of disgust and so much anger on his face that I had to put my book down. I was sitting on the chair with my legs up on the table when they decided to interrupt my peace. "She is talking back. Shes saying so many disrespectful things" Larissa had her hands in her hair, seemingly going crazy that I grew a tongue. "Oh really?" my father hissed, grunting at me as he started to take off his belt. That belt. The way he used to take it off before would always make me beg and try to get away from him. But this time, I got up from the chair and fixed my dress, ready to fight back. "Oh, you! You think some academy can change your roots? You are still that pathetic little girl who used to beg me for mercy," my father yelled and raised the belt to strike mewhen I held it. The look on their faces would stay with me. Larissa had her hands covering her mouth, her eyes wide open. But it was my father who won the best expression award. His lips were trembling, his eyes moving from my hand to the belt. "Dont you ever raise your hand at me again. I wont just defend myselfIll fight back, and youll wish I didnt," I hissed, looking him straight in the eye as I almost spat in his face. I quickly twisted his hand and pulled the belt out of his grip. "What is going on?" Larissained, and the moment I turned my attention to her with the belt in my hand, she ran and hid behind my father. "This isdisrespectful. Youre a brateven if you canyou shouldntbe threatening your father," My fatherwho had never looked so scared before, who had never looked even slightly affected by my painwas suddenly shaking? "Get out of my room. Im done pretending to be weak or whatever you wanted me to be," I yelled, whipping the belt in the air. The two of them jumped like scared cats and ran toward the door. As I whipped again, Larissa farted and then yelped. "Ugh, I hate her," she cried, running out with her husband. That part, I didnt expect from herbut I guess crazy people get scared easily. I turned around to throw the belt away when my eyesnded on the mirror. The big mirror I was never allowed to look into. I was never proud enough of myself to look at my reflectionbut today, I looked like I had actually achieved something. I could finally look into my reflection and feel proud. I sat down to read my book again before I got hungry and left the room. I saw Larissa and my father sitting in the lounge, looking worried and upset. And when they saw me, they looked even angrier. "Where are you going?" Larissa got to her feet, calling out for me. "To get something to eat, since you werent decent enough to make dinner," I said. I bet my words felt like daggers to her. They were so shocked they just sat there on the couch, staring at each others faces. "Huh, people here hate you. And since when did I be your maid?" She made meugh a little. I used to do all that for her. It was fun watching her get so riled up. I ignored her and reached the door when it openedand the personing in blocked my path. "Dont worry, Ill teach her a lesson. That attitude she brought here is something only I can handle," he said, eyes narrowed at me. I knew Id have to face him eventually. But this time, I wasnt backing down. "Sweet stepbrother. If you dont want to fart like your mother out of fear, step aside," I warned him, my words making him even angrier. "Try me. Im not my mother," he growled, cing his hand on my shoulder, his fingers digging into my skin. Chapter 480-The Alpha鈥檚 Regret

Chapter 480: 480-The Alphas Regret

Hnie: Seeing Sullivan again like that, squaring up to me, made my heart sink. I gulped but tried to do it discreetly. "Step out of my way," I hissed, clenching my jaw. I wanted to stay focused and use everything I had learned at the academyall the skills the brothers had taught me, especially in thebat sses. But it was normal to feel shaken in my body when facing old enemies. "So, what was going on?" he asked, chewing bubble gum like he didnt care, taking slow steps toward me. "I wont repeat myself. Get out of my way." I remembered him as someone with a lot of strength. But now that I thought about it, Id never seen him train or do anything rted tobat. "Ohh, so what if you repeat yourself? Gonna cry?" he pouted, faking a crying face and mimicking a childs voice, "Or will you call your friends toe save your ass?" But the second he grabbed my arm, I reacted. It was pure reflex. Norman and Rudy had drilled it into me to act fast the moment I felt threatened by someones touch. As soon as Sullivan hit the floor, I realized why he always seemed so powerful before. It was because I never fought back. I had made them monsters in my mind, given them so much power that even when they were just as weak as me, they looked like beasts. My confidence shot through the roof, and a smile of pride and self-worth spread across my lips. "Shes possessed by a demon!" Larissa screamed, running over to her sonwho didnt lift his head. He justy there, staring at the ceiling. I could tell that it wasnt from pain, but from the fact that a girl had kicked his ass. I knew Sullivan inside and out. He was a misogynistic little bitch. I sighed and walked out the door. Maybe Id get lucky and find a cafe. I remembered there used to be so many cafes and restaurants in my pack, but I never got to visit any of them. While walking down the road, I could feel eyes on meheads peeking out of windows, people grunting. These people had hardwired hatred for me, and that wasnt going to change. But a few things had changedenough that they didnt daree out and say anything to me now. I reached a cafe just a few houses down and stepped into the empty ce. There was absolutely no one else around at this hour. I sat down, and the waitress came out, raising her eyebrow at me. The hostile reactions from everyone used to bother me so much. I used topliment them nonstop, thinking maybe that would make them stop being mean to me. But now I dont care. I gave her my order without throwing in anypliments, and I bet she noticedbecause she asked: "Is that it? Youre not going to say something about my hair?" There was a mocking tone in her voice. "Yeah... you actually need to find a new stylist," I said, pouting as I used my fingers to show her where things were going wrong. The look ofplete disappointment on her face was amazing. She scoffed and turned around, heading back to the kitchen, while I stayed seated and checked my phone. I had some texts I needed to reply to. Top Senior_Rudy: Hey, heard about everything. Let me know if you need my help. Top Senior_Sage: Just when I think theres no more mystery around you, you surprise me. Full support from me and my pack. There were simr encouraging messages from all my friends and packmates. It was fulfilling... until I came across Sydneys message. That Bitch: So youre from my mates pack? Lol. Im gonna have so much fun with you now. I rolled my eyes and responded to everyone except her. "Hnie!" Thats when a familiar voice broke my peace. My whole body tensed, and my eyes started to waternot from misery, but from the old me who used to rely so much on this person. I looked up, and our eyes met. But the love in my eyes had faded away now. He looked like a messhair all over the ce, bags under his eyes. Why? Did he cry because I wasnt dead? Thats when the waitress returned and ced my order on the table, her attitude changing instantly when she noticed Altan in the room. "Your Highness," she said, quickly bowing, clearly thrilled that an alpha hade into her little caf. Shed be bragging about this for weeks. "Can you please give us a minute?" Altan asked her, surprising her even more by showing interest in speaking with me. My body would jolt every time he opened his mouth and I heard his voice. "Theres nothing to talk about. And actuallynever mind. Im not hungry anymore. Bring me my check, please." I told the waitress, who looked very ufortable, that a mere omega was speaking to an alpha like that. "Do you know who he is?" she hissed, mming her hands on the table and leaning in, clearly trying to win brownie points. "She knows. Now leave us alone," Altan snapped, causing her to nce at him, then back at me. She looked confusedsome people are just too ignorant. As she turned to leave, I heard her mutter under her breath, "Look what you didyou got him so angry." "Hnie!" he said again, sitting down just as I got up. Of course, he followed. "Please, just listen to me. I want to apologize." I was already walking toward the counter to avoid him, but those words stopped me cold. He wanted to apologize? I turned around and stared him straight in the eye, my frown deepening with every second. "Sure! What are you going to apologize for? For leaving me in that abandoned subway like a coward? Orfor ying with me while you were engaged the whole damn time?" I yelled so loud the waitress gasped from behind the counter. Chapter 481-My Mate Is Cursed.

Chapter 481: 481-My Mate Is Cursed.

Hnie: I was ready to hear him deny it and gaslight me. He must havee here to try and convince me not to bring up his name. I knew he was a coward, and I wasnt going to use his name anyway. He was not someone I could ever count on. I had made a fool out of myself once, but not again. "Like you said, I was a coward," he said quietly, not instantly brushing off the truth. "Its not that I didnt like you. You were pretty, and I liked having you around" he stopped himself, trying to be honest. "You kept me aroundand I got ruined for it" Of course, he yed me big time. He didnt even like me; he just liked having me there. I shook my head in disbelief, sighing andughing at my own stupidity. "I know its pathetic. I know Im a bastard for it, but trust me, I havent slept peacefully even for one night since that night," he said, letting out a cry, his hands pressed together like he was begging for forgiveness. "No! You dont get to act like the victim who cant sleep. You ran awayyou knew what they would do to me," I shouted, pushing him back and instantly brushing my hands over my dress like I was wiping them clean. "Im not acting like a victimI called my warriors the minute I got on that train. I even tried toe back, but my fatherhe injected me with wolfsbane and tied me up in chains. I was even ready to admit everything and stand with you when you sent your father to my mansion to tell mine that we were dating. I was chained up all that time, asleep until you were gone," he was crying, but still managing to speak clearly. I stared at his face in shock. Was he telling the truth? Did he really call the warriors? Did he really try toe back? "And that excuses you? You fucking ran awayit doesnt matter if you tried toe backyou didnt," I screamed, watching him step back and cry silently this time. Did he really think Id be thankful just because he wanted toe back for me? "I dont want to see your face ever again. I dont want to hear your excuses," I shouted again, putting money on the counter without caring how much it was. I just wanted to get away from him and every toxic person in my life. I pushed him aside as I walked out of the caf. The fresh air really hit different. I dont know what I would have done if he had threatened me like the rest. At least he was sorry. See! I have such low standards. But that didnt mean I would ever forgive him. He left me there when he was supposed to be protecting me that night. The only reason I was in that abandoned subway was because he promised hed take care of me if anything ever happened. Once I was nearing home, I got a notification of an iing call popping up on my screen. My spoiled mood instantly started to lift when I saw who it was. "Hello, Professor Emmet," I teased, just trying to hype myself up for a happy conversation. "Keep talking, I just want to hear your voice," I heard his deep voice, and the way he breathed made it clearhe was drunk. "Have you been drinking?" I asked, disappointed, but since he called for help, I didnt want to lecture him too much. "I am. How can I not? This is how I cope with loss," he said softly. "I miss you." Even though I was worried for himand it wasnt really something to blush overI felt relieved knowing he was still with me. "I miss you too," I whispered shyly, not going inside my house yet and deciding to take a walk. I wasnt that girl anymore who was too cautious about her reputation. I could take a call and talk to anyone I wanted. I didnt care who judged me. "Hnie, what if I forget you? How will you remind me of you?" he asked, this time honestly opening up about what he was dealing with. "Ill do anythingbut you need to talk to someone about it. Please. Why is this happening? Is it because of the alcohol?" I asked, worried. I would hate for him to forget about me. "Its supposed to happen, Hnie. Thats what curses do," he whispered, making me stop in my tracks. "Curse? Youre cursed?" I didnt know that. How the hell had he kept this from me for so long? "Do you really think I was born this way? But when Im with you, Im a different person. I feel more alive, happier, and I can feel emotions. But when youre awayI feel dead," he said. "And nowmy two little brothers are certain I dont love them. What should I do? How do I fix myself? How do I show that I care, because I do," he said, his voice shaking, and it broke my heart. Of all people, Emmet was thest one who deserved that kind of pain. "Emmet, we need to talk about this curse. No more secrets," I said, and I heard him fall silent. "And Maximus will know you love him. Hes just caught up in his own feelings right now." The fact that Emmets whole world revolved around his brothers and me made him even more precious. I guess his only real problem was that he kept so much hidden that everyone assumed he didnt care. He needs to open up to his brothers like he does with me. We talked about random things after that because I wanted tofort him. He told me amazing stories, and I noticed how his voice started sounding more alive as we went on. But then I had to say goodbye, all because I had a trial tomorrow, and Norman was getting ready to defend me. Even when he wouldnt be allowed to speak too much, he can still get some words in. Chapter 482-Time For My Trial

Chapter 482: 482-Time For My Trial

Hnie: "Keep your calm and make sure you answer every question after giving it some thought. Watch your word choice too," Norman said to me as we stood together, watching Alpha Diaze in with his warriors. He was going to be questioning me, and Id have to defend myselfwith Normans help. Maximus, Emmet, and Kaye were sitting in the front row, and behind them were my friends. Rudy and Sage had also shown up for support. I knew they were going to be shocked when they found out the whole truth about me. "Shall we begin?" Mr. Vonston asked, gesturing for me to sit behind the witness stand. My heart was pounding so hard. I had never been to a werewolf court before. I didnt know what kind of questions would be asked. My character might be torn apart even more. And what was worsemy so-called family was sitting in the row with the people who hated me. Right behind Alpha Diaz, supporting his decision to punish me. "This girl here was caught in an immoral act with several alphas. And then she turned around and imed she had been gang-raped," Alpha Diaz stated, loud and clear. "And if my father had done a simple test, he would have confirmed" I was in the middle of speaking when Alpha Diaz cut in. "That you had sex with alphas? Consensual, rough sex?" Alpha Diaz yelled, making my fists clench. "Say it even louder and then see my fist up your ass," Maximus shouted, causing Mr. Vonston to shoot him a sharp look. "Please, keep your rogue behavior out of my court. As for you, please remain calm," he said, clearly being much gentler when speaking to Vonston. But Maximus wasnt looking for support either. He knew Vonston would side with an alpha from a pack. "I wasnt having fun with anyone or trying to trap someone. I was gang-raped, and the people who did it tried to kill me. I survivedand returned home to a father who never had an ounce of sympathy in his heart for me. They took one look at me and decided I was the problem. No one asked me what I had been through. I had to force the words out, and even that didnt help. I was thrown into the pantry, andter I had no choice but to run away to save my life," I shouted at the top of my lungs. Everyone went quiet for a moment. I noticed Emmet closing his eyes, his jaw clenched tightly. "Why did you fake your death and run away if you were honest? You shouldve stayed and let the truthe out," Alpha Diaz smirked, trying to earn a round of apuse from his supporters, who nodded proudly at him. "I didnt fake my death," I hissed at Alpha Diaz, who looked at me like speaking out loud was some huge inconvenience for him. "Then? What was it? You went on vacation while telling everyone you were dead?" He looked like a fool, making all those gestures. "You think I told everyone I was dead?" I asked, my arms casually resting over the table before me. I was on the witness stand with Alpha Diaz questioning me. Thats how it worked in a werewolf court. He looked lost and even nced around at the people whoughed at his stupidity before quickly pulling a straight face. "Miss Hnie, do you mind telling us why it was perceived that you died?" the council head, Mr. Vonston, asked. "I ran away, but it was my father who faked my death." I tilted my head toward my father, who timidly squeezed behind his wife when eyes fell on him. "And why did you run away from your punishment?" Alpha Diaz asked, a smirk on his lips like he had just won something. "Because I was going to be murdered by my father. He was paid a heavy price to kill me," I spoke loudly, causing the audience to gasp and the jurya group of new councilorsto exchange a nce. The brothers were intensely watching everything, my friends sharing the same look as them. "Who would pay your father to kill you and why?" Lord Vonston asked. "It doesnt matter. She has no proof, shes making outrageous ims. Thats what she does," Alpha Diaz scoffed, shaking his head at me. "He is the one who paid my father, and one might ask him why," I knew my words wouldnt be believed, but I had to speak my truth. "See, this is what Im talking about," Alpha Diaz pointed at me, and the rest of the people in the room stared at me with disgust on their faces. "Why were you running away from your punishment?" Lord Vonston asked again. "What punishment? Can you please ask them what crime Ivemitted?" It was crazy how they were going around in circles without telling me what I had supposedly done wrong. "Youmitted adultery with six alphas and then used the alphas of rape and even dragged my sons name through the mud," Alpha Diaz said. I closed my eyes when he mentioned his son. However, he had already made a deal with the council that his son must never be called for questioning, since his involvement couldnt be proven. Just because he had spoken to me once or twice didnt link him to the crime. He was a witness that night, but of course, that wouldnt be used in my favor. I watched Emmet and Norman speak in whispers before Norman walked over and said, "You want to punish Hnie for havingintimate rtions with many alphas. But where are the alphas? Which alphas are you talking about?" Norman said, and everyones heads turned to Alpha Diaz. "Youre saying a crime wasmitted, but why is Hnie asked to provide proof while you get to make usations without any? Bring us those six alphas, and then you can justify your demand for punishment." The look on Diazs face was priceless. Norman knew he had him. Chapter 483-I See My Culprits

Chapter 483: 483-I See My Culprits

Hnie: "Well, then why did she im she was raped? Why wont she give the names?" Alpha Diaz countered, but nobody seemed too impressed. "I was raped," I said loudly, not trying to hide the truth. "Really? And do you have any proof? You didnt even get a test done," Alpha Diaz asked, scoffing as if he was mocking me for lying. "You didnt let me, you made my father" I shut up when he interrupted. "Do you have proof of that?" he asked, and everyoneughed until Norman started shaking his head. Attention turned to him, and then he pointed at the door. "There was a witness that nightwho would love to tell you what happened." As he said that, the door opened, and in came Altan. Not only did I gasp and narrow my eyes in confusion, but Alpha Diaz looked so lost and anxious. "Lord Vonston, I was promised my son wouldnt be dragged into this," heined. "I volunteered," Altan said, taking the stand. "Its true. I was there that night. I was with her." He closed his eyes when theynded on me. The guilt was written all over his face. "Why?" Lord Vonston asked. "Because I was dating her," the words from his mouth made heads turn. The brothers looked down and clenched their jaws at his confession. Took him too long toe forward. "I saw the alphase at her and harass her," he continued. "And before you ask me why I didnt stick around to fight for her, I never do. I am a cowardits a known fact. But what shes saying is true. I can name the alphas that I recognized." Altan made my jaw drop. Alpha Diaz seemed to be having a hard time epting the truth. "Bring in Romeo, Kaidon, and Darius. The rest... I dont know any of them, but I do know Rayden is dead and Zellu is abducted, probably hiding and pretending to be abducted," Altan red at his father, who had been nonstop saying I faked my death just to run and hide. "Raydenthat one admitted to raping her," Lord Vonston quickly checked his files and nodded his head. Now that Norman had brought Altan in, everyone was slightly shifting from taking Diazs side. I dont know how Norman managed to do it because Alpha Diaz would have never allowed his son toe forward. "And you dont even need to do any of that. I made your work easy," Norman added, hinting towards the door again. The door opened, and in came Kaidon, Romeo, and Darius. I dont know where they were found. I thought Kaidon had been hiding somewhere. Behind them were their parents. My eyes brieflynded on Maximus, and he mouthed, "We found them." He pointed at himself, then at Kaye and himself, so that Norman wouldnt take all the credit. All the men came and stood in a line. Darcy started tearing up when he saw Romeo in the lineup. He was doing his best to look innocent with tears in his eyes. Kaidon looked genuinely guilty, but I couldnt be sure what he would say. But Darius, he stood tall with no emotion on his face. Or so I thought. The minute he knew nobody was watching him, he winked at me. My body shuddered in disgust, and I quickly looked away. "So, why dont we bring in Romeo first?" Norman asked, making Darcy look down in disappointment. I wasnt surprised my mother didnt show up. She didnt care, so she wouldnt waste her time. If anything, she might be angry that I caused so much drama. Romeo walked over to the witness stand on the other side and sat down, sniffling as if he had been wrongly used. "You have been used of raping Hnie Niles in the abandoned subway. Do you plead guilty?" Alpha Diaz asked, and Romeo quickly started shaking his head. Well, I knew this would happen. The others had to go sit with him in a line, too. "Its a lie. I would never do anything so horrible," he scoffed, clenching my jaw. "What about you? What do you have to say?" Norman asked Kaidon, who adjusted his posture in his seat and briefly exchanged a nce with his mother. I knew what would happen. Let me guess, he would lie just for the sake of his mother. But he surprised me when he started breaking down and confessed the heartbreaking truth before everyone. "Its true. Weraped her." Everyone gasped, hands covering their mouths. Lord Vonston closed his eyes and shuddered in shock. "I was drunkand druggedbut that doesnt exempt me from punishment. She was begging us to stop" he continued, causing me to break down. I saw Emmet get up, but then Kaye put his hand on his shoulder and stopped him, eyeing Norman to look over at me. Norman steadily walked toward my stand and slid the ss of water closer to my hand. They were doing everything perfectly to avoid diverting attention from the main issue and starting any other rumors that would further stain my character. "Wait a minuteyou were drunk and druggedbut you remember everything? Why didnt youe out before?" Alpha Diaz, however, found a way to question Kaidon. "Because I was told by them that I had dreamed about it," Kaidon admitted. He was doing his best to confess to his crime, but others had been convincing him that no crime had beenmitted that night. "So you were so passed out and out of it that you didnt remember anything? You even relied on what your friends told you. What made you think it happened now?" Alpha Diaz smirked as he cornered Kaidon. "When the me of lust is mixed with any alcoholit acts as a crazy instigator. A person might forget the event temporarily, but when reminded of it, they remember," Norman said as he presented the research done on the me of lust. "But it still doesnt prove anything. Hes confessing to being drunkcould it be that hes lying now?" Alpha Diaz asked, and the crowd started nodding their heads once again. But it was Darius who diverted attention to himself when he cleared his throat. We all watched his face, thinking maybe he would confess or deny, but he took a different approach that left me paralyzed. "We had consensual sex with her that night. The one where sheforced us, and it was not the other way around." Chapter 484-My Pheromones

Chapter 484: 484-My Pheromones

Hnie: "Hes lying. What makes you think I would ever want to do anything with a disgusting man like you?" I screamed, the weight of the lie making everyone look at me with disgust again. "Please stay seated. You had your time to tell your side. Let him speak now," Lord Vonston stated, his tone harsh. I sat down again, taking deep breaths, but the calmness on Darius face was making me angrier. "So, what were you saying?" Alpha Diaz smirked while secretly ncing at me before he turned his attention back to Darius. "Im not sure why Kaidon remembers it differently. But theres no proof that we ever told him it was a nightmare or anything. In fact, its crazy how Kaidon discarded his phone and all. I guess his memories were all messed up, and sadlyHnies words got to him. You see, shes really good at learning about basically everything. You can check her record; shes defeated monsters and everything with her knowledge of herbs and weapons. She probably used that knowledge to convince Kaidon she was gang-raped. And Kaidon, he stupidly listened to her. He destroyed our phones and his too," Darius was such a jerk. So this is what hed been doing ever since his friends told him I was alive? Clearing his tracks? "And you said she forced you all? One might ask how an alpha could get forced by a worthless creature, especially six alphas," Alpha Diaz asked. Norman was anxiously staring at Darius, but he kept calm because he knew our case would get weak if we argue too much. "Ahh! Didnt she tell anyone about her pheromones?" As soon as Darius mentioned my secret, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. "And she keeps them hidden by wearing a pendant," Norman quickly jumped to defend me. I realized the brothers had been sharing everything they knew about me to protect me. "The pendant she didnt have on her when she seduced us," Darius added calmly. I hated his face. He had such a smug look that I wanted to punch him. "Is that true?" Alpha Diaz turned to Altan, who gulped. "I wore it when Altan boarded the train and left," I quickly jumped in to dismiss such a ridiculous im, but I noticed Darius smile and shake his head. "Once again, nobody saw it, right? Altan left and didnt see it. Kaidon doesnt remember. But she just confessed that she took it off," Darius said loudly. "I didntI meanAltan did whenm..." I shut up because it looked bad for me. "Please ask her to take off her pendant so that you know what Im talking about. Her pheromones made us go crazy for her. The fact that she had it offand didnt wear it while enticing usjust makes us victims," Dariusmented confidently, and Romeo quickly nodded. "She was begging them to let her go," Altan added. "Take off your pendant and then let us ask Lord Vonston and everyone here if they can control themselves. Helena knew what she was doing. She wanted us, not Altan, because she realized Altan was engaged and wouldnt ept her," Darius kept going, making me realize why he was so calm. He knew it could get very messy if he wanted it to. "Take off your pendant," Lord Vonston ordered, but I shook my head. "Is it true? Is it true that the pendant makes people around youmitadultery?" he asked, and I lowered my head. I was doomed. "She has been going around using everyone when shes the only one to me for it. She had fun that night and thought she could ckmail one of them into epting her, but sadly, it didnt happen. So, she decided to use them," Alpha Diaz hissed, his entire arm raised and hand pointing in my direction. "Well, then why not take the herb and see who is telling the truth?" I thought maybe the brothers would be skeptical of my truth after Darius made such a strong im, but Norman seemed convinced of my side. "Hnie will take it too," he added, and I began to nod. "An alpha taking a truth potion to reveal his secrets?" Alpha Diaz shook his head. "It will be a private session. Only the things rted to Hnie and that night will be shown as evidence," Norman argued. "There are certain rules we have agreed upon. We cannot just bend them. An alpha, or alpha kings, cannot be injected with those weapons or herbs," Lord Vonston stated loudly, sighing as the jury started whispering together. They seemed bored, almost like they no longer cared about justice because they probably thought I was lying. "Raydenhe was your friend and he confessed to raping her," Norman yelled at Darius, who calmly straightened his back. "And you must check from our data that we hadnt even been seen with him for some time. We dont know if Hnie and him met up again and Hnie said somethingto anger him. Im not saying what Rayden did to her was right, but you see, what shes doing to us isnt right either. I cannot have sympathy for someone who seduced me into sex and now is ruining my reputation," he replied calmly, leaning back again and briefly eyeing me. "Enough! This only makes sense. There is a fault of no onebut onem," Lord Vonston stated, making me sit straight and anxiously look around. He was wrapping it up? "Her pheromones!" he added, and the world from under my feet was stolen once again. "That is ridiculous. Hes admitting to have done that," Norman pointed at Kaidon, who still seemed pretty adamant in his confession. He nodded, staring at Vonston. "Well then, I guess we have a solution. The pheromones could be a problem, and she can use them on any alpha. Since the others are not guilty, and there is literally no proof but her own confession that she didnt have her pendant on to control those evil pheromones that she hid from all of us and deceived us, we think there is only one way to control them. If she has a husband and he mates with her, marks her, probably her pheromones will go away, or whenever she is in heat, she will have him by her side. And who else could be a better candidate than the one who is confessing to raping her? Kaidon!" Vonston shocked us all, but Diaz and his minions had smirks on their faces. Chapter 485-My Brother Will Risk It All For His Mate

Chapter 485: 485-My Brother Will Risk It All For His Mate

Norman: "No!" Hnie shook her head and stood up, mming her hands on the desk. "I refuse such punishment." I couldnt believe they were using it against her. But at this point, I had figured out that the only way these alphas could get punished is if we somehow make them confess. "But why? So that you can keep using those pheromones?" Vonston yelled at her, but that was all we could tolerate. We had wasted our time here. "That is enough. We gave you time and trust, but you proved you cannot do justice. We will be taking her backshe is our stepsister, and we get to decide where she lives," I added as I threw the papers away. It was about time I lost myposure. My brothers got up to go stand beside Hnie. She looked so timid but had the courage to stand up for herself. They didnt let me do the talking either. And sadly, Darius hade in strong, using her. "Im sorry, but thats not how it works. If you remember the rules, only an alpha can decide if a pack member can leave the pack and live as a rogue. By leaving the pack and living with you, it would make Hnie a rogue, and only Alpha Diaz gets to make that choice. So Alpha Diaz, what do you suggest for your pack member?" Vonston turned to the evil man, who looked so happy with the victory. "I will follow the rules. When a she-wolfmits adultery, we get her married to the man she slept with. In this case, since the others were drugged by her pheromones, Ive decided to get her married to Kaidon. But if he disagrees, then theres a man whose two mates died and has kidshe needs a wife to help raise them. Id ask you to request Hnie to marry him and take care of his children," it was as if Diaz wasnt speakinghe was shooting fire arrows straight at my body. I wanted to grab him and kill him, but that would be too rash of a decision. Hnie wouldnt get justice that way. And we would be outnumbered. "Marrying a teenager to an old man? Why is it her responsibility to take care of that mans children?" Maximus yelled, Kaye stepping forward to support his reasoning. "Fine, then shell get married to Kaidondont you want to fix what you did wrong?" Alpha Diaz was so clever. He turned to Kaidon, who stared at Hnie. He was targeting the right person. Kaidon was too emotional and guilty and probably wanted to fix things. "Ill marry her." His mother wasnt the only one who let out a sigh and threw her head backwe were exhausted with him as well. "Okay, thats fine. I think Hnies marriage will be a good idea for now," Emmet spoke up, and the hall went silent. He hadnt said a word in a while, so when he did speak up, everyone listened. I saw Hnie stare at him with teary eyes. Its not like we had a choice. If Hnie didnte to court to get married at the full moon, the warriors would arrest her, and a war would break out. We would fight for her without caring what wed lose in the process. But in the end, we might lose Hnie, because wed be outnumbered. Even though Sage, Rudy, and Penn were on Hnies side, their pack would be too scared to go against the council and so many other packs. "Good, you prevented a whole war," Lord Vonston folded the file, gesturing to the warrior to bring him food. Hnie looked so defeated that we couldnt even look at her. She began to pace in front of us, briskly walking ahead. "Hnie!" Emmet called after her, but as she stopped, she didnt get to speak with him. Instead, her eyes traveled to our mother. "Huh! Did you all have fun bringing shame to our family name? Turns out, shes the problem. Hey girl! Did you ever take off your pendant around the men in my life? That would be incredibly disgusting." Mother had no lock on her mouth. She never thought before speaking. "Youre a woman yourselfhave some sense of decency," I spat in anger, watching her shake her head and walk past us. "Oh no! Well be living with her until the next full moon?" I heard Hnies stepmotherin. It felt like we had lost everything. As Romeo and the others walked past her, I noticed Hnie lowering her head. "You think me getting married is the right thing?" I watched her finally face Emmet once the road had emptied. There was no one left behind but us. "Hnie, thats because if we didnt, they would arrest you and throw you somewhere in the dungeon. And by the time we found you, theyd have you married to someone," Emmet exined why he agreed. "Which theyll do anyway. I dont know what you were thinking, Emmet!" The disappointment in her eyes broke my heart, so I could only imagine how her mates must be feeling. Kaye was looking around, pacing to avoid showing that he cared. And then there was Maximus, who looked so dull, yet ready to go to war. "I know what was going through my mind," Emmet said quietly. "You will get married on this full moon, Hnie." Doubling down on his words was not what I expected from him. Hnie looked at him with disbelief in her eyes when he added, "With me." "What? But what about the forbidden... tag and Kaidon?" Hnie was shockedand so were the rest of us. "Our parents arent married yet. And as for Kaidon, when he goes missing on the day of the wedding, theyll have no choice but to marry you to whoever ims to be your fated mate. But well wait until thest moment so no one has time toe up with a n to stop our wedding. Hnie, they yed games. Now we will y. But our first step is to make you an official rogue, while marrying a rogue will make you one and you will need no permission from your alpha in that case." I was shocked and had disagreed with them marrying in such a haste, but it seemed like Emmet had thought through this n carefully. And maybe this would be the reason Hnie escapes marrying Kaidonor anyone else. Chapter 486-What About The Promise To The Moon Goddess

Chapter 486: 486-What About The Promise To The Moon Goddess

Hnie: "What?" I couldnt believe Emmet was saying this. I thought he would want to first take care of his father and make sure he doesnt lose his mind about Emmet marrying me. But Emmet was willing to risk it all for me. I guess I never had anyone who was willing to risk everything for me. So I was stunned, just standing in my spot and watching him. "Sheshe made a promise to the moon goddess that she will not ept her mates," Maximus spoke up, breaking my attention from Emmet. "In order for her to take revenge and get justice, she will need to at least get freed from this pack," Norman supported Emmet with his idea. But Maximus had managed to cast some shadow of doubt over my promise. "Hnie, I can wait for you. You know that. But marrying Kaidon would be way more traumatizing for you," Emmet quickly held my hands when he saw me zone out. "And who knows what he will do? His mother is toxic, his friends will walk all over the home. And even if you demand a rejection, it will only happen at the next full moonso youll have to stay with him for a while. And I dont know if Iweare okay with that," Norman raised his voice, making sure he was heard among the others. I was silently watching them put forward their arguments. "Kaidon is out of the question," Maximus grunted. "Thats not what I meant." He exined, but his words had already made their way into my head. "Excuse me, whats going on here?" I hadnt even realized another car had pulled up. Penn had returned after letting his parents drive away. "Is it about the marriage issue?" he approached us. I was so relieved to see himand my friends behind him. "If its okay, and if shes ready, I can marry her. Ill take care of her and even reject her if she asks for it at the next full moon after our marriage," Penn said, and my ears perked up. He had my full attention, and it made Emmet slowly pull his hands back from mine. "Marriage is not a joke," Kaye grunted from behind his brother, already showing he wasnt okay with the ns we were making. "But apparently, it is to the councils," Lamar groaned, his face red with anger. "I think she shouldnt make a rushed decision. Let her rest and then think about it. She still has days left, and they did say it has to be Kaidon, so we need to be careful with every step we take now," Gavin suggested, his eyes telling me he knew I was struggling to make a decision. "But there is no way shes marrying Kaidon," Penn added, and everyone else nodded with him. "But lets take her home to rest for now. Shes been through a lot, and seeing those alphas walk out free must have been so hard on her," Sage said, agreeing with my despair. "Sure, but can we have a word with her before you take her away?" Emmet said it in a way that made everyone share a nce. They werent stealing me from him, but I guess Penns suggestionand my silencehad made it seem that way. "Well wait in the car for her," Lamar patted Penns back to make him walk away and leave me alone with my mates so we could have a personal conversation. Since Penn didnt know, but the rest of my friends did know about my mates, they also understood that today had been an incredibly hard day for all of us. "Hnie, dont think about anything else right now. I know you hate the moon goddess, but dont let her be the reason you choose someone else over me, please," Emmet said, making me feel so bad for him. I had never seen Emmet beg anyone before, so I felt his miseryand I guess he felt mine too. "Let her rest for now," Norman gently held his brothers arm to pull him away from me. "Ill wait for your decision. Please be wise," Emmet said before stepping aside. If I could, I wouldve kissed him goodbye. But I couldnt. We had to be more careful than ever now, because my character was under a microscope. I was on their radar, and they would do anything to keep me in prison so I couldnt escape the wedding at the full moon. So I needed to look like I was going to ept the marriage with Kaidon. As I walked away, I turned and saw the brothers looking at me. They all looked so sad and defeated that it broke my heart. "Dont worry, we still have days," Lamar said to me once I sat down. "I thought we had days before the trial, too. You have no idea how I felt when my pheromones were brought up. Thats what I ran away from. I knew the council would never believe me because of theck of evidence. And it makes me hate my father so much. If only he had let me take those tests and show them the bruises," I sighed, going silentbecause that wouldnt have helped either. "I guess... nothing could have helped me. Look how they separated Raydens case from the others. They want confessions from their mouths, which they will never give," I sighed again, resting my head on Lamars shoulder and closing my eyes. This car ride was the only time I could let myself be upsetbecause once I got home, I would need to build up my confidence and strength like a wall, so that no harasser or stranger could see through it. My friends insisted we stop and eat at a caf, but I couldnt swallow anything. I just asked them to drive around while I slept in the car. I felt safe with them around me. For the next few days, peace would be thest thing Id worry about. My wedding day would probably go down as the second worst day of my lifewhere my future would be decided against my will. Chapter 487-Want Her Dead

Chapter 487: 487-Want Her Dead

Emmet: "Maximus," I ran after him as he rushed into the woods. I couldnt watch him look so sad and angry with me. I loved my baby brothers so much. "No! You will stay away from me from now on. Im done begging for your love and care. Youve shown again and again that you dont care about me," he yelled, turning around to show me his teary eyes. Seeing the tears in his eyes felt like walking on fire. The heat rushed from my feet to my head. I would do anything to make him feel better. But what could I do? I was in love with Hniethe only person I could love after losing my first love. Hnie came into my life and became so important that the thought of losing her makes me want to stop living. And she loves me back. If it were someone else, I might have left her for my brother. But its Hnie, and her love is meant for me. I cant treat her like an object and leave her for my brother as if her own will doesnt matter. "You say you care about medo you really?" Maximus yelled, the strong wind blowing his tears away. "I do," I said, trying to reach him, but he kept stepping back. "Then reject herleave her," his words made me freeze and take a step back. "What happened? You dont want to prove your love to me? The minute I ask you to give something up, youre scared?" Maximus yelled, stepping even further away. "Thats not fair," Normans voice cut into our stare-down. "You dont know what he has done for you," he snapped at Maximus, who shook his head in disapproval. "Of course youd say that. Thats what you always do. You try so hard to make us like each other, to make us care about each other, when theres no real love or care between us," Maximus scoffed at Norman, waving his hand at him. "This time Ill tell you what you shouldve known from the beginning." As Norman stood beside me, I turned to him, gave Maximus my back, and shook my head at Norman, silently asking him not to tell him. "Why? Why dont you want to tell him? Why let him hate you when it hurts you so much?" Norman yelled at me, raising his voice past his usual level with me for the first time. "What is it that you have to tell me?" Maximus asked, but there was bitterness in his tone. "Something you should have known a long time ago," Norman continued, even as I kept pushing him away, trying to take him with me. "Lets go," I insisted, grabbing his arm, but he shrugged me off. I saw Kaye arriving, his eyes showing he could sense some drama unfolding. "Tell me," Maximus shouted. In a brief moment of weakness, Norman said it all. "Where do you think you were getting the blood from all those years? How do you think your strong and powerful brother kept ending up passed out in the hallway? You think it was just the alcohol?" When silence fell, I slowly turned to look at Maximus. Norman shouldnt have said anything. Maximus almost lost his bnce, but Kaye rushed to hold him up. "Its true. While we were busy taking care of Maximus, there was one person who let you bite him and drink his bloodhe never even stopped you. So no, he wasnt passed out drunk when you needed him. He was there for you, and he passed out because you were drunk on his blood," Norman continued. The look on my little brothers faces scared me. That look of guiltsomething I hated seeing on themwas there. "Why didnt you tell us?" Kaye whispered, big tears rolling down his cheeks. "You," Maximus reached out and gently pushed Kaye aside, struggling to stay on his feet. "Why didnt youwhy didnt you tell me? Do you know how small that makes me feel?" Maximus sniffled, tearing up instantly before he ran into my arms. He held onto me like a child would cling to his mother. "Youre a bad brother, why would you do that?" he cried, stomping like a kid. "Why?" Kaye asked the same question as he stepped forward and wrapped his long arms around us, pulling us into a group hug. "Because its happening to me," I muttered, and the two of them broke the hug. "Im forgetting things. And having episodes now." "What?" Norman grabbed my arm to turn me around. "How bad is it?" I knew he was upset because I had told him it wasnt that serious. "I even forgot about Hnie for a while," I admitted. I guess that was enough for them to know it was pretty bad. "What about us?" Maximus asked in a soft, careful voice. "I havent forgotten you guys muchmostly because youre always around me. But Im scared... Im losing my mind. Im turning into something elsea creature, an animal," I continued, watching their concerned faces. This was what I had avoided admitting for so long. "There should be something we can do, right?" Maximus asked Norman, who sighed, looked down, and tried hard to think of a way to stop it. "Its a curse," I reminded them. "And every curse can be broken," Norman reminded me, looking hopeful againuntil Kaye spoke up. "I... I think Im losing my mind too." We all stared at him in confusion. "Iummits strange because I never really thought about what my curse might be... until I looked at Hnie." He wasnt making much sense. "What do you mean? Just say it clearly," Norman pressed. We all knew if there was anyone we could count on, it was Norman. "What does Hnie have to do with your curse?" Maximus asked Kaye. We were all even more interestedand worriednow that Hnies name was involved. "Because when I look at herdespite how much I love herI want to kill her. Maybe thats my curse. Ill either want to kill my mate... or Ill go crazy trying not to." Chapter 488-Choosing My Mate

Chapter 488: 488-Choosing My Mate

Hnie: "She ruined our name. We cant even go out anymore," I heard my stepmother yelling from outside the room, clearly making sure I could hear her. "I cant even go y games with my friends," Sullivan added, using his harsh and loud voice. I was lying on the couch in the room, reading a book and rolling my eyes every time I heard them. "Its not like you have any friends," Vani yelled back from inside the room, sitting on the bed doing her homework. I heard loud footsteps approaching the room, and then Sullivan stood in the doorway. "You shouldnt be sharing a room with her. Shell make you just like herself," Sullivan muttered, his eyes full of disgust when he mentioned me. I calmly pulled the book to the side and raised my eyebrow at him. "That would make me the happiest. Who wouldnt want to get into the RVs and then be their top student?" Vani said with a bright smile, making me nce over at her and smile back. "Really? Im pretty sure she fucked her way up," Sullivan grimaced, arms folded across his chest. I sat up on the couch, then rested my hands behind my back, leaning on them casually. I crossed one leg over the other and began to gently shake it. "Then you should try it too. If youre so sure thats how it works, go aheadgive it a try," I said with a shrug. He let out a loud grunt in response. There was a difference nowthey didnt dare hit me anymore. Im pretty sure they knew I would hit back... and a lot harder than they could. "Dont waste your time on her. Shes only going to be staying with us for a few more weeks before we get rid of her. And thenthat poor Alpha will have this trash on his shoulders," Larissa appeared behind her son, her lips curling upward and her upper lip wrinkling toward her nose in pure disgust. "Hes not even an Alpha. Im not sure hell ever win the Alpha title. Hes screwed. His luck is gone," Sullivan added. As the two walked away, I kept thinking about their words. Im definitely not going to marry Kaidon. Even though Kaidon had shown remorse and tried his best to be honest on the stand, I still couldnt look at him without being remindedtraumatizedby that night. And then there was Penn. The offer he made sounded a lot better than marrying Kaidon... or that old man. "Youre going to marry Kaidon?" Vani asked, lifting her head from her books. Even the question in itself was so weird to me. I would never marry any of those losers for any punishment. "No," I answered honestly. "You shouldnt. What those Alphas did was wrong. They deserve punishment, not a mate like you. That would be a gift." The fact that Vani didnt care what the trial said or what her mother thoughtand that she believed memade me feel something I hadnt felt in a long time: a sense of peace. "Thank you," I said to her, and she lit up, getting out of bed toe sit beside me. "Of course. Were sisters," she frowned, then sighed. "Please choose that man who came to our house asking about you. I know it might be wrong, but... could it be that you two might fall in love?" she pouted, surprising me. She didnt even know Emmet was my mate, but she thought we looked good together. "Hes my stepbrother," I reminded her, raising a brow. "No, he isntat least not yet. Anywaywhat are you reading?" she asked, peering into the book. I gave her a small nod, and she picked it up, flipping through the pages. "Its a book on Soren Vaughn. The man who never had a wolf. Everyone used to say he was an omega or something. Its crazyhis adventures are all in here, but theres no detail about what kind of wolf he ended up having to go on those adventures," I exined, and she stared at the drawings of his tattoos. She stopped at a ck-and-white hand-drawn picture of him. "Look, the gray pattern in his eyesit looks just like yours," sheughed, pointing at the meticulously drawn pattern. "And those tattoos look like the moles behind your neck," she added, quickly brushing my hair aside and holding the book next to my neck topare. "Damn, they really do look the same," she gasped. "Yeah, well, I guess all werewolves without active wolves look the same and have simr moles," I said,ughing and gently taking the book from her hands. Sheughed with me for a while. We talked about her school before she went out to grab a tray of food for both of us. Her mother was getting angry about her eating with me, but Vani didnt care. She was more confident and stronger than I was at her age. Maybe it was because, no matter how loud her mother yelled, Vani knew they wouldnt hurt her physically the way they hurt me. Meanwhile, I held my phone in my hands and stared at Emmets number. I had been told to be careful and not write anything in a text that could be used against meter. If anyone found out I was having an affair with my stepbrother, theyd tell Alpha Diaz, and hed lock me up to make sure I had no chance of stopping the marriage with Kaidon. So I had toe up with a gentle and sneaky way to tell Emmet about my decision. Me: Hey, Ive been thinking about everything, and I think Ive made my decision. It was like hed been holding his phone, waitingbecause he read the message almost the second I sent it. Professor Emmet: Please tell me its good news. I smiled while typing. Me: Ill attend your ssesonly yours. His response told me he understood exactly what I meant. Professor Emmet: Thank you so much. Ill prepare all the notes and make sure youre satisfied with my lessons ;) Chapter 489-The Distraught Fianc茅

Chapter 489: 489-The Distraught Fianc

Norman: Jessica: I cant believe you trusted that girls words and went against my baby brother. Jessica: Look what happened. She was proven to be a liar. Jessica: I am deeply hurt, and I want an apology. Jessica: I saw your brothers as my own, but you never cared about my family. "Isnt your phone buzzing a little too much these days?" Kaye yfully pped my back as he sat down on the patio with me. "She could go on and on. Someone needs to take her phone away," I groaned under my breath, putting my phone down on the table. "She must be really upset. Shes been blowing up my phone too. And I get where shesing from. Shes his sister and has been there for us. Im sure she doesnt know what an evil monster her baby brother is," Kaye mocked the way Jessica always referred to that grown man as a baby. "I cant deal with her right now. Even when her name pops into my head, all I can think about is Hnie and what Jessicas brother did to her," I sighed, taking a sip of my coffee. "You guys didnt question me further," I knew Kaye was desperate to know how we felt about his little confession the other day. "We just didnt know what to say. If your curse is to kill your mate, and your mate is Hnie, that means" I stopped talking, unable to say it out loud. "War between brothers. Because shes their mate too?" Kaye sighed, smiling as he nodded in understanding. "I will never go to war with you, and neither will the others. They love you. Butwell keep Hnie safe too," I confirmed. Theres no way wed think about hurting him. But we will defend her from his attacks. "I dont know why this happened to me. Why me and maybe it was fate when Hnie asked for time and we broke up. Maybe it was the Moon Goddess looking out for her. Because she does seem to have some fascination with Hnie," although Kaye was trying to make light of the situation, I noticed the tears in his eyes. The brothers had shown their love for Hnie for a while, so I could only imagine how Kaye must be feeling nowtorn between loving her and feeling the urge to kill her. "Ill find some way. I just need to get into Moms head," I said, watching Kaye lean back in his seat and stare at the sky. "Is Emmet marrying Hnie?" he asked. Emme told us that Hnie had made up her mind. Thankfully, she had stopped with the whole "promise to the Moon Goddess" thing. One must not be blinded by anger to the point that they make their own life miserable. Marrying Penn would have been a good option for her if Emmet wasnt in the picture. But she has someone who loves her, and that someone is her mate, so why not? "I guess its also helping me not freak out about the fact that Emmet will be marrying her. But then Maximus I dont think hell be able to stay calm for too long," Kaye wasnt wrong. After I told Maximus and Kaye about the sacrifices Emmet had made for them, Maximus had stoppedining or hurting Emmet with his words. But seeing Hnie marry Emmet will be hard for him. "But its not like he can do anything about it. The council will be marrying Hnie off on the full moon night. At midnight, to be exact. And with the way the useds Alpha King fathers have been doing everything they can to fix this by getting her married, they wont dy the wedding," I reminded Kaye that we dont have time. We need to get Hnie out of there. "Hmm, what exactly is the n?" Kaye asked. "So, youll be taking care of Kaidon. Make sure he doesnt arrive in time. When the clock strikes twelve and the desperate council is looking for Hnies groom, Ill show up with Emmet. Emmet will volunteer, and Im sure theyll just marry her off without a second thought. They want her married and settled so shell forget about the revenge stuff. Besides, Alpha Diaz wont be there that night to object. The council will go by his earlier words he said Hnie should be married to anyone as punishment on the next full moon," I repeated my n. "What about Dad and Hnies mother?" Kaye mentioned the elephant in the room, and I sighed under my breath. That part was worrying me too. My dad deserved happiness as well. But right now, Hnies safety was way more important. Besides, Hnie was my brothers fated mate, so it was a risky situation. "Well deal with itter. You just keep an eye on Maximus. Emmet is worried about him," I sighed as I rubbed my face in my hands. I wasnt thinking that we would marry Hnie off to Emmet and everything would magically be fixed. We still have my brothers curses to deal with, the fact that they are mated to Hnie, and then theres my mothers angeralong with the biggest issue: justice for Hnie. "Well take care of it all. How about we pay her a visit?" Kaye suggested, making me nod my head. I didnt trust Hnies pack members or the family she lived with. "We must. Call Emmet and Maximus," I said as I stretched my neck, and thats when a text popped up on my phone again: Jessica: Tell me what I should do? My brother says he didnt do anything. Why am I the one getting punished? What did I do wrong? If hes found guilty, Ill punish him myself. But if theres anything I can doany way I can get the truth out of himIll do it. I was surprised she said that. Ive known her to love her brother a lot. I appreciated that she wanted to help, but I was more impressed by the fact that she thought I would believe she would actually hand her brother over to the council if he was found guilty. Chapter 490-The Alphas Keep Proposing

Chapter 490: 490-The Alphas Keep Proposing

Hnie: "Keep an eye on her. Make sure she doesnt take off her pendant around your mate," an old woman advised a newly married couple who had just shifted into the house two doors down from ours. I held my sisters hand and her bag in the other, rolling my eyes at them. "You think my sister will hit on her husband?" My sister freed her hand, turned, and red at the old woman. "Watch your manners, little one. If you turn out like her, youll end up like her," the woman groaned. The other woman quickly pushed her husband behind her back, as if I would steal him right then and there. I grabbed the chocte out of my pocket, unwrapped it, and took a bite. I saw the way the two women were shocked, as if they had never seen someone eat before. "Why would you talk about my husband like that?" the newly married bride, Maya, yelled at Vani. "Dont you know your husband doesnt even do any work? My sister is friends with Alphas and rogue kings. Why would she hit on your husband of all the men?" Vani hissed, causing the two women to grind their teeth at her. "We should tell your mother youre bing just like her," the old woman hissed at Vani, her eyes filled with anger when theynded on me. "And you think shes a good role model?" I scoffed at the mention of my stepmother. "Whats going on? Is there a problem here?" I heard a familiar voice, and my eyes rolled back in my head, just like all the other times he had shown up. Which was many times. He shows up wherever I go, and I just look away from him, hoping hell get the hintbut he doesnt. "Alpha Altan, we are so sorry. We didnt mean to speak to this filthy creature, but sometimes we have to look after our men," the old woman hissed while ring at me but quickly bowed to Alpha Altan. He wasnt crowned yet, but of course, he was still the alpha in line. "Did you just call her filthy?" Altan stepped forward, making me puff air into my cheeks and let it out in frustration. The women shared nces, silently asking one another if he was angry or if he would double down on their words. "She is Hnie Niles, the only one from our pack who has aced her academic career. Shes from RVs that barely anyone can get into, and most importantly, she is my friend. Shes nothing like how youre trying to make her out to be," he yelled at them, and thats when I felt the need to intervene. "You are not my friend, so dont even try to act like you are. As for these women, I can defend myself against such crazydies," I hissed at him, watching the womens jaws drop in shock at the fact that I was speaking so badly to their Alpha. "But I want to be here for you, Hnie," Altan said, sounding genuine and sweet. How funny! I used to beg him to be nice to me. Before, he would lose his mind over small things, and then Id have to act like a clown just to make him smile. I dont know why I put up with that before. "No, Altan. You dont need to be here for me. You werent there for me when I needed you, so no! Dont try to be a hero now," I shrugged, shaking my head, feeling proud of myself for not worrying about how bad he might feel or how he would look at me. The fear of losing him had turned me into such a clingy and spineless girl. Looking back at myself, I dont even feel angry at him, but at myself. "Yep! My sister has better Alphas now," Vani held my hand and started walking me away. But I could tell Altan was still following us. "I hate him and his father," Vani almost seemed to read my mind and said it out loud. "Hnie, please hear me out," the minute Vani and I were inside my house, Altan followed in. My brother, who had been lounging around, doing nothing but ying games, immediately sat up and stood straight, bowing down to the Alpha who didnt deserve that much respect. "What is it, Altan?" I almost yelled at him. He had been following me for a week, and I was getting annoyed with the fact that no matter where I looked, hed be there. Just yesterday, when my friends came over, he was standing at a distance, trying to join us. And then his father banned my friends froming here too. Life wasnt easy here, but I didnt think it was that difficult. I had been through worse. Some taunts andments couldnt affect my sanity now. "Hey, watch your tone," Sullivan, the pro Alpha ass-kisser, yelled, a wide smirk on his face as he looked over at Altan for approval. "Shut up," I yelled, and then Altan grunted at him before looking back at me. "Just hear me out once," Altan said again, and I sighed. "What is it?" I asked, folding my arms over my chest. My sister did the same, both of us tapping our feet as we watched him. I was expecting him to apologize and all, but what he said wasnt what I wanted to hear. "Marry me!" "What?" Sullivan gasped, and I heard him even drop his phone. "Marry me, Hnie! I will be the best Alpha for you. I will love you and take care of you. I will never let any harme your way, and this time, I will even sacrifice my own life for you. Please, ept my proposal and dont marry Kaidon. Being with him will be a victory for the rapists. Next time someone wants a gorgeous mate, theyll just rape her and then ask to marry her to fix her life," he continued, making me stare at his face with bottled-up rage. Chapter 491-The Stained Blood

Chapter 491: 491-The Stained Blood

Jessica: I kept staring at my phone while breathing heavily. How could this have happened? Just a week before my wedding and all this mess came to light. I closed my eyes and thought about the girl in question. "Hnie Niles, the innocent-looking blonde," my wolf recalled her face, and my heart skipped a beat. "Theyve postponed our wedding because of all the issues going on," I hissed and got up, grabbing a bat from my closet and heading to my brothers room. "What are you doing?" my wolf asked as I stormed into Darius room, the bat in my hand. I lifted it and started beating the crap out of my brother. He woke up and started crawling away from me, reaching up to grab the bat. "How could you do that to someone?" I was screaming in tears, losing my mind. How the heck did I not see it before? My baby brother had turned into a little monster and had been hurting people. "What the hell is wrong with you?" he shouted back after jumping off the other side of the bed. "Did you do it?" I asked, ring at him with my fists clenched. He held the bat so I couldnt grab it and start hitting him again. "Youre crazy," he yelled, and thats when my father barged in. "Ask him! Ask your son what he did to that girl!" I couldnt believe I was standing in front of a rapist. I felt disgusted and wanted to get out of there. How could my brother have done all that and thene home to eat dinner with us? He shouldnt be around any woman. "Oh," Father scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. "Jessica, my daughter, youre using your brother? Didnt you hear what happened in court? It was proven that she used her pheromones to trap and force your brother," my father exined, gently patting my shoulder. "If theres anyone I thought would trust me, I thought it was you," Darius sniffled, holding back tears. "Oh, cut the crap. Those pheromones might have excited you, but they didnt make you hurt her. Her own boyfriend ran away, didnt he? If her pheromones were so dangerous, he wouldve stayed and joined you too, right? Since they apparently turn people into monsters," I screamed in tears, watching him shake his head again. "That was because we were already drunk. Mixed with that" I held up my hand and silenced him. "And then you said you never saw her after Lady Darcy told us Hnie was using you of rape," I remembered the night of my engagement ceremony when my brother suddenly disappeared. It was onlyter that I found out what was going on. "I think Ivee at the right time," Lady Darcys arrival while I was in tears and losing my mind made me grunt and look away from her. "May I please have a word?" She asked my father to excuse us, and he did. He always listened to her because he wanted me to marry Norman. I loved him too, but thinking about what he must think of me after this situation with my brother made my stomach turn. I left the room and went to sit in the living room while Lady Darcy stayed in the room with my brother. She came out with him. "Jessica, why are you hurting this poor boy? Hasnt he suffered enough?" She sat down and held my hand. "Not enough to make up for what he did to that girl," I sobbed, closing my eyes at the thought of being rted to a monster. "I didnt do anything. I swear," he cried out in front of me, but I wouldnt even look at his face anymore. "Really? Then take the truth weapon. Tell everyone the truth." I just had a really bad feeling. No girl would go out and tell such a horrific story just for fun. "Theyll expose his secrets. Even if it wasnt rape, he does sleep around. Hell look bad, and the council can use those private tapes against himter. Why would you want that for your brother? That girl and her mother are known for doing things like that," Lady Darcy was clearly on my brothers side, and that made me even more suspicious. Why was she so desperate to defend him? I mean, I knew she hated Hnie, but still... "Really? That girl wanted to trap alphas thats the excuse, right? But she never asked to marry any of them, and she never even came forward with her story. She was silently staying in her room until you called the council and told them the missing pack member was alive. So Im sorry if Im having a hard time wrapping my head around the truth," I scoffed, watching them both look at me. "She wanted to marry an alpha, but her packs alpha had figured out her tricks. Thats why she ran away and started over she realized her old ways wouldnt work on a real alpha," Lady Darcy said, finishing her point. "Hnie is good at making people feel sorry for her. No wonder Norman is always defending her so fiercely," she said and then she covered her mouth, but it was toote. I caught it. "Its true, Jessica. That man who never thinks about anyone except his brothers now cares so much about Hnie, you have no idea. Even before he found out she was a victim," Lady Darcy rolled her eyes at the word, "he was all about her. Just try saying something against her, and youll see what he does. That girl has my son wrapped around her little finger. Not just him she even fooled Maximus into falling for her and then ditched him in the worst way. Shes trouble, and none of you will see it until its toote." My energy drained, and I leaned back in my seat. My brother seemed genuinely hurt and upset too. I was so lost at that moment. But there was some truth in Hnies eyes that I cannot avoid. I must not believe what these people are feeding me. I will hand my brother over to the council if I found out he trulymitted such a disgusting crime against someone. Chapter 492-Letting Them Know

Chapter 492: 492-Letting Them Know

Hnie: "So, will you marry me, please?" he asked this time, since I took a little longer to answer than he must have expected. The fact that a smile spread across his lips made me chuckle sarcastically. Did he really think I was still the Hnie who would start celebrating just because he finally proposed? That used to be all I cared about. Id wait for him to pop the question and he knew it. There were times he even hinted at it just to get me excited and then crush my hopes. He used to enjoy ying with my feelings. I raised an eyebrow and stepped back to get a good look at his whole body. "Oh my goddess!" Larissa screamed from behind me. My stepbrother gasped, and my father who had just entered the house looked so proud and happy. What the hell! "No!" I hissed, and immediately heard more gasps and some people swearing under their breath. "Please, I want you to be my mate. Hnie, let me make things right for what I did wrong," Altan continued. My father rushed to my side and grabbed my arm, but I pulled away quickly. "Say yes hell help you fix your reputation," my father whispered to me, and I turned away from him with a disgusted look. "Really? What reputation? I never lost any. As long as I can look at myself in the mirror and be proud of who I am, I dont see anything wrong with my reputation," I muttered angrily. I was surprised at how stunned my father looked every time I responded to him with even a bit of firmness. "As for you," I turned to Altan, "Im not something you can fix. Im fine. I dont need an alpha to live my life, and marriage is definitely not the solution to my problems. Justice is," I hissed, reminding him not to sink any lower than he already had. "Ahhh! Stupidity stays with you no matter how many academies you attend," my father said with a dismissive wave of his hand. My stepmother came closer to Altan, staring at his face. "I just want to know why you want to marry her. Is beauty all that men care about? Ive seen her friendse around, and that Alpha Penn hes such a handsome boy, and he looked at her with those dreamy eyes" As my stepmother kept rambling about the men in my life treating me well, I noticed Altan react a little differently at the mention of Penn. "Alpha Penn? Didnt he used to be friends with those rapists? I dont think you should be hanging around him," The audacity of Altan to try and tell me who I should or shouldnt be around made meugh out loud. The whole room went silent, and my stepmother grimaced. "Why does everyone want her, while I had to marry an omega and a useless one too?" sheined, as if she wasnt the one whod been sleeping with a married man for years. "Altan. Kindly leave," I said, pointing at the door. "Hnie, think about my proposal. It will give you everything youve ever wanted," he added again, and as much as I wanted him out of my sight, my greedy family stood around him, staring at his face like theyd never seen an alpha ask someone to be their mate. "Everything I wanted in the past was barely anything I was settling. Now I have bigger dreams, and you and your packs status dont evene close. So please, get out." As I raised my voice at him, my stepmother raised her hand like she was going to p my arm. But she stopped. She wouldnt dare not afterst time. She knew I wouldnt hold back anymore. "Ill be there on the full moon, Hnie," he said onest time before walking out of the house. After he left, my family turned to me with questioning looks. "Why didnt you ept his proposal? Didnt you do all that just to marry an alpha?" my stepmother asked, scratching her scalp like she was truly confused when it shouldve been obvious that I did none of what I was used of. "I mean, she got Alpha Penn. I guess she did do all that and got what she wanted. But then shes marrying Alpha Kaidon, oh my! I havent found one good mate, and shes drowning in alphas," Freaking Sullivan hissed, flopping back onto the couch again to waste more hours of his life doing absolutely nothing. "You could have said yes and gone on to live a better life. Now youll have to marry the guy you said raped you and he isnt even an alpha yet. Goddess knows if hell even win the crown, even after getting into Fell Moon Academy for the title," my stepmother sighed, rolling her eyes and pping her forehead. "Why dont you all find something else to do? Doesnt it get exhausting hating on me?" I snapped at them, raising my voice and letting the harshness cut through the room. The three of them exchanged nces before my father stepped forward. "What happened to being obedient and well-mannered?" He had the nerve to me my misery on my "good manners." "And yet, I never made you proud. The only time I saw you proud of me was when Altan proposed today. You know what? Now that I think about it the three of you have always acted like the things Im being used of. You wanted me to marry an alpha. And you" I pointed directly at my father. His eyes widened like he sensed the threat in my voice a warning to think twice before ever speaking over me again. "You were so happy when you heard Id gone to meet Alpha Altan that night. You didnt even ask if I needed to go to the hospital. Your greed knows no limits. Now I know why my mother left you. Shes living her best life without you." I let it out all the anger, all the pain Id been carrying in my chest for years. There was more, but this much was enough. I needed him to feel it first. Chapter 493-Welcome To My Home Stepbrothers

Chapter 493: 493-Wee To My Home Stepbrothers

Hnie: "Huh? You think it was my fault?" he screamed, raising his hand, trying to scare me. But he knew better than to touch my cheek again. "Why? Werent you the one who brought in this trash and ruined your own marriage? Besides, lets not even talk about it now. My mother now lives a life of luxury, fully supported by her fianc. He loves her the way she deserves to be loved." Oh, the look on their faces when I talked about my mother living a better life than them was priceless. Larissa instantly teared up as the idea of my mother doing well, after she ruined her marriage, seemed too unrealistic to her. She wanted to win, no matter what the prize was. I returned to my room, tired of hearingints and taunts all day long. The only difference was that not many dared to say those things to my face, and if they did, I would give them back so well that their jaws would drop. I could hear them argue outside, probably upset that I ruined their chance to be part of the royal family. I had always had a bad feeling about my father. But I used to force myself to forgive him, even when he never apologized or did anything to show me he cared. But for the sake of the memories from before my parents got divorced, I loved my father. Until now. Now that I have grown up, I am starting to realize I dont have to love someone just because theyre family or just because we shared amazing memories together. The minute they start hurting you is the exact moment you can stop caring for them and loving them. Its important to remove toxic people from your life in order to move on. I was in the room, scoffing and grunting, while my sister offered me chocte. She was adorable. How the heck was she different from the rest of them? Guess its never about blood; its about the mind. "Ill go get you some juice," she snapped her fingers while watching me hyperventte and rushed out of the room. I dont know why I was getting so worked up, but I guess it just happens when you finally wake up from a long nightmare and realize the people around you are actually that evil. However, she returned breathless, a huge smile on her lips. "What happened?" I was confused about what might have happened. "Theyre here," she leaned to the side, smiling at me. "Your stepbrothers are here! Theyre so tall and nicely dressed!" she jumped up and down, shocking me with the news of their arrival. "Wait, what? Theyre here? Youre joking with me, right?" I asked in bewilderment, thinking maybe she thought that would cheer me up. "No! Really! They are," she stopped when someone appeared behind her, and there went my heart. Emmet stood tall in a ck suit, his head tilted and a smile on his lips. He had his hands in his pockets and looked so gorgeous. I had not seen a handsome man like him in my pack or in my house, so I guess the house got blessed with handsomeness because of his arrival. "Emmet," I got up and stopped myself from rushing over andnding in his arms. That would expose us. Wed have to wait just a little while. "Hnie," he said my name as well, much more warmly. "Oh, I didnt know you woulde." I was suddenly blushing so hard. But I was d it was just Vani in the room with me. She wouldnt judge me no matter what, so I was fine. "Why not? Although," he started walking inside, not even looking around but making sure he had taken enough of my view. "We had to wiggle in because your alpha Diaz is a sucker, isnt he, Vani?" he turned to her, who nodded happily. I bet she was happy to have someone she could call an older brother, and he would genuinely care for her. Unlike Sullivan. "And this is her room?" Before I could spend more time with Emmet alone, Maximus walked in wearing a gray suit. Oh my! He looked handsome too. "Oh, Hnie, how are you?" His tone changed so much when talking to me. His eyes were shining as if tears were about to appear, before he looked away and changed his mood. "This must be our little sister?" Maximus frowned at Vani, giving her a head nod. "Yes, I am," Vani nodded. "Vani, we have a lot of gifts for you outside," Maximus added, and she quickly rushed outside. Now it was just the three of us. I could tell Emmet wanted to hold me, but his eyes kept moving to Maximus, who was staring at us like a couple of cops. "We should go outside. The others are here too," Maximus announced, pointing his thumb toward the door. "Hello, Maximus. How are you?" Since he kept changing the topic and acting restless, I decided to take the first step. The anxiety in his body faded, and a soft,forting smile appeared on his lips. "Im good. How are you?" "Im good," I replied. "Were aware of that whole mess, and trust me, well have another round with those alphas soon. And that time, well get them good," Maximus added, mentioning the trial I lost. "I hope so, Maximus," I gave him a pout. I had my eyes on Emmet too. I could tell he was noticing us. "Okay, lets go outside," Maximus turned around and walked out of the room quickly. Emmet and I started to walk together when I felt Emmet lean over me from behind and nt a kiss on my shoulder, then another on my neck, and finally one on my cheek. His breath was so fresh that I wanted him to keep his face next to mine forever. "I havent forgotten about you. I will never," I heard him whisper as he walked past me and exited the room but waited outside for me to step behind him. And when I came out, I saw Kaye in a ck long coat, ck shirt, and ck pants, and then Norman, who also wore a ck suit. It was the first time my family was going to meet them. Chapter 494-Feeling Jealous? My stepbrothers Are Amazing

Chapter 494: 494-Feeling Jealous? My stepbrothers Are Amazing

"So, this is your home?" Maximus sighed as he looked around. I could tell what he was trying to do. Larissa was staring at them with her eyes big and wide. The four of them in a small house looked really bigalmost like they were taking up all the space. They were big and tall too, and their personalities were what made this home seem smaller. My stepbrother stood beside them looking like a feather. He didnt dare pass ament either. "This your stepbrother? The other one?" Kaye smirked, pointing at Sullivan whileparing him to himself. "What do you do, boy?" Even though there wasnt much of an age difference, Kaye said it to insult Sullivan for doing nothing and always being on the couch, or bullying me. "I am not doing anything currently. But I am looking for work," Sullivan lied obviously. I had never heard him talk about his interests in work at all. Emmet was casually walking around, acting like he was checking things out, all while gently brushing the back of his hand against mine repeatedly. I felt so shy and special when he paid attention to me like that. "It will be amazing if you can help him with the academy. The academy will help him with discipline," Larissa was so quick to ask for help. The brothers shared a nce and then chuckled. "What do you think the academy is for?" Norman stretched his neck, making me crack a little smile because I knew he took so much pride in his academy that he must have been offended that she even suggested the academy for her son. "I was just thinking, if Hnie could do that, my son can do it too," she shrugged, embarrassing herself even more. Norman looked at me when she mentioned my name, then at Sullivan. "There is a huge difference between Hnie and your son. Hnie is born to do greater things. She ispassionate, passionate, and also very well disciplined. She is hardworking and very brave. Your son should continue being brave in video games. I dont think our academy will take someone like him," as expected from Norman, he didnt just stop there. Not only was I watching him with a smirk, but his own brothers were sharing nces and eyeing each other, silently observing Norman. "Norman, but I guess he can try," Maximus teased him. Norman took a deep breath and red at Maximus before he added, "No! The academy is only for capable people, okay?" That was such a childish way for him to argue, but weughed at the expense of Sullivan. "I dont think I can do the academy either. Its too tough for me," Sullivan hissed at his mother for getting him rejected and walked out of the house. "I was just trying to help," Larissa rushed after him, and now it was just us. Not just us, thoughVani was checking her gifts, whereas my father was watching them from the kitchen. "I hope theyre not bothering you. If they do, just give us a call," Kaye didnt hold back and said it right in front of my father, who steadily lowered his gaze. "Im a hardworking student?" I raised my brow, and Norman quickly looked away. "Youre still you. So much pride," I joked, and his brothersughed at him. But I noticed Norman didnt react the way he used to. "Hey,e on, she was just joking," Maximus pped his back, and Norman finally looked up again. "I am disappointed. I dont know if I can look you in the eye after the trial. But trust me, I havent rested since that day. I will do whatever I canwhatever! To bring you justice," the serious tone in his voice made me sigh and nod my head. "It wasnt your fault. The system is rigged. Of course, the council favors packs," I didnt want to stay with that guilt. And it was enough for me that they werent giving up on me. "May I askif what you said about my daughter is true?" Finally, my father walked out of the kitchen and asked Norman. "The fact that you have to ask someone else how capable your daughter is makes me pity you," Norman was harsh that way, but it was justified. "And for what I said, it was not at all exaggerated. That snowstorm that everyone was afraid of, reaching the pack, she dealt with it and those monsters." The look on my fathers face was worth watching. He never thought I could do anything great. My stepmother had juste into the room when she heard about it, and her face fell. She looked so angry about it. "And her motheris she happy there? Is sheon good terms with Hnie?" he asked, but there was hidden pain in his voice. Or maybe deceit, I couldnt tell. "Shes happy," Kaye answered with a sour mood. However, I had to ask the rest of the question myself. "She is just as good to me as you are. Guess I had bad luck when it came to parents." I taunted, and my father looked down. "Its just thatits not easy to juggle between" my father had no excuse, and he knew that too. "Well, Hnie doesnt make it very easy for anyone to like her," Larissa took over, helping her husband in a way that she wanted to. "Well, I must say, you have a big heart," however, it was Emmetsment that made Larissa and my father happy for a brief moment before Emmet added, "Otherwise, who would marry a woman who is outright evil and good for nothing?" Thatment towards Larissa made her jaw drop. She grunted and sprinted to her bedroom, with my father rushing after her. Now we could talk. I sat down with them while Vani promised she would make them tea. "Well meet again on the day of the full moon," Emmet said, his eyes sparkling at the thought of us marrying. Maximus looked away, while Kaye kept his eyes on the ground. Norman was watching us all. "I will wait for your arrival," I said to Emmet, as that was the n. Just before midnight, he woulde to my rescue so that the council would have no choice but to ept him as my mate. Chapter 495-The Bride Without A Groom

Chapter 495: 495-The Bride Without A Groom

Hnie: It was odd. Wearing a white dress for my wedding. I chose a in satin dress because we still had to show that I wasnt happy about this marriage but at the same time, I wanted to look like a bride for Emmet. There werent going to be many people. Just my family and Kaidons family. My friends had decided not toe because I told them so. They were anxious, and I had to tell them to just trust me. Penn had been extremely upset because after his initial offer to help me out in front of the brothers, I never got back to him. "Just think about it one more time. Marrying Kaidon would traumatize you." Lamar was on the phone with me, others listening in since he had put it on speaker. "Lamar, trust me. Ill be fine," I reassured him, scared that maybe our calls were being recorded. "Why didnt she choose me?" Penn muttered from behind, stillining. "Penn, not right now," Salem hissed at him, and he grunted in response. "Anyway, Ill tell you guys what I have in mind." I was being careful not to use certain words. For example, I couldnt say I had a n. "Well, I hope by that you mean not getting married." Lamar was so down. I heard from Sage that he hadnt been eating at all ever since the trial happened. All my friends had been worried about me. The academy had started, and they said they couldnt enjoy a single day like they used to when I was there. Lucy was her usual self, and Sydney was being very quiet. It was almost like a storm was building inside her. Im not sure if she had heard about me and Altan already. But she must have The trial had exposed a lot of things, and I heard it was also in the headlines. "Anyway, Im at the council court. Ill let you knowter what happened here," I said before hanging up the call. My parents and I sat in the waiting room, waiting for Kaidon and his mother to arrive. It had already been a few hours, and I was kind of hoping Alpha Diaz didnt notice. I heard he had locked up Altan. Someone from the mansion told my father that Altan wanted toe and interfere with the marriage, offering to marry me instead, but his father locked him up. "Whats taking them so long?" Larissa scoffed, rolling her eyes all the way to the back of her head. I knew what was taking so long. It was already midnight, and this was around the time we were supposed to get married. I straightened my back and checked the clock. It was just unsettlingand not because Kaidon didnt show up. Of course, he wouldnt. But where the heck were Emmet and Norman? "Kaidons not even picking up his phone," I heard Alpha Diazs voice as he walked toward us, and my heart sank in my chest. What the heck was he doing here? "Ugh, nobody wants this woman," he let out augh. "Should we go back home? Weve been sitting here for a while," my stepmother suggested, but Alpha Diaz didnt even look at her. "What should we do now?" the council head, Lord Vonston, asked Alpha Diaz, who had been ring at me like I was the problem. "Just keep them here. We still have time. The moon is rising and will stay at its peak for a few hours, I believe. But before the clouds cover the sky, Ill have a husband here for her." This was exactly what I had been afraid ofand my fears wereing to life. I slowly lowered my head and fidgeted with my fingers. "Even her stepbrothers, who paid so much to be allowed to stay here tonight, are missing," Alpha Diazmented in passing before he walked toward the exit. That was not good. I stepped to the side and started calling Emmet again, but he wasnt picking up anymore. "Ugh," I muttered, trying Maximusbut of course, he wouldnt answer either. Norman had told me that on full moon nights, Maximus would be in the woods, and Kaye would be taking care of him. But where the heck were Emmet and Norman? "It seems like theyve opened the side room for us. We should rest there," Larissa got up and walked toward the room. My father and stepmother followed. My sister was left at home with the neighbor watching her. I was anxious. I stormed into the room and looked at my so-called family. They were so stress-free, and here I was, freaking out. I even called Norman so many times, but he didnt pick up either. Thats when I finally got a call back from Kaye. "You were calling? Is everything okay?" he asked. "Umm, I didnt want to worry you because I knew youd be with Maximus tonight" I was speaking in whispers so my family wouldnt hear and mess things up even more. "Dont worry about that. Tell me, whats bothering you? Have you gotmarried yet? I meanhave you and Emmet" I noticed how hard it was for him to talk about my marriage to his brother. "Thats the issue. My groom is nowhere to be found. Ive been calling Norman and Emmet for a while now, but theyre not picking up," I started breaking down. Until now, I thought I was fine and everything was going ording to nuntil this happened. And being all alone again, among people who hated me, left me in such a state of panic. "Really? Okay, dont worry. Ill do something," I heard him getting all worked up. "Alpha Diaz said hes bringing me some guy to marry," I mumbled under my breath. "Oi! That is not happening. Iming over," he said, and my heart skipped a beat. I didnt know what he could do bying here or how that would help, but I had a feeling he was talking about volunteering. "Dont worry, youll have the next full moon to reject me." And I was right. My heart started beating louder and faster, but it was the only way to get anything done. If he couldnt make it... would I have to call Penn? But it will take so much time then. "Iming, Hnie," he reassured before hanging up. Chapter 496-The Unexpected Groom

Chapter 496: 496-The Unexpected Groom

Hnie: "Okay, listen up," Vonston arrived shortly after I ended my call with Kaye. "We have a groom on the way. Its an old man" he began, but I already knew who the groom was. "Im not marrying that old man," I hissed at him. "Well, you are getting married tonight." He shrugged and walked away, making me turn toward my familywho werent doing anything to help me. "What am I going to do now?" I asked myself, rubbing my palms anxiously. "What are you looking at me for? Im not fighting anyone for you. The council gave us instructionsyou have to get married or be exiled. And by exiled, they mean punished," my dad said, emotionless as ever. Of course, hed never stand up for me. Even after I returned and achieved so much, he still wasnt proud of me. Sometimes, I wondered if he had ever loved me at all. "But you can fight them. Why wont you?" My stepmother smirked, making my stepbrotherugh at her words. "And Hnie, what was all that academy training even for? Its not like you can fight everyone," my stepmother mocked, clicking her tongue at my misery. "But I can!" A loud, thunderous voice echoed through the hall as he walked in. His presence filled the air, thick with tension. His bodynguage screamed confidence. "Norman!" I called out, running straight toward him and into his arms. Id been so stressed out and anxious, I didnt even realize what I was doing. But seeing him gave me a sudden sense of calm. He paused for a moment before gently cing his hand on the back of my head tofort me. "Where have you been?" I pulled back from the hug and asked, voice shaky. But before he could answer, my attention was already shifting. I was looking behind himfor Emmet. "Norman, where is Emmet?" I asked again, my eyes widening by the second. Norman looked like he had been through something. "I" he cleared his throat and then looked past me, toward my family, who seemed to have been watching us closely. "Come here," Norman gently held my arm and led me toward the exit so we could talk without anyone overhearing. The clouds were quickly filling up the sky, and I knew the council would rush to get me married. The punishment had to happen on the exact day. "Why is your cellphone switched off?" I hissed at him. "It ran out of battery. Ive been in the woodslooking everywhere for" He paused, and thats when I finished the thought for him. "Emmet? Did Emmet go missing?" I watched as his face filled with sadness. "I dont know..." He was definitely hiding something from me at this point. "Norman, please tell me the whole truth." As I insisted, Norman finally opened his mouthand what he said shocked me. "Emmet texted me that he wanted to drink a little. After that, I tried to call him, but he kept cutting my calls. Andter, he just stopped answeringpletely. Before my phone died, I looked around for him... because Im not even sure if hes okay or" He paused again, one hand on his forehead and the other on his waist. "Or passed out somewhere," I finished for him, feeling a wave of disappointment hit me hard. "Dont think like that. He probably just forgot or something. Ill find him soon," he tried to reassure me, but I was already shaking my head. As if forgetting about his marriage with me was a kind excuse. "Kaye ising over. He said hed offer himself... until the next full moon." I couldnt believe Emmet had done that. To go drinkon the one day he knew he got messywas beyond me. Why was he so anxious to drink and not even trying to be there for me? I could feel my voice getting heavier as I held back tears in front of Norman. I feel like such a burden now. "Kaye? No. That is not happening," And then the way Norman took a stand for his brotherlike an older brother shouldmade me feel even guiltier. "Of course Im not so selfish as to ruin his life and chances with Kesha," I muttered, changing my mind. Before, I was so scared I thought Id marry Kaye just until the next full moon, but nowafter seeing Normans reaction, the way he shook his head so firmlyI knew I wasnt going to marry Kaye. Or anyone. "Thats not what I meant," Norman sighed. "Im calling Penn," I said, nodding my head. That was it. He was the only one who had proposed to me genuinely. I was just so hurt that night. All the people who imed to stand by me were suddenly... gone. "By the time he gets here, Alpha Diaz will already be here with a new groom of his own choosing," Norman announced, and I hissed. "Then what do you suggest we do, huh? Im doomed. Im so stupidI always trust people with my whole heart and" I hissed again, and out of sheer frustration and hurt, I pped myself. Thats when I heard Norman grunt and grab my hand. The pressure he put on my wrist made me look him in the eye, shocked. "If you ever touch yourself like that again" There was a warning in his voice. It wasnt anger. It was desperation. Protective. "Im tired, Norman. I dont want to fight anymore," I whispered, barely recognizing my own voice. I couldnt believe I was saying thisbut too much had happened. The injustice, the public humiliation, and now this. I had to admit it... I had lost. I shouldve listened when my parents said I couldnt go against the alphas. "Come with me. I know what we should do," Norman said softly. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before gently pulling me toward the council roomthe ce where the wedding was supposed to start. "I dont want to go in there," I resisted, pulling back. He stopped walking and turned to look at me. Then he said something that shook the ground beneath me. "Ill marry you." Chapter 497-Married My Brother鈥檚 Mate

Chapter 497: 497-Married My Brothers Mate

Norman: "I, the future rogue king Norman A. McQuoid, ept the top student of RVs and the best of the best, Hnie Niles, as my mate and my wife," I said firmly, my hands holding her fragile hands. It wasnt easy for me to do this. But we only had a few minutes before Alpha Diaz would barge in and bring in a groom. And they would tie her to that manor even an animalbecause the full moon was already being covered by clouds. "I, Hnie Niles, ept Norman as my mate and my husband," she uttered with great difficulty, very unhappy with how things were going. I could tell she wanted to break down so badly that she kept blinking over and over to stop the tears. I saw the looks on everyones faces when the council brought them to the small office where Hnie and I were standing. It was just her family, but they were shocked. Of course, it seemed strange to themher mother was going to marry my father soon. Sadly, we were left with no choice and no way out. I told the council head that I had felt the mate bond with Hnie tonight when I arrived. And that Hnies wolf had been slowly waking up. I could tell Lord Vonston wanted her gone just like the others did. But Alpha Diaz wanted her to suffer. So, for the sake of his alliance with the rogues, Vonston said it was okay for me to marry her, since at least that would settle her pheromones. It seemed believable to him and exined why her pheromones wouldnt stop. He med it on her bodys desperate need for a mate. "Thank you for your cooperation. You may mark each other now," Vonston said, stepping back. My head was hurting so much. Of course she couldnt mark me, but I would. Her eptance of me was more for the courts paperwork. It seemed as if we hadnt fully thought through the whole wedding process. I watched her stare at my throat move as I gulped, then I turned to the small crowd of my family. I scratched my scalp and stepped closer, but she quickly stepped back, so I stopped. "What is going on? She can be with otherswhy is she not letting you mark her?" Vonston changed his tone once my sharp gazended on him. Now that Vonston was standing right next to me, I bet he could feel what damage I could do to him if he didnt stop disrespecting her. "You have to understand, its not easy for her to stand here with a man she just felt a mate bond with. The idea of marrying someone after men have hurt and betrayed her must be hard for her," I snapped, shutting down any rumors before they could start. "Okay, well, she must let you mark her," Council Head Vonston said with a sigh. I stepped toward her again, and this time, she didnt move backbecause she knew it would cause problems. We would be used of lying. And if Alpha Diaz came before I had marked her, hed start asking questions about the mate bond. So we had to get it done before he showed up. It wasnt easy for me either. I leaned down and swallowed hard as I waited for her to flick her hair off her neck. She didvery unwillingly. I was watching her eyes shoot daggers at me. I didnt marry her because I wanted to. I just wanted to save her. And I knew the consequences of my decision too. My brothers were going to be so upset with me. I closed my eyes and buried my face in her neck, and her scent hit me. It hit me like I had never been hit by anything before. She smelled like fresh cherries. Her skin was soft and clean. I opened my mouth, and just as my canines touched her skin, I felt a strange sensation in my body. At that moment, I realized if I didnt do it quickly and pull away, shed probably call me a pervert. And honestly, it would be normal. Any man would feel something while marking a womanright? I quickly pierced her skin with my canines, but didnt go all the way because I could tell she was in pain. And then, once she calmed down a little, I dug in just a bit deeper to leave the mark. My hands were awkwardly movingtrying to hold her but then instantly pulling back. I had never been this nervous around anyone before. Then I felt her handnd on my chest. For a second, I thought maybe she was letting me rest my hand on her back... until I felt a push and realizednope! She wanted me to back off. So I did. I quickly stepped away and looked away. "Umm, lets sign so I can take her home," I said to Vonston, who nodded and motioned for Hnie to sit down and sign the wedding papers. I stepped aside and saw that her family had the exact same look on all their faceswide eyes and mouths hanging open. I ignored them and quickly walked toward the exit, standing at the door as I called for my warriors. I needed to know how the search for Emmet was goingand to have the car ready so we could get out of there as soon as possible. Thats when my eyes moved up, and I saw Kaye rushing toward me. "Why are you here? Wheres Maximus?" I asked him, worried about who was watching over Maximus now. "I left some animals for him in the cave and watched him go in. Hell stay there for a while, and once Im done here, Ill go back to check on him," Kaye said, breathing heavily, peeking into the room to catch a glimpse of Hnie. "Shes in a bridal dress..." he uttered, fixing his hair. "Lets do it," he said, and as soon as he tried to step into the room, I grabbed his arm. I didnt expect him to be so excited about it. What was I supposed to say to him now? Chapter 498-Everyone Hates Me Now

Chapter 498: 498-Everyone Hates Me Now

Norman: "Kaye, its done already," I said, struggling to find the words to exin what I had just done. "What do you mean, brother?" Kaye asked, frowning. As he narrowed his eyes toward the room and saw Hnie signing the papers, he turned to look at me. "Dont tell me you let Alpha Diaz marry her off to someone," he said, his tone almost threatening. Usually, I wouldve felt disrespectedbut not this time. His concern was real. "I didnt," I said with a heavy groan. "Then? Did Emmete? Where is he?" Kaye nced around in panic before locking eyes with me. "I dont understand." Of course he didnt. It was like he was seeing right through me. "Theres no one here. So, who did she marry?" he asked again, this time making my chest tighten. "Kaye" I didnt get how he could ask that when I was standing right here. "Mister Norman, if you may pleasee and sign the marriage papers so we can all head back home before the storms settle," Lord Vonstons voice cut through the tension, snapping Kaye out of it. He looked at me, pointed a finger at Vonston, then back at me. "What?" he mouthed. "What the fuck?" he added under his breath. "Did youNorman, please tell me you didnt do that. How could you step on all of your brothers?" he hissed, grabbing my shoulders and shoving me hard in the chest. I stood still. I didnt move. I hadnt done anything wrong. We didnt have a choice. Kaye came toote. "I didnt have a choice. It was either I marry her, or the man who showed up seconds after I epted her," I said, remembering the old man Alpha Diazs warriors brought in. He probably went off toin to Diaz, but there was nothing that could be done now. "Did you secretly want her or what?" That hit me like a p. I narrowed my eyes at him in warning, silently daring him to not say anything else like that. He chuckled bitterly, shaking his head as he stepped back. "Well done. You yed us all." No matter what I said now, the sadness in my brothers eyes would drown it out. "Lets leave this behind for now and take her back home" I tried stepping toward him. But he turned around with a grunt. "Im sure you can do that yourself. You won anyway." His words cut deep, each step he took away from me carving them further into my chest. I couldnt call him back. I had to go inside and face Hniewho clearly wasnt happy with me either. I was starting to feel like a creep who forced his way in. But I knew my heart. I did it because she needed someone at that moment. I walked back into the office and sat down beside Hnie, who still hadnt looked up from the floor. I could tell she was crushedand it hurt me. I didnt mean to bring pain to any of them. I really didnt have another way. I signed the papers and turned to Hnie. "We should head back home." It was definitely strange for me too. There had been moments when I told myself Id be fine marrying Jessicashe understood me. But then, Id slip right back into that mindset where I couldnt see myself loving anyone or caring for any woman except my brothers. And now, I am married. Also, I had a fiance... who I was going to have to face eventually. "Hmm," Hnie nodded and got up from her seat. Her family started swarming her like ants. "Im so d you got married to someone outside the pack," her father said, while I was busy wrapping things up with Vonston. Still, I kept one ear on them. "Does that mean her mother cant marry that man anymore?" her stepmotherughed, making me feel sorry for people who sit around rooting for someone elses misery. "Stay close," I whispered to Hnie, keeping one eye on her. "Hnie, you proved what kind of daughter you arestealing your mothers happiness," the woman added with a cruel smile. That was enough. I didnt even know why Hnie was still standing there listening to this woman. "Excuse me," I said to Vonston, turning toward Hnie. "At least she didnt steal someone elses entire marriage," I added sharply. My words shut them up instantly. Larissa groaned and nced at her husbanda useless excuse for a manprobably expecting him to defend her. "Say one more word, and Ill make sure you regret it. Stay away from my wife," I hissed, leaning toward Larissa and pointing a finger at my own chest. She swallowed hard, and only then did I straighten my back and turn to Vonston, grabbing the final documents from him. "And for everyone whos ever talked about Hniestay out of her business," I said loud enough for the whole room to hear. Thats when Alpha Diaz walked in, fury written all over his face. "Toote," I muttered under my breath as I held Hnies hand. "She survived your trap." As we walked past him, I didnt even care to hide the disgust in my voice. We left the office, and as we neared my car, Hnie pulled her hand away and stormed into the backseat. I didnt mind her attitudeshe had every right to be upset. A girl whose body had already been vited... now married off without her will. She mustve had so many dreams, and they were all crushed. The silence in the car was so thick that when I cleared my throat, she actually jumped. "You havent eaten anything. We should stop and" I shut up when I heard her sigh and saw her clutch her hands together tightly. I knew why she wasnt talking. The second she opened her mouth, all those tears she was fighting to hold back would pour out. This was just another loss for her. I couldnt help but wonder where Emmet was. Then I got a message from one of my warriors, and what they told me was shocking: Warrior: We found Emmet in a bar, drinking himself to the point where we had to carry him back to the Chapter 499-The Angry Bride

Chapter 499: 499-The Angry Bride

Hnie: I was in a different kind of zone all this time. I just wanted to blink and have time pass. The next thing I knew, I was sitting in his car, looking out the window. I had been let down again. And this time, by the man who was my mate, the love I thought was all I needed to forget about my challenge to the Moon Goddess. "Hnie, lets eat something," I heard his voice again, and I clenched my jaw. My anger wasnt directed at him, but the person I was really mad at wasnt around at the moment. So, I was kind of annoyed with all the brothers. And then there was Normans fiance, Jessica. How would she feel about all this? I cant be the kind of woman who takes someone elses man. "Tell me something," I turned to him and saw him sit up straighter. "Sure," he replied, half-distracted, like he was worried about what I might ask. "Did you hear from him?" I asked, my eyes silently warning him about what would happen if he didnt answer honestly. "I havent. Im sure theres a good reason he couldnte," Norman said, his tone t. I hated how he could hide everything without giving anything away. "Youre such a liar," I hissed and turned my back to him again. "Okay, listen, I dont want to do this right now, but dont tell anyone that we lied about the mate bond" he started, but I turned to him and groaned. His eyebrows drew together, and then his eyes narrowed at me. "What are you mad at me for?" he mumbled. "Im just saying, if anyone finds out and theyin" As he kept talking, I looked him up and down, then scoffed. He followed my gaze and then shook his head at my reaction. "Im surprised your throat still works after all that scoffing," he groaned. "Just make sure" he continued with the same lecture, and I rolled my eyes, throwing myself back in the seat, arms crossed. "I heard you for the first time. You know what? If you were this annoying to your brothersalways reminding them what to do and what not to domaybe this wouldnt have happened," I said, gesturing between us, meaning the whole wedding mess. He sighed and looked out the window. "Emmet is not irresponsible," he said. "Yeah, sure. Emmet, say thanks to your brother for backing you upoh wait, Emmets not here," I snapped, throwing a small fit in the car and kicking the drivers seat. "Sorry," I quickly realized I was making things harder for the poor driver and sat up straight to avoid doing it again. "Youll get to reject me at the next full moon. Just calm down now. That part was important," Norman said in a calm and respectful tone. "And by then, Jessica will have cursed me with maggots on my grave," I sighed. "Is that what this is about?" I heard his tone shift, and I turned to him again. "Norman, there are certain things I really hate people for. One of them is stealing someone elses mate or fianc," I groaned. "Thats a good quality, but werent you going to marry Kaye if I hadnt stepped in?" I dont know why he thought that was the right time to point out my hypocrisy, but sure enough, it made me even more mad. You see, Emmet would never do that. He knew when I was too annoyed and just saying dumb things. Hed let me vent without interrupting. But this big oaf in front of mejust looking at his face was making my anxiety worse. "And now Im his wife," I said my thoughts out loud, and Norman groaned loudly. "I wouldnt have been stealing Keshas mate because he was my mate in the first ce," I hissed at Norman, now sitting on the seat with my legs folded under me, towering over him. "And that makes it okay to break the promise you made to the Moon Goddess" He stopped when I gasped, and that finally shut him up. "Oh Norman, if you dont shut upI will literally murder you," I screamed, waving my hands at his neck like I was about to strangle him. He didnt move but just looked at my hands with raised eyebrows. After he didnt say a word, I calmed down and sank back into my seat. "I was just pointing out that you broke the promise because it was Emmet, who you loved. So marrying that mate wouldve been justified" As he went on, I turned and gave him a tired look, and he finally stopped talking. Does he not know when to quit? Does he always have to be right? After a while, I couldnt take it anymore. I buried my face in my hands and started crying. Even if this was meant to be a punishment, Emmet had made me believe this day would be a blessing for our love. All the days I had waited for this night, Id prepared so much in my head to say to Emmet. I was so happy. Even when everyone else thought I had lost, I believed Id actually winId gain my love, and together wed fight for justice for me. I felt a small nudge on my arm and looked up to see Norman holding out a handkerchief, nudging me gently with the back of his hand to get my attention. He was looking the other way. I quickly grabbed the handkerchief and started wiping my cheeks. Thankfully, he didnt say another word for the rest of the car ride. After hours and hours, we finally arrivedjust as the sun was starting to rise. I didnt want to face anyone, but what else could I do? I got out and stared at the mansion. Tears welled up in my eyes again. I was suddenly so emotional that day. The mark hurt so much, too. "Lets go," Norman said, walking me quietly toward his bedroom. His bedroom! Crap, all this chaos made me forget... Now wed be sharing a bedroom? Chapter 500-He Chose Her Memories Over Me

Chapter 500: 500-He Chose Her Memories Over Me

Hnie: Since no one was awake, it was easy for us to sneak into his bedroom. He turned on the lights, and I took a deep breath. His room was squeaky clean and smelled like fresh roses. It was a spacious room, and he had clearly changed the furniture and everything for his wifes arrival. I could tell most of it was designed for Jessicasfort. Even that soft cloud-like sofa by the window screamed Jessicas style. I felt disgusted with myself. I had ruined someone elses happiness. But then, a part of me reminded me who her brother was, and I tried tofort myself with the idea that maybe I was hurting him backby taking his sisters mate. me is a powerful thing. If we try hard enough, we can ease our guilt by convincing ourselves we did nothing wrong. But for me, the guilt always came back. "You should get some rest," he muttered and started fixing the soft mattress. I was tired, but not in a rush to sleep. We needed to set some boundaries. "Theres a perfectly good couch over there," I pointed at the other couch facing the TV on the wall. "No, I dont think you should be sleeping on the couch," he said quickly, then stared at me like he was waiting for praise. "I meant you sleep on the couch," I snapped, and he frowned. "I wont fit," he muttered. "You know what, you sleep on the" Before he could finish, I grabbed a pillow and started walking toward the couch. "No, dont. Itll be ufortable for you. Why cant we" He trailed off when I turned around and narrowed my eyes at him. "Its a big bed. We could make a wall in between." He looked away the second I gave him that look. "Dont tell me you want to share a bed with me," I said, just to get under his skin. Sure enough, he turned bright red. "No! Why would you say that? Sleep wherever you want. Illsleep on the ground," he grumbled, grabbing a nket from his closet. He rolled it out on the floor, then grabbed his pillow and settled in. "You can use the restroom first," he added quietly. The moment he mentioned the restroom, tears started to fill my eyes again. How was I supposed to live like this? Using his bathroom... having him around all the time... Why the hell did Emmet do this to me? I watched Norman take off his coat, and somehow, even that felt inappropriate now. I rushed into the bathroom to avoid any more awkward moments. His bathroom was all white, with a small jacuzzi. I sighed and looked around some more. The girly skincare stuff must have already arrived from Jessicas ce. Waitwhen was their wedding? The thought hit me hard. Was it supposed to be this full moon, and they dyed it because I was being punished? It had to be this full moonwhy else would they send her stuff here so early? She was practically everywhere in his room. After washing my face, I came out of the bathroom still wearing the same dress. All my stuff was back at the academy, and Emmet had probably forgottenjust like he forgot about meto bring my bags like he said he would. "Ugh," I groaned, kicking the ground in frustration. I looked around and sighed when I realized the room was empty. Norman wasnt in the room. Where did he go? That made my heart pound. Maybe he had found out something about Emmet. I left the room and started walking toward Emmets forbidden passagehis haven. My heart was racing in my chest. What if someone saw me? I was wearing a white knee-length dress, my hair still curled, looking like I was eithering back from a prom date or still ready for one. And since everyone knew today was my wedding, seeing me here would definitely raise questions. But at that moment, only one thing matteredI had to find out what was going on. Where was Emmet? Crossing the passage made me feel like I was headed the right way. I spotted a few warriors entering his room. I sped up, needing to know if Emmet was okay. He had to be, or else Norman wouldve freaked out in the car. The fact that he stayed calm and didnt even leave the drivers seat made me believe he already knew Emmet was safe. Once I reached the room, I stopped. I could hear Norman talking to the warriors inside. "Hes fine. Just drunk and passed out," one of the warriors said to Norman. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. "I dont understand. Why would he leave and get drunk at a bar?" I heard Norman sayit sounded more like he was talking to himself. "Sir, we also found a bunch of pictures in his pockets. And a bracelet too. He had this photo on the counter, and his face was resting on it," the warrior added. My heart skipped a beat. A bracelet. "What is this bracelet?" Norman asked. "Listen... you will not tell anyone about this. Well talk to Emmet first and thene up with an excuse for him." Typical Normanalways trying to save his brother from looking bad. "Show me the pictures," he added, and the warrior handed them over. As Norman held the pictures and the bracelet in his hands, I stepped into the room. The warriors exchanged a quick nce and then stepped back, making Norman look up from what he was holding. His back had been facing me. "This bracelet belongs to Azura," I said calmly, "and Im guessing these pictures are hers too." Norman turned around quickly, eyes wide,pletely caught off guard. "So its true, then. He got cold feet because he remembered his ex," Iughed bitterly, my gaze drifting past Norman to the bed where Emmety sleeping like he didnt have a single care in the world. Chapter 501-Shame Is A Huge Word

Chapter 501: 501-Shame Is A Huge Word

Hnie: "Hnie, what are you doing here?" Norman asked, slowly pulling his hands behind his back. "He forgot about me because he decided missing Azura was more important than being there for me," I stated, my voice breaking. Why would he do that to me? "He must have forgotten, you know what hes going through," Norman tried to exin, but I shook my headI wasnt going to be fooled by that reason. "And he only remembered Azura? He told me he forgets about people when theyre not around him. Azura hadnt been around for years, yet he remembered her?" I was feeling so drained and useless. "Hnie, we should wait for him to wake up and then let him tell us what happened. Dont assume the worst," Norman was, of course, taking his brothers side. "Let me see," I held my hand up for him to give me the pictures, and he shook his head. "Youre not doing that to yourself," he mumbled, not handing over the pictures. "Norman, give me the pictures," I said, using a firmer tone, and he stood tall, like a statue. "Im ordering you to give me the pictures," I screamed, stomping my feet like a childso worked up that I didnt care if Id be punished for my behavior. "Norman" I warned him, but he didnt listen. "I shouldve known youd always take their side," I hissed and turned around, crying hysterically and loudly as I ran out of Emmets room. I hated Emmet, I hated Norman, and everyone else. While crying, I kept running toward the exitbecause screw them, now I was free. Once I got to the gate, I saw the warriors closing it. "Open the fucking gate," I hissed, realizing Norman had already called them to stop me from leaving. "Were sorry, but the young rogue king told us not to let you go. He said youre too angry and the outside isnt safe for someone whos upset," the warrior said, stealing nces as he noticed how furious Id be. "Ugh," I screamed under my breath. Thats when I saw one of the warriors whisper into the others ear, and they opened the door just a littlefor someones arrival. It was Kaye, holding Maximus. Maximus had his arm resting over Kayes shoulders as he carried him. The two stopped, and their eyes met mine. Maximus lifted his head from where it had been hanging and slowly removed his arm from his brothers shoulders to straighten his back. His eyes briefly scanned me, noticing my dress, and thenit was like the realization hit him. He suddenly looked so down. But Kaye, on the other handI noticed something cold in his eyes. "Is there a problem?" Kaye asked his warriors. "Why is she crying?" Maximus managed to say quietly. It seemed like Emmet hadnt just let me downst nighthe even forgot that if he didnt want to marry me, he shouldve been with Maximus, giving him blood. So Maximus seemed weak. I could see a mark on Kayes neck and could tell he had given his brother blood. But Emmet? Hed probably give so much that hed pass out. Even thinking about his name made me angry. "She wants to leave," the warrior told Kaye, who stared at my face, frowning. I had a feeling Maximus didnt know the whole truth. Or maybe he did, but right now, he was just focused on why I was crying. "Let her go," Kaye ordered, signaling the warriors to open the gate for me. "Sir, shes not ready to leave," the warrior tried to stop him. "Norman, sir, said" That was all he got out before Kaye hissed at him to be quiet. "Ill go with her. But dont stop her," Kaye added. "Ill join you two," Maximus said, even though he could barely stand. "You need to rest," Kaye turned to his brother. And even though I knew they were trying to help me, I had to interrupt. "Can I please leave?" I stomped my foot, and they both looked at me. "Okay. Lets go," Kaye gave in and grabbed Maximuss arm, patting his back for support. The minute the gate opened, I ran out like crazy. I was crying, speeding up while they followed behind me. I was sniffling so loudly, I bet they could hear me. After a few minutes, they were walking beside me, with Maximus grunting in pain. I slowed down when I realized he was trying to keep up and putting too much pressure on his body. I eventually came to a stop, sitting on the side of the trail, out of breath. Kaye and Maximus sat down on either side of me. "Did you not want to marry Emmet?" Maximus asked softly. "She didnt marry Emmet," Kaye said before I could respond. I turned to him sharply. "Norman mustve told you, didnt he?" I raised an eyebrow at Kaye. "No, I arrived," he finishedand my jaw dropped. "I came, but Normanhe had already married you. I dont understand why he was in such a rush to do it, like he was scared someone would show up and ruin his n," Kaye started talking, and I watched Maximus get up and face us. "What do you mean by Norman married her?" he yelledwell, almost yelled. He tried to raise his voice, but the exhaustion in his body probably held him back. He sounded grumpy. "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Our dear older brother, who knew we were both mated to her, went ahead and married her. Its like hed been waiting for that day. A perfect betrayal. He knew all our secrets, our curse, and still attacked us the moment he got the chance," Kaye punched the air while Maximus started pacing around anxiously. "He didnt betray anyone. He only helped me," my voice cut through their scoffs and grunts, and they both looked at me. "He had his eyes on his brothers mate. Shame on him," Maximus hissed, not even bothering to hear me out. Chapter 502-Big Hero

Chapter 502: 502-Big Hero

Hnie: "You two are ming the wrong person," I sighed, after hours of crying in front of them, wailing like an idiot. "Why! Why is my life like this? I want to skin those Alphas alive. Why did Emmet decide to drink and abandon me... Why" I had said all that for hours. I was finally back to my senses. The fact that the two gave background noiseKaye grunting and Maximus scoffingmade me feel like I wasnt alone after all. "Norman was getting married yesterday, but he dyed it. He knew what he was going to do. Or else, he couldve just saidoh, Ill get married, and so will Hnie and Emmet," Kaye rambled, shaking his head in disbelief. "And how are we all so sure that Norman didnt encourage Emmet to drink" Kaye finally went quiet, probably realizing he was being too harsh on Norman. He was taking it too far. "Do you all ever realize you put way too much pressure on Norman? And because everyone relies on him, he ends up upsetting a few," my words made them fall silent. "You just got married to him and youre already taking his side?" That littleint came from Maximus. "Im just saying. I was really harsh to him at the councils officeeven when it wasnt his fault. If anything, he was my saviorst night. He knew how much everyone would hate him, yet he epted me. Do you think he wanted this? Kaye, Maximus, go to his room and see for yourselves how he had been preparing for his wedding. I freaking stole his chance at happiness. I became his burden, so Im asking you two not to do or say anything that would hurt him more," I said it all in a very calm and steady voice. I had cried my heart out, but now I had to get back on my feet. "What about that picture? You said he didnt even let you hold those photos," Kaye hissed, reminding me of the moment when my mate was drunk with his exs pictures. "I shouldnt have put Norman in that position. I cant ask him to betray his brother and invade his privacy." I want to grow up now. using and ming the wrong people wasnt something an adult should do. The two were staring at me with teary eyes before Maximus tapped the back of his hand against his brothers to get his attention. "Youre also with Keshawhy were you standing up to marry Hnie?" Now that the target had changed, Kaye scoffed and shrugged. "Im not going to answer you," he hissed, while I shook my head and smiled at the two bickering. A lonely tear slipped down the corner of my eye, and I sighed at the thought of going back to the mansion and facing Emmet again. "Ill head back now. My head is spinning, and I think I really need sleep. You two should rest too," I said while getting up, identally losing my bnce. Thats when I felt two arms steady me. I looked up and met the beautiful eyes of Kaye. His fingers moved gently against my skin, almost twitching while he held me still, mid-air. "Kaye!" Maximus groaned, smacking him on the back to break our eye contact. "Lets go home." Kaye let go once he was sure I had my bnce again. I walked ahead of them while the two followed me like I wasnt their student anymorethey were mine. Once we were back home, I saw Norman at the gate, hands on his hips and eyes narrowednot at me, but at his brothers behind me. "Go to your room, Hnie," Norman said as he walked past me. "What the heck were you two thinking? Not only are you low on energy, but having her out right after what happenedst nightshe would became a target. I have to be there for her first public appearance" I heard Norman yelling at his brothers. The way the two started to shrink under his tone reminded me of how they used to treat Emmet before. "And you think we wouldnt be able to handle anythinging at her?" It was Kaye now, standing face to face with his brother. "I dont need anybody standing up for me," I said, and Norman turned, his eyes locked on me. "I said go to your room. Im talking to my brothers. Dont worryyoull have your moment to exin yourself too," he said in that cold, professor-like voice that really got on my nerves. "Oh really? What about you? You couldnt even show me those pictures. Youre a hypocrite. You even hid the truth from me and told the warriors to do the sameabout Emmet being drunk and passed out in a bar!" I yelled, avoiding Kayes eyes because I had told him it was okay of him to not show me the pictures. Honestly, I was just mad and looking for something to scold Norman for. And it was crazy how the man I used to have so many reasons to argue with... now I couldnt evene up with a real one. "Okay, I hear you. Now go back to your room. Everyone else is waking up," he said, pointing his whole arm toward the main gate. I stomped my foot in frustration. "Dont control her," Kaye groaned. "Yeah, dont act like you own her now," Maximus added with a grunt. Thats when I realized I was just being stubborn. Norman hadnt done anything wrong, and he was getting all the heat. "Im going inside," I cut in quickly, and they all went quiet. But just as I was walking away, Normanwho couldnt whisper to save his lifesaid something that made me stop in my tracks. "We have to make sure shes safe when she sees the news." "What news now? Didnt you save her, big hero?" Kaye hissed. I turned at that point, but Norman had his back to me. "A video of Zellu has gone viral. Hes admitting to his part in the crime." Norman had no idea what hed just told me. I rushed toward him, catching him off guard as I shoved my hand into his pants pocket to pull out his phone. He practically jumped like Id dropped a bomb in his pants. But I had to see that video with my own eyes. Chapter 503-My Dear Husband.

Chapter 503: 503-My Dear Husband.

Hnie: "I promise to show you the video, but you need to go back inside first," Norman kept repeating while not unlocking his phone screen for me. At the same time, I saw a lot of notifications from Jessica on his number. Thats when I started to realize he was in a tough spot because of me too. He had to run around and make sure everything and everyone was okay. And in return, no one even cared to listen to him. "Okay," I obeyed once again, just because he had saved me from a huge messst night. We walked together, with me a little ahead of them, toward Normans bedroom. My heart was pounding and my mind was racing with different scenarios ying in it. But Norman saying Zellu confessed to the crime was kind of a spoilerbut it was still news I wanted to hear. Once in his bedroom, I held out my hand and asked him to show me the video he was talking about. My phone had no charge, and I was pretty sure Maximus had left his phone at home after leaving for his transitionst night. As for Kaye, I watched him quickly scroll through his phone. Not everything had to be apetition, but it seemed like it was for him. With a sigh, before Kaye could find the video, Norman unlocked his phone for me and then yed the video, handing it to me. Everyone went quiet and their attention shifted to the phone in my hand. It was Zellu in the frame, tied to a chair and all bloodied. However, the way his skin was turning blue made me wonder if he had been poisoned or something. "Ahh, it was me that night. I had cornered that girl, Hnie. She was begging and crying for me to stop. A demon had taken over my mind and I didnt want to stop... I didnt stop. I remember nibbling on her skin and biting it. Her flesh tasted so good that I wanted to consume her like a cannibal." I quickly looked away and paused the video. The graphic details had been blocked from my mind, but every once in a while, I still had nightmaressharp pain in the same areas that were hurt that night. I took a deep breath and yed the video again. "I did it. She had her pendant on, but I didnt care. I wasnt there by ident" As he let out a chuckle, my frown deepened. What did he mean by that? "I was told I would find the most perfect, gorgeous woman there that night. So I made my way to the ce where that girl was. I was offered a lot for itto ruin her and kill her" I gasped, even shoving the phone into Normans hand, but the video kept ying even after I sat down on the couch with my head in my hands. "The mission was to get rid of her, and Id be freed from the recent mess-ups in my academy. Fellmoon was about to expel me, but this nightthis one missionundid all the damage for me. I was back with zero bad records. And yes, I did kill my little sister. I didnt like women thinking they could be something." He talked about his sister for the rest of the video, and after it ended, silence filled the roomuntil Maximus finally spoke. "Saw that dagger in his arm? It has many names, and one of them is the Venoms Kissthe one that makes the victim hallucinate or remember things like theyre living through them again," Maximus exined, making me lift my head from my hands. "Somebody stabbed him with a weapon that Alphas arent supposed to be stabbed with?" Norman asked. "And the blue on his skin exins the poison used in the dagger," Kaye added. "But who would have nned this? Someone went out of their way to hire those Alphas to do that to Hnie?" Maximus said, bringing up the one thing none of us could ignore. Their eyes turned to me, and I looked away. Great. So it was a nned attack. "The only person I know who knew Id be there is Altan. He was the one who begged me to meet him there that night," I added, clenching my fists tightly. "Then we better get our hands on him," Norman hissed. "Wait, but who couldve stabbed Zellu?" I asked, watching them all lookpletely lost. I was too. Thats when the knocking on the door reminded us that the others had probably seen the video by now. Norman opened the door to a maid, who peeked in secretly, and her eyes widened when she saw me. "Lord McQuoid wants to see you and the othersand maybe her too," she pointed at me awkwardly, clearly confused about what I was doing there. "Tell him well be there in a second," Norman sighed, waving his hand for her to leave so he could talk to us first. Once she left, he shut the door again and sighed, "Okay, listen everyonelets just keep our hatred aside for now and please cooperate?" The fact that he wasnt just talking to his brothers, but looked at me too, honestly broke my heart. He thought I hated him for marrying me? I guess he had no reason to think otherwise, since thats basically how I treated him. The two brothers nodded and walked out, while I stayed behind with Norman. As they were leaving the room, I whispered, "I dont hate you." I noticed his body shudder. He could be so weirdly obvious sometimes. We began walking toward the staircase when Norman cleared his throatand his brothers stopped too. The look on Normans face told me he was annoyed that his brothers didnt realize he only wanted to get my attention. "We can take the elevator," he muttered, avoiding my eyes. "Why? Because you think shes too weak" Kaye started questioning him, but Maximus gave him a nod. "Not now," Maximus told him, and Kaye went silent. "Im just saying, were all tired," Norman added. I remembered how he used to shame me for taking the elevator. But I was tiredso I went and took the elevator with my dear husband. Chapter 504-My Mystery Mate And His Shocked Mother

Chapter 504: 504-My Mystery Mate And His Shocked Mother

Hnie: "I dont understand anything. Why is she here?" Emma was the first to let out a scoff and question my presence. Everyone was gathered in the living room, but Norman had made me sit on a chair alone, his body blocking me as he stood in front of me with his giant self. "You do realize we wont eat her alive, right?" That was Lord McQuoid, pointing out how Norman wouldnt let anyone even see me. Norman stepped away slowly but stood tall, arms folded over his chest like he was ready to fight. "May I speak with her?" Lord McQuoid asked his son, clearly taunting him for being so overprotective. "Ask her. Shes her own person," Norman told him, making Lord McQuoid grunt in annoyance. My mother was standing behind Lord McQuoids couch, eyes down, nervously rubbing her palms. She had been sniffling a lot. Emma and Charlotte stood together, both with the biggest frowns on their faces. "Im here. What the hell is going on? Who stabbed Alpha Zellu?" Darcy had just arrivedperfect timing. Great. Id get a weird wee after marrying their dearest and most capable son. But the living room felt empty. I knew why. Emmet was probably sleeping. Every time I thought of him, my heart cried tears of blood. "What is she doing here? Why isnt she with Kaidon?" she grimaced, and I watched my mother lift her head and re at Darcy. That was the first time I ever saw my mother react to someone speaking to meor about me. Mostly because Norman would handle others so I didnt have to stay on alert anymore. Its not that Emmet and the others didnt do the same. With Emmet, I knew I was safe. I used to love being defended by him. But now his heroics were soaked in betrayal and abandonment. Because in the end, he didnte to rescue me. He didnte to make me his. "Thats because her husband is here," Norman said loudly. Everyone gaspedexcept for Lord McQuoid and my mother. I had a feeling they already knew something. But how much? I couldnt tell. "What are you saying? Kaidon is here?" Darcy lookedpletely clueless, not even entertaining the idea that someone else might be my husband. "No," Norman sighed. "Then" As she looked around and her eyesnded on Maximus, she gasped and covered her mouth. Charlotte noticed too, and her eyes widened. She quickly turned to look at her mother and grabbed her hands to calm her down. "Maximus, what have you done?" Darcy asked. My mother gulped, her eyes locked on the unfolding scene. "Maximus, did you really marry her?" Charlotte didnt let Darcy have a word with her son alone. She ran to stand between them. "Is it because I couldnt dress nicely, like you wanted?" sheined, already crying. "Step away, you fool. Thats not the only reason a man would never love you," Darcy, distraught, couldnt hold it in anymore. She pushed Charlotte out of the way, causing Emma to run and hold her daughter while ring Darcy down, before Darcy turned back to face her son. "Why? Was she the only one left? Did she manipte you, gaslight you" she started screaming and crying, hitting her sons chest. Kaye and Norman exchanged a nce, and Kaye mouthed to his brother, "That should be you." My mother had grabbed a ss of wine and kept taking sips from it. Norman rolled his eyes and then shook his head a little. I didnt think Norman was scared of his mother being upset with him. "It isnt Maximus." As soon as Norman said that, Darcy let out a big sigh, while Charlotte smiled, hugging her mother. "Although I wish it was me," Maximuss boldment hit the room like a shockwave. "What?" Lord McQuoid seemedpletely clueless. But Charlottes jaw clenched. The main question still hung in the air: Who was my husband? "Kaye," Darcy then turned to focus on Kaye. "I gave you Kesha. Oh no! Why would you throw it all away? You were so desperate to do the right thing and be the best. Thats why I gave you Kesha, my prized possession, the best of the best, and this is how you cherished her? You reced her with this skunk?" As Darcy yelled, Norman groaned and stepped forward, but it was the ss in my mothers hand shattering that turned everyones attention to her. "Kaye," Darcy looked back at her son after silently staring at my mother. "Please tell me you didnt do that. Kesha is perfect for youwhat am I going to do now?" Somehow, she looked more scared than Kaye would have been if hed left Kesha. "Youre lucky its not me either. But Im unlucky because I couldnt be there in time," Kaye didnt hold back either, making Charlotte look at her mother, then at me. The way they stared at me told me they were already calling me names in their heads. "Oh, Im so d its not you," Darcy sighed, a hand to her chest. She started breathing heavily, then sighed and pped her forehead. "Is it Emmet? Did he do this to mess with me?" she asked Norman, who steadily shook his head. "Its not Emmet either, Mother," now all eyes were on Norman as he squared up, almost like he was ready to fight if anyone said anything wrong. "I felt a mate bond with Hniest night, so I married her." I watched everyones faces show mixed emotions. Lord McQuoid pped his forehead and looked down. Charlotte looked angry because the big brother who had everything under control married me, giving me some kind of authority, maybe. Emma looked disgusted, while my mother dropped to her knees and started crying. I shouldve known shed be devastated when she found out she couldnt marry Lord McQuoid because I had married her stepson. "Oh, Norman..." Darcy stepped back from him, her hand to her heart. She looked petrified. Chapter 505-My In Laws Are A Mess

Chapter 505: 505-My In Laws Are A Mess

Hnie: After Norman told them he married me, everyone just went silent. My mother cried on her knees while Lord McQuoid took care of her. Darcy had no idea who to be angry at or who to be jealous of. Emma and Charlotte looked deeply upset as well. I just sat in my seat with the brothers surrounding me. Kaye had filled us a ss of wine, and I epted one because I needed something to keep me calm. "Let me order you some pizza," Norman whispered in the loudest voice, and his offer was followed by Darcy scoffing and finally breaking the silence. "She is not a child. Why do you have to baby her?" she screamed from her couch, her fists clenched. "Neither are you, Mom, so calm down," Norman muttered, stepping up and breaking the protective circle they had formed around me. "Youve lost your mind! After years of hard work and achieving so much, you went out and chose her?" she wrinkled her nose hard, pretending to gag at the thought of me and her son being together. "Whats wrong with her?" Maximus folded his arms, reaching his mothers couch almost like challenging her. "Shes the one whos pointed at every alpha shes met for sex," her choice of words was so bad that I felt like chugging down the whole ss, so I did. "The word youre looking for is gang-raped," Kaye corrected her, keeping his voice down. "Huh, hasnt it been proven that she" she shut up, and I had a feeling she knew something too. "Well, some did. Others, she enjoyed it with. Shes been through so many guys, yet my most cherished son thought she was the best for him? Oh, goddess, what are we going to say to Jessica?" "You dont have to say anything to her. Ill speak with her," Norman grunted, but she kept shaking her head. Lord McQuoid helped my mother up and then gestured at Emma, who probably didnt like that she had to leave and miss the drama, and then in the direction of where their bedroom was. Emma reluctantly walked over to take my mother away, but she refused to move and stood up to listen to everything. "Why did you do that, Norman?" Now, this time, Lord McQuoid asked. He even avoided looking my way. "I felt the mate bond with her," Norman said out loud for his mother to lift her head and stare at him. She was no longer crying, and it was a sudden change. "That is not possible," she said in a very confident and creepy tone, challenging Norman, who smiled. The interaction screamed that there was more to the story. "And why would that be, mother?" he cocked his head, and as his eyes moved to Darcy, she straightened her spine and shrugged. "I dont know, but why would the Moon Goddess make her anyones mate?" she changed her tone, sounding very low, but not crying or screaming anymore. "Well, the Moon Goddess surely doesnt listen to you. So the truth is, I felt the mate bond with her and married her. I would not leave my mate at the mercy of some old man with children or her rapist, which should have been the main topic of conversation" Norman sighed after the questions and yelling ended. "Have you watched the video, Father?" As soon as Norman mentioned Zellu, Darcy started silently whimpering again. "We did," Lord McQuoid pointed to himself and then looked at my mother. Weirdly enough, my mother had been giving me a direct stare. She had been looking my way with a sad look in her eyes. "And what do you have to say about that, Father? Do you still believe shes lying? Theres truth everywhere. Every alpha that she useses out and admits being wrong. Then why is it that she is still not believed?" Norman stood face to face with his father, his head down to match his fathers level. "The council called," Lord McQuoid said and sat down, gesturing at Kaye to fill him a ss of wine as well. "They want Hnie back in the court, but they also have questions for you, brothers. That weapon that was used on him was under the terms of not being used on the alphas and Norman, you were supposed to keep them in your lockers," he exined, and I started to wonder if that would cause the brothers trouble. "Why all of them? Why not interrogate Norman only? He is the one who keeps these things safe," that was none other than my mother speaking up for the first time. Her eyes were on Norman, a very new hatred bubbling in her eyes. But what shocked everyone was that, for the first time, she was not trying to butter up her stepson. "Well, he was with me the whole time," I hissed in response. "He could have hired someone to do it. Zellu had been missing for over a month now," she argued, making me stare at her in disbelief. So, this was her taking her anger out on Norman? "I mean, it makes sense, right? Norman had liked Hnie and waited for the perfect moment to stab Zellu to show Hnie why he is the best for her," she just made up a whole story, while others watched her in silence. "Oh no, youre not pointing a finger at my son. Your daughter is the problem here, how dare you try to put my son in trouble?" Darcy got up in haste to p my mother. Her hand raised and her breathing erratic, but the minute she faced my mother, she froze for a second. My mother had held her hand and was ring right into her eyes. "You will not touch me." The way my mother screamed and suddenly the lights went out filled the room with gasps, and goosebumps formed on my skin. Then the lights were back on and my mother had freed Darcy. My mother was ring at her in the eyes while Darcy had stepped back from her. "Okay, we dont need this right now," Kaye stepped up and hugged his mother to the side while Norman and Maximus faced my mother. I didnt like this kind of energy. So I got up and stated, "Im going to rest now. The rest of you can fight or argue, whatever you want to do." I walked out of the living room, only to see someone in the passageway through the window. It was Emmet. He had finally woken up. Chapter 506-Breaking His Heart

Chapter 506: 506-Breaking His Heart

Hnie: I knew I should have just gone to my roomNormans roombut I had to confront Emmet. He had not only broken his promises, but also my heart. I went straight to the passage and stood in my spot, watching him like a hawk. He was scratching his scalp and looking around, fixing his shirt when he raised his head and our eyes met. I watched him lower his hand and then quickly start walking toward me. "Shit, shit, shit. The night passed?" he asked as he reached me. "But youre here, so... did we do it?" he asked with a smile, but his smile slowly fadedprobably because he couldnt find the memory of us getting marriedst night. "Im here," I replied. I heard footsteps behind me and had a feeling it was the brothers. But thankfully, no one interfered. "I" he scratched the back of his head again, once more looking around,pletely clueless. I had imagined screaming and hitting him when he woke up. But once I was in front of him, I couldnt do any of that. I had so much respect for him, and the bond we shared was so pure, that I couldnt even disrespect him. Even after he disrespected our love and bond by abandoning me when I needed him the most. "You didntest night, Emmet," my voice broke, but I managed to sniffle back the tears with much difficulty. "Huh? I didntthen" he paused, his eyes staring into mine. I bet he noticed the tears appearing in my eyes and the hurt look forming on my face. "Please tell me what happened." As he tried to walk closer, I stepped back to create distance between usand he noticed it. He frowned and looked up from my feet to my face, his mouth slightly open, surprised that I had stopped him froming near me. "You were passed out drunkst night while I waited for you at the court," I said, a tear rolling down my cheek, followed by others. "I abandoned you?" The look of shock on his face was exactly how I had imagined hed react. Maybe this would finally give him the reality check that he wasnt over his ex. That he chose her over me. That he only remembered her, even though she hadnt even been with him for a while. "You were missing Azura," I said, and he stepped back. The guilt in his eyes made me frown. "You had pictures of her with youher bracelet in your handwhile you drank yourself out of your mind, sir," I added respectfully. "No, no! I did that?" he began pacing back and forth, looking so guilty. "You did. And I waited" I stopped talking because I broke down. "Hnie, ImIm so sorry. Im such an asshole. I just didnt know she was still in my mind like that. Im really sorry, please forgive me," he said, starting to drop to his knees while cryingwhich Id never seen him do before. Norman rushed in to support him and keep him standing. "Mistakes happen. And because youre forgetting your memoriesits understandable why you forgot Hnie, right Hnie? Its okay, right?" Norman turned to me, tears in his eyes as he asked me to set his brother free from the guilt. "No!" I shook my head and watched the two of them stare at me, with Emmet closing his eyes and silently sobbing. "Its not okay, and I dont understand either." I knew I was being selfish for putting Emmet through such heartbreak. But if I didnt, he would think I was fineand that after rejecting Norman, I would go back into his arms. But thats not what I wanted anymore. I just couldnt be in that position again. "Hnie, after you reject Normanyoure okay to go back with Emmet, right?" Maximus stepped forward, trying to get the inside scoop. "Nope," I said loud and clear. Norman was staring at me like he wasnt happy with me. But I had to say it, so my words wouldnt be used against meter. Thats how Kaye twisted our breakup when he used me of being the reason. And then Maximus did the same thing. He didnt believe our breakup was valid because there was a misunderstanding. "We had a chance, and you blew it, Emmet. And althoughIll never be able to hate you for it, I cant love you after that. You left me when I needed you the most. And if you think about itif your brother hadnt been there, I mightve been married off to my rapist or one of the men Alpha Diaz had picked for me. What then?" I started crying hysterically because I hated the fact that his brothers thought it would be that easy for me to give Emmet a second chance. "Im sorry our love ended like this. But I really am sorry that it did," I managed to say with difficulty as I turned around and started walking away. I heard the brothersforting Emmet, and then I saw them give each other a big hug while I walked into the mansion alone. "You finally got what you wanted" Charlotte and her mother were probably waiting for this moment. When I pushed Charlotte while continuing to walk, she gasped. "Mom, she pushed me!" she cried out. Imented without turning to her, "Well go cry about it, bitch." I went to the room and crawled into bed for a good sleep. I just knew Norman wouldnt get in the same bed as me, because I knew he would respect my privacy. I was under the nket and had slept peacefully. When I woke up, I realized it was already evening. I yawned and sat up, rubbing my eyes, which only smeared my mascara down my cheeks even more. The smell of freshly baked pizza turned my head toward the table. Norman was sleeping on the couch in a sitting position, his neck stretched back and head resting against the back of the couch. Chapter 507-Better Put Norman Away

Chapter 507: 507-Better Put Norman Away

Urs: "I am so sorry. If I had even the slightest idea my son would ruin our rtionship, I would have done everything to stop it," McQuoid had been trying tofort me for a while, but no amount offort could change the fact that my daughter was in the very hell I had tried so hard to keep her away from. "Ahh," I sighed, turning my head to the side and looking out the window. I was sitting in my armchair with McQuoid on the floor beside me, his head in myp. "If you want, I can make them reject each other on the next full moon. Im sure once I talk to Hnie and remind her that you deserve happiness too" He woke me up from my thoughts when he mentioned my daughter. "Hnie? Shes naive. She hasnt done anything wrong. Norman must have convinced her that marrying him was the right thing to do," I spoke in a calm tone, unlike the way I had outside, in front of everyone. I had broken down so badly I even surprised myself. "Yeah, and Ill have a word with Norman," he continued, but my sigh cut him off again. "McQuoid, if it hadnt been one of your sons, it wouldve been that Kaidon," I clenched my jaw at the mention of that good-for-nothing alpha. The minute I get my hands on him, Ill skin him alive. His confession means nothing to me. I dont care if he was drunk or druggedhe hurt my daughter. Thats all I need to know to decide someone is my enemy. "I know. But we thought... Altan would step up and stop her from marrying Kaidon," McQuoid lifted his head, probably to look into my eyes and see my reaction. I let out a scoff, shaking my head. "I really thought that Alpha would redeem himself. My daughter used to love him, you know? The fact that she went to that subway for him broke me. She mustve trusted him so much to go there with him," I sighed again, feeling like someone had ripped my heart out. "Alpha Diaz attacked the men I sent to free Altanst night. He killed them because they wouldnt tell him who sent them," McQuoid and I had nned to free Altan so he could marry my daughter. Ill do anything to get my daughter married to him and make her the Luna of the pack she once desperately wanted to live in. I want her to find happiness somewhere far away from these rogue king brothers. And Norman! Hes the worst. He only cares about his brothers. When the timees, hell dly sacrifice my Hnie to save his useless brothers. "McQuoid, Ill ask just one thing of you," I knew that my dear boyfriend understood by now that I didnt hate Hnie. That he needed to let me handle it my wayand he did. "What is it, my love?" he looked into my eyes and asked. "You will not make my daughter feel guilty for getting married. No one will. This is her first marriageI want her to cherish it, to feel like a bride, for once, and to feel free, like the world isnt out to get her. As for us, we can stay as lovers," I felt bad as I said those words to McQuoid. I knew how much our marriage meant to him. But sadly, it meant little to me. The only thing I cared about was my daughter. Otherwise, I wouldve died when they took away the love of my life. When they fed me to the animals, day in and day out, to get me pregnant. The torture of those days still lives inside me. Sadly, my daughter went through something simrbut thankfully, not every night like her mother. But my daughter is a warrior. She is special, born out of love. Shes stronger, and she knows how to stand up for herself. However, even though my whole existence is about my daughter, that doesnt mean Ill let her stay with Norman. My daughter should enjoy the happiness of marriagebut after that, she will be married off to someone with no ties to the rogues. That might break her heart, but I can already see she has no real feelings for Norman. She married him to save herself, so lets just say shell be respected even more if something were to happen to her husband. Shed live a better life as a widow than spend the rest of it with Norman. And if what I was told is true, the others want her too. To be mated to all the rogue brothers? I cant let that happen. After McQuoid promised to make Hnie feel at home, he walked away to wash his face and take a shower. Thats when I made the call. There were only a few people I trustedpletely. And nobody knew about them. Theye out once in a while from the sea to help me. This time, I had something very important to ask of them. "Ive sent you the DNA of someone. I want it all over Zellu and the weapon after youre done killing him. That bastard has no reason to stay alive anymore. He coulde back, make up stories, and point his dirty finger at my daughter. So please, can you ce the evidence Im sending you?" I asked, using a t tone. "Sure, well do that," he replied and hung up. I nodded and began to hum, smiling as I listened to the sound of the waves in my ears. I cant wait for Norman to be gone. And then Ill need to figure out how to get rid of Maximus and Kaye. The two of them openly said they wanted to be with Hnie. As for Emmet, he was foolish enough to choose booze over my daughterst night. But at least it saved him from the fate waiting for Norman. "I worked really hard to steal the weapon from Normans care. I wont let that go to waste," I smirked. There are perks to living with your enemiesyou get to strike when they least expect it. Chapter 508-Facing His Fianc茅

Chapter 508: 508-Facing His Fianc

Hnie: "If you want, we can go out for a while," Norman said after he came out of the shower. His ck shirt was all wethe hadnt dried himself properly. I could tell he wasnt used to putting on clothes right after a shower. But I appreciated that he didnte out in just a towel. Just the thought made me bury my face. I had devoured the pizza like I hadnt eaten in dayswhich, to be honest, wasnt a lie. Everything I ate while staying with my parents back home felt like it came with a side of taunts and scoffs. Living there wasnt as hard as it used to be, but that was only because their words didnt hurt me anymoreand they wouldnt darey a hand on me now. "Okay, Im sorry," Norman sighed and slowly walked over to the couch, sitting beside me. His whole body turned toward me, one leg bent with the foot resting on the other thigh. "For what?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "For... asking you to give Emmet a second chance. It was really selfish of me. You have every reason to be hurt and not forgive someone who broke your heart," he said, his tone honest, and I was a bit surprised. "It must be so hard," I turned to him, watching the way his brow furrowed. It felt strange sitting face-to-face with him like this, in his bedroom, on the same couch, with the door locked. "What is?" he asked, looking like he genuinely wanted to fix whatever it was I found difficult. "To only focus on other peoples happiness. To try so hard to fix everyone elses problems," I mumbled. I was surprised it took him a moment to realize I was talking about him. "Umm, no! Its fine. Its nothing," he said, clearly confused by the way I had put it. "You do realize your only reason for living isnt just to serve others, right? You have your own priorities. Things you love. A life you want for yourself," I said. I didnt even know what made me say all that, but I could tell it shocked him. "This is what older siblings do. Youd do the same for Vani," he said with a shrug, like I expected. "I wanted to ask you something," he said quietly, shifting to face forward, looking away from me. I couldnt believe he was acting shy while I was just staring at him. "Go ahead," I replied. "What do you want to do about those Alphas? Do you still want to go with the nmake them confess somehowor... if you want, they can be taken care of," he said without looking at me once. I shook my head at him, kind of in disbelief. Such a big, tough guyhaving soft, shy moments like thisit was actually kind of cute. "If I punished them, everyone would see them as martyrs. They dont deserve that. And all the Hnies out therethe ones who didnt speak up or couldntwill never get justice either. I want" I stopped talking as it suddenly hit me. The answer had been right in front of me all along, and I had overlooked it. I jumped up from the couch, and even Norman looked surprised, adjusting how he was sitting. "I want to fight DID I mean, Darius," I said. I didnt know how many people even knew him by that name, but I wanted to fight him. "Fight him?" Norman tilted his head. "Hes one of the cadets in line to be the Alpha King of the North, right? So if I challenge him, I can fight for the throne by the end of this year," I said. I knew it was a long shot, but deep down, something told me I could do it. Of course, Norman looked stunned. "UmmHnie, the fight only ends two ways. Either someone gives up or they die," he exined, but it didnt shake me at all. "Okay?" I shrugged. "Cant we do it some other way?" he asked, and I shook my head. "No. Theres no other way. Darius would never confess. I want to take his throne, thats it," I said firmly, stomping my foot. Norman pped his forehead in disbelief. "Lets do it," I said, standing tall. He spread his arms wide, his eyes narrowing like he was silently asking What are you doing? "You want to fight him now?" he asked as he got up and put his hands on his waist. Thats when I noticed how small I looked standing next to him. "I want to train now, you dummy," I said, making him blink in surprise. "Dont look so shocked. You know I think youre a dumbass," I added, watching his jaw nearly drop as he bent down a little to look me in the eye. "You are going to obey what I say. Im doing thisand youre helping me train," I said with confidence and turned toward the door. I didnt really n to start training right this secondI just needed a moment away from being in the same room. I wanted to go out and get some fresh air like he suggested before. "Okay, now youre ordering me?" I heard him scoff behind me. "Of course. Im your wife," I replied as I opened the door, then turned around just in time to catch his face turning red. His ears always went bright red anytime I said something slightly bold. This time wasnt even that bad. But I hadnt realized someone was standing right outside the doorand she had heard me call her fianc my husband. As Normans eyes shifted behind me, I slowly turned around and faced Jessica. Her eyes were puffy, her nose red. She had clearly been crying for hours. "Youre his wife?" she repeated my words, and a big tear rolled down her cheek. "You" she gasped, then raised her hand to p me across the face. To be honest, I deserved it. The pain in her eyes was so deep, I didnt even try to stop her. Chapter 509-I Am Not A Homewrecker.

Chapter 509: 509-I Am Not A Homewrecker.

Hnie: I half expected her hand tond hard on my cheek and knock me down. But when that didnt happen and I found Norman standing beside me, I thought he might have stopped her from hitting me. But that wasnt the truth either. He had indeed arrived to prevent the p, but it was Jessica herself who had stopped her hand. "I cant even hit you," she muttered, tears falling down her face. "Jessica, its not her fault," Norman stepped between us and gently held my hand to pull me behind him. I saw Jessica watching his hand over mine and I instantly pulled away from his grip. She was noticing every single move so closely that it started to worry me. "Dont worry, I wont hurt her, Norman. Im hurt and sad, but I know its not her fault," she exined, as if justifying why she had stopped herself from hitting me. "Can Ie inside? I feel even more humiliated not being allowed into a room filled with things I chose," she asked me directly, making Norman scoff. "You dont need to say anything to her," he said in a defensive tone. I realized that whenever he spoke up for me, more tears would fall from her eyes. "Come in, please," I saidI needed to talk to her. I didnt find her threatening for some reason. Which was strange, because I thought she would be angry and might yell or hit me. I stepped aside, and so did Norman, and Jessica walked in. The way she looked around and took a deep breath made me feel incredibly guilty. She then went ahead and sat on the couch. I rushed to grab the empty pizza boxes off the table before her, when Norman grabbed my arm and stopped me. "I dont want you to clean up in front of her or anyone," he said. I didnt know why he thought that was a bad thing, but he began picking up the boxes himself. And once again, Jessica noticed. I sat with Jessica on the couch, but when Norman was about to sit beside me, Jessica cleared her throat and held my hand. "Can it please be just the two of us?" Her request made me look at Norman, who frowned and shook his head. "Say what you have to say in front of me," he told her. "I just want a moment alone with her," she insisted again. "Jessica, Im the one who hurt you. Ill talk to youplease dont involve her," he said. He sounded so sweet and gentle, even though it wasnt his mistake. He must be in so much pain, sitting across from her and not being able to hold her. He must have loved her in his own twisted way to marry her. I knew Normaneven when he was cold-hearted, the people he kept close were the ones he was willing to do anything for. "But I just want to have a heart-to-heart with her," she added, almost pleading. I felt bad for her. The way she looked at Norman, even after he had betrayed her, made me wonder if her love was really that purethat even after her fianc had cheated on her, she still couldnt look at him with disgust. I remembered myself. I didnt look at Emmet with disgust, but I was angry at him. "Its okay. Ill speak with her," I said, and as soon as I did, Norman rolled his eyes and scoffed. "Fine, you two talk," he finally agreed, only to lean back on his sofa and hold his phone in his hand. "Just imagine Im not here." The way Jessica smiled at his action made me feel even more guilty. "Norman, we want privacy," I had to be firm so hed listen without making me argue. All while Jessica watched us. I had a bad feeling she was noticing every bit of our interactionand probably getting hurt. And she had every right to. I remembered seeing Emmet with Sage once in a shop, and I hadpletely lost it. "Fine," Norman finally grunted and walked out of the room. But before he waspletely out of sight, he mouthed to me, "Text me if things get out of hand." "He acts so differently around you," she said, more to herself than to me. "We argue a lot. We are just two different personalities," I replied quickly, making it clear our banter wasnt some kind of secret lovenguage. "Im sorry," she said, and my heart jumped into my throat. "What are you apologizing for?" I asked, confusedand feeling worse because I had taken her mate, yet she was the one apologizing. It didnt make any sense. "For being rted to that man" her jaw clenched at the mention of her brother. That surprised me. "Hes denying everything and swearing on his life. But every time I look into your eyes, I feel like Im drowning in guilt. My brother... I raised him like a mother. I dont know when I failed to teach him about consent. I feel so responsible," she said, covering her face with her hands as she broke down. I was stunned to hear one of the Alphas family members sound this remorseful. I thought shed be angry that I dared to use her brother. But I guess I was wrong about her. No wonder Norman had chosen her. "You being here and saying all this means a lot to me. Ive only heard people mock me or look at me with doubtuntil the Alphas finally admitted what they did," I said, still holding her hands. "I know its not enough. But its all I can do right now," she sighed. "Can I ask you something? Please answer honestly. Did you twocheat on me during all those months youve known Norman?" The way her eyes filled with tears made me feel sick with guilt. She didnt deserve any of this. And I was definitely not a homewrecker. The difference between Kesha and Jessica was that Jessica and Norman had been together for years. But Kesha came after Kaye and I had already developed feelings for each otherwe had even felt the mate bond. But now, I had to answer Jessica. And whatever I said next would either fix things or destroy them. Chapter 510-Making A New Friend.

Chapter 510: 510-Making A New Friend.

Hnie: "I just want to know the truth so I can decide whether to feel upset or insecure," she said with augh, but it was such an ufortable whimper that I had to look away. I couldnt watch her be this hurt anymore. "Please tell me, because I know that mate bond thing is a lie. That, I know for a fact. His mother told me he can never feel the mate bond with anyone. So please, just tell me," she started pleading, and her words about Norman never being able to feel a mate bond caught me off guard. "Why? I mean, did she tell you the reason?" I asked, watching her shake her head. But she quickly came back to her main question. "Please tell me he married you just to stop you from marrying someone else," the moment she said that, my eyes widened in surprise. I guess, deep down, others had sensed it too. "Youre right. I was never going to marry him, but we were left with no other choice," I said. The moment those words left my mouth, she sighed in relief, pressing a hand to her chest and smiling softly. "Thank you so much. Thank you for freeing me from this burden of rejection. Does that meanyou two will be rejecting each other at the next full moon?" Her lips were trembling, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at me. "Yes, we will. Jessica, hes still yours. I never meant to take him away from you. Im so sorry. I was pushed against the wall and he was the only one who could save me at that moment," I started exining, and thankfully, she looked a lot calmer now. "Oh myIve been so worried," she said, and then started crying. "You know whatIll be your friend, and Ill help you with everything. In fact, that one missing AlphaI know about him. He goes by Rhiz or Riz among his friends, but hes actually the Alpha of a broken pack from the East West. The minute you used the others, he ran off. But from what Ive gathered, he might still have his phone on him. Ill try to get more info and keep you updated. Especially about those videos you said they made of you." It felt like a huge relief to see her being so supportive. "Thank you, that would mean so much," I said. It was surprisingly easy to talk with her. "I know youre a lot younger than me, but Id love to hang out sometime. Hnie, just be careful around Darcy. Shes not someone to mess with. If theres one thing Ive learned about them, its that Darcy always gets her way," she said softly, wiping her cheeks as she spoke. "Youll have your groom back by the next full moon," I told her onest time. "I trust you. And now that were friends, and Im getting to know you, I feel much more at peace," she said, clearly more rxed. "Im so grateful you came here to talk to me. I was sick with worry about facing you. I thought youde at me full force," I smiled through my tears as she held my hands. "I couldnt. The moment I raised my hand, I realized I was bing my brother. Hnie, its not easy for me to say this because the brother Im talking about isnt just my brotherhes someone Ive always seen as my child. He grew up calling me his mother. So when I say this, I truly mean it: if you can prove his guilt, Ill make sure he gets punished," Jessica continued to surprise me. "I loved my brother, but believe me, I hate him now even more deeply. The idea of himing home after what he did to you" she clenched her jaw and wiped her tears before taking a deep breath to calm herself again. After we finished talking, we called Norman in. I stepped outside for a walk to give them some privacy. Thats when I came across Kaye and Maximus sitting in the garden, while Emmet was about to leave. He had just stood up when he saw me, and his steps froze. "Hnie," he whispered, his eyes lingering on my face a little too longlonger than they used to. "Umm, may I have a word with you brothers?" I asked softly, rubbing my hands together nervously. "What is it about?" Emmet asked, sounding so worriedas if I was about to ask him for rejection, which I still didnt fully understand why I hadnt done yet. "Sure," Maximus replied, giving a quick nce at Emmet, who sat down again. The way Emmet looked at me reminded me of when he used to stare at me with love in his eyes. We used to get lost in each others gaze. I sat down, keeping my eyes on my hands because all three of them were staring at me like I was about to announce something huge. Now that I knew all of them wanted to marry me, I couldnt help but feel shy around them. "Umm... Ive decided to fight Darius," I said while taking deep breaths, "for his crown." I looked up and saw the confusion all over their faces. "HnieI dont doubt youbut itll be hard," Kaye spoke first, shifting nervously in his seat. "Youre worried I wont surrender? That Ill fight to the death? I want to do this. If none of you doubt me, then help me train. I want to take his throne. I want to strip him of every bit of happiness. I want the council to remember that I never wanted to marry an AlphaI am an Alpha now," I said, feeling something rise inside me. Maybe it was what Zellus confession had sparked in me, but I suddenly realized how powerful the title of Alphaor Alpha Kingreally was. When they speak, others listen and obey. "Im with you," Emmet was the first to speak. Then Maximus and Kaye nodded. So it was decided: I would fight Darius. But there was a twista twist I would only reveal on the day of our match. Chapter 511-Want To Be Her Hero

Chapter 511: 511-Want To Be Her Hero

Darius: We had been sitting together in my room, drinking and talking about the trial and Hnie. If I needed to get Hnie away from her protectors, I had to separate her from those rogue brothers. She was their stepsister for only a yearIm sure they cant be that attached to her. But why the heck did Norman marry her? Theres no way he felt the mate bond with her that night specifically. They nned it. "We can manipte Emmet against Hnie," I suggested, watching Romeo shake his head almost instantly. "That will be nearly impossible. Emmet doesnt really let others influence him. He only believes what he sees and his own judgment. I lived with the brothers for a while when I was little. My mother used to leave me with them during vacations. If anything, Emmet was the hardest one to fool. He wouldnt believe a wording from someone else." That was frustrating. "What about Maximus and Kaye?" I watched him zone out, like he was trying to remember what they were like. "Maximus can be manipted. But youd have to use love against him. And we dont even know who the love of his life is right now." He sounded so annoyed when talking about Maximus. Id noticed it in his bodynguagehe always got superpetitive whenever it came to Maximus. "But he has a mate nowCharlotte," I reminded him, and only then did he nod, though something told me he already knew about her. "That innocent one? I wonder what she saw in him," he scoffed. "Umm, the mate bond?" I raised my eyebrow, then my ss to toast with him. "Ugh, why would the Moon Goddess give her to him as a mate? Shes too good for him. Besides, I know his secrets. Theres no way he couldve felt a mate bond with her or anyone on full moon night." Romeo was a little too talkative today, so I tried to get as much info out of him as possible. Usually, he would hide all the gossip about his family from me, and it always bothered me. We were friends. Friends who hadmitted crimes together. Why couldnt he share his cousins secrets with me? "Hmm, what about Kaye?" I watched him nod. "Only his mother can manipte him. Hes got mommy issues," heughed, and Iughed with him. "Okay, heres the thingmy sister is hurting. Shes not even talking to me, and you know thats the only thing that really gets to me. I can make anyone cry, but not Jessica. So I need to fix this somehow." Id been in pain ever since my sweet sister decided she wouldnt even look at me. No matter how many times Darcy told her that Hnie was the problem, my sister wouldnt believe her. She said none of it made sense. Hnie didnt ask to marry any alpha, nor did shee forward iming we gang-raped her for fame or to ruin our names. My sister didnt find any logical motive behind her usation. So I had to tell her that Hnie loved having sex and was getting money in exchange for it, but she got caughtand then had to lie about the rape just to save herself from punishment. However, I didnt know if my sister believed me or not, because she hadnt spoken to me since then. "I wouldve asked you to convince her to find someone else, but leaving Normaneven I wouldve been devastated if someone like him broke my heart. I think she couldve had a perfect life with him. No fear of cheatingnothing," Romeo was actually praising his cousin, and I had to remind him that Norman wasnt some kind of saint. "Except he did. He married someone else. So much for being a saint. And now my sisters gonna marry three burdens along with him. But she doesnt see it that way. So I need to find a way for her to win Norman back. She deserves to be happy," I said honestly. She meant the whole world to me. But I noticed Romeo narrowing his eyes at me like he was trying to figure out what I was nning. "And you definitely have a n," he nodded when I did. "Ill marry Hnie next full moon," I shrugged, but my mood dipped when Romeo startedughing like crazyso much that he spilled his wine. "Im so sorry. I just need to confirm I heard you rightyoull marry her?" He put his ss down and slid to the edge of his seat. "Whats so funny about it? Norman will reject her, and Ill say, We can meet in the middle, Ill marry her. The Council will see me as a hero, stepping up to give a lustful woman a home," I added. "No, you dont understand what youre saying. Hnie would die before marrying any of us. Anyone who has ever wronged her is dead. Zellu died. Have you even looked her in the eyes? She holds so much hate for us. Its better to keep her at arms length. And besides, Norman wouldnt let you marry her," Romeo was really pushing my buttons with this. "And why not? Hnie had more of a connection with me than anyone else. The minute I get her, I know shell fall in love with me. Then shell be all about serving her husband," I scoffed, a little too sharply, making Romeo tilt his head at me. "Ah, do you like her or what? I remember that night tooyou were so fixated on spending time alone with her. Dont tell me youve fallen for her?" The way he looked so shocked and drained actually made my chest ache. Here I was, trying to fix everythingand he was just brushing off my ideas. "I havent. Im just thinkinghow would it feel to have her under me again? I just want to sleep with her one more time to understand what I really feel," I replied, keeping my tone calm and steady. But Romeo looked terrified at the thought. "Youre crazy. Im already regretting thest time, and you want to sleep with her again?" he hissed, then lowered his voice. "I am. In fact, I will marry her next full moonyoull see." Romeo knew that when I made a deal, I followed through. Chapter 512-Slut Shaming Much?

Chapter 512: 512-Slut Shaming Much?

Hnie: "But that wouldnt change anything. She wont receive any special treatment. Its not even my decisionHnie wants to stay in the hostel during weekdays and finish her academy like everyone else, under the same rules," Norman had given a whole speech about the mistrial and how he felt the mate bond with me. I could tell the students were shocked and in disbelief. Its not every day that a student marries their professorespecially an RVS professor. But he said it was important to be open about it, because it wasnt something taboo. "Now, just because she wont be receiving any extra favors doesnt mean any of you get to pick on her," Maximus added, his eyesnding on Sydney. I hadnt looked her way since I arrived. I knew she was looking for a moment alone with me. "Now, please head back to your sses. Emmet will be taking the juniors, and Ill meet the seniors at the training ground in a minute," Norman then announced the schedule for the day, and everyone started to scatter. My friends and I had briefly met before we were called to the ground. Penn had been awfully quietand he was actually the one I hadnt seen since morning. But now we were all heading to the breakfast hall together. "So, you married Normanthe one who wasnt your mate?" Lamar elbowed me,ughing a little while I pouted. "Normanhes so big and like, beastly. How was the first night?" Salem joined in from the other side, walking beside me and giggling until she told me what she imagined our rtionship was like. "Umm, nowere not married like that," I turned to her and whispered. The other students walked ahead while our group stayed behind. "You mustve nned this before the wedding day. Is that why you were so chill about marrying Kaidon? Because you knew you wouldnt actually end up with him?" Penn gently pushed Lamar and Gavin aside toe stand right in front of me. Oh shoot! I forgot I had told them I had a n. "No, we had... someone else in mind. But then that someone just ghosted," I shut up quickly, feeling weird talking about Emmet like he was some stranger. But I couldnt tell Penn about me being mated to all the rogue brothersnot yet. Or maybe I will. But the others shouldnt know. I cant deal with Charlotte and Kesha right now. "But Norman was supposed to marry Jessica. I heard she took pills the moment she found out he married you, and they had to pump her stomach," Penn said, and my jaw hit the floor. I couldnt believe she tried to end her lifeand the moment she was okay, she ran to check on us and didnt even tell us what shed been through. "Thats not a problem. I had a talk with hershes cool. She understands I had no other choice. Besides, I told her Ill reject her groom next full moon," I shrugged, feeling way more rxed knowing Id cleared things up with Jessica. Thank goodness I told her the truththat the marriage was only to keep me safe. "So, you and Norman are not" Penn continued to bombard me with questions, but Lamar finally caught on and realized he was making me ufortable. "Hey, lets not interrogate her. Were her friendswe should try to understand why she made that choice. Anyway, lets go have breakfast. Weve got our Hnie back," Lamar said, hugging me from the side. Gavin joined in from the other side, and Salem wrapped her arms around all of us with difficulty. Penn finally gave in and hugged us too. As we entered the caf together, I knew right away that the troublemaker was waiting for me. Not everyonejust Sydney. She stood with her arms folded, and the moment she saw me, she sprinted in my direction. Her sister stepped ahead to block her, but Sydney pointed at her, signaling for her to move. "Not today, Salem. And its really sad that youre standing with her when your sister is heartbroken," she pointed at her chest, tears starting to build in her eyes. Salem slowly stepped to the side, but I still had Gavin and Lamar by my sideand Penn looked ready to jump in if Sydney tried anything. But I would defend myself. Even if I didnt have my wolf, I could still fight. Ive takenbat sses, and with more trainingand maybe if I force my wolf to awakenI might just get lucky and beat Darius. I have to. "Is it true? Did you and my mate?" Her voice trembled, tears brimming in her eyes. "Yeah. I didnt know you were dating him or that you were mates," I replied honestly, and the look on her face was intenseanger, betrayal, her breathing all over the ce. "Did you two... fuck?" she asked, and I stared her down. "No. Your coward of an alpha mate left me at the subway for those beast alphas to steal my first time," I snapped, and a crowd began to gather around us. "Oh pleasedont give me that bullshit. I know about your pheromones. You mustve used them to seduce my Altan. And if not him, how many mates are you nning to steal before you settle down?" She had those wild eyesthe kind that told me she wouldnt rest until she hurt me in a way I couldnt recover from. "Everyone" she stepped back, spreading her arms to get everyones attention, "this slut Hnie right here not only tried to steal my mate, but shes the reason Professor Normans wedding got canceled. I bet she used her pheromonesor begged him to save herbut at the end of the day, she ruined someone elses perfect day." As she hissed her words, the crowd gasped, hands flying to mouths in shock. Thats when Lamar took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Does your alpha mate know youve been fucking me and the others behind his back? So, who exactly is the slut here?" Chapter 513-Nobody Hates Her

Chapter 513: 513-Nobody Hates Her

Sydney: My heart stopped beating when Lamar exposed our secret affair. That was something that happened in the beginning. Iter stopped seeing him because every time I approached him, he would push me away, so I changed my mind about him. Andter, I was d I did because he had started this journey of trying to get close to Hnie. "He is lying" I tried to keep my posture intact, but his confidence was making everyone look at me differently. "Really? Why else do you guys think we tried to kill Hnie?" I noticed the way Lamar looked so guilty. What the heck! I looked around and saw everyone ring at me with anger and disgust. "That is disgusting, and the fact that you are going toe at Hnie instead of apologizing to her for giving her such a rough time when she was going through so much just proves which side youre on," Hans, who had a good influence on the whole ss, was suddenly going against me. This is not what I imagined my confrontation with Hnie going like. I turned to look at everyone and found them nodding their heads. "As for your alpha matehe tricked Hnie. Why not go ask him instead of hurting Hnie?" one of the other girls spoke up, making me turn to her and re at her. But she stood her ground, not even looking scared from my harsh stare. "Thats not true. Hnie loves attentionlook how she stole the professor!" I yelled, hoping they would listen if I raised my voice. "Really? Is it her fault that every man wants her? As for Professor Norman, hes a grown man, he stepped up and chose her. She didnt ask him to do so, and even if she did, it was his choice in the end. Did you not hear the he gave?" Hans was turning everyone to Hnies side. I knew why. He was buttering her up because he had a little crush on Jenny. That good-for-nothing, sick she-wolf. "Fine, you all are not listening to me today, but one dayyoull realize I was right. Hnie is evil" I didnt finish my sentence because everyone stepped toward me, the threat clear in their eyes. I couldnt stay among them and not feel suffocated. I ran out of the hall and straight toward the exit. I kept tearing up and feeling lonely. "Hey, you okay?" The only one who followed me was Lucy. But she looked so casual that it irked me. "Why didnt you step up to say something about Hnies character?" I yelled at her, and she slumped down, stopping a little farther away from where I was. "And embarrass myself just like you did? Come on, Sydney, lets just admit you were wrong. Your alpha mate was a cheater, not Hnie. I mean, somewhere, we all want attention. Were just angry because Hnie is getting it," the audacity of her to shrug and side with Hnie when all these months, Ive tolerated her poor attitude, angered me even more. "Oh, is that so? I would love to see how you survive without me," I didnt even respond to her statement and changed the subject, threatening her with a steady stare. "Huh? How did you go from talking about Hnie to threatening me? Is it because you want me to follow you blindly? Well, in that case, youre wrong. Im not going to let anyone control me. Ive survived a fatal fall, Im sure I can survive living without you. Youre messy these days anyway," she shrugged again and turned around, walking away. Thats when my eyes moved to the groups of seniors. But there were a few in sight that I kept staring at. "Rudy! Wasnt he interested in Hnie as well? I want to see what he will do now," I began to plot already. Im not going to let Hnie win. Me: Altan, do you know what happened today? Hnie is so happy that she married her professor. It seems like the woman you cheated on me with had other options too. Let me tell you about them: Penn, Rudy, Lamar, Gavin, and Hans. Shes sleeping with everyone in the academy. I sent the message and groaned, watching him read it and start typing. Wow, so he wanted to ignore me all these days, but the minute I mention Hnie, he wants to respond. But his response only angered me. Altan: Do you ever feel shame? Spreading rumors as if I dont know Hnie. Ive known her all my life, and Im sorry, but you cant even be half as decent as her. I messed up, Sydney. use me, spread rumors about me. Leave her alone. Weve all done enough damage to her already. If there was the slightest hope Id get someones support, it was now gone too. Everyone was under Hnies pheromone-like seduction. Everyone but me. I will find a way to dig her grave andy her to rest in it. I put my phone back and sighed. Ive only met disappointment when contacting everyone I thought could side with me. Jessicas message to me was already fresh in my memory. Jessica: Mind your own business. If you cant sympathize with Hnie, at least dont spread rumors about her. Dont feel sorry for me, Im not mad at Hnie, and I surely have no problem with her. And if you text me again or I hear youre texting others about Hnie marrying Norman and all, I will show you what not minding your own business can lead to. I shook my head before calling the ones I knew would listen. "Sydney Coombs, whats the special asion that youre calling me?" he asked, a slight mockery in his tone. "I know you have feelings for Hnie, but she will never ept you until you do something heroic. I want to extend my hand for a handshake," at this point, I was even wondering if he would shut me down too and side with Hnie. But of course, the chances of that were slim. "You have my full attention." he uttered, showing immediate interest. Chapter 514-Everybody Wants A Piece Of Helanie Niles

Chapter 514: 514-Everybody Wants A Piece Of Hnie Niles

Hnie: "That will be it for today. Thank you for taking my ss," Emmet announced, sounding drained. He had been so distant all day that I couldnt help but worry about him. But then, every time our eyes metwhich was quite a few timesI remembered how my eyes had been glued to the door that night, and he never came. Emmet grabbed his stuff but didnt walk out. Instead, he stayed behind, one arm stretched over the podium, watching everyone leave. "Hnie, a word!" As my friends and I were nearing the door, he called for me. I stopped while my friends walked ahead, leaving us alone. Now, it was just the two of us in the big, empty ssroom. "Is there a chance we canever work things out?" he asked, his eyes not breaking the eye contact. He had put his stuff back onto the podium again. "Emmetyou have no idea what you did. You left meghosted meI couldve been married to any one of those men I was afraid of being in a room with. What then?" Iined, getting frustrated every time I thought about that night. "I get it. And Im not trying to put me on my memory issuesbut trust me, I dont remember anything. Im just sorry that somehow I forgot about you," he couldnt finish because I started talking. "And remembered Azura. Arent you supposed to forget about people when theyre not in front of you or around you? But she hasnt been around you for years, Emmet. Theres still lovein your heart for her. And I know its logical that you still do, but youre not ready to ept someone else even when you think you are," I said, my emotions showing in my eyes with tears. "Thats not true. I know my heart, and I know Im ready to ept you. I have no clue what might have happened for me to think about her that night" he put a lot of pressure on himself, struggling to say her name in front of me, but the damage had already been done. "I dont know. It doesnt seem like that. The truth is, you ghosted me when I needed you the most. Just because you forget doesnt mean it can exin or excuse anything. What makes sense is that you remembered Azura. It helped me realize you will always choose her memories over me," I put a hand to my chest, and tears started spilling down my face again. "No, dont cry" He came from behind the podium, but I stepped back to create some distance between us. "EmmetIm so sorry, but I dont think I can do that again. To be in love with you" As I was talking, I heard him gasp, and my words faded from my mouth. "You dont love me anymore?" The way he asked that question made me regret it. If I didnt love him, I wouldnt be hurting so much. But he doesnt love me, and no matter how many times I say that to him, he refuses to ept it. Even when his actions made it clear that even his dead ex is his priority over me. "I will stop loving you, Ive made up my mind," I cleared my throat and saw him look away. "Okay, well, I have nothing else to say then," he started rubbing his face with his hands as I turned and walked past him, then out of the room. After I left, I couldnt focus on anything anymore. I had been consumed by memories of Emmet until we were supposed to go home. It was the weekend, so Id be returning to the mansion since that was the deal for the married ones. But I still had some time before I went home because I had to train. Norman was finishing hisbat ss with the others, so I was sitting next to the trail with Maximus and Kaye. I heard Emmet had left for home already. Maximus was standing a little farther from me, with one leg on a big rock and holding some grass that he kept shedding. And then there was Kaye, walking back and forth. "Hey, sir, may I have a minute with her?" Thats when surprise hit us as Sage and Rudy ran straight to us. Now that they knew I had married Norman, I didnt think they would be weirded out by me spending more time alone with the brothers. "Sure," Maximus raised his brow, saying it in a very casual way. I got up and walked away because I didnt want the brothers to hear us. I had a feeling Rudy would also express his disappointment, and he did. "Hey," he said, a soft smile on his lips. "Hi," I replied awkwardly. It was my first time meeting them after my whole truth had been made public. "Im so sorry for what you went through. You should have told us, we would have always been on your side," Sage said, and I gave her a nod. I didnt doubt them ever. They were always very straightforward and kind to me. But telling my secret to them was not something I had ever thought about. "Anyway, I heard about your marriage. Hnietheres no way you felt the mate bond with Professor Norman that night specifically. Youve lived with the brothers, so theres no way that full moon was the only time you felt the mate bond." However, the minute Rudy started talking about the mate bond issue, my body began to feel goosebumps. Why the heck was everyone so busy trying to prove the mate bond story wrong? "But I did" I tried to argue in the softest tone, but neither of them looked convinced. "Hnie, the mate bond is not something that is createdter. You are born with your mate already decided. So whenever you get in touch with your mate on a full moon, you feel the mate bond. So please, tell him the truth. He has been so restless ever since he found out youre married. Theres no way you dont know that he has feelings for you." Safe stepped forward to defend her friend with the confession of love that he found hard to make now that I was married. Another one who wanted to marry me? Was Sydney right that I was just a horrible person trying to steal everyone? Was it some hidden effect of my pheromones? Chapter 515-My Husband Is A Jerk

Chapter 515: 515-My Husband Is A Jerk

Hnie: "It happened, Im just not sure why," I felt so cornered that I regretted walking away with them. If I had stayed with the brothers, Rudy would have been more careful with his words. "Okay, lets just give her some space," finally, Sage noticed how ufortable I looked. "Oh yeah, no, I didnt mean to make you uneasy," Rudy stepped back as well. "Im so stupid. I dont know what got into me and why I acted like this" he startedughing and then added, "anyway, the point is, it wont change our friendship, right? Youre not going to cut me off, right?" I never thought Rudy would be so interested in me. I mean, I knew he was, but not to the point that hed look so miserable. That was new. "Of course not," I gave him an understanding smile. "You know, our session is ending soon. Well be done with the academy this fall. Ill be going back home to be the Alpha of the pack soon and before thatwere having a feastmore like a carnival, but I want to invite you to it. Pleasee with all your friends, itll be a fun getaway," he seemed genuinely excited for me to be there at his pack. He even pulled out the tickets and handed them to me. "Your friends are wee. Special seats and special treatment, my word," Rudy smiled, looking so bright and happy when I epted the tickets. "Thank you," he smiled again, stepping back and paying so little attention to his steps that he almost tripped on a rock. "Be careful," I called out, and he nodded. I guess me not being able to confidently tell him that I had felt the mate bond with Norman gave him the idea that he was right. That we lied just to save me from marrying someone else. I mean, the council wouldnt be able to do anything about it even if someone told them that we lied about the mate bond. They cant prove it. "Pleasee, it starts next Thursday," he smiled, still stepping back until Sage hit him on the back of his head and the two started pushing each other yfully. I had no clue hed be so devastated that a simple response from me would lift his mood. And then I heard his true intentions. "I need to stop sulking and step up my game if I dont want to lose her to anyone else." He was talking with Sage as the two walked away. I went back to where the brothers were and found Norman waiting with them for me this time. "What did they say?" Maximus asked, while Norman narrowed his eyes at my hands. "What is that?" he asked, stepping closer and reaching his hand out. "Tickets to the carnival," I replied, handing him the tickets. "You want to go? Are you sure? I mean, the culprits are still out and not under any restraints." Norman was pouting while checking the tickets, and then he handed them back to me. "If you want, we can apany you," he said while looking around, almost like he wasnt trying to be too concerned for me. "No, itll be fine. Actually, Ill have my friends with me," as soon as I said that, Maximus scoffed. "As if they could match my strength," there was a little jealous tone he used. "Well, we better get started with the training. Well leave that to when its time," Norman pointed at the tickets before he turned and started walking away, and I followed him along with the others. For the next few hours, we trainedand when I say we trained, Norman was going all beast mode on me. He would toss me around whenever I tried attacking him. On the other hand, Maximus and Kaye let me beat the crap out of them. Not really! But I didnd some good punches and kicks on them. They praised me a lot while Norman sat on the side with his knees up and bent, elbows resting on them, and a very dissatisfied look on his face. "Wow, shes good," Kaye said as he stepped out of the red circle Norman had drawn. Whenever one of them entered the circle, wed battle. "I cant keep up," Maximus sighed heavily, taking a deep breath as he ced his hand on his chest. "Yayy," I jumped up and down, celebrating my victory until I saw Norman get up again. He was grunting and huffing as he strode toward the circle again. The minute he stepped in and I tried throwing a punch, he very casually held my hand, bent down, and then tossed me over his shoulder to the ground. Inded on my back, staring up at him standing next to my head with his hands on his waist. "Get up," he ordered, then stepped away. Maximus ran into the circle and gave me his hand, helping me up. "What was that for?" I hissed,ining because I thought Id already won. "Lets go home, its gettingte," Norman groaned, not even turning to us. As we walked toward the car, Maximus kept showing me how I could give a better punch, and Kaye agreed with him. Norman was walking ahead of us, his big back facing us. Once in the car, as expected, he stayed silent until he spotted a caf. "Kaye, go inside and get her some food," he stopped the car and told his little brother, who rushed out in a hurry. "My regr for me!" Maximus yelled after him. After he returned, we ate in the car. I noticed Norman didnt eat anything, even when his brothers offered. I was sitting in the back with Maximus, and Norman had adjusted the rearview mirror so he could keep an eye on me. Once we got home, Maximus and Kaye left for their rooms while I followed Norman to his. Walking past Emma and Charlotte, as they watched me bitterly, was such a treat to my eyes. Every time they were annoyed, I celebrated. "How did I do at the training ground?" Once we had walked into his room and he had locked the door, I asked him. He turned around with a look of disappointment on his face, and I knew it wasnt going to be good news. "Youre going to get beat up so bad at the battle." His words rang through my head like a curse. Chapter 516-Kiss Or Slap?

Chapter 516: 516-Kiss Or p?

Hnie: "Hnie, please open the door," he had been calling out for me while I cried in the bathroom. Ever since he told me I would lose, I had locked myself inbut not before I cried loudly in front of him. I dont do that in front of anyone. But I dont know why I get sofortable with him. Or maybe... I love showing him that hes the reason Im so hurt. But a person would only do that when they know the person theyre crying in front of would care. Did I, deep down, know Norman cared? I meanmore than what he showed? "Hnie, I just meantlook" He shut up when I opened the door and faced him. He instantly stepped back, fixing his white shirt. "What? What do I need to look at? Show me," I said with my whole chest, challenging himand as I kept moving forward, he kept stepping back from me with a weird look on his face. "I meantyou couldnt evennd a punch on my face today," he muttered, trying to look away because I kept ring at him. "Exactly. Why? Because you didnt let me," I yelled, and he sighed, cing his hands inside his gray pants pockets. "Because that would not be realistic?" heined. "Huh, look at Maximus and Kayethey let me beat them up. And youyou didnt even let me p you," I stomped my foot, and he narrowed his eyes at me like he was in disbelief over what I was saying. "You wanted to p me?" he asked. I nodded aggressively. "But youre such a bad person. You only think about yourself and your face" I scoffed, turning away and folding my arms over my chest. "Okay. p me." I heard him say it, and my posture shattered. My arms slowly started to unfold and drop down from my body, and when I turned around, I found him standing behind mebody hunched slightly, his face turned to the side, ready for a p. "Youre allowing me to p you?" I asked in a low voice. "Yeah, since you so badly wanted to do it," he said, hands still in his pockets. Norman is asking me to p him? Since when did Norman start to bow before someone? "Come on. If thats what will make you stop crying, do it," he insisted. I tied my hands behind my back. I remembered how he came to save me when I was being married off. I remembered how he defended me every time I was in trouble. The man who used to hate my guts was now taking care of me. Did he really deserve a p? I stared at his face, and my body started to feel this weird kind of itch. I gulped as I looked at his cheek next. An urge to get on my tiptoes and kiss him on the cheek rose in my chest. He had done a lot for me. I mean... I could thank him, right? So I did get on my tiptoes and was just about to kiss himwhen his phone beeped. He quickly turned his face, probably to check if I was going to p him, and thats when our faces met. Not met, but... almost. We breathed on each others lips briefly before I stepped back in a panic. "What were you doing?" he asked, eyes wide. "Nothing," I groaned, yelling like I just got caught doing something I shouldnt. "No, you were doing something. You were on your tippy toes," he pointed at my feet. "What were you doing?" he asked again. He was so annoying. Why was he like that? "You said I could p you," I said, nting my fists on my waist, ring at him. "You were pping me with your face?" he saidthen paused, probably realizing how dumb that sounded, and looked down at his phone to avoid eye contact. I was so embarrassed. And this giant didnt help either. He wasnt the type to let something go. Hed dig and poke until the other person admitted it and fully drowned in shame. What a beast. I shouldve just pped him instead. He stared at his screen and sighed. I instantly knew who it was. "Jessica, what is it?" As he answered her call, I remembered what Id found out about Jessica. She had tried to end her life. "Shit, shit, shit. Im such an idiot. I shouldnt even be doing" I shut myself up. I didnt even know what I did. I was just d I didnt go through with the kiss on the cheek. Ill keep my distance from himfor Jessicas sake. After Norman returned, I had changed my whole mood and behavior. "She was just asking about the deal weve been working on together. The files are over there, you can take a look," Norman said, cing his phone on the standwith their chat still open. "Take a look." I shook my head. "You dont need to show me anything. Im your wife until next full moon. Im not going to call you out or anything. You can continue your rtionship with Jessica, no need to act all loyal," I said with a dryugh, trying to y it off. "Ill go change and then rest," I added, and quickly ran into the bathroom again. After I showered and came out, I found Norman sitting on the couch in ck shorts and a gray shirt. "You can sleep in the bed," I offered, and he shook his head. "Norman, I dont move much in my sleep. And you dont either, since you can literally sleep while sitting, so itll be fine. We can make a barrier in the middle," I said, starting to ce pillows down. "Its okay though. I dont really sleep like that," he mumbled, making me nce at him from the bed. But then, he slowly got up and came to the bed. "But thanks," he added quietly. Then hey down on his side, back facing me. I wanted to ask him so many things... but he seemed so down, I let it go. Within minutes, I was asleep. --- I woke up to my hand hurting and someone groaning loudly. Rubbing my eyes, I saw Norman standing tall next to his side of the bed, holding a pillow. As soon as he noticed I was awake, he startedining, "So much for I dont move in my sleepyou freaking went allmando on me! You punched me, kicked me" Chapter 517-Somebody鈥檚 Watching Me

Chapter 517: 517-Somebodys Watching Me

Hnie: "Ugh, I did? I am so sorry," I said sleepily, grabbing my ankle and then trying to massage my body. I was in so much pain. "You okay?" he asked, and I started kicking the air while sitting straight up in bed. "Thatbat lessonmy body hurts," I whimpered,ining like a child. I had no idea what made me act so careless in front of him. I couldnt even handle body aches in front of him. "Oh, shoot, why didnt I think about it? Of course your body would ache. You havent worked out in a while," he muttered under his breath and then put his pillow down, slowly reaching for an oil bottle. "Lie down, Ill massage your feet," he offered. As soon as he said that, I pulled my legs back into my body and pouted. "No," the way I said it was enough for him to roll his eyes. "Hnie, its just a foot massage. Nothing weird about it. Ill be decent," he mumbled, even when he didnt have to. I could be naked in front of him and he wouldnt do anything. In fact, a thousand women could be naked in front of him and he would stille out untouched. "Fine," I lied down, watching him sit by my feet and then rub the oil between his palms before cing them on my foot. I must say, he should be a masseuse. The way he massaged my feet and then my legs up to the knees, I felt like I was in heaven. "You are so good at it," Iplimented, and he groaned. "You know, I was meaning to ask you, how did Jessica ever convince you to have sex with her?" I asked and noticed him stopping his hands. "That is so inappropriate," he said right away, and I bit my tongue. Then he added, "Dont feel bad. Its not that inappropriate. But I wont answer that question. Besides, I dont do that stuff." I sat up straight, pulling my legs back from him again and staring into his eyes. "Please dont tell me youre a virgin," I gasped, and he frowned. "Hnie, do you want me to help you with the pain or not?" he grunted loudly, his eyes showing I needed to shut up now. I gave him my arm and stubbornly demanded, "My arms ache too." He was so cute when he was massaging my arm. He made sure his hands stayed in ce, not touching anything other than just my arms. He even avoided looking into my eyes. After about an hour, I began to feel sleepy again. But Norman got up from the bed and snapped his fingers in front of my face to get my attention. "Not yet. Ill bring you some warm milk and something to eat. You have to take medicine too. Youre having a light fever from the workout, so lets deal with it first, okay?" He fixed the sheet over my body and then fluffed the pillow behind me as I sat in the bed. "Till then," he looked around and then picked up hisptop, doing something on it, "watch a movie." He ced theptop on a soft pillow in myp before he left the room. For a moment, I sat frozen. How the hell did a man who looked so evil in the beginning turn out to be so caring? There were moments when I wondered if he was being nice to me only because of his brothers. But now, only a fool would believe that. I had a feeling that he genuinely saw me as family. After he left, I put theptop away and got out of the bed to follow him to the kitchen. While walking downstairs, I began to notice something through the windows of the staircase. Someone was outside in the passage. Not just anyoneI knew exactly who it was. I started staring at the path that followed the kitchen and the way that led to the passage. As much as I wanted to go to the passage, I kept remembering the way things had ended between us. I did tell him that I would be getting him out of my head and heart. As I stood next to the window and kept watching him drink himself into oblivion, I didnt realize someone else had joined me. "You can go check up on him," I turned my head to Norman, who was carrying a tray in his hands. "Its okay," I said, turning to leave when he said something that made me stop and rethink my decision. "I know he hurt you. But it was unintentional. And now hes hurting. He has stopped showing up at family dinners or gatherings. Hes drowning himself in alcohol again. If you can just check up on himgive him closure in a way that it doesnt hurt him. But at the end of the day, its your choice only," Norman said in the calmest tone and walked past me. I stayed standing in my spot, staring at Emmet without thinking about anything else, when I heard a little voice that confused me. That is not fair. Huh? I jumped, looking around in panic. "Who are you?" I called out, turning my head repeatedly to make sure no outsider had broken in. You should go check on him. I heard it again. It was the most gentle and soft voice ever, almost like someone was humming a melody. "Who is it?" I groaned, my breathing turning erratic and the pain in my body increasing. "Ugh!" And thenI could no longer think about Emmet or anyone. My body was in so much pain that I knelt down and wrapped my arms around my stomach. "Norman," I let out a cry, looking up at the stairs. It would be a hassle to walk up all these stairs when I couldnt even get up from the ground. "Emmet," and then I cried again, looking outside the window while my body was shaking. Emmet, who had his bottle up to his mouth, suddenly dropped it and looked around until his eyesnded on the window. And all I could do was mouth the words to him: "Help me." Chapter 518-A Really Good One

Chapter 518: 518-A Really Good One

Hnie: He had soon arrived, and I was in his arms in the next few minutes. He was carrying me upstairs to my bedroom. He stormed inside to find Norman sitting on the couch with the tray on the table. "Hnie? What happened to her?" Norman jumped to his feet, reaching Emmet, but he didnt hand me over to him. "I found her sitting on the stairs and crying in pain. What is going on with her? Her body is heating up," Emmet told his brother, sounding slightly drunk, but he was able to form a full sentence and even navigate me to the bedroom without tripping once. But I was in bad shape. "It hurts so much," I cried loudly, shaking in pain. Every inch of my body seemed to be on fire. No amount of massage or medicine would help. "We should take her to the doctor" Norman was about to suggest when something suddenly silenced both of them. They froze for a brief moment. That something was none other than the crack of my elbow joint. And thenright before my eyes, and theirs toomy bones started breaking and shifting. "Ughhhh" I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from screaming, but I still heard Emmet loud and clear when he said, "She is transitioning." That was all I heard before Norman tried to carry me again. However, Emmet jumped in his way and took me from him, leading the way. The two of them were now rushing me downstairs while I whimpered against Emmets chest. "Take her to the woods," Norman suggested, and Emmet rushed faster. The next few minutes were so painful for me. I was hearing all sorts of weird noiseseverything from far away as well. More specifically, the sounds of animals. There were times when I thought I would pass out, but I didnt. Because shes of all the torture I had faced and all the pain I had been through in my life started rushing back to me. It felt like a walk down memoryne. All the thingsfrom when I was a child to when I became an adultevery happy and sad moment came rushing back, making the pain even worse. And thenwe reached a safe ce. It had only been a few minutes of running for Emmet as he tried his best to cover as much distance as possible in a little time, but it felt like hours to me. Once he put me down, Norman stationed himself opposite from his brother. The two now stood in front of me and behind me, ready to help in whatever way they could. "Okay, now listen to my voice. The pain is just a hint of something bigger. Let your wolf take over. Let your body rx," Norman started saying, and I dropped on my knees. "Hnie, let your wolf take over your body," Emmet repeated the same thing. But I didnt know how to do that. "Your wolf is not your enemy. She wont hurt your body like others. Your body will be safer in her hands. Trust her," Norman said, and as he spoke, I realized what had been stopping me from transitioning all this time. My control over my body after I had been raped was so strong that even when my wolf tried waking up, I would shut her down without even meaning to. I had grown so defensive of my body that I didnt even let my wolf take over. As I rxed and started breathingfortably, not focusing on my body and letting myself loosen up, I heard my wolf speak. I will never hurt you. With that, I watched my hands start to change. Norman and Emmet shared a nce before they turned their backs to me. I was finally transitioning. I cried as my wolf took over. And soon, I was no longer in control of my bodyjust a sense in the background. We didntmunicate with words during that time. We just changed and ran around,ughing together. Norman and Emmet stayed running around me in their human forms to keep a check on me. My wolf was pretty smart and full of energy. I thought she would be weak like I was. But the way she covered miles in minutes and howled the loudest, I felt powerful. Soon, it hade to an endlike every good thing. I began to transition back again. My body was tired from running the whole night. I arrived at the ce where I had first changed and found clothes left for me. After I changed, I slowlyy down on the ground and closed my eyes. I wanted to drift off to sleep, and I knew I would be safe because the two who had been guarding me were still nearby. I knew they would carry me back home, safe and sound. It was then that I realizedbeing mates or lovers shouldnt be such a hassle. One should be able to close their eyes during a war because they know their mate is there to protect them. That amount of safety... that is what true love is. And just like I had expected, soon I was in Emmets arms. They were taking me back home. Although I wasnt fully awake, I wasnt fully asleep either. So, I got to hear them talking about my wolf. "What are we going to do now?" Norman asked Emmet. "I always had a feeling there was something special about her wolf. But to this extent..." Emmet responded. "Hmm. Is it odd that Im beginning to wonder if it was her wolf forcing her to fight Darius? Her wolf must know how different she is. Im starting to believe... there is hope that Hnie will win." Those words brought a smile to my lips, and I felt Emmet give me a little shake in his arms. My body jumped slightly andnded back in his arms. "Shes happy to hear us talk about her being strong and powerful," Emmet said very coldly, but I could tell he was trying to be yful. "Shes awake?" Norman questioned, and I believed Emmet nodded. "Well, Hnie, you got yourself a really good wolf," Norman said as he walked ahead of us. Was it true? Was my wolf truly that different? Chapter 519-It鈥檚 Getting Good.

Chapter 519: 519-Its Getting Good.

Hnie: "Can I see it again?" I asked for the fifth time after watching the same clip with a huge smile on my lips. Kaye nodded and handed Emmets phone to me. I held it in my hands and smiled once more. Watching my beautiful wolf run was the confidence I needed. The fact that it had two powerful eye colors pink and blue and had dual-toned fur... I was seeing what others had been telling me. "Why is her wolf so different from the others?" Maximus asked, shifting in the bed. The two hade after Norman informed them about my transition. We had ordered so much food to celebrate my wolf. Although everyone was here, all four of them, Emmet remained slightly distant. He barely spoke, only answered with small head nods. The spark he used to show before was fading, and I was getting worried for him. "Because she isnt like the others. There is definitely some story behind her two-toned colors. We have different wolves, but they are nothing like hers," Norman exined, holding a book in his hand. Emmet sat on the chair far away from the bed, his foot tapping on the ground anxiously, and his eyes fixated on the wall ahead. "And why didnt you two call us when she started transitioning? We would have loved to run beside her," Maximusined. Since it wasnt a full moon, Maximus wolf would have been just a normal one powerful but not a lycan. "We didnt think about you two, sorry," Normanined as he continued to check my wolfs condition. "Well, Emmet, was it crazy? Did you at any point want to shift and run beside her?" Maximus, who had been keeping one eye on his big brother, finally said his name to involve him in the conversation. Even Kaye seemed worried about Emmet too. "Ah?" Emmet shook himself back from whatever thoughts he was lost in and turned his attention to us. "You know Emmet was a big help. If he hadnt seen her on the stairs" As Norman started to praise him, Emmet cleared his throat, which cut the sentence short. "Then Norman would have. Im sure when she hadnt returned to the room, Norman would have gone out to look for her," Emmet intervened, refusing to take the credit. "Anyway kids, Ill be heading back to my room now," he got up and, without sparing me a nce, started walking out of the room. "Brother, stay a little longer, can you?" Maximus voice was filled with so much worry as he requested his brother to stay. Silence lingered for a few seconds before Emmet turned around and his gaze finally fell on me. "It iste," he said while looking straight into my eyes, and then walked away. "Umm, hes not wrong though. Hnie hadnt rested the whole night. How about we let her rest and thenter we can try thebat sses?" Kaye got out of the bed as well, fixing his pants. "And this time be serious. I know you two want to impress her, but brothers, Darius wouldnt be lenient on her. We need to perfect her every move every attack," Norman reminded them about thest day, and the two scratched the back of their necks, looking guilty for giving me the idea that I was beating them up. Well, I kind of knew they were letting me kick their asses. After they too walked out, I smiled andid down on the bed. "I am so happy," I muttered to myself and then slowly closed my eyes to rest. While I slept through, Norman silently tried looking for answers. When I woke up, he told me there was nothing helpful in the books. So maybe I was a rare case? Could be. But my attention shifted to Lord McQuoid, who had asked me toe for lunch. I assumed he would remind me what a horrible person I am for ruining their chance at happiness and all that. But to my surprise, there seemed to be a lot of dishes in honor of my marriage to his son, decorated on the table. Emma and Charlotte had a sour look on their faces. They hadnt filled their tes like they used to. So, every time they sat at the table, they wouldnt wait for others to arrive and would start eating. This time, they seemed to have been asked to wait. I joined the table, sitting between Lord McQuoid and Norman, wearing a ck shirt and blue jeans. "I know Ive been missing out on the traditions because of the shock factor. But let me make it up to you," Lord McQuoid started by pouring me a ss of drink and then to his son. "Happy marriage I hope you two grow old together and achieve all that you have in mind." His sweetness was overflowing, but it was my mother who I had my eyes glued to. She looked so red, almost like blushing. There was also a smile she seemed to be holding back. Was she happy? How the hell did she allow Lord McQuoid to throw us a lunch? "Thank you," I said to Lord McQuoid, avoiding the eyes of Kaye and Maximus, who seemed to disagree with me and Norman growing old together. Well, I did too. I looked around to get a full nce at the table, my eyes searching for a specific someone when Norman whispered in my ear, "Hes sleeping." I nodded, hiding a sigh. I didnt want Emmet to lose touch with everyone once again. It was like how he was when I first arrived at the mansion. He would always keep to himself, yet help me whenever he could. And even though I was grateful to that Emmet, I was still not happy that he was acting that way. "Let us have a feast, and then we can go to the council together." As soon as Lord McQuoid said that, my smile faded away. "Why?" I asked in a whisper. "Because of the Zellu thing. You know they are saying Zellu is dead but since his body isnt found yet, the rest of the investigation will be conductedter. For now, the reason is the confessional video. They want to meet you," he said. "I think they will ask you about the case. If you want to reopen it or not." That was a big sess after having sess with my wolfst night. Things were finally falling into ce where they should be. Chapter 520-He Is Not So Scary, Just A Delusional Alpha

Chapter 520: 520-He Is Not So Scary, Just A Delusional Alpha

Hnie: Norman and the others had to walk away to have a word with the councils head before I joined them. I was sitting outside the court on the bench, staring at the pleasant weather when a few cars started pulling up. I knew who they were. Romeo and Darius walked out of their cars in suits as if they were headed to their weddings. Thats when their eyesnded on me, and Darius stopped dead in his tracks. I tried avoiding direct eye contact, but it seemed like he was beginning to walk in my direction. I squeezed my legs together, turning my face to the other side, yet he kepting. "Dude, no," I heard Romeo call after him and stop him, but Darius kept going until he came straight to me. Now I couldnt avoid him. "How are you, Hnie? Are you doing okay? Getting married to the man whos been seen as your stepbrother must have been such a blow to your dreams," Darius said, sitting down on the bench beside me. I quickly slid away from him, keeping my head straight, but I kept my eyes to the side, ready if he dared try closing the distance between us. "Anyway, I am really upset for you. That whole nightmare youve made up in your mind about that night I do believe its a psychological issue. You must have dreamed about it," he angered me with the calmness in his voice. And the fact that he was saying this when we were alone made me wonder if he thought it would be that easy for him to manipte me. "Really? Let me guess, youre some saint, and Im the monster?" I turned to him, and as I hissed at him, a smile started to form on his lips. Almost like he found himself victorious for getting a reaction out of me. "You look so adorable even when youre angry. But thats not what Im trying to say. Im not a saint. Ive done many wrong things in my life. The biggest one being not being able to help a wounded soul. I should have paid attention to your mental health and done something about it," his tone was sharp but with a hint of sincerity. The fact that he was saying all that with his chest out was giving off arrogant vibes. Thats what it was. No wonder he had no regard for my freedom and stole everything from me that night. In his head, he can twist the words and narratives, and he will be heard. "Anyway, I havente here to call you names or anything. Im going to make a huge decision for you today," he confused me. He ced a hand to his heart and sighed when saying those words. That didnt make sense to me. Why would he think so highly of himself when he knew I had seen the evil in him that night? "People call me DID, the devil in disguise, for a reason, Hnie." It was then that he whispered under his breath, so low that others could not have heard him no matter what. But I did. "Oh, well, Darius, youre not as charming as you think," Imented, and then I started nodding and smiling. The look on his face when watching me smile was worth watching. It was almost like a shock had hit him. I bet he had imagined me to bepletely broken. "Dont be like that. Youll think Im charming too when I save you," he continued, causing me to raise an eyebrow. He had definitelye here with a n. "A beautiful she-wolf like you doesnt have to deal with so much alone. Ill be there for you," he continued, "No more cries. Ill give you your life back. Youll get to live again,ugh again and even" As he continued with his fake calm and soft tone, I couldnt take it anymore and let out a loudugh. The way his face fell and he turned his neck to the side to look up at Romeo said it all. He was lost on how I couldugh. "Youll give me my life back? Ive been living my life for a year. You thought just because you all traumatized me, I stopped living? You thought, after what you all did to me, I would need a man to make me learn tough or live again?" I scoffed at him, using a tone that would hurt his ego in a way that he wouldnt be able to recover from. "Of course I lived my life and continued to live it way better than before. It wasnt because of a man, but there were men who made me understand that not everyone is a horrible son of a bitch like you guys," my words caused his cheeks to turn red. It was that easy for a woman to bruise his ego. "Ill see how you speak to me after our marriage," it was then that his big n escaped his lips. "Huh? You really thought that would happen?" I let out a sigh, getting up from the bench and covering my mouth with my hand to express shock. Romeo instantly stepped away as if I were some devil he didnt want to cross. "Well, you can say all you want. But marriage with me will guarantee you your lost image, respect, and love. Youll be able to live the life of dreams you once had. And Ill forgive you then for speaking like this with me," he smiled, getting up to face me. "Oh Darius, youre so naive and stupid that I feel pity for you. Lets go and share the ideas we have in our minds in regard to each other in front of the council, shall we?" I gave him a closed-lip smile as I started to walk away. Thats when Kaye hade out to look for me. He swiftly made his way towards us, ready to charge at Darius, but I ced my hand on Kayes chest to stop him. "Its okay. He cannot harm me again," I said loudly, causing Romeo and Darius to share a nce of Chapter 521-I Challenge You

Chapter 521: 521-I Challenge You

Hnie: "We saw the video clip, and we are really sorryreally sorry for what happened to you. Or what Zellu did to you," Vonston, who had previously looked at me like I was some liar, had his eyes down. "That doesnt prove anything. She must have taken off her pendant for Zellu to," As Alpha Diaz spoke up, I realized he wouldnt ever give up. "Please, Alpha DiazI wouldnt want you to speak like that about a victim anymore. As for Zellu, he exined the whole story to us. Although, since he had been stabbed, he only experienced his own actions and talked about them. But they are enough for us to know Zellu is guilty," Vonston spoke bitterly to Alpha Diaz, shutting him down. "But someone stabbed him. That is also illegal and a crime," Alpha Diaz hissed under his breath. "That we are looking into. Only when we find his body can we proceed with that case. For now, I want everyone here to apologize to Hnie for not believing her when she imed Zellu had caused her trauma," he continued, shocking Alpha Diaz. "Sure, however, it doesnt prove the crimes of the others. They stand still. If anything, we now know that Hnie had rtionships with multiple men. She is just mixing them all into one night when they happened on different nights. Some Alphas took advantage of her, probably after she took advantage of them using her pheromones, or maybe she used pheromones on some while on the others she used her beauty on them," Alpha Diaz wouldnt rest, and it had been made clear to me. "I would suggest you not say such things. It is indeed true that only Zellus crime has been proven. Romeo and Darius are still pretty much guilt-freewhich is why he brought Hnie here," Vonston shifted in his seat, looking so low in energy. "Since Zellus case changed the whole narrative and even my little daughter looked me in the eye and asked me, Daddy, is she never going to be believed even when so many are iming they hurt her? I have to ask Hnie for a retrial. If she wants, she can continue with the case," Vonston left my mouth open when he mentioned his own daughter. Thats when I realized why he had been so low in energy. His own daughter questioned his way of bringing justice to the victims. Its crazy how people only see things differently once it is their own loved ones showing them the mirror. "May I have a say in it?" Darius raised his hand, clicking his tongue like a psycho. "Sure, what do you want to say?" Vonston asked him. Thats when the four standing beside me turned to him, almost in a threatening way. Lord McQuoid was sitting next to Alpha Diaz, giving him side-eye the whole time. He didnt even ept his greetings this time. "I know Hnie will be rejecting Norman this full moon because they lied about the mate bond," he was so bold to predict that. "What?" Vonston stared at me, and I shrugged. "What is going on?" he asked. "I find it bizarre that she did that, but its okay. She is a young woman with so much happening in her life that she has been making wrong decisions through and through. I think its safe to say that the only way she can rest with the usations, after the criminals have already admitted it, is that she wants to marry me. Thats the only thing I cane up with. She liked me, and sheshe used her pheromones to trap me." It was a huge revtion, but also so stupid. As the brothers startedughing, I could tell it became a problem for Darius. "Darius, what makes you make such a big im?" Vonston asked him, kind of giving him the same look others were giving him. Even I had no clue what made hime up with such an outrageous statement. "You will find out next full moon when Norman rejects her and I offer to marry her. Once we get marriedyou will see the positive change in her," he continued to make a fool out of himself. I saw Romeo physically distancing himself from his friend, ring at him. "You want to marry him next full moon?" Vonston asked me directly. It was so funny that nobody was taking him seriously except for Alpha Diaz, who was giving such phony expressions of shock to make it look real. "Im d you asked meI have also made up some nsa decision," I straightened my back and faced Darius and Romeo. Romeo quickly stepped further away so that only Darius was in my line of sight. "I am challenging you for your throne in a battle of Alpha Kings." As soon as those words left my lips, gasps erupted in the air. Alpha Diaz was staring at his sons for never filling them in on the news. "Really? Come on now, you dont even have a wolf. And I wouldnt want to fight a fragile girl whose only desire is to be a Luna or a Luna queen," Darius used a sarcastic, sympathetic tone, "It will be an unfair fight. Usually, its powerful Alphas who think they can take the Alpha King crown, but she" he pouted, clicking his tongue. "Are you sure about that?" I asked, and this time, I watched his eyes widen as the two-toned color of my eyes shed, hinting at my wolfs presence. Darius stared at his friend, who then narrowed his eyes at me. "Wow, Hnie, what is that?" Vonston questioned, Lord McQuoid getting up from his chair too. "Her wolf has woken up. So when she was talking about challenging Darius, shes serious. That is the only way she wants to resolve this matter," Norman stated loudly, watching everyones face for reactions. Alpha Diaz looked so bothered and lost, his eyes kept moving side to side on the ground, as if he was trying to understand something. And then there was Darius, who had quickly recovered from the initial shock. "Sure, I ept it, but there are my terms as well," he dered, and everyone was suddenly all ears. Chapter 522-My Life Is A Joke

Chapter 522: 522-My Life Is A Joke

Hnie: "If she kills me or gets me to surrenderwhich I doubt will happenbut if it did, she would get the throne. But Im not heartless, I wont let her die. So when she surrenders, she will marry me. Ill give her the life she has always dreamed of," Darius made everyone watch his face, even with a puzzled look, while the brothers shared a nce before grunting in sync. "You want to marry her?" Maximus hissed, stepping forward to attack him when Emmet gently tapped his stomach to stop him. "She can handle him. Hes a mouse in front of her," he whispered, and Darius started cackling, shaking his head. "Alpha Darius, the way you keep talking about marrying her makes me wonder if its you who dreamed about it," Lord McQuoid let out a scoff, and Vonston sighed as he probably agreed too. "I just want this drama to stop," Darius probably realized how ridiculous he sounded. So he started changing his tone. Do it, Afterst night, I hadnt heard my wolf until now. And she did catch me off guard. What if we lose? I asked her in worry. That would be a very dangerous game we were ying. Trust me, we wont. Even with half our powers, we will win. Orwe would rather die. I took a deep breath and nodded my head. "I ept it." Once again, the whole ce went silent, and then Vonston gave a head nod. "So its decided. On 16 August, the battle between Alpha Darius and Hnie for the title of Alpha King or Queen will be determined," Vonston announced, causing everyone to stand up in support and respect. Now I realized why others barely ever challenged someone. The chances of them dying would scare them off. Thats why they desired admission into the best academiesto at least learn how to twist the battle in a way that it leads to surrender. We walked out, with the brothers surrounding me to make sure the crazy ones didnt get near me. "Im sorry," I heard Lord McQuoid say before I got into the car. "They all lied about you. It was one night full of horror that they are now making out to be a lifelong habitor actions. Theres no way a man being wrongfully used of such a heinous crime would want to marry the girl. It proves what a scum he is and that he is not innocent. Your usations are right, and we stand with you." He gave me a smile, patting my back. "Thank you so much, Im really d people are slowlying around. But I will not rest until I have exposed every single one of them," I said to Lord McQuoid before I got in the car with Norman. Once we settled in, we started driving back home. "I think you will do it," Norman stated, his tone hinting he was certain I would be able to defeat that man. "Hmm, what about Romeo?" I shifted in my seat, watching him, resting my head back, my face touching the seats leather. "We need to n something big for him," he confirmed. After that, I started zoning out a lot. Even when Norman stopped midway so that Kaye and Maximus could hop into the back seats, I didnt utter a word. "Emmet is taking Dad home," Maximus told his brother, clearing his throat before speaking to me. "You okay?" His voice was filled with concern. But there was nothing he could do about me feeling down. The events of that night couldnt be changed. "16 August is in 45 days," I spoke up, smiling while a tear started to leave my eye. I dont know how Norman spotted it, but when he did, he hurriedly parked the car on the side of the road. "What happened?" Kaye asked from behind. "Hnie, why are you crying?" Norman asked me. Kaye jumped out of the car to open the door to my side and bend down to check on me. Maximus was trying his best to get a good look at me from the back as well. "Its just thatmy life is funny," Even when I tried to snort augh, tears spilled down my cheeks. Suddenly, I was so vulnerable. "But what is going on?" Maximus inquired. I bet Emmet saw our car parked in the middle of the road and followed. He gestured at his father something before quickly heading our way. "Shes so upset," Kayeined to his brother, who gestured for him to step aside. Once he was the one standing by the door for me, he ran his fingertips onto my cheek to push my hair off my face. "16 August is her birthday. That is the night whenand now that day, she will be fighting him," Emmet spoke up, causing gasps from his brothers to hit my ears. I closed my eyes because I wanted the world to disappear to hide myself from everyone. It was then I felt a hand turn me in the seat, his hard chest pressing against my face. I knew who it was. Emmet. "Its alright. Maybe it happened because you have to win that night. Youre going to rece the memories of that night with something victorious. You have no idea what it means if you win. Youll be an Alpha Queen, the first one to challenge someone and win. You can have a say in werewolf court and even suggest rules that will help out victims," his soft andforting tone made me take a deep breath and finally open my eyes. He broke the hug and cupped my face in his hands. "All I know is that you will win. That the night of 16 August is not the night of your destruction, that night will be remembered as the biggest fall of an Alpha King," he said confidently, his brothers nodding and giving me support. When I thought I wouldnt be able to cheer up, he proved me wrong. I was suddenly smiling through tears. I will do it, and I will win. Chapter 523-The Fool Is At It Again

Chapter 523: 523-The Fool Is At It Again

Darius: "Huh! You want to marry that woman?" Dad had been yelling at me ever since I arrived home. I sat on the couch with my body hunched over, elbows resting on my thighs, and my eyes squeezed shut at theint my father was making. Ever since I had spoken to Hnie, I had been feeling so angry that I couldnt think straight. "You know Vonston called me. He said I need to help you and that he thinks you might be obsessed with that girl. Do you have any idea what your statements today caused for us? Everyone who used to think Hnie was the desperate one who wanted to marry an alpha is now suspicious of you," he kept going on and on. My sister sat on a separate sofa, her eyes nk as if they no longer recognized me. I didnt get what I had done so wrong that my family wasnt believing me. "It wasnt because of me. It was because of that loser, Zellu. He hurt Hnie and now we all seem like bad people. I just wish his death is a lie so I can get my hands on him and kill him myself for torturing an innocent she-wolf," I used as much anger as I could to show I would never do something like that. However, a scoff from my sister silenced me. "Do you really think you sound believable?" Her calm face but cold tone cut deep. "You still dont believe me, do you?" I asked her, tears forming in my eyes. "Still? Youre speaking as if youve proven yourself to be innocent. Almost all of your friends have confessed, Darius. Do you think Im an idiot? The fact that you have a sister and still did this to another womandid you not think about what would happen if someone did the same to your sister?" Her eyes started to water and thats when my fists clenched. "If anyoneanyone harmed youI will burn" I pointed a finger at her, but she started chuckling. "Oh please, Id rather have no one fight for me than ask you for revenge. That girl went through hell, her life was turned upside down because I failed to raise you. I just dont understand where I went wrong," she broke down and my father red at me. There was no lie in the fact that Jessica was our whole world. My father would bury me alive if I didnt prove myself innocent. "And Dad, you" I was shocked when she mentioned Dad too. "The fact that even his friends admitted to being trash and still youre calling Hnie disgusting or acting like the idea of anyone marrying her is gross makes me wonderMom must be happier dying than seeing this version of you. That wouldve been hell for her," my sister was losing her mind, but I knew she was just hurt because of Norman. I didnt want to believe she was choosing Hnie over me. But there were some rumorsI heard someone saymy sister had been digging up info about my friends. Was she nning something against us? "For thest time, I didnt do it. The others might havebut Im innocent. Hnie is just taking her anger out on everyone who ever crossed paths with her. Thats all Ill say," I got up and started to leave because my father had begun to yell at me after he saw my sister cry. "We should have killed her when we had the chance. All of this couldve been avoided," my wolf suggested. "No! We made a mistake when we didnt check the area properly. If I had known she was alive, I wouldve caught her while she was still alone and forced her to marry me," I grunted as I walked out of the mansion and headed into the woods to shift. "I dont think shell marry us. Didnt you see the look on her face? The light in her eyes? I think we should focus more on getting better atbat instead of thinking about marrying her," my wolf groaned, trying to reason with mebut I didnt care. I had my own ns. The only reason I was going to win was so I could make her marry meand then Id break all that stubbornness out of her. "What about Rhiz?" he asked as I started to take off my clothes. "Hmm, hes in hiding. Im sure hes trying to avoid contact with anyone. But if Im going down, baby, Im taking everyone down with me," I let out augh as I noticed a notification on my phone. Seeing Kaidons name made me a little nervous. I tapped the livestream and saw how many people were joining. Since he was also involved in the case, people were keeping a close eye on him. "I know you all know me from the case. Thats a terrible way to be known, but I want you to see me differently from now on," Kaidon said. "You need to know me as a coward. The one who gets abducted, restrained, and drugged so easily. I was given so many chances to do the right thing, to get her justice. Did I do it? Absolutely not. I made one wrong decision after another and that poor girl paid the price for it. I was drugged, so my words arent taken seriously, but theres this memory that recently came back to me. My friends showed me videos of the man who used to bully me while pressuring me to take my anger out on the victim. During that time, I vaguely remember looking at her face while they pinned her down, and I noticed the pendant around her neck. Thats all I remember. You know what that means? She didnt take her pendant off to seduce us. Her alpha boyfriend admitted he was the one who took it offbut she had it back on so quickly after we showed up. Otherwise, how did her scent drive us crazy but not affect her boyfriend? He was able to run away. In all these statements, there are holes. But one things clearshe was gangraped, and it was all our fault." That fool kept going and I had to call his mother to get him off the live stream. Weve been keeping him from going outside, almost chaining him inside his house. I wont let him ruin this fight for me. I must marry Hnie. Chapter 524-Taking A Road With My Husband

Chapter 524: 524-Taking A Road With My Husband

Hnie: "You seem very excited to stay at the hostel," Normanmented, watching me load some of my new stuff into the car to head to the academy for the weekdays. After I came home from the council meeting, I got a few calls from ssmates who showed their support. I didnt talk to themor anyoneabout the council meeting again. I needed some time before speaking about it. There was something that had stuck with me since the battle day was decided. "Yeah, Jenny ising today," I grinned, trying to open the back door of the car when Norman quietly opened the passenger side door for me. I didnt argue and slid into the passenger seat. We argued a lotlike Tom and Jerry. "And Im so excited to see her," I babbled while he stood outside my door, fixing the seatbelt for me. "She said she has some good news for me. I wonder what it is," I shrugged, gettingfortable as Norman handed me a water bottle. He then walked over to his side, sat in the drivers seat, buckled up, and hit the road. "So... what exactly happened to Jenny?" Norman asked, showing interest in the gossip for the first time. Usually, he only paid attention to what the leave application said. But maybe because I was talking so much, he decided to join the conversation. "Do you ever listen to me?" Iined, folding my arms across my chest and grunting at him. "This is the problem with people who talk a lot. You didnt tell me anythingprobably told someone else," he groaned. I tilted my head, thinking back, and realized... I hadnt told him. He was rightand I hated that. "Fine," I groaned and looked out the window. "Now tell me. What happened to her? Im all ears," his voice softened a little, so I turned back to him. "Lucy says the entity from the tenth floor went inside Jenny." As soon as I said that, Norman lost control of the car and almost ran into a tree. Almost! Thankfully. "Norman, are you okay?" I shouted as he mmed the brakes, both hands tight on the steering wheel, eyes wide. "What made her say that?" he asked, not even mentioning his near-death driving. "She says she hears the entity speaking in crowds but cant tell where the voice ising from. But every time it happens, Jenny is always the one making eye contact with her," I exined, noticing how lost he looked. The way he was staring at my face really scared me. "Then you shouldnt be staying at the hostel," he said suddenly, starting the car again to make a turn. I quickly grabbed the steering wheel to stop him. "Norman, I have to go. I know the entity is not in Jenny. I know Lucy mightve confused Lamar and Penn somewhere, but I just know her observation is wrong," I protested, not wanting to head back to the mansion. I didnt want to be that person who runs away when her friends need help. "Trust me, Ill be fine," I reassured him, but he groaned again. "Okay, but youll call me the minute you get a chance. Oruse that bracelet. Its not just a piece of jewelry," he muttered under his breath, pointing at my bracelet. "Oh, yes, I can use it..." I looked down at my wrist and frowned, suddenly realizing something was missing. "Theres no buttonthere was a button I used to press to inform Emmet. The button is missing!" I started rambling in confusion, showing Norman the bracelet. But I was so shocked and lost that I identally shoved my hand toward his face. "Yeah, its broken," he said, touching my wrist. In fact, he held my wrist gently between his two fingers, and somehow, that simple touch made me shyly pull my hand back from him. "You know I wont steal the bracelet. Its just a diamond bracelet now," he shrugged, pointing out that the main piece was gone. "Thats so odd," I muttered, feeling an unsettling sadness. It was as if I was losing something I once had from Emmet. Almost like he was erasing himself from my life. Not just mine. I had heard Kaye and Maximus say the same thing earlier. "Dont be sad. I can order a new one," Norman said, probably not understanding how I felt at that moment. But since he was always ready to fix things, I didnt want to argue with him. His intentions were never wrong. On another note, I hadnt married my mate like I had promised the Moon Goddess. I just felt like it happened for a reason. "Okay, listen to me," Norman said as we arrived, leaning over my body to hold the door when I was about to step out, wanting to have onest word with him. "Gosh, you couldve told me not to get out. No need to jump in myp," I leaned back, shylyining. He instantly pulled away, fixing his gray coat. "I didnt lean into yourp. Think before you speak," he sounded so childish before he fixed his posture to take a step again. "If you notice Jenny acting weird, youll text me. Promise?" He grabbed my water bottle from me, making sure he had my full attention. I was already giving him my full attention, but he kept doing things like that when he was talking to metaking away whatever I was holding so I could focus only on him. "I will. Now let me go, or Ill think youre getting addicted to me," I teased. As soon as I said that, he quickly handed the water bottle back to me and scoffed loudly. He was so adorable when he tried to act tough. Getting out of the car, with Norman following behind me to grab my bag, I looked all the way up at the academy building and muttered, "After Im done with my mess, youre next, tenth floor. Youve been out and about for way too long now." Chapter 525-Catching Up

Chapter 525: 525-Catching Up

Hnie: "Congrattions on your wedding. I know it wasnt what you must have been expectingbut Im so happy that someone stepped up to save you that night," Jenny kept murmuring while holding my hands, smiling from ear to ear. "You need to tell me about the good news first," I puckered my lips yfully, trying to get the news out of her. She looked so healthy and fit now. Thest time I saw her, she was in a really bad state. She was so sick and throwing up. She could barely keep any food down. Lamar sat on the bed, watching her face with so much love and care that it pulled at my heartstrings. The two were perfect for each other. "I went to the hospital and got my test done, and the results came in," she giggled, squeezing her shoulders together to show her excitement. My eyes widened and my mouth opened as far as it could, but I stayed quiet to let her say it herself. Of courseotherwise she wouldnt be calling it good news. "And Im fine. I dont have any evil in me," she let out augh and I followed, hugging her. "And youre married," she then pulled away with a pout on her lips and tears in her eyes. "Temporarily," Penn, who had been sitting on Lamars bed, leaned back and grunted. "Yeah but" Jenny stopped when she got a sharp re from her brother. Sometimes the tension in the room when all of us were together would grow. "Anyway, Im just worried how youre feeling about Emmet. Is he okay?" Jenny whispered in my ear as she hugged me. I guess Lamar had filled her in on the failed n Emmet and I made about marrying each other. I had told him everything. "Im worried for him," I said to her, and she pouted, breaking the hug. Thats when she looked around and groaned, "Theyre still making out on the terrace," sheughed at Gavin and Salem. "Oh by the way, if the entity is not in me, its definitely in someone else," she shrugged, staring at her brother and then Lamars face, who both looked away because they had kind of believed that the entity might have been in her. But Jenny was much calmer and more understanding than us. She understood that they were just worried for her. Thats when the door opened and in came Lucy, who raised her head, saw Jenny, and then put two and two together. "Oh well, so the bitch is out there somewhere," she pped her forehead hard. But Jenny seemed to have more to add. "Did you leave the muffin there that night?" Jenny folded her arms, questioning Lucy firmly. "No, but you might want to ask Salem," she shrugged, rushing into the bathroom. The look of realization on Jennys face confused me. "Whats the story with the muffin? Are we getting a treat or something?" I asked Jenny, my eyes drifting behind Penn, who had been staring at me until he got caught. "Lets just say its the kind of sweet you dont eat from strangers," she said. It was as if her brother had been waiting for a signal. He jumped off the bed along with Lamar and headed to the terrace, knocking on the ss door to get the attention of the two lovebirds. "Can you twoe over here?" Penn yelled, steadily clenching his fist. "Please guys, whatever this is, I want you all to be nice and kind to Salem. Let her speak, and nobody should disrespect her," I reminded them, starting to worry that this might be about something serious. Lamar gave me a nod while Penn sighed, probably agreeing. Finally, Salem and Gavin came in, all smilesuntil they noticed everyone staring at them. "Whats going on? Did my sister do something again?" The fact that she always felt everyone looked at her differently whenever her sister messed up made my heart ache for her. "No! ButI have a question for you," Jenny cleared her throat, speaking very gently to her. "That night when I got sick, there was a muffin in the room. I probably shouldve avoided it, but since it was on Lamars bed, I ate it. You know the rest," she exined, and my jaw nearly dropped to the floor. Is that why she got sick? Someone left a drugged muffin on Lamars bed? "You want me to investigate who mightve done it?" Salem asked. "No, were asking if you had anything to do with it," Penn said, stepping inand ruining everything. He came off so harsh that she suddenly looked teary-eyed. "No, I would never. I swear to the Moon Goddess," she said, clearly upset. "Guys, why are you even asking her that? Im sure theres no way she would betray us like that," Gavin spoke up, not raising his voice but calmly standing up for her. "Were not" Jenny instantly started exining, but I guess the damage had already been done. "Lucy told us to ask you. So I thought maybe" Penn muttered, his hands in his pockets. "Dude, chill" Lamar pped his stomach lightly, giving him a look to stop talking. "Oh, she told you guys I did it and you believed her?" The sad look on Salems face wasnt what I wanted to see. "Anyway, I didnt do it. In fact, it would make more sense if my sister did it and Lucy tried to stop it from getting reported by dying Jennys hospital visit," Salem said, her tone shifting in a way that didnt feel good. "We already knew you were innocent," I added, sounding like a hypocrite, because we had let Penn say otherwise with full confidence. "By the way, I just remembered I had to be somewhere. Ill see you guyster," that little voice crack made me step forward and hold her hand to stop her. ThenI pulled her into a tight hug. "Youre special to us," I whispered, and she gasped. As we broke the hug, she smiled widely, "Guys, it seems like our Hnie got her wolf." Chapter 526-The Missing Bastard

Chapter 526: 526-The Missing Bastard

Hnie: "Yeah, she has double-colored eyes and fur," I giggled like a teenagerwhich I was, but Id forgotten about it. "Tell hertell her about the battle," Lamar pointed at Salem and then at Jenny, asking me to share the news. "Oh, Ive challenged Darius to a battle for his crown, and before you guys worry, Im ready for it," I spoke up quickly, trying to stop any concerns before they came. They looked concerned, but then they all wished me good luck and said theyd love to be there when I trainwhich I was doing every day with the brothers. "Guys, did you see Kaidons live a few hours ago?" Gavin asked. "Yeah, it was traumatic to listen to, but it probably exined a lot to the council," Penn spoke up, feeling guilty and trying to talk more with Gavin and Salem after wrongly using Salem under pressure. "I heard Kaidon is trying to stay safe and away from the culpritseven though hes one of them too, but still" Jenny exined. Thats when Lucy walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower. She looked at all of us sitting together on the floor and sighed. "Why did you lie and say I had something to do with the muffin?" Salem asked her, not letting the lie slide. "I didnt. I asked them to ask youI didnt me you. Maybe its in *their* hearts that they dont trust you," she shrugged, making all of us clench our jaws. "Anyway, the entity is out there. Dont expect me to be nice. And if I were to give some advice, Id saybe bad," Lucy was trying to convince us she was helping, but I had to stop her. "You didnt think the entity was in Jenny, did you?" I folded my arms over my chest. It mustve been the confidence in my voice, because suddenly everyone was staring at me. "What makes you say that?" Lucy asked. "Because you knew Sydney drugged that muffin. And the reason you didnt let Jenny go to the hospital was because you were afraid Sydney would get caught. So stop acting like we trust anything you say," I hissed at her, watching her tilt her head and smile. "I guess I need therapy," was all she said before walking past me. It left us all stunned. Was that an admission to drugging Jenny? "Anyway, were headed to the carnival, arent we?" Jenny pped, talking about Rudys packs carnival. "Great, hell have plenty of time to flirt with someone elses wife," Penn muttered under his breath. He never hid the fact that he hated how Rudy always acted perfect around me. "Are youing, Penn?" I asked, and he tiredly nodded. "I have to. Someone has to make sure Rudy stays in hisne." That wasnt good. I didnt want Penn to ruin the carnival with his bitterness toward Rudy. That would only make Penn look bad too. The next few days leading up to the carnival were amazing. I would take sses, then train with the brothers, return to my room to eat a lot, and then go to bed. Sydney was unusually quiet after everyone told her to back off from me. There were times when other ssmates would stare at her too long, silently reminding her to either be nice to me or not talk to me at all. Although she wasnt the type to let anyone control her actions, this time I was giving her the benefit of the doubt. But that didnt mean I believed she wasnt plotting something behind my back. And then, it was the day of the carnival. "Ill be fine. You take care of Emmetmake sure he doesnt forget everyone," I said to Norman over the phone. He had been blowing up my phone, asking me to share my location and all that. He was never really the overprotective typeor should I say, the clingy husband typebut it wasnt a bad kind of clingy. His concern for me would sometimes fill my heart with so much peace. It felt like Id achieved something. After all, this was Norman I was talking about. "Okay, eat well, and try to train with Penn whenever you have time," he warned me gently on the phone. Im guessing the brothers were extremely worried about me fighting Darius. Of course, Darius wouldnt be sitting around doing nothing either. "I will. Take care," I said, hanging up after wed talked for another fifteen minutes. As I turned around, I saw Jenny and Salem standing by Penns car, smirking. "Oh, I miss you, wifey," Jenny said in a deep voice, mimicking Norman. "I miss you too, baby. Even though I say I hate you, deep down insidevery deep down insideI miss you," Salem added dramatically. My cheeks turned red. Id never thought about Norman in that way, so them joking about it made me yfully re at them. "Shesing with us," Sage snapped her fingers in the air as she arrived, just when everyone started piling into Penns car. I was fine with it. Penns car was going to be packed anyway with Lamar, Gavin, Penn, Jenny, and Salem. I didnt think Id be able to fit in. I waved at my friends before getting into the car with Sage and Rudy. The way Penn rolled his eyes made Gavin and Lamar chuckle. I could tell the vibe in their car would be way more fun than ours. The journey was great. As expected, Rudy was in a good mood. He made me sit in the passenger seat as he drove. We sang, ate food, and after many hours, we finally arrived at his pack. My friends were a littlete, but Rudy had already asked Sage and Arlo to stand at the entrance and wee them to their guest rooms. "The one upstairs is your room," Rudy said, walking away since he had to go see his father. It waste, so I didnt have time to meet his parents. I rushed upstairs to the room where my bags had been ced to freshen up. Once inside, I cleaned up in the bathroom and changed into grey sweatpants and a white shirt. But when I stepped out of the bathroom, I saw something I didnt expect. The eyesthe hairthe way he smirked. It was him. "Rhiz!" The missing piece of the puzzle in the portrait of that bastard. Chapter 527-Missing My Wife But Too Embarrassed To Admit It

Chapter 527: 527-Missing My Wife But Too Embarrassed To Admit It

Norman: I looked around the room and sighed. I didnt know what had gotten over me. Even though she didnt stay here for long, she had left her scent behind. The room seemed so empty. I cant believe I was missing her annoying voice. When Iy down on the pillow, it was soaked in her scent. And I felt ashamed to admit itshe smelled so good. I shook my head and sat up in bed, grabbing a book from the side table to focus on something else. I hated how my mind kept going back to thoughts of her. "Remember, I hate her," I reminded myselfsomething Id said in the early days of meeting her. "Liar. You had a fucking boner just by seeing her naked." Thats why I preferred my wolf staying silent. He was inappropriate and never sided with me. "Shut the fuck up!" I grunted at him, rolling my eyes. I walked over to the side table and grabbed the ss of wine I had poured for myself some minutes ago but hadnt taken a sip of. "Is it because your dear wife doesnt like it when someone drinks too much? Because she remembers the way our brother forgot about her after drinking so much?" He didnt care what I was thinking about himhe just kept going. "I swear, you need to shut up," I hissed at him, "and watch me drink it all. Im not afraid of anyone," I said through clenched teeth and downed the whole ss in one go. "Hnies calling" As soon as my wolf said thatwithout realizing that if she really was, Id get a notificationI spat the drink out in reflex and started frantically looking for a ce to hide the ss, as if she could somehow see it. "And someone said theyre not afraid of their wife," he teased. "Besides, I understand. Not everyone gets lucky to have a wife like her. Have you looked at her face? Shes so pretty, and she has a body of" He shut up. And I thought maybe his daily vocabry was done for. But nope. Ever since I got married and marked Hnie, he hadnt stopped yappingas if he had woken up from a long slumber. "Of course you saw it. What am I even talking about? You saw more than just her face once," he continued, reminding me again why I felt so at peace when he was asleep. "Youve lost your mind. I was marrying Jessica, and I willafter Hnie rejects me." But saying that made me suddenly feel so low. So, I poured myself another ss of winejust to prove to my wolf that I wasnt changing for Hnie. She was my brothers mate. And someone who annoyed me so much. "Aha, and then you took online sses to learn how to crochet so you could fix her torn sweater. Did you tell her you didnt get it mended outside, but sat in your room like a grandma and fixed it yourself?" I had a fear that memory would be brought up. I hissed at him for reminding me of that time. "Youre nasty. I did it because I didnt want anyone to know I paid to fix a sweater for any woman. You know I dont like anyone thinking" My exnation was cut short when my wolf startedughing loudly. Oh, I hated him. He made my blood boil. "Yeah, right. I mean, you couldve just left her sweater in the woods," he mumbled. "I tore it, so I had to fix it," I groaned, sitting back in the chair, already worried hed bring up other stuff I really didnt want to talk about. "And what about the tattoos" That was it. I had to shut him down. "Hush, before I put you to sleep by force. That threat always silenced him. "Youre so mean. Let our wifee backIm gonnain to her, and shell beat you up." Of course he had to get in onest hit before going quiet. Thats when my phone started ringing. It was Jessica calling. "You know what? Watch me flirt with the one I will marry," I said as I picked up the phone. "What is it, Jessica?" I asked, then groaned. Why couldnt I sound normal? "Wheres Hnie? Ive been trying her phone, but shes not responding," she asked, and I shot up from my seat, panic already settling in my chest. "She went to the carnival. Rudys packthe Hollow Mist pack," I said, more to remind myself that it was fine. Its fine. Maybe shes just busy. "Norman... Did you just say the Hollow Mist pack? As in Rudys" She paused, swore, then shouted. "Fucking hell, no! Do you know who he is?" The panic in her voice told me Rudy wasnt just some academy student. "Tell me. Now." I gulped, already grabbing my keys. "NormanRudy is the stepbrother of Rhiz. They barely ever talk about each other because of their differences, but Rhiz stays in that pack." She grunted, and I swear my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. "We better hurry. I have a really bad feeling about this." I hung up and immediately tried calling Hnie, but just like Jessica had said, her phone was out of reach. I guessedfor the safety of the guests and the packthey had disabled all connections, even the inte. "Maximus! Kaye! Emmet!" I ran out of my room, yelling their names. "Whats wrong?" Maximus was the first to emerge, looking disheveled, like he was going through something of his own. He looked... drunk. "Hnie is in" I didnt even finish when Maximus rushed downstairs. "Danger? Trouble? Stress? What?" he asked, not wasting time, like he already knew wed be hitting the road soon. "Rudy has a stepbrotherhow the hell was that not disclosed in his documents?" I snapped, ring at Kaye, who was already hurrying toward me to follow. Emmet came out wearing a shirt he was still buttoning up. "What about him? Tell me!" Kaye insisted as we headed for the cars. Hes Rhiz. Chapter 528-Under Arrest And Hopefully Tortured

Chapter 528: 528-Under Arrest And Hopefully Tortured

Hnie: That fear I used to feel whenever I faced one of them after that nightI would start shaking, freeze for a few seconds, and tears would fill my eyes, it was no longer there. But this time, I stood tall. Confident. I didnt know why, but it felt as if I had been waiting for this moment to arrive. Rhiz clicked his tongue as he locked the door behind him. He was trying his best to look intimidating. And I say this with the utmost respectbut I wasnt scared of him. I calmly folded my arms across my chest and raised a brow. This confidence, this calmit had to being from the one who had finally awakened inside me. "I see youre not crying for help anymore," he said, turning around and leaning back against the door. His hands slipped into his pockets. "I used to think of you as a monster. The big bad wolf who got me that night," I said quietly. "I thought when I saw you again, Id shatter all over again. I used to picture your face and wonderwill I be able to look at it without falling apart?" I met his eyes, kept my voice low, calm. "But now that Im seeing you, standing right in front of me... I realize you were only scary because I made you scary. You were only manly because you attacked a vulnerable woman without an active wolf." The way his smirk faltered just because I wasnt afraidthat told me everything I needed to know. "Ohh, confidence," he sneered. "Well, will it hurt your feelings to know I already knew youve grown confident? Ive been hearing all sorts of nonsensecourt cases, trials, challenges" He kept talking, but I startedughing. The sound of it silenced him. "Thats why you were hiding," I said simply. His smirk vanishedpletely. "You know what," he growled, stepping toward me, "you looked even more gorgeous when you had my cock down your throat and couldnt speak. Remember how you cried? Begged us to let you go. Your pendant in your neck but it was so easy for us to tell everyone that it was off." He hissed, expecting me to flinch. "You shouldnt havee here alone," he said, getting closer. I didnt move. I didnt need to. "Im not the same girl you remember," I said, my voice calm and sure. Even with him towering over me, I didnt fear him. I was ready. Heughed. "You? What can you do?" He bent down to level his face with mine, trying to emphasize the height difference. Was that his move? To remind me he was taller? Bigger? Before he could blink, I punched him in the stomach. Hard. He doubled over, gasping for air. Before he could straighten up, I kicked his legs out from under him. He crashed to the floor with a loud thud. I stepped back, breathing steady. He looked up at me, eyes wide, shock written across his face. "You trained," he said, coughing. I nodded. "Every day. For people like you." He got up, slower this time, and swung his fist at me. I ducked easily and grabbed his arm. Twisting it behind his back, I shoved him against the wall. "Next time," I whispered in his ear, "think twice before you lock me in a room. Because trust meitll be deadlier for you." He looked like hed just met the biggest shock of his life. I kept him pinned, my fingers wrapped tightly around his neck. Every time he tried to grab my arm or retaliate, I blocked him with my free handcalm, precise. "You feel it now, dont you?" I said, cold and low. "Im not scared anymore." I held him there a few seconds longer before letting go. I wanted him to feel itthat hed already lost. But he was stubborn. Of course he was. There was no way hed admit defeat to me. The second I stepped back, he roared and charged, throwing a punch straight at my face. Too slow. I ducked, caught his arm, and twisted it sharply. He cried out in pain. I yanked him forward and drove my knee into his stomach. He copsed to his knees, coughing violently. Still not done, he lunged at my legs. I jumped back, spun around, and kicked him across the face. He hit the ground hard, groaning, blood trickling from his mouth. Watching him struggle only solidified my belief in my power. And I began to wonderwould it feel this satisfying to fight Darius too? "I shouldnt have drunk so much before facing you," he muttered, coughing and trying to me the alcohol in his system. I had noticed it toohis slower reactions, his sloppier moves. When he brought it up, I started to wonder if that was why. "Ill see you in court," I said coldly. Now that I knew where to find him, I would drag him to face justice. But just as I turned to leave, his voice made me stop dead in my tracks. "But did you enjoy it?" he sneered. "My cock in you? When youre facing me in court, just rememberI fucked over your friends little sister and killed her too." Rage snapped through me. I turned too fast, blinded by furyexactly what he wanted. Before I realized it, he was behind me. He caught my fist mid-air, spun me around, and threw me onto the bed. He scrambled on top of me, trying to trap me beneath him. "Anger isnt your biggest power," he smirked. But before I could strike back, the door burst openand in walked Rudy, with people behind him. Not just anyone. His mother. And Vontson. "Alpha Rhiz," Vontson hissed, his tone cold and sharp. "You are under arrest for attacking Hnie." Rhizs eyes nearly popped out of his skull as the warriors stormed in, grabbing him and dragging him off the bed like a ragdoll. "Wait! Let me exinIve been framed!" he shouted. Rudy reached over to help me off the bed, then turned to Rhiz, expression unreadable. He looked at Rhiz, then at me, and finally said, "You did him pretty dirty. Im proud of you." Chapter 529-Let鈥檚 Punish The Asshole

Chapter 529: 529-Lets Punish The Asshole

Hnie: "Youre shameless enough to approach her again? And even corner her?" Vontson yelled, his eyes bloodshot with rage. "I didnt do anything!" Rhiz snapped, his voice rising. "I didnt know she wasing here. I was looking for a restroom when I found her in the room. I had juste out of the bathroom when she was standing by the door, locking it. Then she took off her pendantand seduced me! But when I started fighting itshe hit me. She attacked me." "The only reason I gave in to her pheromones before was because I thought she wanted me too. I didnt know shed turn around and call it rape. But this time, I was fighting hard" Rhiz had been rambling since he got caught. I had a feeling he was going to me everything on my pheromones. "But you need to understand," he added, grasping at straws. "Her pheromones make youmit a crime." Gavins expression hardened. Hed clearly been waiting for that excuse. "Take it off," Gavin ordered, his gaze shifting to me. "What?" Rhiz blurted, thinking Gavin was speaking to him. "I said take off that pendant," Gavin rified, looking straight at me. "Lets see if anyone in here loses their mind." I nodded and stood up from the sofa, unfastening the pendant. I knew it might get awkward, but I had to show them my pheromones werent as dangerous as Rhiz imed. As I stood tall, everyone exchanged uncertain nces before turning their eyes to me. "Im sensing something... but its very mild. Like a faint scent," Lamar said, turning to Penn for confirmation. "Yeah. I smell something faint, but its not seductive," Penn agreed. "I dont even sense anything," Vontson added with a shrug. Rhiz looked like hed just lost a major battle. "Itit didnt use to be like that. Sheshe got marked by her mate, right? Thats whylisten" Rhiz started to stammer, his words growing more suspicious with each pause. "But didnt you just say her pheromones made you lose control?" Rudy said with a smirk, his tone dripping with disbelief. "You stay out of it! Youre the problem. Why would you bring her here?" Rhiz snapped, pointing usingly at Rudy. "Because I wanted to expose you," Rudy replied coolly. Everyone turned as an omega entered the room, carrying aptop. With all eyes on him, he set it on the table and pressed y. The room filled with silence as a video began to ya recording of my earlier interaction with Rhiz in the bedroom, where he confessed to everything. It was a moment of undeniable relief. The truth was finally out. Rudys mother stared at his face in shockand so did everyone else. "You set the camera up to catch him?" she asked, a huge smile forming as she patted her sons back. "I wasnt going to let him get away with it," Rudy said, smiling at me. The rest of the room slowly broke into relieved, proud smiles, but Rhiz looked like he wasing undone. That is when Lamar broke free from the grasp of Gavin and attacked Rhiz. However, being an alpha, Rhiz was going to retaliate when both Penn and Gavin started beating him up as well. "My sister was just so innocentCshe wasnt born to pleasure you," Lamar was yelling and crying, kicking him along with the others. I saw Vonston gesture at his warriors to not stop them. After they gave him a good beating, we all gathered around Lamar to give him a hug. "And to think my husband married his mother and brought her inthinking her son could one day be Alphait just blows my mind," Rudys mother hissed, eyeing Rhiz from head to toe with disdain. He had been back on his feet, all bloody. As they spoke, Salem and Jenny rushed over to stand beside me, quickly filling me in on the real history between Rudy and Rhiz. Apparently, the reason Rudy had enrolled in the academy was to battle Rhiz. The two were meant to fight for the crowna decision made by their parents. But instead of agreeing to a fair surrender rule, both sides had wanted the other to die. Thats how deep their hatred ran. The battle was supposed to happen soon. But now... it wouldnt. "Alpha Rhiz," Vontson said coldly, stepping forward. "Ive already informed your mother toe hereto stand by as your dethronement is finalized. And not just thatyoull be punished for your crimes against Hine. At this point, I dont trust a word from any of you. Im just waiting for the battle between Hine and Darius to see any truth." With a snarl, Vontson hurled his ss across the room. It hit Rhiz squarely in the chest, and Rhiz groaned. Then Rudys father arrived, and it turned into a chaotic family reunion. He walked straight up to Rudys mother and apologizeddeeplyfor ever choosing a woman who failed to raise her son right, who made Rhiz into a monster. Rhizs mother came in shortly after, only to p her own forehead in shame when she watched the video. Both mothers apologized to me and Lamar. Rudys father embraced me gently, assuring me he would ept any punishment I wanted to give his son. Whereas they knew no amount of apologies couldfort Lamar at the moment. It was aplete mess. A whirlwind of emotion and truth. But deep inside me, I couldnt fully react. I felt... numb. After everything was done, Lamar and I chose the punishment ourselves: eternal damnation. Rhiz was sentenced to be thrown into the underground prisonforever. There, he would serve as a ve to the other prisoners, stripped of his rank and pride. As we walked out of the mansion, the brothers arrived. Norman was already fuming. He rushed out of his car, grabbed Rhizwho was going to receive 200shes and was being escorted to the prison transportand began beating him mercilessly. Kaye, Maximus and Emmet followed close behind, ripping off their jackets, ready to join in. I witnessed firsthand what it meant to be attacked by warrior-blooded brothers. They could tear someone apart. It took several warriors to hold them back and exin what had already happenedthat Rhiz had been exposed by his own words. Finally, the brothers stepped back. Rhiz was thrown into the prison bus. He never apologized. Even when the council offered to reduce hisshes by 100 if he simply said sorryhe refused. The only thing he muttered before being taken away was: "I regret not killing her that night." Chapter 530-Not A Hero I Wanted

Chapter 530: 530-Not A Hero I Wanted

Hnie: "Congrattions, youre now the only Alpha of the pack," Sage said, hugging Rudy while others crowded around him with congrattions. His parents had already left, and so had the council headsretiring to the guest rooms, now able to enjoy the uing carnival with peace of mind. The culprit had been caught, and they didnt have to witness a battle for control of the pack after all. "I heard you beat him up pretty badly," Norman said, pulling my attention as he and the brothers returned from their conversation with Vontson about my battle with Darius. "He was drunk," I recalled quietly. "Stillgive yourself some praise for your achievements," Kaye uttered, oddly avoiding my eyes. "Vontson mentioned something," Maximus added. "He said Rhiz will be punished with 200shes every week for the murder of Lamars sister.?" The room grew tense. Our eyes drifted toward Lamar, whose face had paled. I felt awful for him. Watching that video must have been traumatizing. Jenny was at his side, gently hugging him and keeping him grounded. I wanted to do the same... but something else had been burning inside me. Everyone had been calling Rudy a savior, a hero. But I had something to say about that. As I began walking toward him, people around us stepped aside, making space, expecting me to thank himmaybe even call him my hero. Even Rudy straightened his posture, a smug smirk on his lips as he extended a hand toward me. Did he really think I was going to hug him? I raised my handbut not to shake his. I pped him. Hard enough that the sound echoed in the air. Gasps rang out. Whispers started rippling through the air. Everyone looked shocked. "Hinewhat...?" Rudy asked, rubbing his cheek in disbelief. Even Sage looked displeased. "He helped you, Hine," she protested. "He helped himself," I hissed back. She turned to re at Rudy, as if demanding an exnation. "I was just trying to help you... by getting a confession out of him," Rudy said, trying to exin, but I kept shaking my head. The brothers quickly rushed to my side. There was no way he could fool me like he had others fooled. "You did it because you didnt want to risk battling him. You think Im a fool?" I snapped. "You didnt even tell me your big n. You literally pushed me into a room with someone who traumatized meagain." My voice cracked with the fury and pain I had held back. "The right thing should have been you telling me about the whole n and asking me if I will be ready to be alone in a room with him," I screamed at him. "It took you time to show up with the warriors. What if I had been too shocked to defend myself? What if he had done something terrible before you arrived? You didnt care about what seeing him again would do to me. A little warning couldve saved me so much pain." I took a breath, steadying myself before continuing. "Thankfully, I had my wolf to help me stay grounded. Otherwise, your quest for a crown would have broken me. And now you want credit?" I stared him down. "You killed two birds with one stoneso dont act like you did it just for me. You had a camera set up, and all that time in the car you didnt say one word about what you were nning. That wasnt protection. That was calction." "And the fact that he knew his stepbrother could be dangeroushe didnt even mention Rhiz when applying to the academy," Maximus hissed, his fists clenched tight. "You did it for selfish reasons. Really a dick move," Sage added, pping Rudy on the back of the head. He lowered his head, ashamed. So... he understood the weight of what hed done. "I just... didnt want to lose any battle," Rudy muttered. "And I wanted toe off as a hero to Hine. I wanted her to choose me." His words meant nothing. His actions had already screamed the truth. "You used Hine to secure your crown," Penn spat. "Youre no better than Sydney." I could already hear the echoes of, I told you guystheres something off about Rudy,ing from nearly everyone now. "Sydney" Rudy suddenly perked up as if finding an excuse. "She called me... and kind of convinced me it would be a good idea" "The fact that a junior, who publicly hurt Hine, was able to manipte you like that?" Emmet scoffed, shaking his head. "Maybe we need tighter screening before letting anyone enroll in our academy." He turned to grab his coat, probably in search of a drink, but when our eyes methe saw the look on my face. The hurt. The exhaustion. He stopped. "Well," Norman said with a heavy sigh, "I know it doesnt matter much now, not after all the training we gave you... but youre expelled, Rudy." Of course, expulsion wouldnt really matter to him now. Hed found a shortcut to power. He didnt care who he hurt to get it. If only he had told me about his n. I would have helpeddly. We could have taken safety measures. But he never considered that. He never considered me. "Hine, pleaselisten to me" Rudys voice cracked as he reached for me, but Kaye pped his hand away. "Were leaving. You enjoy your carnival," Kaye snapped, signaling Maximus to help gather my things from the mansion. I wasnt going back in there. "Were leaving too," my friends said as they passed Rudy, each one hissing their disappointment at him. If it werent for my wolf grounding me through Rudys betrayal, I might have believed him. Might have thanked him, like everyone else had nned to. Everyone had been so busy celebrating Rhizs downfall, they didnt notice the deeper betrayal ying out in the background. "Iming too," Sage finally muttered. She gave Rudy onest shake of her head before turning to join us. And just like that, it was decided. We were leaving. Chapter 531-His Naughty Wife

Chapter 531: 531-His Naughty Wife

Hnie: It had been a few days since we returned from that carnival. We hadnt enjoyed it, and even though I had been angry with Rudy and never wanted to see his face again, I was still relieved that Rhiz was taken away. "Ahhh!" I sighed as Inded on my feet again. "Impressive," Normanmented, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. Since he wasnt the type to let me win or even allow a single punch through without defending with everything he had, I found it fun to tell others that I did beat Norman in training. "Thank you," I smiled, giving him a small bow. Kaye and Maximus had done their parts too. We fought, and I was able to knock them out of the circle a few times, but they were still very soft on me. I noticed they would hesitate before throwing a punch at me. As for Norman, he mostly defended himself. With Emmet, though, things were even more different. He would only teach me strength and tips for different techniques. He refused to fight me at all. "How does Chinese sound for dinner?" Maximus asked, rushing to my side while Norman walked ahead. Emmet would first take my sses and teach me techniques, but he usually didnt stay for my fights with my three brothers. "Perfect," Kaye said, clearing his throat. He had been acting a little strange. In fact, now that I think about it, there were a few moments when he was a bit too rough with me today. In the circle, he was growling and grunting a lot. But in the end, he came over to apologize for being too harsh. I liked it. It would help me fight better. Once we got home, everyone went straight to their rooms while Norman and I sat outside to eat dinner. After we were done, Norman grabbed the dishes to take them to the kitchen. I wouldve loved to help him with the chores, but my body was aching a lot after training. Although it wasnt as bad as before, it still left me feeling rough. "So, youre making the eldest one wash dishes for you?" It was Charlotte. I rolled my eyes and crossed one leg over the other. "Wait till you see him give me foot massages," I said, watching her face turn red. "Do you enjoy mens attention?" she hissed, her fingers wrapped around the back of the chair. Even the nice weather didnt help her bad mood. Thats why I sat in the gardento avoid seeing her or talking to her inside. But she was such a problem, she came outside just to annoy me. "Umm, my husbands attention? Of course! Who doesnt like that? Ohhhh! But some of us cant get any," I pouted, watching her clench her jaw at my words. I knew how much I could hurt her with just my words. That was the problem with hershe could say all she wanted, but the minute someone gave her the same energy back, shed lose her mind and cry about it to Lord McQuoid and her mother. "Besides, when did you switch sides?" I noticed her frown a little. "I thought youd be on my mothers side, but hanging around with Darcytsk tsk tsk. Such an opportunist you are. And all that for a man? Who doesnt even want you," I puckered my lips, acting like I was feeling bad for her. But in reality, I wanted a reaction out of herand it seemed like I had gotten one. She was trying hard to hold back her tears before she started rambling. "When did you see mehang around with Lady Darcy?" That was her concern? Oh, yes. She didnt know that we knew she and Darcy had lied about her being mates with Maximus. So she must be scared and worried wed seen her with him. "Didnt she introduce you to everyone that day as her sons mate?" I tilted my head, watching relief sh across her face, but she quickly covered it with a grunt. "What are you doing here, Charlotte?" Norman hade out, and the second I saw him notice Charlotte standing with me, he quickened his pace to approach us. "I was just catching up with my cousin. Heard shell be battling Alpha Darius. Im worried for her," she said in a much sweeter tone, making Norman stare at her with a bored look. "You dont need to worry about that. Shell do fine. As for you standing here trying to annoy herquit these habits. If sheins..." He pulled one hand out of his pants pocket to point at her while the other stayed inso intimidating. "But I wasnt annoying her," she poutedbut it was genuine. Her concern for her image was always real. "Oh, shes not annoying. Its just that she has a very annoying face," I shrugged, getting up to wrap my arm around Normans. The way I did itshe looked furious. Instead of going to her fianc and trying to win him over, she was getting mad that Norman was giving me attention. And then there was Normanhe shuddered the moment I did that. "Ill go into my bedroom with my husband now. A woman has some needs, you know?" I mumbled in a seductive tone, turning to walk away with Norman after I left Charlotte outsidewith tears in her eyes. Norman didnt say anything until we were inside the room. Thats when I unwrapped my arm from around his and crawled into bed, taking off my purple sweater. Id already showered and changed before dinner, so I was just ready for a good sleep. But my dear innocent husband shocked me when he made me realize he had taken my words a little too seriously. "About the needs part" He got my attention as he scratched the back of his neck and cleared his throat, "I dont know how to... do it with you becauseit... is..." Somehow, I had a wild thought and just wanted to tease him. "Its okay. I can guide you if youre a beginner," I said. The way his head snapped toward me was pure gold. "I know how its done, okay? And my stamina can be unmatchable. I can do it with you without any breaks for two days straight. And trust me" Thats all he said before he suddenly stopped and realized something. "You are a very... naughty girl, Hnie." Chapter 532-My Husband Never Sleeps

Chapter 532: 532-My Husband Never Sleeps

Hnie: Norman didnt say another word after that and rushed into the bathroom to shower and get ready for bed. I guess he finally realized I was only saying that to get under Charlottes skin. "Was he really ready to do it with us?" my wolf asked, making me lie in bed, wondering what Normans next move would have been if he hadnt figured out I said that just to annoy Charlotte. "I dont know. I can never understand him." Of course, she had seen my thoughts and everything from my memories, but still, we hadnt talked about our mates like that yet. "But you tell me about yourself. What name do you want?" I asked her. I had never been given any wolf connection sses before. Since I didnt get a wolf at the usual age, they kicked me out of those sses. "I have a name. And Im sure youll like it," she said. She was such a tease. But honestly, she had be one of my best friends. "What is it?" I asked, and she giggled. "Cora," she said sweetly. "Thats a perfect name for you," I replied, genuinely happy to be talking with my wolf. We spoke for a few minutes before I passed out. I was so tired I was already asleep even before Norman came out of the bathroom. But I was woken up by strange noises in the bedroom. I sat up with my fists clenched, body ready to fight, until I figured out where the sounds wereing from. Norman, for some reason, hadid out a mattress for himself and was groaning in his sleep. Usually, he isnt a very deep sleeper. It always seems like hes just resting or lightly napping. But that night, he was really asleepdeeply. I reached over to themp on the side table and turned it on, focusing on Norman. He looked so restless on the mattress. I wondered if it was because he felt guilty about the earlierments and decided to sleep on the floor. "Norman," I said softly, getting out of bed to reach for him. He had a frown on his forehead and one hand over his chest, clutching it like he was holding his heart. "Dont, I heard him say in his sleep." He was probably having a nightmare. "The painits too muchjust let me go." The way he was muttering, shaking his head from side to side, made my heart ache. "Are you okay?" I asked him, but he was in such a deep sleep that I couldnt get through to him. "I would rather die." He was breathing heavily now, and thats when I reached out and touched his arm, trying to wake him up. "NormanNorman, wake up. Its just a nightmare." At first, my attempts were futile. I grabbed his arm and gave him a firm shake. Not only did I wake him up, but I mustve startled him too, because he suddenly grabbed me by my arms, flipped me onto the mattress, and pinned my hands down. "Norman." I whispered his name, shocked. His eyes were red, his face twisted in a look of rage. "What are you trying to do?" He hissed through gritted teeth, demanding an answer. But within seconds, his expression shifted as he realized it was menot an intruder or a threat. "Hnie?" He frowned, squinting through the dim light to get a clearer view of my face. The moment his eyes adjusted, he looked down at his hands holding me and quickly let go, moving off me. I sat up slowly, cheeks flushed, my body stiff with awkwardness. That shouldnt have happened. "Im so sorry. I thought you were an intruder." He kept his gaze down, sitting on his knees with his arms resting on his legs, scratching at his scalp nervouslyhoping I wouldnt question him further. "You were having a nightmare," I spoke after a few moments of silence. "Oh." He didnt seem too surprised. "I guess I fell asleep," he uttered. Now that was odd. "Hmm? Why are you saying it like that? You sleep every night, dont you?" I kept my tone gentle, even though I was clearly taken aback. The way he avoided my eyes told me there was something strange behind that simple statement. "Norman, you do sleep every night, right?" I asked again, this time more directly. I got on my knees, leaning closer as I waited for his answer. "I dont sleepnot like everyone else does. I always keep one eye open." He shrugged as if it wasnt the craziest thing in the world to say. "Huh? How can someone not sleep and still function properly?" I stared at him, trying to make sense of it. "Maybe thats why you dont function right at all." I nodded to myself, watching him narrow his eyes at me. "No seriously. I think thats why youre always so grumpy. Why dont you sleep?" But his frown deepened at the question. "Im not grumpy. Youre just too annoying," He said it like it was a punchline, but it wasnt anything newI already knew he thought that. "Is that why you were still ready to do me?" I dont know why I said it. The moment the words left my mouth, both of us turned our heads in opposite directions, embarrassed. "I wasnt ready to" He grimaced, stopping himself. Thats when I noticed the sweat on his neck. I reached for a tissue and leaned forward to wipe it away, but he caught my wrist before I could. "What? Im not doing anything," I said quietly, my wrist still held in his grip. "Just change your shirt. Youre all sweaty." I mumbled. He let go, and I pulled back, a little confused by how weirdly he was acting. I stood up and started walking toward the bed. Halfway there, I paused and nced over my shoulder to check on him. Thats when I saw him pulling his shirt off to change into a clean oneand something on his arm caught my eye. A bite mark. On his left arm. It wasnt just a mark. It looked... strange. And for some reason, it gave me the weirdest feeling. Chapter 533-He Has Her Bite Mark Tattooed On His Arm

Chapter 533: 533-He Has Her Bite Mark Tattooed On His Arm

Hnie: "What is that?" I didnt know why I was so shocked and freaked out for him that I didnt even wait for him to put on a new shirt. Also, once it was hidden, he would never tell me what it was. As he turned around, surprised, I saw another strange thing in the middle of his chest. "And what is that?" I pointed at the handprint on his chest. "Hnie, would you like it if I saw you without a shirt on?" That was his way of trying to teach me not to stare, but it came off very weird. "I want to know what these are. And in returnyou can watch mepletely naked," I snapped at him because of his reaction. He would go shirtless around others when he was shifting, but he acted all moody around me? He quickly put on a white shirt, then ced his hands on his waist and looked at me with aining expression. "Nice abs though," Coramented, and my eyes moved down to his stomach, even though he was now fully dressed. "Later," I said to her, copying Normans pose and putting my hands on my waist too. "What was that? Are you going to tell me or not?" I demanded. He knew everything about me and my life, so I should know about him too. "Thats none of your business," he said in a bitter, bratty tone, trying to shut me down. "It wasnt a bite markit was a tattoo, thats what it was. Why would you get a handprint and a bite mark tattooed on your body?" Iined, realizing he was getting angrier by the second. "Youre being very nosy, Hnie," he said, pointing his finger at me. Before I could snap back, my eyesnded on my purple sweaterand then a memory hit me. As it did, I gasped and covered my mouth with both hands. "What? What do you remember?" Even the way Norman asked made me wonder if I had caught it right. He suddenly looked so interested, even stepping towards me to ask what I had realized. "Dont," I warned him froming closer. Not because I was mad at him, but because I was so shocked. "Tell me," he almost jumped up and down like a child when demanding the answer. "That isthat is where I bit you that day when my sweateroh, is that my bite mark?" It was a huge reach, but it had to be. I remembered feeling so guilty for biting him for too long. "Nothats not your bite mark," he refused straight up, but the way he stepped back and looked so upset wasnt helping. But I did feel bad for him. He looked so upset when getting confronted. But why the heck would he have my bite mark tattoed on his arm? "Whose handprint is that?" I asked him, not remembering if it came from me. But at least the bite markI was certain thats where I bit him. "Okay, Ill be honest with you," after a few minutes of him walking back and forth, looking so agitated, he finally decided to give me a clear answer. "After you bit me, I went to see Jessica because I was angry with you. I told her to bite me in the same spot because I only want one woman to be biting meand then I tattooed her bite mark on my arm," he stated, and now I felt like a dumbass. "Oh," my energy wasnt the same anymore. The fact that I had assumed so much was so embarrassing for me. I shouldnt have assumed that big. Of course, theres no way he would tattoo my bite mark on his arm. "And this handprint, its also Jessicas," he answered, and now he looked confident, and I was avoiding eye contact with him. "Oh," was all I could say. "No, I could embarrass you just like you were trying to embarrass me, but I wont do that because Im not you. Im not Hnie, who wants to embarrass me all the time by asking me such hard questions," he was using a much sterner tone, and I realized I had been ying him a little too hard. "Who said I was trying to embarrass you? I was just curious," I muttered under my breath before letting out a sigh and facing him again. "So you dont sleep at all?" I asked again, changing the subject now that I was the one who had ended up being embarrassed. "I dont," he replied. "Hmm. When my parents were divorcing, I had a really hard time sleeping. So my mother would sing a this luby to me, and somehow, I would always fall asleep so peacefully. Im not sure if it will help you" I stopped myself because of the way he was still staring at me with his eyebrow raised. I shouldnt have assumed he had my bite mark tattooed on his arm. Now hell think Im interested in him and wanted it to be my bite mark so badly. "It will help," however, he suddenly shocked me with his response. "Okay," I cleared my throat, giving little head nods. "Umm, get in the bed," I pointed at the bed, and he walked over very steadily to lie down. I got in the bed, and after gathering much courage, I tapped my hand in myp. I shouldnt have, but I just remembered my mother doing it that way. "What?" He looked shocked but changed his tone to sound casual. "My mother used to do that. She would always make me rest my head in herp and run her fingers through my hair" I was trying to convince him that I wasnt trying to do anything weird and thought it would take some time before he even listened when he shocked me more by suddenly lying down and cing his head in myp. Oh my! My heart stopped. I didnt think it would be such a huge deal for a man to only ce his head in myp, and my heart would go crazy. Chapter 534-Singing Him A Lullaby

Chapter 534: 534-Singing Him A Luby

Hnie: It waste, and the weather had turned even more pleasant when it started raining. The rain tapped softly on the window, and the room was quiet. Only the smallmp beside the bed was on, giving a warm, soft light. I was feeling strange in my heart; his hair smelled so good that even though his head was only in myp, I could smell the amazing scent of his shampoo. Hey across the bed, his head in myp. His eyes were closed, but I knew he wasnt asleep. His face looked calm now, but I had seen how tired and lost he seemed all day, every day. Especially now that I had been spending nights in his room, I realized he was always awake. I slowly ran my fingers through his hair. It felt natural, even though everything between us still felt strange. There was something we werent saying. Something heavy in the silence. I looked down at him. He looked peaceful like this. Safe. Like he could finally sleep well. The luby just came out, soft and quiet, almost like a whisper. "Sleep now, love, the night is near, The stars are out, the sky is clear, As the ships on sees gets near, Sleep now, love, the peace is real, No more worries, no more cries, Just close your eyes and hear my sighs..." He didnt say anything. He didnt move. But I felt his body slowly rx. His breathing became slower, deeper. He was letting go, little by little. I kept singing. It was the oddest thing I had done with him. But somehow, I did it, and not only did he sound at peace, but I was at peace too. I liked the way he was breathing so calmly now. There were moments when my mind drifted to his statement. He didnt want any other womans bite on his body but Jessicas. It made me feel so guilty. I had stolen his chance to be happy. I had married him when he could have been with the woman he wanted. And all this time, I hadnt thanked him properly. Asshole! I grunted at him, and my wolf huffed. I thought you wanted to thank him, she sounded so confused. I willI am thanking him. Resting him to sleep is my way to thank him, I muttered. But he is such an idiotassholea rascalIugh, I want to pull his hair, although I felt that way, my fingers never did anything to hurt his hair. It was so silky smooth. Then what are you so mad about? Cora questioned. Its just that he I paused and then added, never told me he was having trouble sleeping, I let out a deep breath as I realized I had been looking for an excuse and finally found one. Ohhhplease! Fool someone else. I live inside you. Youre jealous, the minute she said that, I frowned and almost stopped singing. Youre funny. Why would I be jealous that he made Jessica leave a bite mark over my bite mark? As soon as I said that, my wolf started snickering, and I knew she was onto something. "I never said you were jealous of the bite mark," she replied, as if she had done something. It wasnt impressive at all. "Maybe you dont remember that you live inside me, and no, Im not jealous of Jessica. If anything, I should be ashamed of myself that I stole her mateeven if only until the next full moon, but I did." I remembered the way he avoided my eyes when talking about the tattoos. He must miss her a lot. I ruined their happy ending. And I should be careful around him because now I was friends with Jessica, and she didnt deserve to get betrayed by me. After that, even I fell asleep, after I made sure Norman was asleep too. I mean, he fell asleep fifteen minutes before I did. I was in a sitting position the whole night, but somehow, I was fine. I didnt feel any body aches throughout the night. However, we both jumped awake at the hard knocking on the bedroom door. Norman raised his head from myp, his eyes swollen and lips all red. I could tell he had a restful night. His hair was messy, and his eyes could barely open. "Youwere sitting the whole night?" was the first thing he said, even when there was someone outside who had to be in desperate need. "I was fine. At least you rested well," I smiled and noticed how lost he looked, like he had actually slept well. "That is so odd," he pulled away, running his hand through his hair in confusion. "Norman, someone is at the door," I pointed at the door, and he realized there was indeed somemotion outside the room. "Ill check it," he said, getting up while still being so sleepy. I think if nobody had knocked, he would have stayed sleeping. How long had it been since hed slept well? He reached for the door while I stayed sitting, thinking maybe we could go for round two. Round two! my wolf let out augh, making me roll my eyes at her. It was a little too earlynot reallybut I had just woken up, and she was taking my words as dirty talk. Norman opened the door and stepped back when the warriors sent by the council stepped inside. Back off, my wife is in bed still, Norman snapped, suddenly pushing them out of the room. I grabbed my sweater and put it on, jumping off the bed to see what was going on. Once Norman was certain I was ready to face them, he snapped his fingers at them to hurry up. "Is it about the battle? Are there any more requests from that loser?" Norman started grunting, his arms stretched out to make sure no one coulde inside the room. However, it was when I saw his brotherse through with the warriors that I had a feeling something bad had happened. Before his brothers could say something, one of the warriors spoke up. "Norman Arrow McQuoid, you are under arrest for the murder of Alpha Zellu." Chapter 535-My Husband Got Arrested

Chapter 535: 535-My Husband Got Arrested

Hnie: "The weapon found had Normans fingerprints on it, and his DNA was all over the crime scene as well," Lord McQuoid exined to me while his sons stayed on the call with the council heads. Emmet was standing among the warriors with Norman in our bedroom. I was asked to wait for Norman outside in the living room while they discussed the issues in there. My mother stood beside Lord McQuoid, always silent, like a shadow. "So? Theyre going to arrest him for it? Lets just say, even if Norman did do it, why would they arrest him for killing a scumbag like him? Zellu confessed to murdering his sister. Doesnt that count as guilty and worthy of the death penalty?" I was rambling, but also listening to my faint heartbeat. "But I know Norman didnt do it," I added quickly. Charlotte had a weird look on her face as she stood in the corner with her arms folded over her chest. Her mother, as always, stood with her like a statue. "They wont punish him for the murder since Zellu confessed to murder and rape. But they will punish Norman for using the forbidden weapon on an alpha. We had a deal with the council and the packs that we wont use weapons, especially that one, on any alpha," Lord McQuoid said, and it was then that I began to realize Norman was in trouble. However, I was certain Norman didnt kidnap Zellu. At least one of his brothers would have found out. "What punishment will he get?" I inquired, watching their faces as my heartbeat slowed. "They will stab him with the same dagger and make him confess his dirty secrets in front of everyone and then put him in prison for ten years," Lord McQuoid sighed, looking so tense and exhausted. "No!" I muttered to myself before starting to scream. "NOOO!" I stomped my feet, getting irritated at the injustice. "Hnie, its not up to us to do anything. We can either hand him over or start a war," Lord McQuoid said, gesturing at Charlotte to get me water, and I saw how she rolled her eyes before dragging her feet to get it. "No, no, no! This is not fair. Then lets do the war," I said. As soon as I said that, Charlotte almost dropped the ss. "Are you crazy? Well be outnumbered," Charlotteined with a hiss. "So what? You want my son to get punished?" It was Darcy, who had arrived after probably hearing about the arrest of her son. "But Im just saying," Charlotte bit her tongue before stepping away. "Dont speak when its about my son," Darcy hissed at her, and Charlotte quickly ran to stand beside her mother. "Darcy, why are you here?" Lord McQuoid turned to her, his tone harsher than ever. "Huh? My son is getting arrested, and youre asking me why Im here?" she yelled, looking over his shoulder at me. "You! Youre the reason hes getting arrested. All your dirts are being thrown at my sons, dont you feel guilty?" she screamed at me, and my mother slowly started to walk to the side, where she could see us all properly. "I will not let him get arrested," I said confidently. "Prove it, then." As soon as she said that, I started to head back to the room. Somehow, Lord McQuoid started chasing after me. "Hnie, theres nothing you can do," he let out a cry, trying to hold my hand. It was the first time I had seen my mother move. She ran out of the living room, probably to see why her mate was so determined to stop me from whatever mistake they thought I was going to make. "Im not going to let him get arrested," I let out a cry, freeing my hand and rushing upstairs. But Norman and Emmet were already walking downstairs with the warriors. He saw me and frowned, gesturing for his father to back off from stopping me. "Whats going on?" he asked, taking quick strides to reach me where I was now. "You are not getting arrested," I stomped my feet again, sobbing. "Hniedont cry, it will be fine," Norman uttered, looking around until his eyesnded on his mother. She rushed past me, almost pushing me out of the way to hug her son. "Ill bail you out, dont worry," she started to cry, but I watched Norman stare at me as I cried behind her. "Hniecalm down. Nothing will happen," Emmet walked over to my side forfort. "Hnie never shows us this side of her," Even through all this worry, I heard Maximusin to Kaye, who shrugged with his hands in his pant pockets. "Youre not arresting our brother," Kaye raised his voice, and Maximus nodded. I quickly agreed with them by bobbing my head. "Its alright, I dont want to go against anyw," Norman took more strides downstairs after breaking the hug with his mother. "Why not?" his mother asked, her eyes quickly moving to me. "Because me not obeying can ruin Hnies battle. We dont want a war, we want justice," Norman hissed under his breath, trying to make everyone understand. "She wants justice. You are all just fools ying along," Darcy hissed before she noticed Norman ring at her. "And while Im gone, you are not allowed here. No one who will make things difficult for Hnie will be allowed here," he raised his voice so that his brothers could hear and make it happen. "Youre not going anywhere," I yelled, and everyone turned their attention to me once again. "You know whatI was the one who abducted him and then stabbed him," I said with my chest held high, getting gasps from around me. "Hnie," Norman grunted, an angry look on his face that made my lips quiver. "And youre angry at me now?" I covered my face in my hands as I sobbed some more. "Dont you dare," Emmet warned Norman, who I could hear protesting. "Anyway, we found his DNA at the scene, so well be taking him with us. Are youing?" the warrior asked Norman, just to know if Norman was ready to listen or protest. "Iming," with that, Norman started to follow after them. Chapter 536-Has She Fallen For Him?

Chapter 536: 536-Has She Fallen For Him?

Emmet: "Shes a mess. Its only been a few hours, and she hasnt stopped crying, passed out twice, and hasnt even let a single drop of water go down her throat," Maximus grunted, shaking his head as he fisted his palm. I heard him, and I had seen her too. It was like someone had reached down my throat and grabbed my heart in their fist. It wasnt easy to see Hnie show so much love and concern for my brother. I was worried for him myself and would do absolutely everything to get him out, but the way she showed it, it was different. "She had done something simr for us. Even more. Remember when we were taken by the Glimard? She chased us in the snow to rescue us and found us," my wolf shocked me when he took her side. I always thought he didnt want me to ept her. But I also knew why. epting her means making her go through the pain I carry. My wolf would rather see us suffer alone than make our mate feel it too. "So what, Maximus?" I took a stand for her, because I always would, no matter what. "That only shows what a ride or die she is. Our brother has done everything for her in return for nothing. Im d she took that stand, because what you didnt see, I did," I nodded, forcing myself to smile even when it wasnt easy for me to cope with that information. "What did you see?" Kaye questioned. We were having a meeting in the garden, away from everyone, trying to figure out how to help Norman out. But it was a little confusing that they had found his DNA everywhere at the crime scene. But I trusted my brother when he looked me in the eye and told me that he had nothing to do with it. There is no amount of evidence that could outweigh my brothers words for me. "Norman looked slightly at ease. I guess he was surprised Hnie took such a bold step for him. So we should be thanking her for giving him some peace before he was taken away," I stated, watching them nod reluctantly. "Now what do we do? If he stays in jail for another day, Hnie will lose her eyesight from crying. Which is a bit oddand Im not judging oriningjust pointing it out," Maximus quickly exined so I wouldnt lecture him again. "She acts so mature and stubborn around me," he stopped when Kaye had to add something. "Distant and aloof with me," he grunted, almost pitying. "Decent and very obedient with Emmet." Since I didnt say anything from my side, Maximus shared his own observation. "But she acts like a spoiled brata cute one, in front of Norman," Maximus was right. It made me feel a little jealous too. "Not little. If we can use the heat inside you, we can light the world up in mes," my wolf groaned at me. "Anyway, lets see what could be done" I stopped talking when I saw a maid running towards us. "Hnie Niles is crashing out," his words made us exchange a nce before rushing out of our seats to check on her. And just like the maid had said, she had locked herself in the room and was throwing things around. "Step back," I gestured at my brothers before I shouldered the door open. The inside of the room was a mess. She had broken every vase in Normans room, every chair was thrown against the wall, and every door was in pieces. "Norman wouldnt be very happy," Charlotte sang in her mocking tone, causing me to turn and give her a harsh re. She quickly straightened her back and looked down. I also noticed Hnies mother standing among us. She was trying her best to look like she was only here for the drama, but she couldnt fool me. I could see right through her. The way she was biting the inside of her cheek and blinking constantly was a hint that she was worried for her daughter. "Hnie," I stepped into the room, making sure she didnt step on the broken pieces of ss. She threw her body into my arms and began to sob again. "Get her out of the second floor. Dont leave anyone behind," I whispered to Maximus, gesturing at Charlotte. I knew she didnt care at all about Hnie, so she shouldnt be standing there watching her suffer. Maximus walked out, pointing at Charlotte to follow him, while Kaye started to leave to get the maids and other servants out for a few minutes. "Hnie, it will be alright," it felt likemitting a crime when I hugged her back. But at the same time, it was the type of crime I wouldnt mind being punished for. I never thought Id be able to hold her in my arms again. "Its all my fault. I shouldnt have dragged you brothers into this mess. Now he will be in prison" She broke the hug and stomped her feet, one after another like a child throwing a tantrum. Her eyes were swollen shut at this point. The idea of my brother being in prison for even a minute was killing her. Her mother quietly stepped into the room, the only one with us at that moment. "Its not your fault. And my brother will be out in no time. We will offer a huge deal and free weaponswell do anything to make them release Norman. Its not like Zellus life means more to them than some good weapons," I said, though I wasnt sure it would work. Not that they cared about Zellu after hemitted his crimes. But the other Alphas were scared of the weapons being used on them, so they wanted to make a statement by punishing Norman. But my words were enough to make Hnie stare at me with hopeful eyes. "They will free him?" she asked, her big eyes wide open and teary. "They will release him," I said. It wasnt me who said it, but the woman watching her silently. Her mother. Chapter 537-She Is The Queen

Chapter 537: 537-She Is The Queen

Urs: Watching my daughter have a breakdown was not something I had expected. I didnt think she would care that much. She would be worried, sure! But to cry like that over a man who had been so harsh to her before, and only agreed to marry her just to reject her on the next full moon, shocked me. I knew there was nothing going on between her and that man. It was just his way of saving her that night. But the way my daughter was crying left me worried. "I said, I have a feeling they will release him," I corrected myself since Emmet had been staring at me. Watching my daughter hug and cry on this mans chest was so hard for me. I didnt want anyone to touch or be close to my daughter. She deserved someone better. She should have lived her life away from the mess of this ce and these people. "Give her some water" I said, breaking my cold attitude. I always walk away when she cries. It kills me inside to see her in pain. "They will punish him," my innocent, beautiful Hnie said as she broke the hug with Emmet and looked into his eyes whileining. She was so naive and beautiful. I turned around and quickly walked out of the room, dialing a number. "Change the n. Is there anyone who can take the me?" I asked my man. "There is one. Hes very sick and dying anyway. I bet he would love to serve you, Queen. What do you need us to do?" he asked. "Tell him to confess to killing and stabbing Alpha Zellu. Say he stole the weapon from" I paused when I remembered that girl, Sydney. I had heard about her bullying my daughter. "Say he stole the dagger from Beta Coombs. As for the motive, tell him to say he wanted Norman to take the me because he wanted to be a part of the rogue academy, and Norman didnt let him in." I knew what this would do. The proud and mighty Sydney would feel the shame of her father not being able to protect such a dangerous weaponone he had recently bought to protect the border from a deadly monster they had faced. After I hung up the call, I desperately wanted to go back inside, but Darcy hade back to the mansion and I had to stay away from Hnie. As I was walking downstairs, I found Emma and her daughter waiting for me on the first floor. "We arent even allowed on the second floor now?" Emmained. "Thats right. That Hnie is such a bitch," Charlotte grimaced, and I had to force myself to nod even though I couldnt help but wonder what Charlotte would look like with all her teeth knocked out. "Anyway, she brings bad luck. Her husband got arrested because of her," Emma kept talking even as I tried to walk away from them. I hated the way they talked about my daughter. The day I stop hiding my love for her, theyll see what Ill do to them. "And did you look at her face" That was it. My daughter was crying upstairs, and this Charlotte was making fun of her? "Charlotte, have you done something to your skin? Why is there so much breakout?" I turned to her and asked. She instantly stopped talking about my daughter and touched her face with her hands. Her mother looked at her skin too, but seemed confused. "It looks fine to me," Emma said. "Really? Look at thatit makes her look unkempt," I pointed at the corner of her mouth, pressing my nail in on purpose, and she winced in pain. "Her hair is also looking really dry. Whats going on, Charlotte? Maximus already doesnt pay attention to you. If you keep looking like this, he might not want to ept you at all." I watched Charlottes eyes fill with tearsand it was such a satisfying sight. Uh-huh! She wanted tough at my daughter? "Ill go get a salon appointment," Charlotte rushed out of the room while Emma followed her. I sat in the chair and stared outside the window. What is going on with our daughter? How will we help her get away from these men my wolf groaned, letting out a small cry. Ill need to figure something out, I said as tears glistened in my eyes. What if they truly love her and wont agree to sacrifice her just to save themselves? I knew my wolf would ask that question sooner orter. She wanted our daughter to be happy and safeand who could be better protectors than Norman or any of the three brothers? But I wasnt just looking at one side of the situation. The other side was much darker. They are their mothers sons. Theyll hurt her and break her. My daughter doesnt deserve that. Ive faced too much, lost the love of my life and my children. I wont let them use my daughter for their own gain too. Sometimes I even wonder if shell ever be able to have childrenthe pain of that loss is too much, I sighed as tears began to form in my eyes. In a distant memory, I was holding hands with my matethe one who was nothing like the others. He brought me to his ship and promised to show me the world. We both forgot that people werent as clueless as we were. Our daughter is much more powerful than us. Urs, I was wondering if its time she went quiet when I straightened up in my chair and gently touched the chain around my neck. She doesnt need that pendant to hide her pheromones anymore. Theyre fading, I heard. And now that shes challenged that jerkshouldnt we help her find her full potential? I understood my wolfs point clearly, but she didnt fully understand the dangers of doing that. And let them call her a monster? That would be too risky. We must protect our daughter and find a way to help her leave this ce and reunite with her people. Thats the only way, I decided I would take my daughter away from all these peopleafter she gets her revenge. Chapter 538-He Came Back And I Lost My Control

Chapter 538: 538-He Came Back And I Lost My Control

Hnie: I dont know what had gotten into me, but I had lost my mind. I wanted to throw things and go find Norman. "And do what?" my wolf asked, a hint of cheekiness in her voice. "And beat him up for giving up. He should have fought and refused to go," I cried again, stomping my feet as I paced the hallway outside Emmets room. He had made mee out of the room so he could get it cleaned before I hurt myself. I was getting annoyed with them making me their priority and not putting themselves first. I had walked all the way to Emmets room, and when I turned around to head the other way, I saw Emmeting toward me. "Hes back," he said from a distance, pointing his thumb over his shoulder. "What?" I stopped dead in my tracks, eyes wide. "They set him free," he repeated, still walking. And sure enough, right behind him, I saw Norman standing at the end of the hallway. For a moment, I thought about pinching myself. Maybe I had fainted and this was some kind of twisted dream where the Moon Goddess wanted to mock me. But no! He was real. And he hade straight to where I was, to show me he was back. I ran like crazy, smiling wide and crying tears of joy. However, I didnt noticeor realizethat Emmet might have misunderstood until I passed him. He had stopped and was staring at me as I crossed him. At that moment, I could have stopped, but I dont know why I couldnt. I ran until I jumped into Normans arms and hugged him. He caught me as I wrapped my legs around his waist and held him tight. "You idiot" I started to mumble, still holding on. His hands were in the air until he ced them on my butt when he probably noticed I was slipping. Thats when I raised my face from his neck and smiled at him. "Youre back!" I said. That brief moment of eye contact meant everything. I thought hed be upset when he came back. Norman had a huge ego, so being taken to the prison must have hurt his pride. But no! The way his eyes were glowing as he held me tight didnt show even a hint of hurt pride. I buried my face back into his neckuntil I heard Jessicas voice. "Norman?" her soft whisper made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. It was as if I hadpletely forgotten about her existence. I quickly unwrapped my legs from around his waist and slipped down. But Normans smile faded, and I had to pull his arms off me myself and step away from him. Jessica, who looked shocked at the way I had hugged her fianc, now came rushing into his arms. I noticed Kaye and Maximus standing behind her as well. "You are here," Norman uttered like he was in disbelief. He must be so worried that his lover had caught him carrying another woman. And it wasnt even his fault. It hit me all of a sudden that I had been such a fool to forgethe wasnt my husband at all. And the fact that I did that... it just didnt make sense. His hug had felt so natural. The way I held himit hadnt felt wrong at all. "Norman! Ive been so worried," Jessica said, still holding onto him tightly. I realized I shouldnt be standing between themor even around them. So, I decided to walk away. But then I felt a hand holding mine. It was a gentle touch, but one that screamed: I want you here. I turned my head and saw Norman holding my hand. As Jessica let go of the hug and smiled at him, I quickly twisted my wrist free from his grip. I felt like such a homewrecker. Not only had I taken her fianc, but now I didnt even seem to understand boundaries. Thinking back to my history with Norman, anyone would think Id be carefulnot even a mistake, not even if I were drunk and alone with him. Then why was it so hard now to stay within limits? Why couldnt I stop messing up around him? First, I had made him lie with his head in mypand now this. "You know Ive been so worried. I called everyone and even started an investigation. If they hadnt set you free, I would have offered to take your ce," Jessica said, smiling brightly at Norman. The way her hands rested on his chest, the way her eyes locked with hisit was magical. I should have nevere between them. "They said someone took the me. Some guy who stole the weapon from Royal Beta Coombs," Norman said, stepping back just enough that Jessicas hands dropped from his chest. "Hnie, you must know him, right? Hes Sydney and Salems father," he added, turning to me with a lighter tone. I only nodded. I didnt want to stay there, but the way Norman kept talking to melike he didnt want me to leavemade it hard for me to walk away. I was desperate for a reason to leave. "Wee back home, brother," Emmets voice came from behind me. I hadnt even noticed hed walked down so quietly. "Thank you," Norman replied, though his expression told me he saw something I should see too. So I turned aroundand saw Emmet staring at me. His eyes held disappointment. Shit. He had seen me jump into Normans arms... along with my other mates. And Normans fiance. I was the problem. I felt like the reason everyone was getting hurt. "Ill take a walk. I was too worried about you, Norman" Emmet said, turning away and walking off quickly, not meeting anyones eyes. "Emmet" Norman tried to call after him, but Emmet didnt stop. I saw Kaye and Maximus share a looklike they were silently talking, trying to decide what to do next. Chapter 539-The Guilty Mate

Chapter 539: 539-The Guilty Mate

Maximus: I have never seen Emmet lose his calm like this before. He didnt even listen to us and grabbed his wine bottle to head out of the mansion. "Ill go after him," Kaye gave me a hand gesture to stay behind. Since Kaye had been going through his own messed-up phase of the curse, he didnt want to be around Hnie for too long. It would be a disaster if he attacked her. As for Emmet, he needed someone with him in case he forgot everything and went missing. As Kaye and Emmet left the mansion, my attention went back to Hnie. She was standing alone in the hallway while Jessica was all over Norman. The awkward look on Hnies face was no mystery. She had probably realized that she acted on her feelings. Now what kind of feelingsthats what concerned me. And then there was Norman. He was holding her hand, not letting her walk away, and staring at her, while Jessica was clearly more interested in talking to him than letting him get distracted. But I was bothered. Deeply bothered. I had never seen my brother let a woman jump at him like that. It was such a terrible sight for me. "Hnie," I had to step in and get her out of that awkward moment. And to also remind her that Jessica was my brothers fiance, and it should be her with Norman. She finally snapped out of it and walked toward me, walking past Norman and Jessicabut a bit too slowly. She approached me and gave me a head nod so that we could walk away. I followed her outside, straight to the garden. "I must say I am disappointed with you," I started, watching her lower her head even more. "Jessica is a nice girl. You should have thought of her before" I wanted to make her realize she needed to keep her distance from Norman, but when I saw her lower her head even further, I stopped. "But then againits not like you did something unforgivable," I changed my tone, but it didnt affect her. She had her hands in herp, rubbing them together and blinking nonstop. She probably wanted to hold back the tears. Was she hurt that Jessica caught her with Norman, or was it something else? Could it be that she was jealous? No! I shook my head to dismiss the idea. Norman isnt even her mate. "Hnie! Come on, it wasnt a big deal. You were just feeling guilty that Norman got arrested because of your case, so when you saw him free, you got emotional. Its not that big of a deal. Im sure Jessica didnt mind it either," I wanted to keep talking until she felt better. "I will go rest in" she finally looked up from the ground but instantly went silent. I narrowed my eyes at her, waiting for her to finish what she meant to say. After a careful moment, she added, "If you dont mind, can I sleep in the guest room?" I felt like her words pped me. I guess she first wanted to ask for my bedroom, but then she must have remembered Charlotte. These women in our lives were bing such a hurdle to being with Hnieit was starting to really annoy me. I wished Hnie would rest in my room. "Of course, Hnie. This is your mansiongo ahead, take any room you want," I whispered with a smile, hoping shed at least feel a little better. But simple words couldnt bring back the smile she had lost. As I watched her walk away, I didnt care if she was jealous or feeling something for Norman. I would still put her happiness first. And do what? my wolf groaned inside me. Ill gift her something amazing, I smiled as I got up from my seat. I had a n in minda perfect one. "Make sure you stand outside her room, and no woman in the mansion goes in to disturb her," I warned a guard to stay outside the guest room and stop anyone who might cause trouble. As for me, I had somewhere to be. After taking a ride with my rather grumpy wolf, I arrived at Benitas caf. "Hello," I said as I walked into the caf, raising my hand to wave at the customers. Benita ran out from behind the counter. "Maximus, what business do you have here?" her tone was harsh this time. "Aw, Aunty, dont be like that. Thats rude, isnt it? Arent you supposed to wee your customers with a smile?" I pinched her chin yfully while looking around to spot her loser of a son. "She forgets her job, doesnt she," said the voice I had been waiting to hear. It was Byron, who had been summoned by Lamar. The moment he walked in, the look on Benitas face said she wasnt happy. Of course she wasnt. Byron was the one who had been challenged by Kaidon for the alpha title. Byron was also the person she always imed had bullied Kaidon. "Alpha Byron!" Now that it was the alpha of her pack, she had to bow down out of respect. "What would you like to have?" she finally asked, pointing to the table while signaling one of her servers to help us out. "Lets see... what do we want?" Byron clicked his tongue, strolling between the chairs before turning around with a dramatic look. "Your son. Where is he?" The yful smirk on his face disappeared as he got down to business. "My son? Alpha, why would you want to see my son?" Her eyes lingered on meshe had probably realized I had something to do with this. "Is she supposed to question an alpha?" Byron muttered, asking me. "I havent been in a pack since I was a kid butno!" I replied with a sharp tone. I had developed a strange dislike for the woman standing in front of me because of how badly she treated Hnie, even after learning her son had been part of that horrific night. "Hes in the house," she finally replied, now that she didnt have a choice. Chapter 540-The Weird Crush Of Romeo

Chapter 540: 540-The Weird Crush Of Romeo

Maximus: "What are we going to do there?" Lamar asked us. I had been speaking with Lamar for two days. I realized that if I wanted to win Hnie back, I might as well befriend her friends. Even if it would be a little awkward since Im their professor, I didnt care anymore. "SoByron needs to talk to him," I pointed at Byron, who nodded. "I feel kind of guilty for him ending up like this. And its not like I bullied him just to be a bully," he added quickly, not wanting to seem like the bad guy. "I just didnt like that he was hanging around those guys." He finished just as we arrived at the house. But when we turned around, we saw Benita rushing toward the house like a headless chicken. "Im sorry, dont you have a caf to take care of?" Byron asked as he watched her open the main door for us. "No, not really. The waitresses will handle it. I have something to do at home anyway," she said, hurrying in before us, clearly trying to make sure her son wasnt alone when we got there. "Benita, my dear," Byron gave her a smirk and turned to her. "Why dont you go wait in the caf? You cane back and finish your business hereter. Its your pack alphas order." The way Byron red at her while keeping his voice cheerful mustve been enough for her to realize her time was up. Did she really think she could hide her son and the problem would just go away? Especially when her son didnt even want to stay hidden? "Then let me speak with him first," she said, her bodynguage full of hesitation and nervesenough to make us eager to know what was really going on. "Sure," Byron replied, giving her the space. She rushed straight downstairs. "Are we going to wait for her toe back up?" Lamar asked, and I exchanged a nce with Byron before starting to chuckle. "Of course not. Lets go catch her red-handed," I said, and we followed her down to find her quickly trying to unchain her son. She had him tied to a bed, with wolfsbane needles all around the room. "What a heartless mother," Byron muttered, making her jump and step in front of her son like she could block our view. "Step aside,dy," Byron gestured with his hand. I let him do most of the talkingI wanted to save my energy for now. "But hes my son and he wants me in the room," she stuttered, clearly panicking. "Or maybe not," I added, stepping forward and walking up to Kaidon. I guessed that after hisst outburst, she had chained him up and drugged him so much he couldnt even fight back. As if he even could escape those chains. It was just so heartbreaking. "Kaidon! Do you want thisdy in the room?" I asked as I crouched down next to the boy in distress. "No! I want justiceagainst myself and the othersfor that girl whose life we ruined," he said without even taking a breath, then broke into tears. "There you go, witch! He doesnt want you around," I stood up straight and gave her a harsh look, though my voice stayed fake and sweet. "But hes my son, I know him" she began her rambling, but Lamar stepped in, wrapped his arms around her, and led her to the door, then up the stairs. "Your son is not your problem anymore." With that, he let her go, came back, and shut the door behind us. We unchained Kaidon and offered him some water. However, we noticed Byron staying unusually quiet throughout the process. He wasnt as talkative as he usually was. There was a hint of guilt in his posture as he leaned against the wall, silently watching us prepare Kaidon. Once Kaidon was settled in a chair, Byron cleared his throat and said, "Hi." The way Kaidon raised his eyes to look at him gave us the sense that the two had once been best friends. Before we came here, Lamar wanted to talk to Byron about that night in question. Byron had promised he wasnt there. But then we remembered the live stream, and it made senseHnie hadnt seen Byron that night in person. She had seen the videos Romeo and the others yed on their phones, using Byrons clips to mock and provoke Kaidon. Thats where she recognized Byron from. "I guess I should thank you for always trying to pull me away from that group. But I was so dumb, lost in the fame that came with hanging around them, that I ignored how shady they really were," Kaidon started speaking again, once more showing his guilt. I just couldnt bring myself to feel sorry for him. He had been part of the reason Hnie suffered, and my emotions wereplicated. "Well, you got what you craved so badlyfame and attention. But I guess my way of helping you wasnt right either. I started bullying you, pushing you to leave them instead of staying close and making sure you didnt mess up," Byron admitted, slouched over, head down. "You being nice wouldnt have changed anything. My mother would never have let us stay friends anyway. She wanted me to fight you and take the alpha title," Kaidon probably realized how toxic his mother had really been. "Anyway-I want to ask if youre ready to help us. To help the victim," Byron straightened his back and looked Kaidon in the eyes. Kaidon nodded right away. But the moment he nced at me, I looked away. It just wasnt easy for me to see his face and not want to punch it. "Tell us anything that might help. Its just Darius and Romeo left now," Byron asked. Without hesitation, Kaidon started talking. "Romeo was the one who came here and helped my mother tie me up. And during that time, weve been talking. Hes shared some stuff about himself. One of those things... is his interest in Charlottehes liked her since they were really young." My ears perked up the second I heard her name. I guess shes going to make herself useful after all, I muttered to myself. Chapter 541-Suddenly So Shy

Chapter 541: 541-Suddenly So Shy

I woke up in the guest room, feeling fresh as I hadnt thought about everything for hours. At times, I just wish I could sleep a lot so I wouldnt have to face the harsh world. However, I thought I was waking up alonebut nope! In the corner of the room, thefortable chair where I used to sit and read was upied by a big figure. I didnt have to look too hard to recognize him. It was Norman. "What are you doing here?" I asked, rubbing my eyes and keeping my tone sharp with him. He raised his head from the back of the chair and then groaned, stretching while getting up. I looked away. I just did. He is just stretching. If you were a man, youd have a big boner right now, my wolf made me roll my eyes at her. She was making everything sound sexual just to annoy me. "You were sleeping here," he replied as he walked over to the switchboard but waited so I could give him the go-ahead before he turned on the light. I fixed my shirt and then gave him a nod, so he switched the light on. "Why are you sleeping here?" he asked, slowly sitting at the edge of the bed. "Oh, I thought you and Jessica would want to spend time together so Idid you two spend time together?" I asked, feeling like such a sneaky bitch. Why would it matter to me if he was talking with her or not? "Yeah, we did," he looked down and scratched the back of his neck. "Hmm," I didnt have anything else to say to him but this, "then why did youe here? You should have stayed in your room." I didnt try to sound too harsh or Jealous? Cora snickered. No! Thats weird. "But you were here," Norman got up from the bed to walk behind me. "You dont have to follow me like an obedient child, you know," I grunted at him, not knowing why I was being so annoyed with him. I didnt want to see his face, but if he walked away, I wouldve been angry too. "Im heading to the bedroom," he replied as he kept following me. We reached his bedroom and I was hit with another awkward situation. The whole furniture and decor were reced because I freaking broke the old stuff. "Im so sorry. I shouldnt have," I instantly turned around, thinking he would be upset. Norman was known to be very aggressive and always grumpy. However, the way he shrugged and walked over to his closet made me wonder if he even cared. "It was just furniture anyway. Emmet has good taste," he praised his brother while I kept staring at his face. I didnt want to remind him since it wasnt my ce, but the furniture he didnt care about was Jessicas choice. "Anyway, I have a few questions to ask you," he changed the topic while picking up a shirt from the closet. "What is it?" I asked. "Why not take off the pendant already? Your pheromones are gone," he said, making me look down at the pendant on my neck. "I keep thinking about it myself. All it needed was for someone to mark me? Could it have been anyone?" I asked him, but more like to myself. "Well, maybe," Norman shrugged. "What about you?" I asked and raised my head again to watch him frown at me. "What about me?" he pouted, watching my face to figure out what I was trying to ask. "Why cant you feel a mate bond?" My question was definitely not what he expected. He looked slightly caught off guard. But then he straightened up and walked over to sit down on the couch in front of me. "You know about my heartI have four heartbeatsits not easy for my heart to feel anything. It just doesnt work normally," he said under his breath, not able to hold eye contact with me. "And not many people know about it. But your mother does" I realized why she instantly knew we were lying about the mate bond thing. "Yeah," he shrugged. "Why?" I asked, and he smiled. "Shes my mother, she knows about me," he answered with augh. "No, I mean, why do you have four heartbeats? I dont remember you telling me what exactly happened. How did you end up withfour heartbeats?" It sounded crazy to even say it out loud. I was genuinely curious to know the story behind his heart. "I was born this way," he said, which made me frown and shake my head. "If you dont want to tell me the truth, you can just say so. You dont have to lie about it," I snapped, cing my hands on my waist. In a very calm and annoying tone, Norman replied, "Fine." I sat up straight, thinking hed finally share it with me, when he let me down with what he said next. "I dont want to tell you." I narrowed my eyes and raised my hand to p his chest, but I stopped halfway. He didnt flinch at all. But thats not why I stopped. My eyes were on his chest. Instead of pping him, I gently ced my hand on his chest to listen to his heartbeats. He lowered his head to stare at my hand and then looked up to meet my eyes. Our eye contact held as I kept listening to his heartbeatsit was kind of scary. Somehow, from hearing his heartbeat to feeling his chest, my hand slowly moved toward the opening of his shirt. I was struggling inside, trying to pull my hand back, but I didnt. Instead, I slid my hand under his shirt and toward his heart. My body felt the heat from his skin. His jaw clenched, but he didnt seem angry at me. His hand rose and gently held my arm, rubbing it until his hand reached my shoulder. He then moved it back to where my hand was on his chest and started to unbutton his shirt. As soon as I saw him do that, I snapped out of it and pulled back. "Ummyeah, four heartbeats," I looked away as I spoke. He got up quickly too. "Im unbuttoning my shirt so I can change," he exined in an awkward tone. Chapter 542-My Dirty Desires And My Wife

Chapter 542: 542-My Dirty Desires And My Wife

Norman: "Ill go shower. I didnt even clean up when I got home. You chose to go and sleep in the guest room," I mumbled, annoyed that she didnt want to spend time with me but would rather have me sit with Jessica. And before you say anything, Im not jealous that she didnt want to. I just wanted tofort her since I heard shed been pretty devastated after my arrest. I told my wolf to shut up before he started rambling again. I didnt even say anything, he chuckled, and I grunted. "By the wayI didnt think youd cry for me," I said, turning to watch her grimace at me. "I didnt. I was just pretending to make others think oh, shes crying for her mate," she was such a terrible liar. "In fact, I was like maybe this arrest will make him decent," she added with an eye roll, somehow really starting to get under my skin. "So you didnt care? Then why did youhug me?" I asked, my eyes narrowing at her. If only she were smarter, shed notice the look on my face. "To makeEmmet jealous," she said, and the way my heart dropped, I felt like a criminal. "Oh," I nodded. "So you broke all the stuff and everything just so you could make him jealous?" I asked, my tone serious. "Yeah," she shrugged. I just kept staring at her, feeling that weird fire rise inside me. "Hmm, well, I was missing Jessica a lot too. Her touchher kiss," I sighed as I ced my hand on my chest. "Good, as you should," the force she put behind her words made me nod in understanding. I didnt know what was going on with me. I wasnt jealous. Just disappointed. But why? I didnt know. You dont want to admit it, my wolf spoke up. "Anyway, Ill shower and changeand then we can discuss if we should reject each other before or after your battle with Dariius, since the full moon is on the same day," I reminded her that we were going to reject each otherjust in case she thought I was catching feelings or something. I dont think she even thinks youre catching feelings. Of course, my wolf wasnt on my side. But are you? I ignored him again and watched Hnies face for a reaction. "Oh, I want to say after, but that would mean Im being too cocky about winning," she sighed as she dropped down into the chair. I noticed her neckI dont know whybut she had such a perfect neck. I remembered how good she smelled when I marked her. Be careful, our sleeping soldier might wake up, my wolf warned, and I instantly looked down to check on my pants before grunting at him. Im not a pervert. And shes not even that attractive, I hissed at him. Is she not? he asked, and my eyes sneakily lingered on her face again. She had such a beautiful and perfectly sculpted face with gorgeous eyes that I couldnt lie again. But I was annoyed. She had hurt me so much. A she-wolf is able to hurt the stone-cold Norman? That is news, my wolf kept going but I had a n in mind. Norman never loses. I would not let her get away with her lies or phony I didnt care attitude. Way to win a womans heart, my wolfmented but I didnt argue with him. I wasnt winning her heart. I was just trying to get the truth out of her. I suddenly held my phone to my ear and started pretending to talk to someone, "Oh? They areing to arrest me again?" As soon as I said that, Hnies attention was driven back to me. The way her eyes jumped out of her sockets was such a pleasure to watch. She got up from her seat and kept watching my face. Suddenly, a wave offort struck me again. "Hmm, it is okay. Just stop fighting, I will ept the punishment. It is only ten years," I said and instantly ran toward the bathroom with a shirt wrapped around my arm. I heard here after me but I had locked myself in as if I didnt see her. I opened the shower so that she knows I am not even going to share it with her since she doesnt care that I got arrested. You are so evil, my wolf scoffed. I put my phone down and then smiled when I heard her knock on the door. She must have a cute pout on her lips, her soft gentle hands knocking. I reached the sink and took off my shirt, my eyes drifting to my waist where she had wrapped her legs around my body. Are you going to tattoo her legs too? that was it. My wolf was losing his mind. He was going way too hard on me now. Do you ever shut up? I was confused how he was so talkative and active now. What were you doing unbuttoning your shirt? I knew that question would arrive soon. I closed my eyes and sighed until I heard a little knock on the bathroom door. A smile crept over my lips knowing who it was. And she said she doesnt care, I might be an evil person to be so happy after causing stress to someone. But I was honestly so happy. I couldnt understand why getting her attention suddenly meant so much to me. Suddenly? You have been tattooing her touch on your body, crocheting her sweater, being all jealous He shut up finally when I grunted at him. After a few seconds of silence, I grimaced. I dont know what is going on with me. She makes me want to lose myself. Iknow it is so wrong and forbidden for so many reasons Finally, I was able to utter those words to at least my wolf, I am embarrassed and everyone will hate me. But you are right. I want her attention. I want herto let me touch her. That was it, I had said it. After avoiding it, avoiding talking about it with my own self, I had finally said the truth. Chapter 543-Angry Or Hungry?

Chapter 543: 543-Angry Or Hungry?

Hnie: With teary eyes, I gently knocked again. "Theyre going to take him away again," Iined to Cora, who was giving me attitude now. "And? I thought you told him you didnt care. You only cried so you could get Emmets attention." Thats the moment she picked to call me out on my lie? "I was lying, okay? If I tell him the truth, hell give me that smug face. This man is so arrogant, sometimes I just want to w himhit him" I clenched my fists tightly, not understanding what kind of emotions these were, or why I was so frustrated with him. "Can I be honest with you?" she asked, and I quickly nodded my head. I would love some honesty right now. "I think you want to be under him." Her words didnt make sense, so I tilted my head as if asking her to exin herself. "You want rough, wild sex with this handsome beast of a man. Thats all I cane up with. You want to w himkiss him until he bleeds" My cheeks flushed red while listening to her. "No! Shut up. Why would you say that? That is so" I hugged myself and squeezed my legs closer. "Come on, you act so stubborn and bratty in front of him. You know he punishes people when they annoy him. And you want a different kind of punishment from him. It would be great to see the master tame his wild tigress." She was so shameless, saying stuff like thatbut why the hell was my body reacting weirdly? I swear I felt my nipples getting hard, and it bothered me so much. "Now can I make my own confession?" she asked. And honestly, even if I had told her not to say a word, she wouldnt have listened. "I want us to be f*cked by the three mates so bad" I shut her up after that. "Norman." Now that she had angered me, I punched the door harder. I wasnt acting bratty with him because I wanted to be punished by him. I was just toofortable with him. Ive never had someone take care of me like that. To see me in my annoying self and still be kind to me. To put up with my tantrums. So I just liked it when a big, bad wolf was so gentle with me. After a while, he came out all wet, his shirt turning see-through. Even though I was so worried, the first thought that came to my mind was to ask him if he didnt know how to use a towel. But then I held it in. "I have to gotheyreing for me," he said with a straight face. I stood in front of him, barely moving, suddenly feeling down. I thought the pressure was overno more stress about him getting arrested again. "Please dont go." As soon as I said those words, a big tear rolled down my cheek, and he stepped back to hunch down and look at my face. "I am not," he said and lifted my head instantly. "But you said" However, it took me a whole minute to realize what this asshole did. "I just wanted to prove a point. Please dont go," he mimicked me with a pout on his lips and in a soft tone, and I lost it. "You think this is a joke? Just to prove me wrong for lying about not caring when you were going, you decided to break my heart again?" I yelled. Thats when I saw the look of guilt on his face. "II..." he scratched the back of his neck. But I already got it. He was a walking asshole without a soul. "Youre a bad person. Why would you hurt me?" I pped his chest once, then again, and then againuntil he suddenly grabbed my wrists and spun me around, pinning me against the wall. He did it so fast and out of character that I just stood there like a statue. He leaned over me, his face barely inches away, staring into my eyes. "Why wont you stop?" he whispered on my face, causing me to frown in confusion. "What did I do?" I whispered under my breath, lost. "Just stop!" he hissed. Then he shook himself out of whatever hell he had lost himself in and stepped back, letting go of my wrists. "Im sorry," he muttered, not meeting my eyes. "Ill go prepare for the training. Come downstairs when youre ready." He didnt look me in the eye when he told me the n. Then he walked out of the room quickly. I think I angered him. I should not forget Norman doesnt like stupid actionsand of course, me hitting his chest was such a disrespect. I felt so guilty. Why did I do that? Umm! Honey, with utmost respect, he wasnt angryhe was horny as hell. He didnt want to hit you, he wanted to fuck you, Coras take on the whole situation left me with flushed cheeks. There was no wayno way he was horny for me. Thats Norman. Norman doesnt like me like that. He only feels sorry for me. And why the hell am I so interested in what he thinks of me instead of being mad at Cora for making everything so sexual between us? As I walked out of the room for training, I still had Coras words in the back of my mind. I heard Emmet had gone for a run with Kaye, so that would mean it was only Norman and me at the training ground. That would be a bad, bad idea. But thankfully, I spotted Maximus entering the mansion. "Maximus! Im d youre home. We were just heading to the training ground," I stepped in his way and saw his eyes light up. However, the minute I brought up training, his face fell. "Ah, about thatIm sorry, but I dont think I can be at the training ground today. I have some important work to do," he said, making me nervous. Being alone with Norman? No! "Could that work" Before I could ask him to join, I saw the important work appear from behind me, walking up to him. "Im ready! Thank you for taking me out on a date," It was fucking Charlotte in a red, gorgeous, sultry dress. So he was ditching training with mefor someone who had lied about being mates with him? Chapter 544-So Hard In His Shorts

Chapter 544: 544-So Hard In His Shorts

Hnie: "Oh, umm." Maximus probably realized I had caught him because he tried to open his mouth, but I held up my palm. Asshole. He couldve fucked us, but nohed rather go for that raggedy-ass bitch instead, Cora made me look away ufortably. What the hell is wrong with my wolf? Why is she always so horny for our mates? "Oh, Hnie, I hope you dont mind me taking away my mate for a while. You can go ahead and train with Normanor whichever brother you can emotionally attack today," Charlotte said with such a victorious smile on her lips that I unintentionally red at Maximus for it. He awkwardly looked away before grabbing her hand to walk her out of the mansion. Dont worry, hell only be getting a handjob while the others hit the major holes, Cora hissed, and I had to correct her. What the hell is wrong with you? Youre making this weird. Stop saying stuff like that. Im not going to havesex with all of them, I muttered while walking toward the exit. Well see, she replied, way too smug. Sometimes I wanted to tell her to shut up and go back to sleep. But I loved her too much to imagine losing her again. In no time, I was in the car with Norman. Weirdly enough, he had opened the passenger seat door for me, as if he didnt want me sitting in the back. I told you, hes angry, I reminded Cora. He wasnt horny or anythinghe didnt like me disrespecting him. She didnt respond, probably because she hated when anyone challenged the little story she had made up in her head. I got that she was in heat for her mates most of the time, but why Norman? He had marked us. We hadnt marked him. And he wasnt even our mate. Once at the training ground, Norman started taking off his wristwatch. He was wearing a white shirt and gray shorts. His leg muscles were so big and strong that I You want to be crushed between his thighs? I hissed at my wolf before getting into position. The silence made everything worse between us. We started, and I tried my best to stay focused. The forest was quiet. Only the sound of birds and my fists hitting Normans hands filled the air. We were training in a small open space. Trees all around us. Sunlight came through the leaves and made soft shadows on the ground. I was tired, but I didnt stop. Norman watched me closely. It almost felt like he was waiting to criticize me at any second. His narrowed eyes didnt help either. "Again," he said. I hit his handsone, twothen stepped back. My heart was beating fast. Not just from the training. It was something else. Something strange. Something warm in my chest when I looked at him. Maybe Coras words were making me act up? My eyes kept drifting to his shorts to check if he was hard. He wasnt. She was freaking wrong. "Youre still holding back," he said. "Im not," I replied in a grumpy tone. He had chosen striking drills for todays training. He wore pads on his hands, and I was punching them. He stepped closer. His voice was calm, but his eyes were sharp. "Then prove it." I tried to punch again, but he caught my wrist. Before I could react, he turned me and gently pushed me against a tree. I froze. He didnt hold me tightlyjust enough so I couldnt walk away. And once again, I started wondering if what Cora said was true. His body was close. Too close. I could feel his breath on my cheek. My back was against the tree. My chest nearly touched his. His hands were still on my shoulders, but it didnt feel like a fight anymore. We looked at each other for a brief moment before my eyes dropped to his lips. They were soft and pink. When I looked up at his eyes again, I found him staring at my lips too. There was a seriousness in his eyes, a frown on his facehis gaze gave me tingles. My heart felt like it would explode. Then he let go. Stepped back quickly, like the tree had shocked him. "You need to learn how to break a hold," he said. His voice sounded strange now. Lower. "Okay," I said. My voice came out smallI was torn up with mixed emotions. Why was I so focused on him and how he felt? I had no clue. He moved behind me, tossed the pads on the ground, and wrapped one arm around me. He showed me a move. "If someone grabs you like this," he said, "dont pull away. Drop your weight. Twist. Then elbow." But I did it wrong. I moved too fast and identally hit his leg. We both fell. Inded on top of him. My hands on his chest. His face right below mine. Our legs tangled together. We didnt moveI just couldnt. And I didnt understand why he wasnt moving either. I looked down at him. His eyes met mine. Then flicked to my lips. Again. It was the same cycle. We just couldnt stop looking at each others lips. I couldnt breathe. "This is... training," I whispered awkwardly. "Yeah," he said quietly. But he didnt move either. Thats when I felt it. His shorts getting hard against my thigh. I bit my bottom lip, wondering whether I should get up and check to confirm itor stay like this because I wouldnt be able to handle the truth. Isnt he so handsome? Cora asked, and I tilted my head, studying his features. "Yeah, he is so handsome." But my dumbass didnt say it in my headI freaking said it out loud. And Norman heard it. The way his lips curled into a smirk made me instantly jump up and backonly to lose my bnce. But he moved fast, caught my hand, and pulled me forward so I wouldnt fall on my back. Which meantI fell straight into his chest. He wrapped an arm around my back to keep me steady. Now our bodies were pressed together, my face tilted up, our eyes locked. Just fuck already. I cant take it anymore, Cora begged in my head. I gently pushed Norman away, tucking my face into my shoulder. "We should head back home now," I whispered, not even looking at him. Something weird was happening. And I felt- guilty. Chapter 545-Not Going To Kiss Another Woman

Chapter 545: 545-Not Going To Kiss Another Woman

Maximus: I swear, if Charlotte didnt help me, I wouldve lost my mind. Hnie saw me leave with Charlotte, so this mission needed to be done in a nicer and more perfect way. "So, where are we going?" she asked me, pping her hands happily and sitting up in her seat. I stopped the car after we arrived at the hotels parking lot, where I had booked a room. "Maximus, whats wrong?" The moment I let out a sigh, she started questioning me. "Im in a hot mess," I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "What kind of mess? Im sure whatever it is, you can handle it," she gently ced her hand on the back of mine, and I felt a rush of emotions inside me. I never imagined her touch could do that to me. I used to have so many girlfriends and one-night stands. But falling for Hnie changed everything for me. And now, Hnies effect was so strong that Charlottes touch was making me feel sick. It felt like I was being touched by something poisonous. I couldnt feel anything romantic. "I cant do this alone. Its about Romeo," I turned to look at her reaction when I mentioned Romeos name. She looked slightly bitter, though. "Is it about Hnies case?" she sat up straight, folding her arms over her chest. "No! Its about him knowing my secret," I said, and she quickly turned to me again. "Of course he knowshe must have found out when he used to stay over. But hed never tell anyone," she tried to hold my hand, but I identally dodged it. I had to be quick and hold her hand back since I wanted this n to work so badly. "How do you know that? Hes been ckmailing metely. I need to do something about itor maybe just leave everythingand everyonebehind and run away," I noticed the way she narrowed her eyes at me and then asked with interest, "Even me?" she asked softly. I turned to her and gave her a very sad look. "Even you. Especially you. I cant let my secret hurt you. Thats why I couldnt bring myself to get closer to you. I was scared of that secretgetting exposed one day. And then Id have to move away, heartbroken. So I was trying not to fall for youbut this heart" I ced her hand on my chest to let her feel my heartbeat, and I could tell she lost it. "Youve fallen for me?" Her tone was cheerful even though she tried to sound worried because I was upset. "The day you told me we were matesI started to see you differently," I lied shamelessly while looking into her eyes. She smiled to herself and leaned back in the seat until my words sank in. "But now I have to leave." I sighed, and she held my hand when she noticed I was trying to pull it away. "No! Cant we do anything about it?" she jumped up in her seat in worry. "What can we do? Romeos not going anywhere," I scoffed, feeling like she was falling for it. "What ifwhat if we get him arrested in Hnies case? Hell no longer have the power to say anything. Hell be seen as a liar," she was heading exactly where I wanted her to go. "But how would we do that?" I asked, letting here up with a n. "That Im not sure about. What if he admits to the crimes from his own mouth?" she sighed. "Again, how? We cant force himand we definitely cant just ask him to confess," I said, and when she zoned out, I decided to throw my final card. "Unless," I mumbled, and noticed her ears perk up. "Unless what?" she asked. "Unless the woman he loves gets the truth out of him," I snapped my fingers like I just came up with the idea, and her face lit up. "Thats amazing. Men always confess to their loved ones," she giggled, probably thinking I was talking about her. "Do you know his mate?" she asked. "Not his matebut someone he has a crush on," I gave her a side nce, but she didnt get the hint. Of course she didnt. She knew very well that no one in their right mind would have a crush on a liar and a bitter person like her. "Great, lets go and get her on our side," she put her hand on the door when my next words stopped her, and she froze. "Actuallyshes already on my side," I held her hand and lifted it to my lips, kissing the back of it. That was the first time I showed affection, so she was so stunned that she didnt process what I was saying until I had to spell it out. "He has a crush on you, Charlotte," I confessed, and her jaw dropped. However, she wasnt entirely upset. She liked attentionI knew that. "Huh?" she asked while trying hard to hide her smile. "All he talks about is youand that drives me crazy," I faked anger, and that made her bite the inside of her cheek to stop herself from smiling in triumph. "You know what, tell me what I need to do. Ill do it for you. I just didnt know men were so attracted to me. But dont worry, Im only yours, so please dont be jealous of him." Wow. She was truly delusional as she held my hand and pouted, trying tofort me. I gave her a fake nod and noticed she was leaning in for a kiss. Do it and lose Hnie. Finally, there will be no fighting for Hnie, my wolf hissed, reminding me how he didnt want Hnie to suffer with usso he would rather lose her and ept this toxic mess. "Charlotte, lets go home and make a good n," I turned away, fixing my seatbelt to head home. No way was I going to kiss her and make a mistake that would cost me Hnie. Chapter 546-The Long Creature鈥擜nd Not Talking About My Husband鈥檚 Dick

Chapter 546: 546-The Long CreatureAnd Not Talking About My Husbands Dick

Hnie: I had been so confused that I sat with my head turned to the other side, and Norman kept grunting throughout the car ride. "When are you going back to stay at the academy?" he asked, finally breaking the silence as we neared the woods. "I should go today if youre so bothered," I hissed, and he groaned again. "Why do you take my words the wrong way all the time?" Norman grunted, stopping the car. "Because you say the wrong things all the time," I yelled back at him, and he started to unbuckle his seatbelt. "Dont you freaking show me this aggressionI can do it five times better than you!" I raised my voice even more when I saw him acting aggressively. However, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at me in the backseat. "I wasnt showing you aggression." Even when he was grunting, he tried to lower the irritation in his voice. "Then why the hell are you taking off your seatbelt like that?" I hissed at him, giving him direct eye contact. Goddess. Staring into his eyes made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. He was so manly and Sexy? Handsome? Horny? Edible? My wolf groaned, clearly expecting me to join her in her weird fantasies. Arrogant! I confirmed. "I was taking off the seatbelt to get out of the car and take this call," he said in a calm and firm tone, raising his phone to show me the screen. It was Kaye calling. "You can take his call here," I folded my arms over my chest and muttered. "The reception keeps dropping, and hes been gone without a word for a while, so Im worried," he replied, and this time his voice showed he wasnt joking when it came to his brother. The road ahead might have a choppy connection, so he got out of the car and started walking back the way we hade. I dont know whats wrong with him, Iined again. It wasnt like I wasnt aware of myself. Something was wrong with me too. I was suddenly so toxic toward him, like I was pretending to be annoyed with him, and that annoyed me even more. She didnt respond, but soon I began to smell something. It was a weird, earthy smelling from outside. My window was rolled down, so I caught it easily. Is it going to rain or what? I looked outside, hoping it would rain because of how hot it was getting. Hnie, we are not alone, Cora scared me when she spoke in such an alert tone. I was so used to her being flirty and mischievous all the time that I didnt realize how scary she could sound when she was serious. What are you feeling? I asked her, noticing how dry my throat suddenly became. "Ahem!" I let out a cough, rushing for the door and stepping outside to look around and see what was going on. The humidity seemed to have gotten much worse in a matter of minutes. The sudden heat attack was on a whole different level too. The mansion was all air-conditioned, so I never experienced such heat until I was outside. But it wasnt as bad as this. I began to itch my skin, and thats when I noticed it was suddenly turning dry. "Watch out!" Cora yelled. I was so focused on the heat and dryness that I didnt notice her warning. She forced my body to the side. Thats when a weird, tall, brownish creaturended on the ground. It had been trying to attack me, but since I got out of the way, it crashed onto the ground instead. Its face looked like a lizard. Its eyes were yellow and cold. Its body was long and thin, like a tall human, but its skin was rough and brown, like tree bark. It even had a long tail that moved like a snake. It looked like a nightmare. I couldnt speak. My heart was beating so loud, I could hear it in my ears. It hissed and rushed at me. "Norman!" I screamed for him, but noticed he had walked all the way to the end of the road. I couldnt see him, so I had to fight this thing myself. Pushing past the shock, I started toe up with a n. I had no weapon. Nothing. My hands were empty. I jumped to the side, just missing its ws. My foot slipped on the leaves, but I kept my bnce. My eyes searched the groundrocks, a broken branch, anything. There. A sharp piece of wood near a big tree on the side of the road. I grabbed it just before the creature turned back. It came at me again, faster this time. I ducked low and shoved the stick up into its belly. It screamed, a sound that hurt my ears. ck blood spilled out. It hit me with its tail. I flew back and hit the dirt hard. My ribs burned. But I got up. I had to. This thing was fast and creepy. It kept hissing, and that was another reason I kept getting distracted. The stick was broken now, but I still held the sharp end. I waited. I let it charge again. At thest second, I jumped to the side and pushed the stick deep into its neck. This time, it didnt scream. It just shook once, then fell. It twitched, then stopped. I dropped the broken wood. My hands were shaking. My clothes were dirty, my body sore. I looked at the creature. I still couldnt believe what I saw. "What are you?" I whispered. No answer, of course. "Hnie." Thats when I heard Norman finallying into view. "Are you okay?" he ran straight to me and pulled me closer to his chest, shocking me with his reaction. However, he suddenly pulled away and looked down at the creature. "You killed it?" It was as if he was shocked too. But why? What was this thing? "Its one of the most deadly creatures that the organization releases when theyre ready to take over the world. Its their army," Norman didnt need to inspect it too hard when he told me what it was. Chapter 547-The Recorded Date

Chapter 547: 547-The Recorded Date

Hnie: "Does that mean there will be a war soon?" I asked Norman as his warriors loaded that thing into the trunk of their car. "It doesnt matter. Our focus stays on your fight with Darius," Norman replied without looking at me. "What about the organization?" I asked, almost knocking him over when I stood too close and he was about to turn around. He stepped on his own foot but avoided falling. I bit my tongue and stepped back, wondering if I had annoyed him. And clearly, I had. "Why dont you just jump into my pocket then?" he grumbled, fixing his shirt. "Youre such a grumpy olddy. You didnt even praise me for fighting that thing so easily," Iined, but my mood shifted when I noticed the warriors share a look and nce at me. Yeah, read the room. Even the warriors know that ever since they got here, Norman has only praised you and talked about how much he admires your fighting skills, Cora chimed in. "This is Hnie, shes the one who bravely fought this thing," Norman pointed at me and said, but he sounded a bit sarcastic this time since it was the fifth time hed said the same thing to them. "You are so mean" I stopped talking when my phone rang and Maximuss name popped up on the screen. I was annoyed and didnt even want to answer his call, but I had to since I needed updates on important things. "What is it? Why are you bothering me while on a date with Charlotte?" I answered the call with a bitter tone. Norman narrowed his eyes because he probably figured out who I was talking to. "I need you toe to a hotel room. Ive sent my driver to get you. Hell be arriving at home soon, if thats where you are," Maximuss voice told me something was wrong. He sounded like he really needed to see me. "Are you okay?" I asked, and his older brother looked more alert. "Yeah, juste." As soon as Maximus hung up, I saw a car pull up and the driver step out to look around. "I was supposed to get you from the mansionbut since I saw you here, can you pleasee with me?" The driver kept ncing at Norman, probably because he knew Norman liked to know everything about everyone. "Why? Whats going on? What was Maximus saying? Is he alright?" Norman stepped between us with his hands on his waist and asked all in one breath. "He called me toe to a hotel room," I told him, and Norman zoned out. "Why? Is he not okay?" He repeated the same question, and I narrowed my eyes at his face. "Why dont youe and see for yourself? I know just as much as I told you," I said softly, really hoping he woulde too. Also, because I was worried Maximus might be in trouble, and maybe his brother could help him better than I could. Charlotte would cause a scene if she saw me. "Okay," Norman nodded, instantly ready to go see his brother. "Its okay, well take my car," Norman told the driver before he held the door open for me. I noticed a clear tension in his bodynguage after hearing my call with Maximus. Once we sat in the car and he hit the road, I noticed Norman fidgeting around the steering wheel a lot. "Im sure hes fine," I broke the silence, and it seemed like he wanted me to say something. "What if hes not? Has he done that before and it turned out to be nothing?" His voice lit up at the idea of it not being serious. "He did. He actually told me he was attacked once but had nned a beautiful evening for me in the woods." I smiled as I recalled the evening. Wow! It feels like such a long time ago. "Hmm," Norman grunted before adding, "Then what if its a date and youre taking me with you?" Oh shit! "I didnt even think of that. You need to drop me here, Ill take a cab," I pointed at the side of the road, annoying him with my response. "Youre never serious," I heard him mumble under his breath before asking me in a very polite tone, "Would you go if he or... the others asked you out on a date?" He didnt make eye contact through the rearview mirror like he usually did when asking that question. I didnt answer him. I didnt want to say it out loud, but I just didnt know. My wolf wanted her mates, and some things between me and my mates had ended because of misunderstandings or the messy situation. We arrived at the hotel and were rushed through the back door. That part was so confusing. Then we were taken to a room on the tenth floor, where I was shocked to see Maximus sitting behind aptop. "Asshole, you scared me," Norman instantly cursed him out, and it made me realize how much he loves his brothers. "Im d you came too," Maximus said, smiling at me. I looked around him, probably expecting to see naked Charlotte lying somewhere. "Come see this, youll understand everything," Maximus said as he tapped the two spots beside him for us. We sat down, and my eyes were instantly glued to the screen. There were two people on the cameraone was Charlotte and the other was Romeo. "I dont like her either," Charlotte said. "Hmm, well, I dont like her after she falsely used me," Romeo was still lying. But what was going on? Why were the two of them sitting in a room with wine bottles and so much food, with Maximus watching everything through a spy camera? "You said it was all her pheromones?" Charlotte kept questioning him, and that liar nodded his head. "Hmm, was she good?" she asked. My fists clenched. "She was" as soon as he said that, she started to get up, so he held her hand and stopped her. I was so confused until Maximus said, "Charlotte is in on it. Were getting a confession out of Romeo today." Chapter 548-Too Cocky And An Asshole

Chapter 548: 548-Too Cocky And An Asshole

Hnie: Maximus had filled us in on everything. Norman seemed a bit ufortable at first with the idea of letting Charlotte be in a room alone with a rapist like him, but then Maximus assured him he was watching closely and Charlotte had agreed to it. Charlotte was trying her best to sound seductive on the tape. "She was beautiful but didnt partake in anything, but it was a mistake. She got us in trouble by lying," Romeo was still sticking to his story. "Oh! What about the others? The ones who confessed?" Her questions were deep, but her actions seemed to be distracting him. "They must have met her on a different asion," Romeo was clearly having a hard time focusing on the conversation. "Can I use the restroom?" Charlotte suddenly asked, and Romeo nodded. As she walked away to speak to Maximus through the wire she was wearing, I narrowed my eyes at Romeo. "Hes putting something in her drink," I pointed at the screen, tapping it quickly in rm. "That is me of Lust," Norman stood up, but Maximus grabbed his hand and made him sit down. "Charlotte, your ss has the me of Lust. Avoid the drink at any cost. Dont worry, my men are right outside the door," Maximus wasnt lying. The entire hotel was in on it at this point. Romeo had been called to the hotel by Charlotte, who told him shed found out that he had a crush on her. And he had quickly agreed toe. "Good," Maximus sighed as Charlotte appeared in the scene again. "So, we were talking about the nightdid you and her used to meet a lot?" she asked, gently tapping the back of his hand. Every time she did something like that, he visibly lit up. I hated seeing him so absorbed in her. It reminded me of his disgusting behavior that night. "Once, twicetwo times only. One was consensual, and the next time she had taken her pendant off to force me," he said while sliding the ss closer to her. "Oh, but its strangeyou and your friend imed she did it the first time with both of you. And there was no other time?" I saw what she was doing. She was confusing him. "We said that?" As Romeo spaced out, Charlotte lightly touched the ss. "Wait a minute," he turned around to grab his phone, probably to text and ask Darius. At that moment, she switched the sses. Wow! I hated to admit it, but she was goodand confident. That made her scary. "I think hes training," Romeo smiled awkwardly, putting his phone down. His eyes were stuck on Charlotte as she finished the drink. "Oh, the trainingshes working hard too. What if she wins?" she asked, and he startedughing. "Shes either going to be dead meat or his wife on that day. She was dumb enough toe back and use us. I mean, she shouldve just epted the others apologies and dropped the case. But noshe wants an apology from every single one of us," he suddenly got way too cocky, and thats when we understood why. He knew that after drinking me of Lust, Charlotte would only remember what he said if he reminded hersomething he would never do. And Charlotte started to act right away. Maximus guided her well on how to behave to look like she was drugged. "Let me tell you a secret," thats when my heart started to pound faster and harder. "What?" she used a drunken tone. "You seeHnienever lied," he held her hand and said the words loud and clear. "She never did?" Charlotte cleared her throat, running her hand over her neck to show she was feeling the effects. "Nope! We arrived at the station that night especially for her. She was there with that Alpha Altan. He was so horny for her," hemented with augh. Tears started to blur my vision. I didnt want any attention at that moment, and thankfully, both Norman and Maximus kept watching the screen. Even though I could tell they noticed I was crying, they were kind enough not to point it out. I wanted to go through this alone. "Oh, because of her pheromones?" she asked, and he startedughing again. "No, silly. Those pheromones could only make someone want herget aroused. They wouldnt make someone rape her. And by the way, she had worn her pendant instantly," Romeos voice was getting cockier by the minute, and it was getting harder for me to breathe. "Then why did you do it?" she suddenly sounded serious, but he was so proud of what hed done that he didnt notice the change in her tone. "Because we were asked to do it. Someone needed help getting rid of her, and we helped. By the wayit was just one night and she was a virgin. Oh, we fucked her like animalsbit herbeat her upand still, that bitch survived." I closed my eyes. Finally, I felt an arm wrap around my shoulders. Maximus pulled me into his chest and I hugged him tightly. "She was cryingplease, no! Please, it hurts" Romeo wasughing as he remembered my cries. "Thats awful. Youre such an asshole," Charlottes steady tone made him suddenly stopughing and stare at her. "Youre not... drugged?" he asked, and she shook her head. "I didnt drink from that ss," she hissed, then got up. "If I knew you were such an asshole, Id have nevere here." I guess this was the part where she was supposed to walk out, but Romeo panicked. He suddenly grabbed her hand, and I let go of Maximus. He would need to alert his warriors. "What are you doing? Let me go," the panic in Charlottes voice reminded me of myself. "Well, since you made me say so much nonsense, youll have to pay. How about I show you what I did to Hnie? And you wont even be able to make a fuss because I could say you brought me here to seduce me. And then, bye-bye, Maximus." That evil monsterhe was openly threatening her and pushed her over the table. The whole thing crashed down. Panic settled in as the three of us rushed out of the room to save Charlotte. Chapter 549-Not A Heroic Death

Chapter 549: 549-Not A Heroic Death

Hnie: They opened the door to the room, but I was the only one who had stepped inside. It had to be me. The warriors were ready to step in but they were held back after I showed interest in entering first. I watched Romeos expression change when his eyes met mine. He let go of Charlotte almost instantly and started backing away. "What is she doing here?" he pointed at me, asking Charlotte, who was gently rubbing her arm where he had grabbed her. "You still dont get it, do you?" I asked, clicking my tongue. I was a little scared to get too close to him since I had no idea how powerful he could be. "It was a gameyou trapped me?" He looked at Charlotte as if they had been in a rtionship for years. Thats how delusional he was. "I dont owe you anything. Youre a weirdo and a fucking rapist," she scoffed at him. "Oh, then how about I take both of you down" With that, he made it clear he still didnt know he was being recorded. He lunged at me with his fist clenched, and as soon as he attacked, I ducked, letting him fall over me to the ground. I then got on top of him and started punching him. I had no idea how far I was goingI just remember hitting him, with blood sttering everywhere. I heard Charlotte scream in shock, but I didnt stop until Norman had his arms around me and pulled me away from him. "You assholeits men like you who make the world a dirty ce!" I was screaming at the top of my lungs, kicking and trying to get out of Normans hold. Maximus had walked in with the warriors. They were right at the door and had only let me in because I wanted to let out my anger somehow. "Shes crazy" As soon as Vonston entered the room, Romeo changed his tone and pointed at me. "She attacked an alpha," he imed, hissing at me. I could see betrayal in his eyes. He wasnt happy that his cousins were there defending me. "Oh shut up, we saw your confessional tape," Vonston revealed that he had been sitting in a room with the other council members and had been watching the whole thing live too. Oh, the look of realization on Romeos face made me so happy. Romeo started to visibly panic, his eyes turning red. "Theythey" he was panting, unable to finish a full sentence. "And we also saw you spike her drink," Vonston pointed at Charlotte, who had been staring at me the whole time. I guess she didnt think Maximus was doing it for me. However, Maximus did walk over to her to ask if she was okay. I watched her nod her head but not use that moment as an excuse to grab him. She usually did that. But something was different about her bodynguage that day. She seemed dull and worn out. "Huh!" Romeo let out a grunt. "I was drunk" "Oh, cut it out. Every single one of you uses this excuse once she beats you up," Vonston shut him down the minute he tried to use the same excuse as Rhiz. "So what now? Youll throw me in jail for sleeping with one omega bitch? Why is her body more important than my crown? Why is raping just one woman so horrible that you want to dethrone an alpha? What can she ever do for all of you?" He took it too far when he asked that question. Norman looked around, gesturing at Vonston as if asking him if he should answer. "Ill tell you why" With that, Norman punched him so hard that he fell to the ground. "Even with your logic, shes more powerful and smarter than you could ever be. So, with your own logic, well choose someone powerful like her over a loser like you." The look of shock and defeat on Romeos face looked so satisfying. I could tell he was getting ready to say something else when Vonston gestured to his warriors to arrest him. "Put him in chains. Well present him to the court so we can humiliate him in the best way possible," he yelled, rubbing his face with his hands. As the warriors took him away, I slipped closer to Charlotte. "Thank you," I said to Charlotte, who sighed and let the air out of her mouth. "I did it for Maximus. Romeo was ckmailing him about something," she muttered under her breath, walking away after saying just that. I looked over at Maximus, and when he winked, I realized he had lied to her. We all sat together in the car, driving to the council court. Romeo would be presented there. But there was nothing he could say that would change anything for him now. However, in the middle of the ride, the big van that carried Romeo stopped. All the other cars stopped behind it. I got out in confusion along with the others and saw Romeo holding a gun in his hand. He must have fought or tricked the warrior into stealing the gun from him. "Id rather go rogue than be punished for what I did to her. It wasnt that big of a crime. She survived, so why the fuck are we being hunted like monsters?" Romeo screamed, pointing the gun at me. Norman kept trying to push me behind him, but I wouldnt let him take over. "How do you feel now?" I asked, watching him frown. "How do you feel being vited?" My smirk made him clench his jaw. "Oh, Ill show you when this bullet enters your body" he screamed, pressure on his finger. But before he could firea big brown thing jumped out from the woods and attacked him. Screams erupted through the air as the thing chopped off his head in one swift move and ran away. It all happened so suddenly, and the only thing left behind was his body from the neck down. Chapter 550-People Are Finding Out The Truth

Chapter 550: 550-People Are Finding Out The Truth

Hnie: "Are you okay?" Norman asked, wrapping a towel around my shoulders tofort me. Charlotte and I had sat down next to the vehicles with cold drinks offered to us. The warriors were taking Romeos body away while his parents had arrived at the location. They didnt speak to me, but I could tell they were hostile. Darcy had shown up and cried the loudest, but her sons didnt let here near me. Thats why we were sitting a little farther from the scene. "Hnie... are you okay?" a loud voice called out, and I turned to see Jessica getting out of her car and running toward me. "She doesnt hate you?" Charlotteined softly. I got up from my seat and stepped forward to show Jessica I was also happy to see her. She ran straight into my arms and pulled me into a tight hug. "Oh my Goddess, I heard the news. He confessed," she chirped, jumping up and down while still hugging me. Iughed, and when we broke the hug, I noticed she was holding back tears. Her smile looked so fake. Her lips kept twitching downward, almost like she wanted to break down. "I heard his confession" she sniffled, "almost all of them were part of horrible things. Just tell me... my brother... did he too?" She closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. Her nostrils red when I gave a small nod. "Jessica, Im fine. Im just d justice is being served," I said quickly, holding her hand and rubbing it between mine. I noticed how badly shaken she was. "Its so hard living in the same house and seeing him... every day. Hes training hard, Hnie. Please focus more on your own training from now on. The battle is in a week. Forget everything else and focus on your mission," she said in a broken voice before forcing a smile for me. "Shes right," Vonston chimed in. "I dont know what to say. At this point, I cant look at Alpha Darius and say hes innocent. But hell never confess," he groaned, clearly feeling guilty. "His loss will be my victory. His crown on my head will be my justice. Ill do my best for this battle," I reassured both of them, all while noticing Jessica getting distracted by Norman. "Hnie! I heard you fought the Zharn? Was it easy to beat him?" Vonston asked, referring to the ongoing threat against the packs and roguemunity. "It was pretty easy, to be honest," I admitted. I remembered killing that thing in just a few minutes. "Hmm, thats strange. Theyre supposed to be the best fighters from the evil organization," he mumbled, looking down at the ground as if searching for answers. "What is this organization?" I asked. "Hnie! Focus on the battle first. Our warriors will deal with the Zharns. When youre done getting justice for yourself, youll most likely wear the crown of Alpha Queen. Then youll learn all about the organization. Youll find out everything soon enough," Jessica said firmly, reminding me of what really mattered. With a nod, I agreed with her. "Ill go say hello to Norman," her face lit up as she whispered her next step to me. I guess meeting Norman was what she had been waiting for. Her entire mood shifted from sadness to happiness as she began walking toward Norman. Weirdly enough, Emmet and Kaye hadnt shown up. Maximus was busy with the warriors, checking security against the Zharns. "Shes going to steal Norman from you," Charlottes voice pulled me back to reality. I turned to her, studying her bodynguage. She didnt seem too threatening at that moment. "I trust her. Besides, Norman is her friend too," I lied, avoiding the truth that she was still his fiance and Norman had only married me until the next full moon. "Hmm, it was disgusting," Charlotte said, folding her arms across her chest as she stepped closer to me, "his confession." She bit her tongue and quickly looked away. "I used to think you were making stuff up. But then, one after another, alpha came out. I was still so arrogant that I didnt care much. I was able to separate you from your trauma and still see you as my enemy. But thenthen I was alone in the room with Romeo," her eyes drifted off, lost in thought, "it was just a brief moment that he held my hand before you showed up. But those few seconds made me fear for my life." She paused, and I immediately grew concerned. She didnt deserve to be alone in a room with that rapist. "Ill be honest with you. Maximus told me we had to go in there for another reason. It was only after you barged into that room that I realized how Maximus sees me. The fact that he thought I wouldnt help get justice for a victimthat was a reality I had to face sooner orter." I had never seen her speak so calmly and sincerely. "Thats because you never sympathized with me," I said softly. Maybe it would help her realize that Maximus didnt assume things about her because of anything I saidhe had seen her for who she was. He had lived with her, known her. And after all that, he decided Charlotte was a liar. "Youre right. Hnie, that man woke something inside me. In those few seconds he held my hand and I looked into his eyes, I lived a nightmare. I saw my whole future sh in his eyes if I didnt get away. My future looked like yours. A victim, all alone and hated," she sniffled, then took a deep breath and straightened up, her voice turning firm. "I want to make things right. And I want to start by telling a certain someone the truth about something very important." Her tone was full of determination. I followed her gazeand saw her looking at Maximus. Wait... was she going to tell Maximus that she had lied about being mates with him? Chapter 551-Last Day

Chapter 551: 551-Last Day

Hnie: "Good, good!" Norman pped his hands, appreciating my effort. My eyes kept drifting to Emmet, who had been so quiet these days. After Romeos confession, Kaye and Emmet returned home. Kaye said Emmet didnt want toe back and just kept running. Emmet, Kaye, and Maximus were now sitting next to a tree, watching me finish my training. "That will be enough. You have to get home and rest a lot," Norman announced, checking the time. It was early in the day, around 10 a.m. The brothers had decided yesterday that I would start training early and finish early so Id have time to rest for the rest of the day. "Tomorrow is a big day," Cora said. I didnt say it out loud, but now that it was so close, I was slightly worried. "Take a breather and then we can go home," Maximus said, his eyes wandering behind me at someone. I followed his gaze and turned around to see Charlotteing toward us with the same big basket of food. She had been doing that for a week. She would bring us food during training. At first, I thought she might have added some drugs or even poison in it, so Norman went ahead and got it checked. Since he always humored my suspicions, I was satisfied with him doing that. The food turned out to be fine. But I still couldnt tell if the change in Charlotte could be trusted. She could be ying a game. "Can I speak with you?" As soon as she handed the basket over to Maximus, she asked him. He turned to me, then to Norman, finally walking away with Charlotte, leaving the basket on the ground. "Guys, you start eating," he yelled, making Kaye get up to take out the food. We all sat down to eat, and after a while, Maximus returned. "She left?" Kaye asked, and Maximus gave him a head nod. "She is weird. I dont know if I can trust what she says," Maximus groaned, shaking his head repeatedly. I noticed Emmet sitting away from us with his knees up and his back resting against the tree. He held a sandwich in his hand, his elbows resting casually on his knees. It was bothering me how distant he had be from all of us now. Norman probably noticed the same thing and grabbed his food to go sit with him. "What did she say?" It was Kaye asking Maximus that brought my attention back to the subject at hand. "She said she wants to tell me about the mate bond," Maximus took a big bite from the sandwich in his hand, but his eyes stayed on my face. I watched Kaye follow his gaze to me and then look away. "What about it?" I couldnt keep the curiosity inside and finally asked him. I didnt want to be part of his personal matters, but I couldnt help it. He was taking too much time. "That it was a lie, and that shes sorry. She doesnt expect anything from me except to ask that I dont tell my mother she told me the truth," Maximus deepened his stare into my eyes and blurted it all out with a clenched jaw. I was shocked. Totally dumbfounded that Charlotte decided to speak the truth. "Oh, that is unlike her," Kaye grunted along with his brother. "Im happy she told me the truth because I would have made her life miserable. However, Im still angry that our mother nned this," Maximus took another big bite, and I could tell he was taking his anger and frustration out on the food. "So what will you do now?" Kaye asked, his eyes flicking to my face before looking back at Maximus. "Ill keep this a secret for now. We should only focus on this battle." Maximus was right. I didnt want to get distracted either. Still, it had been a good week with good news from all around. After we were done eating, we gathered our stuff to leave. It was basically them lifting all the bags while I was on my phone. "Welle to support you tomorrow," Lamar said on the phone. "I really miss you guys. I wanted to spend time with you all, but please understand every second was important for me to train," I apologized for myck ofmunication with them over the past few days. They had been preparing for finals too. So we were all kind of busy. "Its okay. Well steal you back after tomorrow," Salem yelled on the phone, Jenny giggling as she agreed with her. "If only I win this battle," I muttered under my breath, and their cheerful voices quieted down. "You will win, Hnie. You must win," Lamar said. "Hey, how are you holding up? You know youve been on my mind all these days," I said with a guilty tone. I wished I had been there with him. Hearing Rhizs confession must have been so hard. He must have relived that night. But at least his pack members had apologized to him. He was respected in his pack again, but Im sure that wasnt enough to help him with the pain hed endured after losing his sister. "Im fine. Thanks to you, justice was served for my sister, Hnie. Without you, I wouldnt have been able to get my dignity back either. And as for how Im holding upthese idiots are taking care of me, so dont worry," heughed when someone hit him on the back. Had to be either Gavin or Penn. "Im d you guys are okay. So Ill see you all tomorrow," I said, forcing a gulp down my throat. I didnt say it out loud this time, but I could only meet them if I won. The chances seemed slim, especially after I heard Darius had been training hard too. In fact, there were reports that during training, a group of Zharns attacked him, and he tore them apart in minutes. I was suddenly so worried. Chapter 552-Last Night In His Arms.

Chapter 552: 552-Last Night In His Arms.

Hnie: As the clock struck 12, I began to move around in my bed even more. I had requested everyone not to make a fuss about my birthday. I didnt want to celebrate this dayat least not until I had defeated Darius. And the chances of that seemed pretty low. I had made the mistake of checking social media. Some of Dariuss die-hard fans were praising how beastly he had performed in training this week. There was also a statement from Darius that had trended for a few days: Darius: I am aware of the gravity of my friends taking the me. Of them admitting to the heinous crime theymitted. However, I stand firm in my innocence. I was not involved. And winning this battle is now an even bigger mission for me, since I have to continue speaking out about my innocence. I am not guilty. I didntmit a crime. I sympathize with the victim and I am ready to give her a good life. That is why I have chosen not to kill her. I will fight until myst breath, but I will not kill her. I will marry her to give her a good life, since it is not easy for rape victims to live a normal life. Hnie is traumatized and angryshe wants to punish all men. I am sure I can change her mind and show her that not all men are animals. "Asshole," I hissed under my breath, recalling his statement. It boiled my blood to see young girls supporting him. Even some young alphas believed him, since he had made me seem like a man-hater. "Hnie, why arent you asleep already?" Norman almost scared me into screaming. I was so deep in thought that his voice startled me. As always, he was sitting on the couch, staring at the ceiling. He must have realized I was tossing and turning. "I cant sleep," I groaned. He got up and walked over to my side of the bed. I sat up so he could sit down too. In a white shirt and shorts, he looked like he had just stepped out of heaven. He does seemspicyC Before Cora could turn this moment into something awkward, I shut her down by speaking to Norman. "I dont know what to do. Im just so restless," I rubbed my face with my hands. "You know, I first joined the academy for this very battle. But then I began to wonder if theyd just admit to their crime and I wouldnt need to fight anyone. However, thest one, ugh!" I pped my forehead a little too hard, so Norman held my hand and gave me a look not to do that again. Somehow, Id been so scared and restless that him holding my hand felt like an open invitation. Without a second thought, I scooted closer and rested my face on his chest. "Hug me," I groaned when he sat there stiffly. "Are you sure?" There was hesitation in his voice. "Norman!" I raised my face and grunted at him. "Dont take it as something sexual. I just wantfort. If you cant give it to me, I can go ask my mates." I didnt know what was wrong with me. I was just so scared for tomorrow. All eyes would be on me. And if I lost, Darius woulde out victoriousand would marry me. Ugh! That was the agreement, and I had foolishly epted it because I was too cocky at the moment. However, when Norman quickly wrapped his arms around me to stop me from going after my mates, it changed my mind. Maybe I can win. "What if I lose and he marries me?" I whispered against his chest. His natural scent was incredibly intoxicating. Intoxicating in a way that could easily lead to arousal. I nestled deeper against his chest and closed my eyes. His four heartbeats sounded like a melodic rhythm. "You wont. Which is whyI was thinking we shouldnt reject each other tonight, or tomorrow. Rejection can cause pain, and you dont need to be dealing with pain before your battle," he said in a low voice. "What about after the battle?" I dont know why I asked that question, but the moment it left my mouth, I bit my tongue. "Oh," he uttered, and I raised my head from his chest. "What about then?" I asked again, this time looking straight into his eyes. "I meanyoull be celebrating. Do you think well even have time to reject each other? And then youll be in pain during the celebration. I think you deserve a day without pain tomorrow. Maybe next full moon," he said, avoiding my gaze. "Right. I was thinking the same thing," I replied. I didnt smile too much, but something about that n feltforting. I leaned back into his chest and closed my eyes. It was wild that I was hugging Norman. That he was the one providing mefort. Later, he got into bed, leaning back on the pillows while still holding me, and I slept with my face against his chest. The anxiety and fear about the battle kept me from focusing on anything elsenot even the fact that I was lying on top of Norman. "Hnie?" Soft whispers tickled my ears, slowly pulling me from sleep. "Hmm?" I burrowed deeper into the firm surface, even lifting one leg to rest on what I thought was a pillow. But the "pillow" was so hardit felt like Id ced my leg on a rock. "Hnie, its time. You dont want to bete," I felt a slight nudge and slowly began to wake up. cing my hands down, I lifted myself and looked straight into Normans eyes. "Ahh!" I screamed when I realized my leg had been resting on his thigh, my knee bent and touching the very obvious bulge in his shortsand my hands were on his chest. "Its okay," Norman said, watching me scramble off him. "Ugh, is it morning already?" I checked the time and felt my heart race like a drum. "Come on, lets get ready," he said. It reminded me of those school days when I didnt want to go take an exam because I was afraid Id fail. But thisthis was so much bigger than that. Chapter 553-The Battle Begins Now.

Chapter 553: 553-The Battle Begins Now.

Hnie: I showered and got ready in ck shorts and a ck top for the battle. On top of that, I wore a long white shirt until I reached the battle ring. I was so anxious, constantly licking my lips to moisten them. I had braided my hair to make sure I did not get distracted during the battle. My heart was pounding hard in my chest. I didnt eat anythingjust had a few slices of freshly cut watermelon. Nothing could go down my throat in this state. "Are you mad?" my mother stormed in just as I was about to leave my room to sit in the car with my friends and my husband. "Its not a good day for an argument. I dont want to do this," I said, trying to step away from her, but she came in my way and blocked my path. "Are you really going to fight him?" she asked, her face twisted with strong emotions of worry. "Why do you care?" Her facial expression confused me. "Because you are mydaughter," she said, a very confused look on her face like she didnt even know what she was saying. "Oh please, youre just using this moment to mess with me. I dont want this today. Nothing you do will break my spirit," I hissed at her, and she calmly ced her hand on her heart. "You think I would hurt you?" I didnt know why she was acting so strange all of a sudden. Maybe she was feeling sorry for me. Or maybe she just wanted to make herself look like a great mother so she could cry and act like a victim when I die today. Because Ive decided to fight until Im dead and not surrender. Surrendering would mean marrying Darius. "Anyway," she sniffled back the tears and then suddenly jumped at me. I wish I had known she was capable of that. She pressed something against my chest for a moment before I pushed her back. "What did you do?" I asked her, opening my white shirt and then pulling down the ck top to check my skin. There was something red on my chest, right over my heart. "What was it?" I asked, quickly focusing on her hand. She was holding something in her palma pendant, maybe? "Best of luck! Youlle back victorious." As if she hadnt confused me enough, now she wished me luck and suddenly looked so confident. "What the hell" I started, but she had quickly walked out of the room. "Did you see what she did? Did you feel anything?" I asked Cora. "Dont be dramatic. She didnt kill us. Just go." However, I found it odd that Cora didnt want to say anything bad about our mother for all the wrong things shes done to us. Id noticed it ever since she woke up, but never got the chance to talk to her since I wanted to finish the battle firstand then deal with our differences. Taking a deep and heavy breath, I walked out of my room. Outside, the brothers were waiting for me. "Hnie," Maximus stepped forward, "give it your all." I gave him a nod, not even able to force a weak smile. "Focus on his weak spots," Kaye said. I turned to look at Emmet, and my heart ached. He had his hands in his coat pockets, his eyes silently staring at me. "Lets go," Norman said, breaking my eye contact with Emmet. The ride was hard to sit through. I kept rubbing my palms together and swallowing hard. "Try not to be stubborn. If ites to the point where you have to surrenderjust do it. Well take care of the rest. You wont be forced to marry that jerk," Norman repeated what everyones been telling me this whole time. But I only gave him a nod, not really meaning it. I will fight till myst breath. Either he dies, or I do. The ring was huge, a circle of dirt and stone. The ground was hard, worn down from all the fights that had taken ce here. The crowd sat all around the edge, rising inyers like steps, higher and higher the farther they got. I took a deep breath and felt someone pat my back, a small push to boost my confidence. "Victory is just one step away," Norman whispered. I nodded, taking slow, deep breaths while looking around at the people arriving. It felt like the whole world was watchingevery eye on me, waiting to see who would win. The stands were packed with pack members, shouting, cheering, or silently waiting for blood. I spotted my family in the crowd. My stepmother held an umbre over her head to block the suna small fan in her hand to stop the heat from melting her makeup. She wore a yellow dress with red lipstick. Then there was my stepbrother sitting among his friends, pointing at me andughing. I knew they didnt believe I could win this battle. My father looked indifferent too. No worry on his face, just difort from the heat bothering him. "Hey, make sure you give it your all," Emmet said, making me look into his eyes. "I want to see you win this battlefor every Hnie who was never able to find justice for herself," he whispered, his hand reaching toward my face, his finger gently touching the tip of my nose. Even that small touch was enough to melt me. But my attention kept drifting to the crowd. They were here to watch one of us die. Then there was Alpha Diaz sitting with Altan, who had his eyes fixed on me like he had onlye to see me. "I dont want to lose in front of all these people," I murmured, my throat going dry. "Who said you would lose?" Kaye clearly disapproved of my crazy thoughts. "You just need to step in. You have no idea how strong your wolf really is," Maximus reassured me, and I started nodding again. And then... he arrived. DID C Devil In Disguise. Chapter 554-Lost Everything But I Will Win

Chapter 554: 554-Lost Everything But I Will Win

Darius: A week ago: "Asshole, dumb fucker," I groaned, kicking a rock after hearing the news about Romeos death. Why the heck did he go to meet that Charlotte? What was so special about that basic bitch anyway? He got killed for someone like Charlotte? "It seems like shes doing really well. I heard from someone that before Romeo was arrested, Hnie beat his ass." Of course, my wolf had toe out and try to scare me. "Oh, fuck her. Ill take care of her. As for all that strength talkit sounds like PR nonsense. She can never beat me," I groaned, clenching my jaw hard. "You need to give it your all on the battlefield. Dont show mercy just because you like her," my wolf advised. "You really think I wont fight her because I want to marry her? Huh," Iughed and clicked my tongue. "Ill give it my best to win, and once I marry her, Ill fuck her every day and night until she realizes that even after all the training and big speeches, shes just my cum dumpster. Ill fuck the revenge right out of her," I grunted, feeling irritated. One by one, all my friends died because of her. That one night of pleasure caused all this. "If only we hadnt taken that mission," my wolf cried out, reminding me who had sent us to that station that night. "I dont regret fucking her. I just regret not doing something to deal with her earlier. If only I had offered to marry her right after that gang rape, Im sure she wouldve miserably epted it," I hissed. "I dont think she would have. Those days are gonewhen victims thought marrying their abuser would fix everything. People are awake now, or so they say. That whole stupid equality thingand this idea that women can do anythingthats the reason why these weak women are raising their heads, fighting back, and even killing alphas," my wolf was right. Hnie wouldve never agreed to marry me. But Ill show her my strength when she loses the battle and is forced to marry me. As soon as I heard snarling and hissing nearby, I became alert. It had to be those Zharns. I heard Hnie had fought onewhat a lie. I ran with my bag to get back home and, while doing so, uploaded a statement saying I had fought some too. Once I got home, I sat on my bed and stared at the bottle of blue liquid in my bag. Before dying, Romeo had gotten it for me. It was something that would help me during the battle. Id paid some people to spread rumors that I was training like a beast, that Id fought Zharns and won. It would give me a boost on the battlefield. "Do you have a minute?" A knock on the door made me aware of my sisters arrival. It had been so long since she came to talk to me, so when she did, I was d she came over. "Jessica,e in, please," I said with a weak smile. My sister meant the whole world to me. We used to be so close. And she used to be so proud of me, but Hnie ruined it for us. "I just wanted toe and see you," she sat down on the bed, and I instantly rested my head in herp like I used to before. "I didnt do it," I lied again. She should have believed mebut instead, she believed Hnie. "Shhhh," she ran her fingers through my hair and hushed me gently. "You knowI love Norman a lot. Id do anything for him. But there was someone I loved even more than Norman, and that someone used to be you. I loved you so muchI took care of you like I was your mother. I just dont understand... When did I lose you? When did you be so evil that you couldnt tell right from wrong? Im just... mad at myself becauseI let you be this monster who hurt innocent women," her voice cracked, and I closed my eyes, swallowing back tears. "Darius, what would you have done if someone had done the same to me?" The thought of her in that situation made me bite the inside of my cheek until I tasted blood. "I would burn them all alivebut I didnt do it," I lifted my head and looked into her eyes, tears blurring my vision. "I didnt. Shes lyingshes mistaken that I was there that night." Jessica turned her head away and started sobbing. "I know when youre lying. Its a shame that you dont even feel guilty. Ive looked into her eyes, Darius. Its been so hard for her to prove she was innocent and to get justice. She had to make every single one of you confess to what you did. Before that, everyone was just as sure as you that they didnt do it. You know... when someone gets raped or assaulted, it doesnt end there. Thats when the pain really begins." Jessica took a deep breath and slowly wiped her hand on her dressthe same hand that had just touched my hair. Seeing her feel that disgust for me... it only made my anger toward Hnie burn hotter. Why couldnt she let it go? It was just one night. Just one! "Ill prove to you that Im innocent," I said. But Jessica stood up and walked toward the door. "As much as I wish youre telling the truth... Im scared youre not. Dont expect me to cheer for you on the battlefield." She didnt even turn around to look at me as she said those words and walked out, closing the door behind her. Im going to avenge all my friends deaths. Ill make this Hnie feel real painthe kind that makes her beg me to stop, but I wont. She couldnt forgive us for one nightI wont forgive her for my friends murders either. That was final. I would take the blue strength potion and beat her. Chapter 555-The Final Battle For Revenge

Chapter 555: 555-The Final Battle For Revenge

Hnie: Darius had his father and other senior pack members with him. They never said out loud who they supported, but they had probablye with him because they thought he would win. And they didnt want to lose such a strong alliance once he did. I stepped into the arena, and the brothers went ahead to sit with their father. My mother hadnte. Darcy and Emma were treating this battle like entertainment, with popcorn and drinks in their hands. Charlotte sat with them, but she didnt look as mean as before. She even mouthed *Best of luck* to me. The noise was deafening, but I didnt hear it. All I could focus on was the space between me and Darius. The arena was wide open. No walls to hide behind, no way out. Just me, him, and the eyes of everyone around us. The heat of the sun beat down on us, making the dirt feel even hotter under my shoes. "Darius, we believe in you!" one of the girls screamed, making me clench my jaw when his smirk showed that, even after treating women like crap, he was still being supported by them. The crowd was huge. Some wereughing, others whisperingeveryone thought I was weak. Darius was big, his muscles flexing as he shifted into a half-transitioned state, his ws scraping the ground. The crowd seemed to hold its breath, waiting for him to make the first move. He looked at me with a smirk, his voice full of mockery. "Ready to lose and go home as my wife?" I wanted to scream at him, to show him how much I hated him, but I couldnt. Not yet. The signal to start came, and without thinking, Darius lunged at me. His ws swiped through the air so fast I barely had time to dodge. The crowd gasped. I felt the air rush past my face as I just managed to get out of the way. I wasnt fast enough. I could feel the weight of his power as he turned toe at me again. The anger in his eyes burned brighter. But this time, I wasnt scared. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes for just a second. This was it. There was no going back now. I shifted. It hurt, but I didnt care. My bones twisted, my body changing, and I was no longer just meI was something else. Something stronger. He took a step back, his eyes narrowing. He seemed confused, almost like what he was seeing came straight out of a horror movie. The audience suddenly went silent before gasping. Their reactions showed they had never seen a wolf like mine before. With a growl, I lunged at him, ws outstretched. The force of my move hit him harder than I thought it would, and for a second, everything went quiet. The crowd was frozen. Then, chaos... Charlotte got up and yelled, "Hnie! We are with you." I noticed her mother ring at her with her jaw wide open. "Yes, Hnie, show that jerk what you are capable of!" Lamar yelled, getting up, and my other friends joined him. The brothers looked so proud at that moment. For a moment, I thought I had him. My ws connected with his chest, and I could see the shock in his eyes. But then, before I couldnd another hit, he recovered. He mmed into me, sending me flying back. I hit the ground hard, the air knocked out of my lungs. For a second, everything went ck. The roar of the crowd faded into a dull hum. My body was aching, but it was more than thatsomething deep inside me was unraveling. I scrambled to my feet, my muscles shaking. Darius was grinning, enjoying every second of this. But that grin... it reminded me of everything. Of the year hed hunted me, tormented me. Of the nights Id spent hiding, terrified of his touch, his damn grin. The memories flooded back in an instantevery cruel word, every painful strike, and that night. Hisugh echoed in my ears, and for a brief moment, I wasnt in the ring anymore. I was back there, in the dark, scared and alone. My heart raced, my breathing in short gasps. I could feel the old fear creeping back in, just like it had so many times before. The fear Id buried deep inside me. The fear I thought Id gotten rid of. Darius was closing in, and I couldnt focus. I was frozen. Stuck in the past. "Still weak. Of course, you could never train enough to fight me," he sneered, stepping closer. "I knew it." I blinked, shaking my head, trying to push the memories away. But it was like I couldnt escape them. Every scar hed left on mementally, emotionally, physicallywas alive again. Darius saw the fear in my eyes, and his grin only grew wider. He knew he had me. But then, something inside me shifted. I was not that eighteen-year-old who he had cornered in that underground station. Darius moved in, shing with his ws, but this time I didnt freeze. I moved. I dodged, faster than I thought I could, and I felt the sting as his ws scraped my arm. But that wasnt enough to stop me. I was angry now, not scared. With a loud growl, I charged at him, my ws hitting his chest. He staggered back, surprised by the force. I didnt give him a second to recover. I was on him again, my ws striking, my teeth snapping at him. I threw him to the ground, not letting up. His eyes widened in shock, and I could feel him start to lose his confidence. "Youre not the one in control anymore," I snarled, pushing him down harder. The crowd was roaring around us, but I barely heard it. All I could hear was my heartbeat, steady and strong. Darius tried to fight back, but I was faster. I grabbed his arm, twisting it behind his back. He gasped in pain, trying to get away, but I was too strong. "How the hellare you so fast?" he yelled, almost like crying. "How is she so strong?" That was my stepmother screaming at my father. "She is not your daughter. Youre such a loser, and look at her!" For a moment, everyone shut up to hear her, and then Salem yelled, "Oh, shut the hell up, wench!" The crowdughed before their attention shifted back to me. He looked up at me, eyes wide with fear. For the first time, I saw it. He was scared. With onest push, I threw him to the ground, pinning him there, breathless and defeated. "What are you?" he barely whispered, gulping, with tears running down his cheeks. And in a very overpowering tone, I hissed, "I am your karma, bitch." Chapter 556-The New Alpha In North

Chapter 556: 556-The New Alpha In North

Hnie: He used his strength to push me back and get on his feet when Cora suddenly started to howl louder than ever. In seconds, clouds started to fill the sky, roaring and lightning shing through them. The crowd looked up and gasped. With a roar that shook the air, Darius lunged at me. His ws shed, but I was fastermuch faster. I darted to the side, my body moving like liquid. The crowd screamed in awe, their eyes wide as they watched the two of us sh in a whirlwind. We circled each other, growling, eyes locked. He tried to get the upper hand, snapping at me with deadly intent, but I could feel the power in every strike I made, every move I took. My body was made for this fight, made to dominate. He swiped at my throat, but I ducked, mming my body into his with a force that knocked him off bnce. Darius was struggling now, his moves slow, unsure. His pride had always been his strength, but it was slipping. I was breaking through his defenses, one strike at a time. He staggered back, growling in frustration. The fight had been going on for what felt like hours, the ground beneath us soaked with rain, and so were we. I charged, my ws cutting through the air faster than I had before. He barely had time to react as I mmed into him with a force that sent him tumbling backward. He hit the ground hard, a shocked gasp escaping his lips. I stabbed him in the chest with my ws and saw his eyes widen. The crowd wentpletely silent at the brutality. He began to gulp and sputter blood out of his mouth. He tried to move his ws around to sh my skin, but his ws could barely do any damage. My skin had turned into something solid. "Please," he wheezed, struggling to lift his head, blood staining his fur. His eyes were wide with something I had never seen beforefear. Real fear. "Please... dont... dont do this." We both transitioned back, only wearing shorts and a top, and he was only in ck shorts. I stood over him, my chest rising and falling with each breath, my ws growing and disappearing like it was that easy. He was on his knees now, his once strong posture broken, the cocky smile that used to haunt my nightmares nowhere to be seen. I knelt down and wed his thigh, my fingers digging into his skin, my ws going deeper and deeper. "Ahhhh!" he screamed in agony. "Stopyour ws areburning my insides!" He began to wiggle like a worm on the ground. "Have mercy on thed," his father got up from the crowd and started crying. "Please, son, surrender!" he cried even more. At this point, no one was making a noise. "Remember how you tortured me that night?" I hissed at him, blocking his fathers pleas. "I promised I would kill you with my own hands or I would never find peace," I muttered, watching his face turn red. But even in that state of agony, he decided to use hisst strike to break my happiness. "Thanks for letting me know what you wish for," he stuttered before yelling, "I surrender!" I frowned in disbelief when he broke into a smirk, barely able to hold it before he began to cry out in pain again. "I wouldnt let yourst wishe true. You will never be able to kill me," he let out a chuckle when the warriors arrived and forced me back from him. "Ahhh!" He had his arm wrapped around his stomach as he stumbled and barely got up from the ground. "You might have wonbut you failed to prove me guilty," he mouthed, his father rushing over to support his body. Vonston walked into the ground and stood beside me. "The battle was the most intense fight ever. Even the sky cried and joined these true. However, as promisedwe will choose the winner who will be crowned as the alpha king or queen. And without any shadow of a doubt, Hnie Niles is the new alpha queen of the North." Those words and that title almost stopped my heart in my chest. "Alpha queen?" I asked, turning my head to him. "We wanted to bring in the crown too, but look at this rain," Vonston smiled, his tears hiding behind the rain. "I am the alpha queen," I pointed at my chest and faced the crowd. Emmet, Norman, Maximus, and Kate started to walk towards me while the others were not allowed to overwhelm me. But they were all pping for me and crying happily. As soon as the brothers circled around me for a group hug, I heard a littleint from Dariuss father. "That doesnt prove my sons guilt. Its just that he is not an alpha king or an alpha anymore. However, the stress everyone has put on his shoulders by iming hemitted crimes made him lose today," the brothers stepped away to watch Seon Louise save his sons face. "It is true, it doesnt prove anything. You might have won today, congrattionsbut I am still innocent. Someone who was tortured to the point that he couldnt train," Darius hissed, and the crowd went silent. "Ah?" I raised my brow. "What? Am I not telling the truth?" The eye contact Darius gave me was enough for me to understand what he was trying to do. "When I told you I wanted to kill youyou thought that was my wish?" I mumbled, but loud enough so that everyone could hear us. "You said it," he sputtered, spitting blood out and then straightening his back. "Hmmm! What if I tell youit was my way of getting you to choose to surrender instead of dying by my hands?" I watched him frown and shrug. I knew he wasnt going to give up, even if I had killed him. "You didnt want me to die?" he smirked, even when everyone was watching him. "No! Or elsehow would I have made you confess to your crimes?" I smirked, and his smirk faded. "Now that you are not an alpha kingnor an alphaI kick you out of my pack and make you a rogue," I hissed loudly, watching him frown for a moment and then shrug as if it didnt bother him much, until I added, "And as a rogueImand the weapon of truth to be used on you." Chapter 557-The Fallen Alpha

Chapter 557: 557-The Fallen Alpha

Hnie: "You really thought stealing the crown from you was my end goal? Youve been hiding behind the alpha crown for way too long. Your cockiness defeated you," I hissed, then gave him a pressed-lip smile. "No! What is she saying? Im already injuredshe wants to beat me to a pulp now?" Darius held his fathers arm and shook it, trying to get his attention. His fathers eyes were wide open, and all I could see was fear in them. I began to wonder if his father knew he had been lying. "Dariusyou really didnt think this wasing your way?" Emmet asked, stepping forward. I hadnt told anyone this, but there were times when Emmet would look me deep in the eye and smile like he knew what my end goal had been. And him stepping forward, signaling his warrior to bring in the weapon of truth, confirmed my suspicion that he knew. "Stop thisyoure not allowed to stab me with that," Darius pointed at Emmet, warning him not to get any closer. He held the dagger in his hand, making my heart beat louder. In the next few minutes, Darius was going to confess everything. "Actuallyyes, he can. He can do that," Vonston added, "Hnie has proven that not only is she physically stronger than you, but her mental ability is far ahead of yours. She is the true alpha queen North has always deserved." It was shocking to hear those words from him. He had shown growth after the first trial. And after that, he didnt act blindly at all. I watched Alpha Diaz get up and grab Altans hand, dragging him out with his warriors and pack members following. They didnt even sit down to hear the truth, but the big cameras would be broadcasting it for months. My so-called family stayed though. My brother kept pointing at me, then at his chest, telling everyone I was his sister. "Stop it!" Darius yelled when Maximus snuck up behind him and grabbed his hands behind his back. Kaye wrapped his arms around his fathers shoulders and kind of dragged him aside to avoid intervening. In front of everyone, Emmet stabbed Darius right in the stomach and let him fall to his knees. "What have you done?" Darius screamed, his hands on the wounded area. He started to squeeze it as if that would help the poisone out. Jessica had walked out of the crowd and approached us, her eyes filled with tears as she watched Darius. "Now, tell me Dariuswhat do you remember when you look at me?" I stepped forward to ask him. It was so hard to do. He lifted his head and growled, "Oh! You really want to relive that night, dont you?" The smirk on his lips appeared without him knowing. I could tell he was trying hard not to say it all. But the dagger was pulling the truth from within him. "You werent that confident that night. Remember when you begged while quickly putting on the pendant as if that would make us stop? All of us stared at you before we attacked. How was it losing your virginity that night?" he startedughing loudly. He kept going until I decided I didnt want to hear any more. I just wanted the truth and an admission of guiltand he had done that. But there was one more thing I wanted to know from him. "Who sent you there that night?" As soon as I asked, Darius smirked. Seeing him still alive in front of me was so hard. But I had to leave him alive so he could get the shame he deserves. "Why? Why were you sent there that night?" I added. "Hmm, maybe someones father didnt like you hanging around his son," he watched me gasp. "It was your boyfriends father. Who didnt know his son was just fooling around with you. He was afraid his son was serious, sohe sent us there. And in return, he helped us with our reports at the academy. He wanted you out of his sons life," Darius cleared up all the questions in my mind. I was stunned, and tears sprang down my cheeks. I got this punishment for love that wasnt even serious? "Ugh, but you know whatI regret one thing now," he straightened his back and suddenly grabbed a sword from the warriors hand and hissed as he lunged at me. It was a sudden attack since nobody thought he was capable of fighting the poison in his body and taking this step. But thats when Jessica grabbed the dagger from the ground and rushed in, attacking her brother from the side and stabbing the dagger into the side of his neck so hard that it came out from his temple. Screams filled the air, and everybody began to run away from their seats. As soon as Dariuss body fell to the ground, Jessica sat down with him. She held his head in herp and started crying. "Its okay, baby brother. Everything is fine now," she began to speak, smiling through the pain. We were all so shocked. "You will be at peace now. This world is no longer for you. You havebroken the biggest rule. You havemitted a crime against another innocent individual. Butbut it will be fine now. You can rest. You dont need to see everyone hate you, right? I did it to help you, right?" she was sobbing and gently caressing his cheeks. "Oh, my little brother. Let me sing for you," she sniffled, "I see your spirit, brave and strong, Where you belong, where you belong. And as you grow, and make your way, Ill be your anchor,e what may." She had such an angelic voice that the rain suddenly stopped. The birds started to gather around her as she cried, holding her dead brother in her arms. "In the next world, you wille back as my son, and my dear, this time, I will make you a better one." Chapter 558-My Husband鈥檚 Nudes

Chapter 558: 558-My Husbands Nudes

Hnie: "Congrattions," Salem hugged me again while Lamar, Penn, and Gavin danced around me. They had been jumping up and down like little kids this whole time. Jenny kept mimicking how I would look once I got crowned. "So, youreing to the hostel tomorrow?" Penn asked, giving me a look that said I needed to stop making excuses and just join them already. They had made ns that included hopping from bar to bar and doing everything I couldnt do because my life had been so hard. "Yeah," I nodded, my eyes shifting to the brothers in the distance. After Jessica killed her brother, she wasnt well. Her father and Norman took her home after managing to convince her to let go of Dariuss body. Darcy and Emma rushed back home, grabbing Charlotte with them. But Charlotte seemed genuinely happy for me. Now it was just me, my friends, and the brothers. "Okay, so you go enjoy your victory with them today, tomorrow is ours," Lamar warned me, pointing his finger at me to make sure I didnt forget the ns. I nodded, smiling from ear to ear, then walked away to join the brothers. As soon as they saw me walking towards them, they broke the circle and smiled at me. "So, Alpha Queen of Northhow do you feel?" Maximus pretended to hold a mic with his clenched fist and interviewed me. "I am the happiest today," I uttered, tears still forming in my eyes. But these were tears of happiness. "So, how are we going to celebrate your birthday today? Dont say no, youve earned the right to live a happy life. Lets make this day the day you yed the monster and became the Alpha Queen," Kaye added with a cheerful gleam in his tone. Every time someone called me Alpha Queen, my chest swelled with happiness. I never thought I could be anyone, let alone an Alpha Queen. Just the thought of my crowning made me smile until I turned tomato red. "Congrattions. I always knew you were special," Emmet uttered, then cleared his throat to remind me of something, "Are you and Norman rejecting each other today then?" I watched eyes stare at my face and my throat began to get dry. Of course, I was going to reject Norman, but then I felt like I should stay with my friends tonight. They had waited so long for me to be with them. "Ohhhh! Wouldnt it pain? Actually, Im spending the night with my friends. I want to be full of energy and enjoy my neenth birthday, unlike my eighteenth. I want to get over that phase and be happy for once," I noticed the way they silently stared at my face, no heads nodding to show they agreed. "Will it be okay if I do it next month? I mean, waiting for him toe back when he should be with Jessica, and then making my friends wait" I yapped and yapped with an awkward smile on my lips. I felt so ufortable at that moment. "No! Trap will be the right word." "Of course, that will do as well," since nobody was helping me out, thankfully Kaye stepped forward to defend me. I suddenly felt at ease when his brothers reluctantly nodded their heads. "So I will go and stay with them," I waved at them, turning around in an awkward, no-goodbye kind of way, and started walking after my friends. "Hmm, what an excuse to not reject Norman," Cora uttered. "I thought you would rest a little longer after that battle," I groaned. "How could I miss the awkward interaction of you with your mates where you try to not only convince them but yourself too that you have so much to do, which is why you cant reject him tonight," Cora continued to snicker, making me clench my jaw. "I mean, I didnt have time to annoy Norman before, so I was thinking about irritating him for a month before I reject him," I shrugged. "Whatever you say, Alpha Queen," she taunted, and I rolled my eyes, joining my friends. "Wait, youreing with us?" Penn got out of the drivers seat when he spotted me. "Yeah, I thought Id celebrate this day with you guys. Youve been there for me all this time; I really want to share my sess with you," I said to them all, watching them grin happily. "Come on, hop in then," Jenny wrapped her arm around my shoulder and let me walk into the car first. We all shared the car to the hostel where the students had been informed beforehand, and Hans had helped prepare a celebratory dinner for me. "Wow," I covered my mouth happily, watching all the red balloons flying around with LED candles everywhere. "I did it all myself," Hans shrugged, hands on his waist in pride. But he wasnt asking for my praise; his eyes kept moving to Jenny, who was busy making out with Lamar every few seconds. After we all ate and danced for about two hours, I began to walk upstairs to my dorm room. Lucy hadnt been around and Sydney was back in her pack, I heard. Of course, she couldnt see me being all happy. My phone rang, and my husbands name popped up on the screen with an iing text, making me grin. I couldnt wait to give him a hard time. Husband: What are you doing? Did you eat and rest well? Dont waste all your energy for tonight. We brothers are preparing something special for you as well. I smiled, sitting down on the bed and reading his text a few times before typing back. Me: Wasnt it supposed to be a surprise? Are you sure you didnt ruin it? Husband: Dont y me. Its alright, my brothers wouldnt get mad, and you dont know what kind of surprise it is. I giggled. Husband: Okay, ask for any gift. It was a big victory. I wasnt going to ask him anything, but Cora started to fill my mind with nasty thoughts. "Ask for a nude pic." "What the heck, no Cora," I groaned at her. "Come on, you said you wanted to annoy him. Just do it, tease himannoy him," she pressured, and while biting my bottom lip, I texted him. Me: Okay, send me your nudes. Chapter 559-Beautiful Wife鈥檚 Innocent Request

Chapter 559: 559-Beautiful Wifes Innocent Request

Norman: I had juste back to my room after discussing a n to celebrate Hnies birthday and make it special. "Missing her?" My wolf was saying that just to annoy me. He knew there was no truth to what he was saying. He just wanted to get a reaction out of me. "No, Im very much at peace that she isnt around andining. You know I like my room to be mine only," I reminded him, standing in front of the mirror to take off my shirt. "Really? Didnt you just ask her for a gift?" he teased, and I mimicked him under my breath, taking off my shirt and throwing it on the couch. "She would have killed you if she saw you do that. How many times has she reminded you to hang your damn shirt?" As soon as Rome said that, I grabbed the shirt to hang it properly. Not because I was scared of Hnie, but because I didnt want this topic to be the reason I argued with Rome. "I asked her what she wanted as a gift because she did a great job and defeated an alpha who had been getting ready for this battle since he was a kid. Not only that, she has raised our academys name to new heights." I was honestly impressed with Hnie and how she fought. And then her message popped up. I knew she would say she didnt want anything. Thats how she wasnot interested in anything at all. "And you used to call her a gold digger," Rome didnt need to remind me of what I used to think. I didnt know her back then, only her mother. And her mom really gave off big gold digger vibes. I ignored Rome and focused on the text. I had just put on my shorts when I opened her message and my body tensed up. "Oooooh baby! Ohhh yummy. Seems like she couldnt resist and finally asked for our great Norman mountain." I wanted to strangle Rome with my own hands. My cheeks started to itch as I threw the phone away. "That is so inappropriate. Why would she Im so disappointed in her," I groaned, starting to pace from one corner of the room to the other. "Scold her then and make her stop once and for all," Rome gave me a slightly different suggestion. I thought he would tell me to just go along with it, h h h. "What do you mean by once and for all?" I asked, my eyebrows furrowed. "It seems like shes getting toofortable. Imagine if she was hereshe wouldve just grabbed you and slipped her hand into your shorts. You have to stop her before she gets thisfortable. That bold woman," Rome made me swallow hard. Why did he have to exin it in so much detail? The thought of it all was a horror. My eyes filled with tearsthats how intense just imagining it was. "Yeah, I would love to scold her but then againits her night. I dont want to ruin it for her by getting angry. And to thinkshe might not have realized it was inappropriate. Shes just very innocent," I held my phone again, wondering if she was waiting for my message or if she forgot about it after casually asking. "Oh really? Or just admit you dont want to stop her. You want her to grab you and take control," I knew it. Rome was just trying to trap me. "Huh!" I scoffed. "What do I say to her now?" Now that was the biggest problem. What could I say? "Say no!" Rome replied. "Rome, something that wont upset her," I didnt want her to feel like she asked for something wrong. I meanI didnt know. It was the kind of situation that felt worse than picking a weapon for war. "Okay, let me take over. Ill type something good," he insisted, but I wasnt sure if I could trust him. "Please, trust me. You never do," he sounded a little down, so I let him. It had been years since we talked like that. And him waking up after marking Hnie just meant a lot to me. I needed him to talk to me, and now he finally was. So he began to type quickly. Me: Cant send any right now. I nodded as he hit the send button, but then he quickly typed something else that left my jaw wide openand before I could take control back, he had already sent it. Me: Because my cock is so hard for you, I feel embarrassed. "What the fuck!" I yelled loudly, hitting all the buttons to delete the messageand instead of deleting it from both chats, I only deleted it from mine. "Fuck!" It was like one mistake after another. "Just so you know, Im not jerking offIm justughing so hard," Rome made me sit and watch the screen. There was nothing I could do anymore but wait for her toe online, read the text, and then...Id just kill myself. "Norman! Dude, listenimagine she shows it to our brothers," Rome wasughing his ass off with zero concern for my reputation or feelings. "Whyw-why would she do that?" I started typing in panic, making yet another mistake. Me: Please dont tell my brothers. As soon as I sent it, I realized what Rome made me do. I looked like a desperate, sneaky pervert. So when I grabbed my phone to delete that one, I managed to do it sessfully. But then her reply cameand my heart dropped. Alpha Queen Wife: I read it. Fuck! I grabbed my hair in my fist and then read her next message, tears running down my face this time. Alpha Queen Wife: Im going to share it with everyone. Youre so thirsty. "Okay, Im gonna go meet her right now and delete that text from her phone." That would be yet another mistake I made that night. How I wish I had been thinking with a clear mind. Because going to see her turned out really dangerously upsetting. Chapter 560-His Ego Won

Chapter 560: 560-His Ego Won

Hnie: "Whoa!" Cora said. I had been staring at the screen in shock. And then he told me not to tell anyone. That made me feel so shy. However, I tried to y it off and annoy him, so I told him Id tell everyone. But honestly, that was what Cora suggested. She wanted to mess with him a little more. "You know what? I shouldnt have listened to you. Ugh! He must be so embarrassed right now, Cora. Hes not like others. He gets shy and then heoh myhell be so embarrassed that hell stay awake the whole night. He barely sleeps," I started shouting at Cora even though it was my responsibility not to do that to him. "Its not our fault he responded that way. At least it proves hes into you," she said, making me clench my jaw and shut my eyes angrily. "Im sure he was just trying to tease me back and since his humor suckshe ended up embarrassing himself," I defended him, feeling bad. I called him to say it was okay and that I knew he was jokingjust so he wouldnt overthink it. But he didnt answer any of my calls. And that made me worry so much about him. "Okay, Im going to check on him, Cora." That was it. I couldnt enjoy myself or rest knowing Norman might be so stressed. I knew him really well. Just that one text would have ruined his mood. And I wasnt even there to sing him a luby so he could sleep. "Are you sure? I mean, hes hard. What if he wasnt just ying and actually got in his feelings? What if you go there and he" She stopped when my body shuddered. "Cora, thats Norman. Hes my big stepbrother" I bit my tongue at the weak excuse. But thats how I used to see him. I never thought wed ever get... close like that. "Hnie, the tension was always there. Just admit it. You were just sure he didnt see you that way, so you kept forcing yourself to keep him off the list of guys you could ever" she went quiet when I grabbed my shoes to go see him. "The pce will be packed with Zhorns," she reminded me, and I remembered how they hiss to cause distractions. Their frequencies can give people headachesbut not me. Id be fine. "I dont care, Cora. Hell be up all night," I said, wanting to p myself for that message. "Hes not a child. Youre worrying too much," she finally stopped using that teasing tone. I rushed downstairs to find the hallway almost empty. A few couples were making out in the corners, and I knew Lamar and Jenny were probably looking for a room to hook up insame with Gavin and Salem. Penn mustve already hit the bed. So I was able to sneak out without anyone spotting me. Not that theyd stop me, but theyd insist oning with me. It was after midnight, so the full moon had passed too. That meant Norman didnt need to worry about Maximus. He was kind enough to stay with me on the night of the full moon. But sadly, I was the one who caused him stress. However, I was only a few steps onto the road when I saw a vehicleing toward me. It was Normans monster car. He stopped in the middle of the road and stepped out of the drivers seat while I ran to sit in the passenger seat. I was surprised he came. But then I remembered how awkward he must have felt after sending that message. Of course he came to clear his name. Poor thingall because I messed with him. However, even after I sat down in the car, he remained outside. He was running his hand through his hair. He only wore a white sleeveless T-shirt and ck shorts. After a few minutes of gathering his courage, he finally got in the car but kept his face straight, not looking toward me at all. "Where were you going?" he asked, clearing his throat mid-sentence while staring straight ahead. "I wasing to see you," I said, and he instantly looked down. "I wanted to tell you I was just joking. But why are you here?" I asked, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. He mustvee to ease my mind too. Maybe he thought his message made things weird for me. But I was wrong. "Umm... to make you delete that text. Wheres your phone?" he turned to me and asked in a stern tone, the annoyance on his face obvious. "You came here for that?" I asked, and he nodded. I didnt know what Id been thinking. I guess I was flying too high. "I wasnt even the one who sent that message. I was angry that youd even think about sending something like that to someone alreadymitted to another womanwho just got home after taking care of that same womanbut my wolf told me not to offend you and let him handle it. Turns outhes a big joker as well and" he kept rambling until he finally looked up and our eyes met. "You were angry?" I asked, nodding my head. "I mean" he couldnt finish his sentence. He had already put me in my ce. "Umm, Im sorry. Youre right. I shouldve been more considerate of Jessica." I gave him a blunt look, and he looked away. "I feel horrible right now," I admitted. Tears were forming in my eyes, but I was taking deep breaths, trying not to cry in front of him. He was arrogantbut also right. "In factit was Cora who decided to tease you, and then I thoughtforget it, it doesnt matter what I thought." I clenched my jaw and handed him my phone. I still had some hope that he would exin his harsh words and tell me he was just feeling awkward, but he didnt. He was right. It made sense that he was angry. Fuck. Im such a horny bitch. Chapter 561-The Accidental Kiss

Chapter 561: 561-The idental Kiss

Hnie: He grabbed the phone out of my hands and slowly deleted the conversation while I sat and watched him do it. "Lets forget about it and never give our wolves the authority to speak," heughed, finally looking so relieved. So he was only worried that Jessica would see those texts? The texts that he didnt even send meit was his wolf messing with me. "So, how did you spend your evening?" he acted like everything was fine. But I was not fine. Even when it wasnt his fault. He had every right to shut me down for being a nuisance. And thats what angered me. Why the hell would I do anything like that? Or have any kind of feelings for the man who had made it clear so many times that he only wanted Jessica? "I had fun. Goodnight." I had enough of my foolishness. Ill keep my distance from him. "Hey, whats the rush? Wait, you wereing to the mansion because you thought I would be stressed out?" He finally realized what I was going to say. "Actuallyforget it, Norman. Ill head back now," I clenched my jaw as I said his name. "Why are youhey, did I offend you?" Hearing his voice was making me lose my mind. I wanted to turn around and punch him in the face. To kick him and scratch his face for making me foolishly grow feelings for him. And herees the confession, Cora sighed. It was such a messed up way to admit to myself that I was indeed falling for him. "No! Im just sad we didnt meet a few hours ago. We could have rejected each otherugh! Now I have to wait another month. Poor Jessica, shell have to wait another month to be in your arms," I spoke bitterly, arms crossed over my chest. I was the one in the wrong here. "Its not that bad. Youre upset because I saidlistenI wasnt angry angry" He was now making excuses because he finally realized he was too blunt when shutting me down. "Oh, please" finally, I snapped like a loser who couldnt take rejection. "I wasnt really interested in your nudes either, Norman. If I want to see someone, Ill text Emmet, Maximus, or Kaye" I was now waving my hands as I stared directly into his eyes. "But Maximus and Kaye also have" he shut up because I interrupted. "Oh, shut the hell up, always reminding me whos with whom," I didnt know what got over me, but the rejection embarrassed me. "Hey,nguage!" Norman hissed, but I clenched my jaw and gave him the middle finger, watching his eyes widen. "I had so much respect for you until now," he hissed again as I jumped out of his car. "Well, nobody forced you. So go back home, coward!" I yelled as I started walking back into the hostel. "Really? Why am I a coward? Im not! I didnte here because I was scaredit was something my wolf did" he came out of the car, trying to exin. "And because I would never want my brothers to think Im going behind their backsflirting with you." I stopped to face him, and he ced his hands on his waist. "Ohhh! I get it," I nodded my head. "No, you dont. Dont make me seem desperate," he hissed back, not realizing I wasnt trying to make him feel bad. I felt bad myself. "Im not dating your brothersI have plenty of options, Norman. And Ill pick from them instead of wasting time on you or your brothers from now on. Im not anyones property, so dont act like you all have to exin things to each other whenever someone spends time with me." I didnt even know what I was rambling about. But his words were now stuck in my head. I wished he had focused on the fact that I was worried about him, and in return, used a gentler tone when reminding me he loves Jessica and thinks its inappropriate when I joke about sensitive stuff. Or maybe I had pushed him so far that he had no choice but to be rude to me. "Dont take your anger out on my brothers. And what do you mean by my property? I never imed you were," I wished Norman knew when to shut up. His need to always get thest word always left me hurting. "Because Im not your property, so you cant im me," I argued like a child. "I never said you were. How many times do I have to remind you, huh? Are you upset that it wasnt me who sent you that text?" He suddenly stepped back and watched me with his eyes wide open. I felt so judged. He mustve beenughing at me inside. "Tell meyou wanted it to be me, didnt you? And you were disappointed because I told you I wasnt the one who texted you? That Im not... horny for you?" He said the word under his breath, almost like a whisperprobably because the thought of me like that disgusted him. "No! Im angry because you sent me that stupid text and I had to" I paused, trying to think of a good reason to convince him I wasnt thirsty for him, "leave Penn behind ande see you." I watched a frown appear on his face and I knew it was working. "Ill go back and enjoy my time with Penn since Im single and dont owe any loyalty to any of your brothers," I hissed, dragging them since he used them to shut me off. "Fine, go ahead. I just came here to delete that text," he hissed. Just a few minutes ago, I thought I was falling for him. It wasnt true. I would never fall for an arrogant, taken man. What a desperate bitch I am. Only angry because he wasnt horny for me. He wasnt wrong. I began to quickly walk towards the hostel, and once inside, I mmed the door and grabbed the whole bottle of wine. This was the first time I was going to drink so much. I gulped it down in one big swallow. "Easy," I didnt even know Penn was still awake. But my head was spinning, and I was seeing two of him. "Hey," he held me just as I was about to fall. "Are you okay?" he whispered, holding me with one arm wrapped around me and brushing the strands of hair from my face. I tried to stare into his eyes but everything was moving, and all I could think about was moving on. Call it a drunken mistake, but I slipped and fell straight into Penn. Our faces crashed together, and our lips met in one big mistake. It was just a brief momentonly a seconds touch. Chapter 562-My Wife And Her Stupid Love Interest

Chapter 562: 562-My Wife And Her Stupid Love Interest

Norman: "Bravo! Way to break a womans heart," my wolf grunted, scolding me again after being silent for just a minute. "How is it my fault? I asked her if she was disappointedI wouldve told her the truth too if she said otherwise. But she told me it was her wolf. So why would I say something else? Wouldnt I seem desperate? Besides, its the truth. You were the one who texted her," I hissed, feeling rage building inside me. "And you were angry that she sent you that text? Answer me, seriously. Because what you did tonight pushed her so far away that Im afraid she wouldnt even want to see your face again." I dont know why my wolf was scaring me. Ive argued with Hnie before. We usually get back to normal soon. "Rome, I was" I shut up. "You truly are a coward. You think falling for someone will make you look less like a loving brother?" he yelled. I closed my eyes, gripping the steering wheel tightly but not driving. "Fine! Yes, I felt something when I saw that text. But you know why I was angry? Because she doesnt feel the same. Shes only teasing me, trying to prank me. And it makes me look like a pervert for having my eyes onmy brothers mate," I finally let it all out. It had been happening for some time. Back when she bit me and I tattooed her mark on my shoulder, when she pushed me and I tattooed her hand on my chestit was all happening, and I had no clue why. I wasnt supposed to feel this way for anyone. "Then why did you break her heart? So what if you confessed and she told you it was a prank. Isnt she worth losing to?" The way Rome said it made my heart skip four beats at once. "Tell me, how much is she worth?" he asked again, and tears started filling my eyes for the first time. "You know what she means to me. Its not every day that Norman learns to crochet just to fix someones sweater. But she scares me." It felt strange to be honest with anyone about my feelings. "That woman scares you? How?" Rome asked. "Im not supposed to fall in love, Rome. I cant. Its not physically possible for me to get aroused by anyone. Im just a robota vessel who carries the heartbeats of his brothers with mine. Theres no chanceno heartbeat for anyone else. Then how? How is it possible that my heart beats louder for her than it would out of concern for my brothers? How am I supposed toy my head in herp and sleep so peacefully?" I started punching the dashboard as I lost my mind. It was such a mystery, and I was getting desperate. The more I watched her with my brothers, the more I felt like losing my mind. "Then maybemaybe she is our mate?" Romes gentle whisper shook me awake from the tantrum I was throwing. "I hope not," I wished. "Norman, its only feasible. Think about it, she is mated to the others" I had to shut him down. If Hnie was the one, that would meanthe prophecy is real. "Ill go speak with her. I dont feel right ending the night with tears in her eyes. I shouldve just let her have a victory andugh at me," I felt so low. I have lived my life where nothing was mine. No happiness, no struggles. I did everything for my brothers. So when, for the first time, I found someone for myself, I just didnt know how to hold onto it. Thats when a message popped up on my screen: Jessica: Can you pleasee? I feel like this night wont pass. I had her in my mindsympathy was what I felt for her. But then there was Hnie, and I couldnt go home or to Jessica knowing I had hurt Hnie so much. I put my phone down and got out of the car, making my way toward the hostel. "What are you going to say to her?" Rome asked. "Apologize andtell hershe is right. I was fucking horny for her. She can p me in return, hate me, or call me a pervert. I dont care. Id rather be embarrassed than upset her." I reached the door and entered, making my way through the hallway when I saw her. She wasnt alone. Like she said, she had Penn with her. It was a sight that crumbled my heart like paper. I watched the two copse on the ground, probably caught up in the moment, their lips meeting. I quickly turned around, not able to watch the crazy makeout. "Norman, we should" Rome started to talk again, but I grunted at him and ran out of the hostel like a headless chicken. "I really thought you know, when I said she would p me, I didnt mean it. In my head, I had a feelingmaybe, just maybeshe would blush and show some signs that she was interested. But all of that is gone. She was right. She has so many suitors. Why would she choose a faulty man with fucking four heartbeats?" I let out augh at myself. My wolf really got me fooled. Thank goodness I didnt do anything stupid. She was happily enjoying her life. If I had met up with her and said that stuff, I wouldve ruined her mood. I sat in the car, my chest tightening and my mind going numb. The sight of her on top of Penn made me shudder. "Ugh! Im going to lose my mind." I grabbed my hair in my fists, staring at the dark road. "How could she do that? She was just here with me. How could shebetraymy brothers?" I corrected myself, punching the window on my side so hard that my skin broke. "You know whatthe right thing would be to go check on Jessica. Shes the only one who epts me for who the fuck I am." I started the engine to go console Jessica and be there for her. Chapter 563-Night After Heartbreak

Chapter 563: 563-Night After Heartbreak

Hnie: "Sorry, sorry," I quickly lifted my head, letting the kissst only a few seconds. And that too because I was too shocked and drunk to move quickly. "Its okay," Penn smiled under me. "Help me up, I want to go to my room," I rolled over andy on my back, staring at the ceiling. He got up first and then I raised my hand for support. He grabbed my hand and pulled me up, putting me on his back and taking the stairs. "You men are so cheesy," Imented, feeling so sleepy yet excited to do something mischievous. Not sexual, just mischievous. "What did I do?" he asked. There was yfulness in his voice. And I knew why. "Youre taking the stairs to impress me. Youre even happy because we kissed. Dont take it as a kiss, it was just two mouths falling together," I continued, not understanding why I was talking so much. Some things I was saying didnt even make sense to me. "Youre right about that. I am very happy," he didnt deny it, which made me bump my chin against the back of his head, only yfully. "But Im so sad tonight," I groaned, kicking my feet. "Umm, well, I can tell. Youre kicking me pretty hard," it was only when he pointed it out that I stopped and bit my tongue. "Im sorry, I forgot I was on your back. No wonder I was confused about how I was moving without using my legs," I frowned. "There, there," he took me to my dorm room and carefully put me down on my bed. "Now tell me, what made you upset when it shouldve been your happiest night?" Penn asked, taking off my shoes and helping me getfortable in bed. "My stupid husband broke my heart," I started tearing up, my lips curling downward as I lost control of my emotions. "What do you mean?" Somehow, he looked way too serious. "II thought he would care. I thought he might have some feelings for me. But I was so wrong. Hes heartless even when he has four heartbeats," I sniffled, not having control over my words. I had never been wasted before, so it was such a weird feeling. "He has four heartbeats? What do you mean by that?" he asked, and I shrugged. "I dont know. I just know none of it is for me," I covered my face with my hands and began to sob. "Hnie, do you have feelings for Professor Norman?" he snapped me out of my crying session and I zoned out. What did he ask me? "Why else do you think Im crying?" I pouted, "I hate that I have feelings for him. Every time I see himI feel like telling everyone, Look, thats my husband. I want him to show me the same affection and give me the same attention. But he loves Jessica" I started crying even louder until my ears went silent. "Have you ever loved someone so much, but they loved someone else?" I asked, lying down in the bed. My tears went straight into my ears this time. "I did. Actually, Ive been in love for so long that I dont even know if I can ever love anyone else," Penn continued, but I had begun to doze off. I didnt sleeppletely because I kept waking up and throwing up. Near sunrise, I woke up to throw up again, and this time, I felt like my head would burst open. "Ugh," Iined, getting out of the bathroom. I was no longer drunk, but I had no freaking memory of what exactly went downst night. All I remembered was that Norman broke my heart, and then I drank a lot. Of course, I knew Penn must have brought me to my room since he was sleeping in Lamars bed. I took a shower and sat on my bed, my phone in my hand. Norman had deleted the conversation earlier, so there was nothing I could read. I wasnt obsessed or crazyI just wanted to re-read the texts to see if there had been some signs. "What signs?" Cora questioned. "That I was taking it too far and he was getting annoyed with me. Now that I think about it, he did seem pretty offended whenever I yfully teased him. Ugh! It brings me so much pain to think I ignored all the warnings," I kicked the pillow off the bed before reaching for it and picking it up again. As I did so, my body weight somehow made my phone act up. After pulling the pillow back up, I looked at my phone and gasped at the ongoing call. I had pocket-dialed Normans number. Before I could hang up, I saw the call being picked up. Its okay, well just say it was a mistake, I muttered under my breath, sticking the phone to my ear and opening my mouthonly to stop when I heard a feminine voice on the other side. "Hello?" It was a sleepy voice. And it was none other than Jessica. I pulled the phone away just to double-check if I had dialed the wrong numberbut no. It was Normans ID on the screen. Why was Jessica picking up his phone? "Umm, hello. I was calling Norman to ask if there will be any sses. We students had such a tiring night, so they wanted to know," I quickly came up with an excuse, since hanging up would have made me look suspicious. "Oh, umm, hes sleeping right now. Should I wake him up?" she asked, and my heart sank in my chest. He was sleeping in bed with her? So after he broke my heart, he went to be with her? Did I seriously make him horny for herst night? "Oh, okay. How are you?" Holding back tears, I asked her. "I wouldve been worse. But thanks to Norman, him arriving changed a lot for me." She sounded genuinely at peace. And I hated that I wasnt. She had done so much for me. And look at mehaving tears in my eyes because she possibly slept with Normanst night. Chapter 564-A Blast From The Past

Chapter 564: 564-A st From The Past

Hnie: "Do you want me to wake him up?" she asked again, and I shook my head before answering her. "No, its fine. Ill ask someone else. I hope you feel better soon. I didnt get a chance to talk to you earlier, but thank you, Jessica, for taking a stand for me," I said softly, feeling defeated but also... wrong. The way I acted around her mate made me feel shameless. A homewrecker who gets upset when a taken man rejects her advances. "Sleep well," I added, then ended the call, tears forming in my eyes as I stared at the screen. "Eh?" Penn waking up made me quickly rub my face with my hands, pretending I hadnt been crying. "Hnie? What time is it?" he asked, sitting up in bed and rubbing his eyes. "Its still dark outside," I responded, feeling so low. "Oh, why are you up? Are you feeling okay?" he asked as he got out of bed. He looked so sleepy with his one eye still closed. I wasnt okay, honestly, but I had to pretend like I was. "What happenedst night?" I asked, trying to retrace my steps. "You were drunk and made me carry you to your room," he said,ughing at the memory. "I made you carry me?" I asked, surprised, and he nodded with a fake pout. "On my back," he added, and we bothughedbefore my smile faded once again. I was so low, I didnt even know how to keep the conversation going. "Hnie, what made you so upset that you drank so much? All I know is that you left the hostel briefly and came back to drink yourself into not being able to stand," he said, sitting next to me on the bed, making me think back on the night. "It was nothing. I just wanted to clear my head. Being free of the burden of revenge made me look around and focus on my life. And, well... I realized I married a man who isnt my mate. The man who couldve been happily married by now. I was so lost in revenge, I didnt focus on anything else until now," I rambled, rubbing my hands nervously. "Hm. Its okay. You have until the next moon to reject him. Although it wouldve been easier for Jessica to deal with the grief if she were married right now. But you didnt do it on purpose. And youre so respectful to themyou dont even stay around Norman much," Penn said gently, having no idea what he was really talking about. If he knew the truth, he would hate me. That thought made me lower my head in guilt even more. All of them thought so highly of me...And I was busy dreaming about the forbidden man. "So dont worry. Im sure Jessica understands, and she respects you for keeping your distance from her man," he continued, and I couldnt help but recallst nights events. Penn was so right. He reminded me that I should be grateful Norman shut me downst night. Thats when my phone rang againand without checking the screen, I answered it instantly. "What is it, Norman?" I asked, shocking not only myself but Penn too. I answered like I had been waiting for the call. Jessica must have told him. He barely sleeps anyway. Wait. She said he was sleeping. Did her touchfort him too? I bit my bottom lip, frustrated that I was angry about him sleepingwhen I shouldve been happy that he got some rest. "Its Altan," My body froze, and chills ran through me when I heard his voice. I tried to pull the phone away, but he quickly added, "Please dont hang up. I just want to talk to you." I closed my eyes and sighed under my breath, Penn still watching me like he thought I was talking to Norman. "What do you want to say?" I asked, jaw clenched. "Whats even left to say?" "Im sorry for what I did," he started, but I began shaking my head aggressively. "No! You dont understand, Altan" It was when I said his name that Penn tilted his head and frowned in confusion. "Do you know who was behind everything that happened that night?" I wanted to scream at him, but I didnt want to wake the other students. "What? Who?" It became obvious that his father had hidden the truth from him. Alpha Diaz would get his karma. Vonston said he was pretending to take the usations lightly just so he could do his own diggingand catch Alpha Diaz with proof. The thought that Alpha Diaz had done this to me just to control his sons life made me sick. An old man paid others to gang rape a woman instead of just dealing with his own damn son? "Your father," I hissed. "What?" Altan sounded shockedlike hed stay in that shock for a while. Thats when Penn snatched the phone out of my hand and growled into the speaker. "You need to leave her alone like you did that night. It was all because of youand your fatherthat she suffered. Being with youif we can even call it thatmade her suffer when she shouldnt have. You and your father shouldve sorted out your problems instead of dragging her into the middle and turning her into a victim." He shouted, his voice rising. "Who am I to her? Why do you care? Youre not her boyfriendso stop calling her!" He ended the call and handed the phone back to me, staring into my face with rage. "He had the nerve to be upset that I was with you right now. How the hell did you even like this manLook at yourselfyoure a porcin doll, and that man I swear, Ill kill him if he contacts you again." Penn got up from the bed and stormed toward the door. I guess it was for the best that I was alone. I had to cry And I didnt even know why. Chapter 565-Planning A Romantic Encounter

Chapter 565: 565-nning A Romantic Encounter

Norman: "How is she?" I asked Jessicas father, whose swollen eyes showed he was grieving the loss of his son. I didnt care. But I couldnt tell them not to cry. Parents cry even when their kid is wrong. Tears can mean many things. Sometimes, theye from guiltfor not helping shape their kids into better people. "She is a mess," her father replied. "Now that youre here, give her some medicine. I cant look at her face right now." He had been distant from her ever since she saved Hnies life by killing her own brother. She didnt have to do it, we knew that. We were going to protect Hnie anyway, but Jessica taking that step still meant a lot. I went into Jessicas room, where everything was in chaos. She was sitting on the floor, covered in her own blood. "Jessica, what have you done?" I rushed over and knelt down, holding her hands. Thankfully, the blood came from scratches, not a serious injury. She had thrown around the vases and decorations, which caused the bleeding. "Bring the first-aid kit!" I shouted at the maid, helping Jessica up. After tending to her wounds, I told the maids to get her some food. She had been sobbing nonstop the whole time. "Ive lost everything, Norman. Look at my handstheyre empty," she whispered, sitting on the bed, but mentally still on the ground where she had killed her brother. "I lost you... killed my brother... and now my father cant even look at me," she cried hysterically, patting her chest like she was trying tofort herself. "Things will get better, Jessica. Ill be there for you, Hnie will be there for you. As for your father, hell understand your side too. Just give him some time," I said, cupping her face, feeling sorry for her. She had been my friend for a long time and had stood by me through everything. "Youll stay with me?" she asked, sniffling. I nodded. The maid brought in the food, and I had to feed her. It was something I had never done before, but I was doing it out of frustration. Every time Hnies face shed in my mind, the way she was on top of PennI wanted to do something reckless too. Jessicay down and held my hand. Her eyes showed she wanted me tonight. I kept staring at her face, then at her hand over mine, and then I remembered how Hnie and Penn had kissed. I nodded to Jessica and sat downbut on the chair next to her bed. There was no way I would make a mistake that would cost me even more damage. Finally, you didnt do something stupid, my wolf said. He had been silent because he wanted to see what decision Id makeso he could scold me if I agreed to get in bed with Jessica. "No! Nothing can make me do that. My anger toward Hnie is one thing, but I wont sleep with Jessica and Jessica false hope. And even if I wanted to, I dont think Id be able to feel anything with Jessica." Shey down and finally fell asleep while I sat in the chair, my head resting back, eyes on the ceiling. But there was only one person on my mind. "She was trying to get a rise out of you," Rome said, making me scrunch my eyebrows. "What do you mean?" I asked. Not being very experienced in this area, I had to rely on Rome. Its not like he was some expert either, but he gave decent suggestions and advice. "She must have known youde back. Who even starts making out in the hallway? And Hnieshe never even kissed your brothers in front of you, let alone made out with random Penny in the hallway," Rome hissed. "Penn," I corrected him. "I dont care. He can go to hell," Rome snapped, and he was right. "I will make this Penn run so many rounds around the mountain tomorrow, hell forget what its like to kiss Hnie," I said, clenching my jaw as my anger slowly rose likeva. "Thats the Norman I know. Lookhes trying to steal her. Or maybe she did it to get a reaction out of you or out of anger. It doesnt matter. What matters is, shes not with our brothers now. So youre not stealing her from themyoure stealing her from Penn. Thats fair game," Rome said, making me close my eyes and take a deep breath. "What are you trying to get out of me?" I hissed at him. "A confession. You can tell me how you feel about her," he whispered, trying to sound innocenteven though he was the reason everything got messed up tonight. "So you can cause more trouble? I was doing just fine" I was in the middle of the conversation when Romesughter cut me off. "Those baby steps will result in someone stealing her from you. Im telling you, its the only way. Steal her from Penn. It will be hard" Romes words made me open my eyes, and he knew he had gotten under my skin. "He knows how to reach a womans heart, and you? You only know how to lead a woman to the battleground. You need to step up your game. Look! Women like bad boys. Someone who acts sexy. You need to act sexy in front of Hnie," Rome suggested. And for a moment, I wondered if that was it. Maybe Penn was acting more sexy? I mean, I dont know how to be sexy or hot. So that makes sense. "Youre not setting me up for disaster again?" I asked. "No! I just know that even if youre too shy to admit your feelings, you want her. And I want to be the first person who only puts you and your happiness first." I quickly closed my eyes when tears started to itch at the corner of them. "Hnie worries about you too. You deserve love and care, Norman," he said. And he was right. "Thats it. I dont want her careor her worriesI want more." Finally, I had made up my mind. I would do what my wolf was telling me to do. "Just do everything right. Be sexyand make her feel jealous. Women love when they are pinned against the wall. Be aggressive but also romantic," Rome said. I nodded and closed my eyes. That is what I will do. I will show her I can be that too. I dont sleep muchjust a few minutes at a time. But that night, in those few moments, I saw Hnie in my dream. That was the first time I ever had a dream like that. She looked radiant, beautifullike someone who should be mine. Chapter 566-My Sexy Husband Got Eyes On Him

Chapter 566: 566-My Sexy Husband Got Eyes On Him

Hnie: "You look grumpy. You shouldnt have drunk so much," Jenny elbowed me as we walked out of the hostel toward training ss. I didnt even know why the academy was open today. Id heard the trainers say we needed to prepare hard because of the threat from the Zharns. "Alpha Queen," I heard Sage say as she winked at me before walking away with her group. Every section stood in lineeven the seniors joined us this time. "Last night was amazing," Lamar whispered into Jennys ear, and she giggled. I looked to my side and saw Hans staring at them before he realized I caught himand quickly looked away. "Oh, Professor Norman is here," Lucy announced from behind me, and only then did I realize she had returned to the academy. I turned toward her and she smirked. "Congrattions. What a victory!" I rolled my eyes and looked straight ahead. I didnt know why, but I was in a really bad mood. "Huh, what victory? Got the poor guy all messed up just so she could win," Sydney, of course. It had to be her. My friends turned back to re at her, but I ignored it. My eyes were focused on the car that parked in front of usand out came Norman, dressed in all ck. "Fuck, he is so hot," Lucy said, making me frown. What hot? He was just tall with decent features. Deep down, he was still an asshole. "And he left his buttons open today," Lucy added, and my skin broke out in goosebumps. He had left half of his shirt unbuttoned, a chain hanging down his chest. I clenched my fists tightly, trying not to look at his chest. What kind of outfit was that? Did he lose his sense of decency too? "Hello, everyone," Norman said, and I stared at the girls. Id always known they looked at the brothers a little too eagerlybut this was ridiculous. Then two more vehicles pulled up and out jumped Kaye and Maximus. Emmet didnte. That hurt. "I wish I could have group sex with those handsome monsters one day," Lucy went on. Honestly, at one point, I felt like she was saying all this just to mess with me. "Shut up, Lucy!" I snapped, and everyone went quiet. As I looked ahead, I noticed the brothers looking at my face. "As you all know, a special battle was arranged for one of our students. We brothers would like Norman to give you a brief history and the reason behind the battle," Maximus said, stepping aside to let Norman take over. His eyesnded on me for a brief second before looking away. He really didnt care. He just felt sorry for me. And look at himhe looked so smug today. He got to have sex while I cried myself to sleep with a headache. "Ive trained many warriors in my time, but none like Hnie," Norman began. "She didnt just fight battles on the fieldshe fought her rapists in the shadows, where justice is often denied. She stood alone against a world that tried to break her. They used her, silenced her, doubted her. But she never backed down." My frown started to soften. I hadnt had the chanceor maybe I never let myselfthink about how I feel now. Finally, I was free from the usations. Finally, I knew my rapists were where they deserved to be. "She battled against injustice with the fire of truth in her eyes. She proved her innocence not through words, but through unwavering courage. She exposed the lies, stood face-to-face with her rapists, and forced them to confessnot with vengeance, but with the strength thates from knowing youre right. And then, she didnt stop there. She rose. She took that pain and turned it into power. She fought her way to the topnot just as a survivor, but as a leader. She earned her ce. And today, she stands as the Alpha Queen of the North. Not because it was handed to herbut because she took it, and she earned every step of the way. I dont just call her a student anymore. I call her a legend. Lets have a big round of apuse for the best student in Vortex history," Norman pointed at me, and everyone started pping. Everyone except Sydney, who rolled her eyes and kept her arms folded across her chest. "It can never be enough to praise Hnie. But we need to shift our attention for a moment. Theres another serious matter that weve decided to deal with today," Kaye ced a hand on his chest and tilted his head slightly, smiling eerily at Sydney. We all turned to look at her face. She looked like shed seen a ghost. "What? What did I do?" she started rambling, but Kaye gestured at Jenny and Sage to grab Sydney and drag her to the front. While that was happening, I saw Norman stretch his neck and then point at Penn. "Penn! Were starting training for the fighters wholl head into the woods to face the Zharns. Come with meI think youve got a little too much heat in your body... I mean, potential. Lets have you be the first to face a Zharn. How about that?" The way Norman said itand how even his brothers looked shockedgave me chills down my spine. Even Penn seemed unsure whether Norman was praising him or setting him up for failure. "Come on, wouldnt you volunteer?" Norman added, then looked at me while wagging two fingers at Penn to follow. There was something strange in his eyesanger and vengeance. "Oh Hnie, your husband is jealous," Cora woke up the second the drama turned spicy. But why would he be angry with Penn? What had Penn done? And more importantly, why would Norman be jealous... when hed just spent the night with Jessica? "No! I wont let him drag Penn into the woods. I will volunteer," although being alone with him will be odd and awkward but I will do it for a friend. Chapter 567-Pinned Me Against The Tree Trunk

Chapter 567: 567-Pinned Me Against The Tree Trunk

Hnie: "Sydney, you are expelled with the worst student ever certificate," Maximus announced, while my eyes were on Penn, who was grabbing a weapon from the table on the side to follow Norman. "Did we make a mistake? Why is your husband angry with us?" Jenny whispered in my ear, her anxiety peaking as she watched her brother with teary eyes. "Let me deal with it," I grunted, giving Norman a lookbut he didnt even want to acknowledge me. It had to be something else. I wanted to stand here and enjoy Sydney crying, but this husband of minethe cheater, the liar, the heartbreakerruined it for me. I began to quickly make my way towards Norman, causing Maximus to stop and look at me. Kaye snatched the ck ink out of his hands and pped it over Sydneys face with a sharp jerk of his hand. "This is what you deserve for hurting Hnie," Kaye hissed, not even caring that the students were watching him. "Butwhy? Why am I being insulted?" Sydney cried, her face ckened. That kind of treatment was rarely given to any studentonly when they had done something really bad. But my steps stopped when Maximus exined her actions. "I found your personal diary. Not a very good secret keeper, huh? You wrote about how you wanted Rhiz to do the same thing to Hnie that she says he did before. You wanted Hnie to get in trouble when he confronted her in a locked room. You just didnt expect Hnie to survive." I stared at Sydney, who was now avoiding my eyes. "But I was just saying" she mumbled into her hands, not even lifting her face. "Well, screw you, Sydney," I pped the back of her head, and she moved her hands from her face to stare at me, shocked. I had hoped no one would mess with me todaybut of course, that wasnt possible. So now I was angry and taking it out on everyone who messed with me. "Come on. Well sign your resignation letters and then talk to your father. Hesing over. Lets tell him what a psycho his daughter is," Kaye said, signaling Sage to grab Sydney by the arm and take her to the office. Maximus followed but gave me a quick nce before leaving. Maximus walked past me a little too close, close enough that his scent made me lose my mind. He smelled so damn good. Now that everyone was out of sight and the students were dismissed, I was staring at Norman. "Come on, Penn! Whats going on, didnt you pick a weapon yet?" Norman looked over my shoulder to call for Penn, then scoffed, "Ive never seen an alpha so weak." I was standing right in front of him, and he was looking everywhere but at me, acting like I didnt exist. I wished I hadnt acted like an idiotst night. Now he wouldnt even look at me. He probably wont ever respect me again. Screw it. "Stop it. Why are you making Penn suffer?" I snapped at him, and he finally looked down, a look of disbelief on his face. "Youre still a student here, Hnie. Watch your tone and definitely dont stand here defending your boyfriend in front of your trainer," he hissed, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "Penn, you can go. I think I know what Professor Normans problem is," I turned and called out to Penn, who stopped checking a weapon and looked at me, then at Norman. "What are you doing? You cant make him go against my orders!" Normans body looked so massive when he stepped toward me. "Penn, go back to the hostel!" I shouted again, this time looking straight into Normans eyes. I wasnt going to let him take out his anger on Penn. I can date whoever I want. He doesnt have to fight for his brothers. "And you!" I hissed, taking a step toward Norman, who stepped back like he was actually scared of me. What an actor. I grabbed his arm as I walked past him and kept dragging him along. I was so angry I could have hit him just to knock the arrogance out of him. "What is this behavior? Where are you taking me? Wont your boyfriend be jealous that youre" I didnt know what was wrong with Norman. He wasnt acting like himself. He shut up when I stopped in the middle of the woods and turned to re at him. "What are you punishing Penn for?" I yelled, pushing him and surprising him. "And why the hell are your buttons open?" I shouted and made a face. He looked down and then scoffed, "Why? Is it too sexy?" I frowned,pletely lost. What the heck was wrong with him? "LookI dont know what youre trying to do, but its none of your business. Your brothers and I are not together," I started exining, just because I felt like I needed to make that clear. Not that I didnt feel anything for them, but I didnt want them thinking I cheated in any way when we werent even together right now. "Oh, so thats why you think you can go and kiss Penn," he nodded, making my jaw drop. "What?" I nearly yelled, and he put a finger in his ear. "What the hell did you just use me of?" I was in shock at his audacity to lie about me. It didnt sit well with such a big man to start rumors. As I screamed louder, Norman started gesturing for me to lower my voice. "No! Dont tell me to lower my voice when youre using me of making out with Penn!" I shouted even louder, and he looked around, his cheeks turning red. "What? Say something!" As I tried to p his chest again, he reacted differently this time and let me bewildered. He suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me closer, then mmed my back against a tree and came at me. It all happened so fast, I was left inplete shock. Chapter 568-Countless Kisses

Chapter 568: 568-Countless Kisses

Hnie: The way he pinned my hands above my head and stared into my eyes was a rude awakeningI needed to stop treating him the way I treat Maximus. Maximus would tolerate anything I said, but Normanhe was too royal for me. "Fucking let me go or Ill fight back," I warned him, letting my wolf sh through my eyes. "Do it. You think Im afraid of you?" he hissed back and let his wolf shine through his eyes. I didnt know why I was being such a hypocrite. I showed him my wolf but couldnt handle seeing him show me his. My eyes started to sting with tears, and my lips trembled without me realizing it. "Now youre going to listen to me carefully," he continued, making me wonder how badly he was about to scold me or try to put me in my ce. "Youll stay away from Penn if you dont want me to hurt him." His threat surprised me. I expected him to call me names, to be angry that I didnt treat him with respect. But to threaten me just to keep me away from Pennwhy? Was he doing this for his brothers? That suspicion shattered when he added, "Because, HnieIm not Emmet, Maximus, or Kaye who will let you walk away." That whole sentence left me frozen. I swallowed hard, trying to ask him to exin himself. But the way he was breathing on my face and staring at my lips only confused me more. He was sending mixed signals now. "You understand?" he demanded, growling under his breath. He slowly started to let me go and stepped back. I was so stunned I couldnt think of a proper reaction, so I decided to y clueless. "Youre just trying to show your strength over me?" I hissed, trying to walk past him quickly, but he grabbed my hair from the back of my head in one sudden move. It was so fast that he managed to pull me back against his chest before I could even react. "I wasnt, until now. But since you insist," he groaned, lowering his face toward mine. And then, what he did left me frozen. He wrapped one strong arm around my back, pulling me close so that his firm hand held me tightly. Then he pushed my head down to meet his. Within seconds, he had crashed his lips against mine so hard I couldnt breathe. I didnt fight it. I just stood there while he gave me the biggest kiss I could ever imagine. He pulled back but kept me pressed against his chest. He watched me breathe heavily, like Id been deprived of air. After a few seconds, once I was finally catching my breath and no longer gasping like I had asthma, he leaned in again and kissed methis time even more aggressively. He put so much pressure into it that our bodies moved with the forcemine pressing back, hising forward. With my back tightly pinned against the tree, I had nowhere to go. But was I even trying to move? At that moment, I couldnt focus on anything except the feel of his lips. His mouth met mine with a force that left me dizzy, his tongue demanding entrance. I moaneda sound of pure, raw desireas I felt his tongue explore every part of my mouth. His kiss was a storm of passion, a wild, consuming rhythm that left me breathless and craving more. I could feel the rough bark of the tree against my back, a sharp contrast to the softness of Normans lips. His hands moved over my body, tracing the curves of my waist, the swell of my breasts, before finally tangling in my hair. He pulled me closer, his body pressing against mine, the hardness of his desire clear even through our clothes. I never thought Norman would be so aggressiveand I was shy to admit, I liked it. The way he kissed me like he wanted to devour my lips chased away the shadows of sadness I had feltst night. I even forgot that he had gone ahead and slept with Jessica. I forgot Jessica in that moment. He finally pulled back, but kept my bottom lip between his for a second, tugging it gently before letting go. I was breathing like a bull, watching him stare into my eyesand then at the rise and fall of my chest. He moved his hands away from my body, only to rest the tip of his finger on my neck and trace it down, following the neckline of my shirt to touch my skin. "You will listen to me," he said, pointing at my chest, "you are not getting intimate with anyone else. If I find youwith Penn, HnieIll be very dangerous for him." He only stopped to ce his hand on my stomach, adding slight pressure as he asked me to focus on his words. I couldnt believe he was saying all that. And yet, I wanted him to keep talking. His words were lifting my spirits, giving me hope that might make me a homewreckerbut in that moment, I was drowning in the beauty of his eyes. "You understand me? Hnie, do you understand me?" he leaned down toward my face and kissed me hard. "Huh?" he asked again, breaking the kiss only briefly before pressing his lips to mine again. "You cante this far with me only to stop and hold someone elses hand. I wont allow it," he kept saying things that left me speechless. The Hnie who always had something to say was now silently letting her husband take controland even I was shocked at myself. "Stay away from Penn," he added, his tone softening. Then he gently, almost sweetly, pinched my chin between his big fingers, guiding a nod from me before leaning in and giving me one more kiss on the lips. Everything had gone silentpletely silentand all I could think was: I am in love. Chapter 569-Me, Myself And Her

Chapter 569: 569-Me, Myself And Her

Emmet: "She got upsetst time, so now youre writing her name to make sure you dont forget about her?" Meretughed, watching me write her name in my diary repeatedly. Page after page, I would write Hnies name, thinking it could help with the curse. "Emmet, this is why I didnt want you to fall for her." My wolf stoppedughing when he probably realized I wasnt in the mood for jokes. I hadnt been in the mood for jokes ever since I couldnt marry Hnie in time. "I am losing my mind. Just yesterday, I was staring at the sky in the woods, wondering why I was there in the middle of the night. Then I saw Maximus in his lycan form, and my first instinct was to defend myself and kill the beast. Meret, if you werent there and remembered more than I did, I would have transformed and attacked my own brother. Its not about who would have gotten more injuries, its about betrayal. Maximus is still a child at heart; he would never forget that his brother attacked him in his miserable state," I said, my eyes filling with tears. "And youre afraid youll hurt your mate too?" he asked. "Im afraid Ill hurt everyone. With power like mine, Im a danger to the world if I lose my memory," I whispered, closing the diary. They must have taken care of that student today. I refused to go because after I retrieved her diary and read the disturbing stuff she wrote about Hnie, I felt inhuman. I had a feeling I might lose my calm and attack her then and there. My human side was breaking down, forgetting it even existed. The animal side would take over because a human without consciousness is nothing but an animal, and the animal inside me still remains an animal. When I reached the academy, I heard from Lamar and Gavin that Norman had asked Penn to join him in the woods. Which was odd because I didnt remember who Penn was until he appeared in front of me. I didnt have any memory of my interactions with him, but his face seemed familiar. He told me that Hnie took Normans hand and dragged him into the woods, probably volunteering to fight the Zharns out of anger that Norman targeted her friend. "Ill go look," I said, seeing Mr. Coombs and his packs warriors standing outside the office. I guess Kaye and Maximus were handling the situation with Sydney and her father. There was only one thing on my mind Hnie! I needed to go save her. "What are you talking about?" my wolf snapped me out of my thoughts, and I gulped. "Shit," I cursed under my breath when I realized I was wrong to think Norman would hurt her. Part of the reason was that I didnt even remember who Norman was until my wolf spoke up. I reached the woods, heard some noises, and immediately ran to check. But the sight left me stunned for a moment. I couldnt understand what I was watching. Norman had Hnie pinned hard against a tree trunk and was kissing her. She didnt seem to mind his actions either. She was taking part well enough to tilt her face and then kiss him back. I saw it. I saw it all. The heatthe passionand then Norman started speaking. She obediently listened to him, her eyes shining with undying love. I closed my eyes and shook my head, trying to think clearly, but it was as clear as day that Norman was forbidding her from being with anyone else, and she was silently agreeing. I turned around, quietly walking away. It was too much for me. I was jealous, burning inside out, and I couldnt even me them. Norman had always done so much for us, and Hnieshe was too special not to have someone love her. "Emmet," my wolf spoke softly, knowing my state at that moment. "I am deeply broken. I wish I had forgotten about her before this day came," I said, not knowing where I was walking. I just found myself deep inside the woods. "We need to get back to our vehicle," my wolf let out a small cry, warning me of danger, but I kept going forward, my head in my hands and eyes down. "I love my brother, but why would hedo that without telling me? But then againHnie and I are overI cant make a fuss. Maximus didnt make a fuss when I took Hnie from him," I didnt realize I was speaking out loud to myself. "But then againwe are fated mates. We cant be medbut he never cared about himself. He always kept us as his priority. The way he kissed herMeretmy brother is in love for the first time. But the woman he is in love with," I started rubbing my chest, feeling suffocated. "Emmetwhere the fuck are we?" The minute Meret yelled that, I raised my head and noticed only trees, just tall trees. "I dont know," I said, not worried since we would just run around until we found a way back home. It didnt matter how many days it took. But the real problem was something else. The problem was that we werent alone. Hissing started interrupting my conversation with Meret. I held my head again in my hands as the hissing got too distracting. I grabbed the dagger from my shoe while looking around. "You out there!" I yelled. "Whos there? Show yourself!" I turned to the side where the bushes moved and saw something strangee out from behind them. I narrowed my eyes at it, ready to fight at first, until I forced myself to remember what happened the other night when I encountered Maximus and that he was a monster. This thing in front of me had a lizard-like face and weird textured skin. But what if its my loved one? So I dropped the weapon and smiled at it. "Its okay, I wont hurt you," I said as it starteding toward me. Chapter 570-Tastier Than Fruits

Chapter 570: 570-Tastier Than Fruits

Norman: I couldnt stop. She was like a forbidden fruit, but the tastiest one ever. Her scent was intoxicating and her skin tasted so good that I wanted to take bites of her. Once I started kissing her, I couldnt pull myself away. Her lips tasted like strawberry candy. And strawberries are my favorite fruit. I could kiss her until her lips were swollen and still never get enough of them. The way she let me kiss her, touch her, it lifted my hopes once again. I had pinned her against the tree trunk, and at that moment, I just wanted us to stay like that. "Now lets go," I pulled back and held her hand, her skin so soft that my fingers slipped a little. This was the problem with me. Thats why I didnt want to start something. I knew the minute that door opened, Id be visiting it more often. She walked beside me like a doll, without a singleint. "This is a ssic way to shut up a beauty like her," Rome said. I smiled, unable to keep a straight face. Even when we reached the hostel and she freed her hand to step toward her friends, I couldnt stop smiling. My chest felt so full of happiness. Even though one beat was a bit slow, I chalked it up to my heart responding to the joy. "Weve dealt with Sydney. Her father dragged her away, but she kept crying and begging to stay," Kaye arrived, taking a deep sigh and then stretching his neck. "Yeah, good. She deserved it," I replied, showing my teeth. "Are you okay?" It was when Maximus asked that I forced my mouth shut. Hnie was still in my sight, talking with her friends, but her cheeks were so red. She was shy, and oh, I enjoyed giving her tinted cheeks. "Im good. Were taking her home right now to celebrate her birthday. Is everything ready?" I asked Kaye, who had his head buried in his phone. "Yeah, Emmet was supposed to take care of it all. He texted me half an hour ago that he was headed to the hostel" Kaye paused to look around, "but I havent seen hime through." We all looked around and then at each other. Ever since he had been forgetting things, we had grown really concerned for him. "Call his driver and ask where he dropped him off," I grew impatient, patting my chest when I realized the slow heartbeat was from something else entirely. For a moment, I felt so guilty for being so wrapped up that I didnt pay attention to my heartbeat. Isnt this why I was given the heartbeats? To protect my brothers. "Its not your fault," Rome said, but I clenched my jaw. "Then whose fault is it? Not only did I make out with his mate butI forgot aboutm," I was busy scolding myself when Maximuss cheerful tone and words made me stop. "There he is." I turned around, watching Emmete in. He walked into the hostel with a big smile on his lips. "Where have you been?" I asked, reaching out to him. "And whats that?" I noticed blood stains on his shirt. "Zharns attacked. Dont worry, I took care of them," he said, his tone surprisingly calm. It had been days since Id heard him sound so alive. "Are you okay?" Kaye reached out and quickly tried to check him. "Im fine. Im EmmetI can fight those things," Emmet gently pushed him away, stopping him from looking closer. "We were just talking about" Maximus stepped in to change the subject, but Emmet ignored uspletely and walked past to somewhere else. I turned with the others, watching where he was going. When he reached Hnie, my heart skipped a beat. He went ahead and tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. Even she looked shocked when she turned around and saw him standing behind her. "Excuse me, everyone," he told her friends, taking her away. Hnie gave me a quick nce, then awkwardly looked at Maximus and Kaye before she started walking outside with Emmet. "Whats up with him?" Maximus asked. "I thought they were ignoring each other," Kaye added. "Norman!" my wolf asked. "Hello? Where are you lost at?" I sighed and clenched my jaw. "What do you think theyre talking about?" I instantly bit my tongue, but before I coulde up with an excuse, my wolfforted me. "Youre jealous, not curious. And thats fine. You know, when you always call her your brothers mate, youre actually hiding your true feelings for her. So I think its better if you just stop chasing after her." I didnt expect him to be so blunt. But I guess he took offense to my earlier rant. "And you wont force me to go after her?" I asked. "Force you? You think Im the reason you went after her? Fine, I wont say a word from now on. Youll take responsibility for your own actions instead of pushing me to exin your feelings," Rome said, sounding even madder. But I knew hed go back to his usual self the minute Hnie was in sight. After a few minutes, I started to get anxious when they didnte back. "Should I go see what theyre talking about? They might have some misunderstanding, and Im afraid theyll argue," I added quickly, staring impatiently at the door. Maximus and Kaye seemed just as worried. "No! I think you should let them spend time together," Rome said, making me scrunch my eyebrows. "Look, after rejection, shell ept any of these three, so I suggest you stay away from her." I clenched my fists. I knew what he was trying to do. Deep down, I felt angry with myself for making him so mad at me. Then she finally returned, her eyes scanning around and her neck twisting to keep checking on Emmet, who entered the hostel after her with the same smile as before. "Lets head home," Emmet announced, looking satisfied. Chapter 571-The Healing Well

Chapter 571: 571-The Healing Well

Hnie: The way Emmet gently tapped on my shoulder to get my attention and then boldly asked me to follow him made my heart flutter. I was so annoyed by the fact that I felt drawn towards all of them. And at the moment, I was actually not doing okay. After Norman did all that, I was in a different zone. Even the thought of standing in front of Norman again made me blush and bite the inside of my cheek. I hoped he understood how his one move had excited me so much. But now I followed Emmet outside, worried about what had happened. "Firstly, congrattions," he stated, fixing his coat and looking around with his eyebrows scrunched. "Emmet, what is that?" I pointed at the blood on his shirt instead of responding to his congrattions. I couldnt stop myself from being worried about him when I saw the stains. "Oh, these," he looked down and touched them with his fingertips, "killed some Zharns on the way here." He replied coldly before he shrugged and looked up again. "I needed to ask you for something." He started again, sounding much more present in the moment than he usually did these days. I was happy to see him shine and look okay. "Sure, you can ask me anything," I was instantly ready to respond to any of his questions. "Im asking for help," he added, and my spine straightened. "Emmet, I would always be there for you. Tell me, what is it?" I asked, and he took a deep breath. It was true that even though I had so manyints about him, I couldnt be rude to him. My respect for him always stayed strong. "Hnie, you know Im losing my memory, and soon enough I wont remember anyone. Ill be an animalmaybe even worse," he sighed, rubbing one hand over his face while keeping the other in his pocket. Whenever they talked about him forgetting everyone, I fell into sadness. "How can I help with that, Emmet? I really want to help you not forget," I stepped forward before I recalled what had happened between us, and I instantly stepped back. "Hmm, there is a way for me to remember my memories when I gopletely insane," he said in a calm tone. The way he smiled when he talked about it made it clear even he was hopeful. So that was a good thing. "Really? What is it? We should tell everyone," I was in the middle of talking when he held my arm to silence me. His touch was so special, always giving me gentle flutters. "Not yet. I dont want anyone to find out. Hnieits just a hunch. I know what I mean to my brothers. But Im also afraid- - What if this doesnt work out? Giving them hope only to have it taken awayI dont want that to happen. But I also need someone strong beside me, strong enough to stir emotions in me," he continued exining, yet not exining much. "Promise me, promise on our mate bond you wont share it with anyone," he held my hand between his, and emotions stirred inside me. My feelings were all over the ce. His hands were so big yet so warm andforting. His touch reminded me of our love, and I felt so bad that it ended. "I promise, you can trust me," I gave him a warm smile and noticed how relieved he looked. "So, I was in the woods todayand," as soon as he started exining and freed my hands, my heart skipped a beat. "The woods? Where?" I asked, feeling like a culprit for wanting to know the details, since I knew I was in the woods too. "SorryMontane Forest," he let out augh, then cleared his throat, "and some Zharns attacked me. At first, I was lost because I couldnt remember, but then I didand I killed them. Thats when I found a wellan ancient well." He sounded so excited bringing it up. "A well?" I repeated, and he nodded. "On my way here, I stopped at the academy first to check the writings on the well, and guess what it said" he asked excitedly. "What did it say?" I wanted to be as excited as him, but I was still trying to keep up. I really hoped it was a solution to his problem. "Water from the well, in the presence of your mate, can cure any illness or curse." My eyes widened in shock when he said that. It was like hearing really good news. "Ohh, is it true?" I asked. "Yep. I read about that well. It was hiding in the forest and only revealed when blood was shed around it. Hnie, I think this could be it. I really want to try it," he smiled, looking so hopeful. "Then you should drink it. When should I go there with you?" I waspletely on board. It seemed like such an easy way out of his problem. "This full moon," he said, and I sank into myself. Does that mean I wont be able to reject Norman again on this full moon since well be too happy celebrating Emmets miraculous recovery? "Done," I didnt even waste a minute and agreedand it showed on his face that I made him happy. "Thank you so much. But please dont tell anyone. I want to confirm it first. Anyway, youreing home with us, right? Tonight will be a st for you," he smiled again, talking so happily. I hadnt seen him this alive in weeks, and here he was, looking so hopeful. We talked a little more before we went back in. I noticed the way Norman had been staring at me before he finally walked over. "Okay, its time to head home now. Weve nned something, so lets get to it," Norman snapped his fingers in front of my face, trying to get my attention. I groaned at him for being so rude but followed him to his car anyway. But the minute I stepped into the passenger seat, Norman hit me with the hard question. "What did Emmet say to you?" Chapter 572-Her Fiance Is Team Helanie

Chapter 572: 572-Her Fiance Is Team Hnie

Hnie: "Tell me, what did you two talk about?" he asked again, making me fold my arms around my chest and lean backfortably. I was too happy for Emmet at that moment, so I was much more rxed. "Its between us," I replied and noticed how he reluctantly nodded. Why was he so interested in what we talked about? "Hmm," he replied. The others had their cars following us. I was told they had prepared something for me, so I was really excited to find out what it was. "By the way, dont think Ill forget what you didyoull have to exin yourself to meter," I said. I didnt even know what kind of exnation I expected from him for kissing me like a hungry beast in the woods. It was so random and out of his character. I thought he loved Jessica. And oh! I was so shaken by the kiss and his touch that I forgot he had slept with Jessica. He cant sleep with her and then cheat on her with me. "Good. I didnt do it for you to forget about it either. And sure, Ill exin further in the bedroom tonight," he said in a very grumpy and casually bossy tone. The words were so bold that my heart sank in my chest. I bit the inside of my cheek, trying hard not to show my irritation. "Youre saying mean things," Imented, having no idea how else to respond to him. "Wait till I do mean things," he muttered under his breath as we reached the mansion. He got out quickly before I could, just so he could open the door for me. I had no clue what he was doing. Once I stepped out of the car, my attention shifted from him and his mischief to the setting. Red roses were all I could see. The garden was filled with red balloonsguests present and so much else done. "All that for me?" I asked Norman in tears, and he smiled, nodding his head. I was so excited as I walked the red carpet to reach the tform. The brothers quickly joined meEmma, Charlotte, my mother, and Lord McQuoid were all present. There were other pack officials as well as Vonston. And then there were royal warriors on the side. One of them had a big red cushion in his hand with a shining diamond crown ced on top. "We prepared a new one for you on the request of the rogue king brothers," Vonston announced, gesturing for the man to hand over the crown to Lord McQuoid. My eyesnded on the crowd and I saw Charlotte looking happy, and her mother ring at her in shock. I was so happy that I couldnt focus on anyone elsethere were many familiar faces in the crowd. Even Darcy was there, looking bored. "We crown you," as Lord McQuoid held the crown and was about to raise it, he stopped and turned to look at my mother in the crowd. I followed his gaze and noticed my mother in tears, with a smile on her lips. It was odd. The two exchanged a look, and my mother gestured for him to do it. What was going on? Did she want to crown me herself? But if she did, she would havee up to the stage already. "I crown you as the Alpha Queen of the North," Lord McQuoid continued and gently ced the crown on my head, making everyone cheer loudly. Fireworks lit up the sky, and I couldnt help but cry softly. A big cake with my face on it was brought in to celebrate my birthday next. Like the brothers had said, I had decided to spend this day as a reminder of victory over wrong instead of that traumatic night. The air erupted with loud ps when I cut the cake. I fed it to Norman, Emmet, Maximus, and Kaye, happily epting it back when they fed me in return. All this time, I had been smiling so much that my cheeks actually hurt. The rest of the evening was perfect. I didnt get a chance to speak with everyone from the crowd, including Darcy, until I found myself in the kitchen, pouring a ss of juice. I had eaten plenty, but I still craved some fresh juice to clear my throat. The cheering and music had been so loud that I had to speak over it constantly, and my throat had gotten dry. "Hey," I almost spat my drink out when Kaye rushed in, waving at me before grabbing a napkin. "What happened to you?" I asked, trying not tough. He had cake smudged all over his face. "My stupid brothers happened," he growled yfully. "I suggested we smudge cake on your face, so they did it to me instead." He rolled his eyes, and I burst outughing. "Well, you should know by nowyour brothers are Team Hnie," I said with a shrug, stating it out loud and confidently. "I am too," he whispered under his breath while wiping his face. "Youre Team Hnie?" It was Kesha, entering the kitchen and gently patting his back. "Let me clean it for you." Her arrival was strange. She was so quiether steps were so soft you could barely hear her walk. But whenever she was around, I always felt a weird sense of unease. Probably because shes rubbing your mates back? Cora muttered inside me. I hushed her to silence. "So, Hnie, I wouldve congratted youbut you won against a rapist. Those are the weakest of men," she began, her voice calm and collected. "Please dont take this as an insult, but that victory was more about justice than strength. All these people cheering for you, crowning youthey have high hopes. But do you know, only the strongest can stand against real monsters, the kind true Alpha Kings and Queens face." Her delivery was smooth. Even though her words were full of jealousy and hidden jabs, her tone and graceful hand movements distracted from the toxicity of it. "And Hnie can fight any real monster too," Kaye snapped, still dabbing his face with a napkin. He didnt even bother exining the Team Hniement. One look at Keshas face told me she didnt like that response. Chapter 573-Hubby Drags Me To Bedroom

Chapter 573: 573-Hubby Drags Me To Bedroom

Hnie: "Sorry, what did you say?" She had a fake smile on her face, but her words sounded like a final warning to Kaye. He probably had a minute to take his words back and not interrupt when she was talking to me. Like I said, her whole vibe was off most of the time. "I saidHnie has fought monsters before," Kaye repeated himself, his shoulders broad with pride as he praised me for my strength. "And Hnies wolf is unlike anything weve ever seen. So lets just say, its not that she fought a weak beast and won. She showed her wolf, which people are still talking about for a reason." I watched her not lose her smile even once. It must have been so hard for her to hear Kayepliment me. But I was surprised to see her expression stay the same as before. "Alright," she replied, "but fighting monsters onnd or even the flying ones is easy." She shrugged. "You see, this is your territory. Youll always win." She made me scrunch my nose because I had no idea what she meant. "How is fighting a flying monster easy?" I asked, thinking of dragons and other creatures that could fly. "Because to kill you, they have toe down to yournd. Once again, thats your territory," she said while pouring herself a ss of wine. She looked stiff but calm andposed. "Have you ever fought a sea monster, Hnie?" She then brought the ss to her lips but asked me that question in a very gentle and soothing voice just before taking a sip. "Not that I can recall," I muttered. "Hmm, thats because you havent. You see, when a dragon gets tired, hees back tond. But a sea monster? You have to go into the sea for your mission. You have to pass through their territory, and even to kill them or protect yourself, you have to enter where they live. Sea monsters are the real threat, Hnie. The day you can kill one,e and get praise from me. Until then" She drank the whole ss and set it aside, then walked over to Kaye and grabbed his hand. "Ill be busy with my mate." With that, she pulled him after her. I noticed Kaye always went stiff around her. "At least he talked a little today. Before this, he used to gopletely quiet around her," Cora said. "Well, after tonight, hell behave again. She seems like the type wholl fight and argue in private and act like everythings fine in public so no one gets a chance to suspect what her rtionship is really like," Imented, feeling very ufortable. "Bitch with her sea monsters. Write this down, Hniewhoever brags too much about something, that thing bes their death. I have a feeling shell die in the sea one day," Cora made me groan. I didnt want her to die. That was too much. I get that Cora felt jealous, probably because Kesha took Kaye away from us, but I was still in my senses. I wouldnt wish death on anyone just because theyre bitter or mean. It was alreadyte, and the guests had left. The brothers had gone to their rooms as they were tired too. I was still lingering around, looking for an excuse to stay out because I was worried about what would happen once I was alone in the bedroom with Norman. What if he acted like before? Who would stop us from crossing all the limits? "Hmm, crossing all the limits. So your concern is that you wont be able to stop yourself from touchinggroping and sucking" Cora shut up when I groaned again. I was walking past Charlottes room when I heard a loud yelp that made me stop in my tracks. The door was open, and upon peeking inside, I realized why. Lady Darcy had barged in and pped Charlotte across the face. Charlotte still had a hand pressed against her cheek while her mother now stood between the two. "Can you please tell me what she did wrong?" Emma asked, making sure her daughter was at a safe distance from Lady Darcy, who was breathing like a bull. "Ask her what shes doing cheering for Hnie? Dont tell me, like the others, shes impressed by her little achievements too," Darcy didnt hesitate to show her dislike for me. The idea of someone being happy for me clearly didnt sit well with her. She was acting like a first grader who demands their friends not talk to the one student they dont like. This is how kids fight and argue. "She was just acting" Emma quickly exined, hesitation clear in her voice. "Except I wasnt," Charlotte muttered, removing her hand from her cheek. "Im scared of her eyes. Shes a victim, and the Moon Goddess punishes anyone who wrongs the victim," Charlotte exined, sounding very genuine and sweet for the first time. But the look on Darcys face told me she hated hearing that about me. Her eyes widened as if Charlotte had just told her a dirty joke. "She was a victim. Now shes an Alpha Queen whos stealing hearts. If you want to be her shoe, go aheadfit her feet well. But dont expect my son to like you after that," Darcy warned her. And as soon as Charlotte opened her mouth to argue back, Emma turned around and pped her into silence. "Dont upset your future mother-inw," it was the way Emma looked at her to shut her up that made me want to step in. Darcy couldnt mistreat someone just because they didnt want to be part of her twisted games. But as soon as I took one step to enter the room, a big, muscr arm wrapped around my stomach and then a firm hand covered my mouth to stop the yelp I was about to let out. He lifted me off my feet, carrying me with one arm like I was a doll. And then, in his deep, heavy voice, he said, "Its bedtime. Do I have toe collect you every night now?" All I could think wasmy husband had lost his mind. I had been angry the other night that he didnt feel anything for me, and now I couldnt handle this side of him. Chapter 574-Call Him Daddy

Chapter 574: 574-Call Him Daddy

Hnie: Once he took me to our bedroom and ced me next to the door like a statue, he locked the door while I stood there, ring at him with my hands on my waist. "What?" he asked, shrugging. "What is going on with you? I was trying to help Charlotte," I argued, watching him act like he didnt care. He began taking off his wristwatch, all the while staring at his reflection in the mirror. "Did she ask for your help?" he asked. "Huh? Your mother hit her," I added. "Okay? Let them deal with it. Youre supposed to be in your bedroom past ten," he statedno, he ordered and my breath hitched. "Why is that? Are you my father now?" I questioned in a sharp tone. Maybe I wanted the old Norman backthe one who didnt make me feel so shy. I used to be yful with him because I knew Norman didnt have the courage or interest to make me blush or embarrass me. But this new version of him was leaving me speechless. I might have liked itif he hadnt slept with Jessica or told me he loved her. "Is that the word your generation uses these days?" he mumbled, either zoning out or pretending to. He was acting like he was some old man. "Dont you guys use the word daddy?" As soon as he said that, his smirk widened, and his eyes moved from his own face to mine in the mirror. "If you think youre helping me out because I was embarrassedst night or hurt that you werent... turned on, youre wrong. It was my wolf who texted you, so I dont even care how you responded or what you" My rambling faded as he turned around and began walking toward me. "I dont do charity work, Hnie. I dont care if someone is embarrassed. I do what I feel like doing," he said. It was his way of telling me that he wasnt acting strange tofort me about the other night. But the way he kept walking toward me made me start stepping back. "I I dont know what you mean," I muttered, shyly looking down. When I looked up again, I saw him unbuttoning the rest of his shirt. A gulp got stuck in my throat when I saw his abs. The tattoos on his chest reminded me of Jessica, but he didnt let me break out of his trance. "What are you doing?" I asked, backing away without looking where I was going. "What does it look like?" He tossed his shirt aside and unbuckled his belt. Thats when my steps reached the edge of the bed and I tumbled backward onto it. As soon as Inded, I saw him smirk and stop at my feet. "Norman-I dont know about this. You havent told me. I meanJessica and you," I began to feel so shy,pletely unable to speak, especially as he pulled off his belt and unzipped his pants. He slid them down, revealing ck shorts underneath. Then he climbed onto the bed. Over memaking me lie down t while I stared up at his handsome face. He continued crawling across me until he reached his side of the bed. I instantly sat up, frowning, turning around to re at him as he adjusted his pillow and curled under the nket. "I dont know what you wanted me to do," he said, a hint of yfulness in his tone as hey there and closed his eyes. What an asshole. He purposely did it. Who crawls over someone just to get to the other side of the bed? He knew what he was doing. I wish I had been stern and told him no. "Huh, you have some wild delusions," I mumbled, trying to save face and headed to the bathroom. While showering, I kept thinking about his stupid face and abs as he crawled over me. I realized I didnt say the right words. The way I reactedit was like I was ready to sleep with him if he just exined why he slept with Jessica. "Im so stupid," I hissed, slipping into a silk top and matching silk shorts. By the time I came out of the bathroom, the room was dark. He mustve been resting. He does fall asleep for a few minutes here and there. I got into bed, my back facing him, and sighed. But the minute I gotfortable, I felt pressure on my body from behind. He slid closer and suddenly wrapped his arms around me, his leg bent and draped over mine. I was too shocked to move. Even my breathing slowed. He was breathing on my neck, and thats when reality hit mehe had mepletely covered with his body. "What are you doing?" I asked. The silence was so thick, my gulp sounded like water being poured into a ss. "Sleeping," he whispered. My shoulders tensed, unintentionally sinking his face deeper into my neck. The way he effortlessly slid one hand under my body to hold me by the waist, while the other handy over my armhis fingers locking onto mine so I couldnt moveit made sleep impossible. I was too frozen to react. On one hand, his embrace felt like the heaven Id been waiting for. His actions were no longer empty hintsit was obvious now. He wanted me. But on the other hand, I remembered the night he rejected meCthe night he said he loved Jessica... the night he slept with her. So I had to stop this. I couldnt let him give me hope that would only end in heartbreak. "Why? You dont want to sleep with Jessica tonight?" The moment I said it, I noticed his breath vanish from my neck. "What?" he asked, immediately removing his arms from me and sitting uplegs folded under him, fists resting on his thighs. "You slept with Jessicast night," I hissed, watching him narrow his eyes before staring at the wall behind meand then, he started chuckling. "Ohhhh!" I had no clue what was so funny about this, but his reaction pushed me into my stubborn mode. He wasnt getting away from this conversation tonight. Chapter 575-It Had Always Been Me

Chapter 575: 575-It Had Always Been Me

Hnie: I kept staring at his face, trying to understand why his response was tough out loud. I shook my head in disbelief. "So you take pride in making a fool out of me?" The moment my voice turned serious and a small hup escaped my lips, his smile disappeared. "ListenI didnt sleep with her," he said in a much more serious tone this time. But I ced my hand on his chest to push him away, just to show how annoyed I was with him. The moment I did that, my hand touched his bare skin, my fingers fitting perfectly over his tattoo, and for a second, I couldnt focus on anything else. Like some weirdo, I had my hand on his chest, staring at the way he breathed. His phone ringing was what made me pull my hand back. I watched him check the screen and then sneak a quick nce at me. I knew right then that whoever was calling him was someone he was too scared to answer in front of me. "Who is it?" I asked. "Jessica," he replied, and I nodded, smiling faintly, trying to look understanding. The timing was always just rightlike something was always there to stop me from making a mistake. "Hnie, I didnt sleep with her. I stayed in her room, sitting in a chair. Thats all," he said before answering the call and getting off the bed. He was talking to her, pacing around nervously, clearly worried. Maybe something bad had happened. As soon as he hung up, he started looking through his closet for a shirt and pants. "Are you going somewhere?" I asked, watching him dress in a hurry. "YeahJessicas in trouble," he replied quickly, but stopped buttoning his shirt when he saw me staring at him without blinking. "No! I didnt sleep with her. You need to let that go," he repeated, picking up his shoes. He put them on quickly, stood up, adjusted his pants, then walked over and grabbed my hand. "Throw on some pants and a shirtwere runningte," he said, guiding me toward the closet and ordering me gently. "Where am I going?" I asked. "Hnie, wherever Im going. Why would you go anywhere else?" He looked tired and impatient as he grabbed a shirthis own, in a rush. "No, its okay," I said, picking out my own shirt, not wanting to make things messier for Jessica. As I got dressed, I waited for Norman to answer. "Why are you taking me with you?" Once ready, I found my hand in his again as he pulled me out of the room. I repeated the question. "I dont want to be alone with Jessica just for you toe back and use me of things. I dont like drama, Hnie. So its better if youre there whenever Im around her. That way, we can avoid unnecessary rumors or someone trying to twist things and lie to you," he said as he dragged me along with him. Once we were in his car, he told me that the pack members were attacking Jessica and her father because of Dariuss mistakes. That was scary, but also upsetting. Once again, a woman had to pay for the crimes of a man. We arrived at her ce and found itpletely trashed. Norman asked me to go inside and get Jessica while he spoke to her father. He told him that some pack members wanted the house and were angry that they had let Darius stay there until he died. It was a mess. Jessica was hysterical when I found her. She cried, hugging me for an hour before I grabbed her bags and made her leave the room with me. "Take her to your ce. By the time shees back, things will be settled. Shell be Hnies royal beta, so theyll have to listen," her father said, barely even looking at her. It wasnt fair. I didnt respond to her fatherI didnt like that man. There didnt seem to be any reason to believe he wouldve let Darius face any punishment. Once we were in the car, I sat in the backseat with Jessica. She was feeling much better and had even stopped crying. "Jessica, did you pick up my phone the other day?" Our attention turned to Norman, who adjusted the rearview mirror so he could look straight at me. "Yeah, Im so sorryI forgot to tell you," she replied, her head leaning back, dried tears still on her cheeks. "Oh. Where was I?" he asked, acting like he was confused about why she had answered his phone. "You were in the chair. I thought you were sleeping. Your phone was on silent, but the light kept blinking," she answered, and suddenly I felt much better. "Okay," Norman said, raising both eyebrows at me in the mirror. I looked away, sitting beside Jessica, feeling like the attention from her fianc made me look like some kind of flirt. I was sure of it. "He cares for you," I started to say, and Norman frowned. "He does?" A smile spread across Jessicas face as I nodded. "If he didnt, he wouldnt have tattooed your handprint and bite mark on his body." The moment I said that, Norman almost crashed into oing traffic. After we settled back into our seats, Jessica spoke again. "Oh, thats not my handprint. He told me it was an idea he got from a magazine. The bite mark looks so real, but praise the tattoo artistit wasnt mine either. Where did you see the tattoos?" After giving me the answer I wanted, she followed it up with a question. Norman was now clearly restless in his seat. "The other day, when he was training me," I replied, leaning back. Why did he lie? And if it wasnt her handprint or bite mark, it had to be mine. I was the only one who bit him in that exact spot. But when did I put my hand on his chest? Chapter 576-Norman Is In Love

Chapter 576: 576-Norman Is In Love

Hnie: "Shes sleeping," I told Norman as I walked into the room with him. She was so tiredI gave her some medication and let her rest in the guesthouse. "Why did you ask her those questions?" he asked, stopping me from heading to the restroom with a gentle tap on my arm after locking the bedroom door. "Why did you lie?" I asked, cing my hands on my waist. "Norman" I cut myself off, showing him my palm and sighing. "I need to know something from you. Why are you doing this? You keep giving me signals, but that nightyou confessed to being in love with her. You said you were angry, and yet youve kept acting differently with me since then. I dont know whats going on with you, but I want honest answers." I wasnt smiling, and I wasnt frowning. I was serious, and I just wanted the truth. We had been ying hide and seek for too long. He looked embarrassed standing in front of me, his head lowered. "Tell mewhat is the truth?" I yelled, and finally, he whispered something. "I love you." It was so quiet I had to look at him with one raised eyebrow, almost demanding he say it again. "What did you say?" I asked, watching him scratch the back of his neck. "I said, itste. Lets rest," he replied, but this time his voice was loud and clear. I hated when he did that. I kept staring at his face while he avoided my eyes, his cheeks turning red. "You called me a bitch," I said. The moment I used him, he stopped looking around and met my gaze. "What? No," he said, clearly offended. His whole body tensed up so fast. "No, I heard it. You said, shut up, bitch," I continued, and he started shaking his head. "I would be dead before saying something like that to you," he said, reaching for my arm. But I pulled away, narrowing my eyes at him. "Dont fucking touch me. How dare you" I covered my mouth, hiding my face from him. "Thats not what I said!" he raised his voice. I lowered my hand from my face and red at him. "Then what *did* you say?" I yelled backand thats when he walked right into the trap. "I love you!" No shying away, no stealing nces. He looked me straight in the eyes and confessedlouder this time. "Then why didnt you want to admit it before?" The moment I said that, he realized I had tricked him. I had heard it the first time too, but I wanted him to say it from his whole heart. "Hnie" he closed his eyes now that there was no turning back, "I was scared of rejection that night. I didnt know what to do. Ive never done anything like this before, and with youit was even scarier. I didnt want to push you away." Finally hearing his thoughts and feelings made me feel like Id won a crown. I had finally won a crown. "What about Jessica? Wouldnt she use me of stealing you?" I asked softly, and he quickly took my hands. "I never loved her. I never kissed her, Hnie. Never! Before our engagement, I broke up with her because I didnt want to marry her, but she always caused a fusstrying to end her life, and everyone kept asking me to take her back. I had to, because I never thought Id fall in love with anyone. So I thought, why not?" He rambled until he had to close his eyes and added, "Then I saw you kiss Penn." I instantly pulled my hands away. He had said that before, and I still didnt understand why. "When?" I asked, and he opened his eyes, silently questioning me. "That night of the crazy text incident," he answered. "Huh? Norman, I dont know what youre talking about. All I remember is drinking too much, then falling down, and Penn carrying me to my room. The rest is blurry. Did he kiss me when I was drunk?" I was starting to worry if Norman had seen something I wasnt conscious of. "Wait, you were drunk?" he asked, zoning out. "Oh, did he kiss you? But you were on top of himoh fuck! Did you say you fell?" He finally realized something, and after watching his face for a moment, so did I. "There was no kiss. Maybe idental touch, but no kiss," I confirmed, shaking my head firmly. "Oh," Norman smiled widely. "Well," he suddenly looked so happy I had to roll my eyes to bring him back to reality. "Anyway, Im sleepy," I said, about to walk away when he grabbed my hand. "Confess it," he demanded, standing behind me. "I dont know what youre talking about," I kept the yfulness in my voice, knowing Norman might take my jokes seriously. "I can make you confess, Hnie." Whenever he said something that sexy in his serious tone, I felt a little spark of excitement. "Really? How?" I turned to him. "I dont think you have it in you." As I pointed my finger at his chest, he lowered his head, staring down, then grabbed my wrist and spun me around. His hand held my neck while my back pressed against his chest. I felt his arousal. "You want to see what Ive got, dont you?" he whispered in my ear, gently kissing me. My body shuddered as his arm moved over me and reached for my breasts. That was the first time Norman had touched my breasts like that. "Youre not winning this battle, wife," he added before turning me around and pushing me onto the bed. Once on the bed, I watched him take off his shirt and crawl toward me. My hand reached for his tattoo, my eyes seeing how perfectly it matched my hand. "In the cave, when we found you after youd been missing for days, you didnt just burn my chest with your touchyou ignited so many desires inside me," he said before grabbing both my hands, pinning them above my head with one hand, and kissing me. Chapter 577-Best Night Ever

Chapter 577: 577-Best Night Ever

Hnie: His kiss was so passionate. His tongue explored the inside of my mouth like he had been hungry for ages. I couldnt believe it was finally happening. But us keeping our desires hidden was the reason we had attacked each others lips like hungry beasts. He released my hands, and I wasted no time pulling him in with my hand on the back of his head. His body dry humped me for a while before we broke the kiss. "Whats wrong?" he noticed. Our faces were only inches apart, but my silence pushed him away. He stepped to the side while I got off the bed, rubbing my face in my hands. "You were marrying Jessica," I said. "I wasnt," he replied, turning me around and holding out his phone. It was a note dated way back before our wedding. "I wrote this for her. She knew I wasnt going to go through with the marriage. I gave it to her, but she didnt stop it. I gave her days to tell her father, but she didnt. I wrote this for her but ended up calling her to say it to her face," he said, making me read it quickly. He had admitted to never loving her. He told her he tried to give her a chance like she asked, but he couldnt fall in love with her. In the note, he also mentioned that she pressured him into getting engaged. She was sure he would fall for her, but he told her he didnt. So, she should keep her end of the deal and let him go. He took the phone out of my hands and put it aside, pulling me closer while he stayed sitting on the bed. His hands moved along my back and then cupped my butt, making me close my eyes. "This is the happiest Ive ever been, and I really want to keep going with youthis time for real. I never want the word rejection toe between us again," he said softly before kissing my lips again. His hands traveled around my body, exploring my curves. While still kissing, his hands slid up my dress and found their way to my breasts. The way he touched my lips made me shudder and jump, but he didnt let me break the kiss. A gasp escaped into his mouth when he pinched my nipples. His hands were so big, cupping both my breasts and massaging them firmly. The feeling of his touch sent jolts of pleasure to my pussy, and I slowly raised my leg to the bed. He finally broke the kiss, but only to grab my dress and lift it, tossing it over my head and revealing mycy bra. I watched his eyes widen hungrily at my breasts before he took off my bra. Now my breasts were fully in his view. With his hand on my back, he pulled me closer and very sexily opened his mouth. While still locking deep eye contact with me, he took my breast in his mouth. He sucked the life out of me through my nipples. My body started to grind in the air, my breathing got faster, and my whole body felt like it was on fire. He didnt take my breast out of his mouth but began tugging off my panties with his hands. I felt shy being naked in front of him for some reason. And he noticed it. He pulled away, gently letting go of my breast with his lips and softly pinched my chin. He got off the bed, and I stepped back, covering my pussy with my hand. He bent down and kissed my lips again, and this time, he started to take off his pants. Once he broke the kiss again, I saw his cock. It was big, thick, and so hard. Its head was swollen and purple, ready to explore my insides. "I love you so much, Hnie!" Hearing those words from Norman felt like a song that was never meant to be sung. My emotions were all over the ce. I wanted us to keep going, but at the same time, I was scared it was just a dreama beautiful dream. His hands traced my curves, then moved to my ass. He cupped it firmly this time and pulled me closer, lifting me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me back to the bed. His hard cock pressed tightly against my pussy. Heid me down and crawled on top of me, nting kisses all over my body before his tongue circled around my ares. "Umm," I moaned, closing my eyes and running my fingers through his hair. His head moved to my other breast while his hand slipped between my legs to cup my pussy. I shyly bit my bottom lip. His fingers rubbed circles around my clit. After a few minutes of teasing me, he slid one finger inside me, and my body rose off the bed. My back arched while he watched my face. I threw my head back and closed my eyes, feeling my pussy tighten around his finger. He twisted his finger around a few times before pulling it out. I came down from that high and opened my eyes, watching him suck his finger while still keeping eye contact with me. My hands gripped his shoulders as he spread my legs and positioned himself between them. He rubbed his dick over my pussy, making my nipples go even harder. Our naked bodies were tangled together, heat rising between us. He was on top of me, his face close to mine, breathing on me. "You are where my heaven is," he whispered as he gently pushed the head inside. His cock being big and wide was going to be a challengeI knew it. I let out a yelp, and he stopped immediately. He lowered his face again and kissed me softly. "Youre so pretty. You probably dont remember, but once you identally shed me, Hnieand ever since then, I would lose my mind just thinking about your body. I love you so much, more than anyone could ever love or want you," he said. His words made me smile, and I closed my eyes. He pushed his cock inand finally, all of it was inside me. Chapter 578-Our Union Caused Chaos

Chapter 578: 578-Our Union Caused Chaos

Hnie: "Norman!" I moaned his name, feeling his shaft go deep inside me, stretching my pussy open before pulling out again. He was gentle at first, his face buried in my breasts, his lips sucking on my nipples, with wet smooching sounds filling my ears. My toes curled and my hands gripped the sheets. Every time he thrust into me, my breasts bounced, but his lips kept at least one of them in ce. He fucked me slowly at first, his dick rubbing against my G-spot with every thrust, making wild moans escape from my lips. He lifted his face from my breasts and threw my legs over his shoulders, our eyes locking in intense contact. His fingers dug into my ass as he started pounding into me harder. His hands held my legs tight against his shoulders. I could feel the orgasm building inside me, but Norman wasnt even close yet. I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling them off his shoulders as we moved even closer together. "Mmm," moans spilled from my lips, my hands grabbing my boobs as he picked up the pace. He was fucking me with wild speed, not even giving me time to breathe. All I could hear were the loud smacks of his big balls hitting my skin. My breasts bounced up and down like crazy, my hands clutching the bedsheets like they could save me. He thrust into me again, filling mepletely after a few more minutes of nonstop fucking. He could go on for hoursI knew that now. Perks of being so strong and powerful. I cried out in pleasure, my back arching off the bed as he hit my G-spot perfectly. My pussy clenched tightly around his shaft, and he was hard again within seconds. He pulled out, flipped me onto my stomach, and pulled me up onto all fours. He got behind me, rubbed his dick against my pussy, and then pushed inside with a deep, wild thrust. I gasped. His hand slid to my clit, fingers rubbing in sync with his thrusts. The rhythm was so perfect, my eyes started rolling back. "FUCK, NORMAN!" I screamed as his speed picked up, "Ahhhh!" I screamed loudly. He groaned, his cock twitching inside me as he came. "Arghhhh!" His grunt was so loud, my body shuddered. His cock softened in my pussy before he pulled out and copsed on top of me while Iy on my stomach. "I love you too, Norman" I whispered into the mattress, eyes full of tears from pain and pleasure. He did me so well, I was scared I already wanted more. He wrapped his arm around my waist and spun me around again, this time bringing our faces close. After nting a big smooch on my lips, he broke the kiss and stared into my eyes with pure love. Seeing his face so close while our naked bodies were tangled made me blush and bite my bottom lip. He smiled at my reaction and kissed my cheek. "You made me feel alive again, Hnie. I thought I didnt deserve happiness. You made my life so beautiful," he whispered, happiness shining in his eyes. "You dont hate the moon goddess anymore, do you?" he asked, and I zoned out. Wow! Id been so busy, Id forgotten about her. "I guess I was too harsh on her. I took the anger of her people out on her," I added and felt my wolf settle better inside me. In the beginning, nothing was going right for me. So obviously, Id been a mess. "Mark me, my love," he said softly, making my heart skip a beat. "I want to be yours only, mark me," he asked again. When I think back on our time together, the spark had always been there, but our arrogance always got in the way. We were busy trying to be superior to each other,peting and arguing until one of us melting first felt like a defeat. But now that wey together, I could see why it took so long. Desire had brought us so close that no one could pull us apart. No one could ever separate me from him. And the only thing that could make our rtionship even stronger was one mark. When I smiled, he rolled us over, and I came on top of him, giggling andughing. My hair fell onto his shoulders from both sides of my face, our eyes locked in deep contact. He longed to be marked by meI could see it in his eyes. His fingers lovinglybed through my hair, brushing it off my face as I buried my face in his neck. His scent was driving me crazy. My canines came out as I dug my teeth into his skin. His hands reached my bare back, then my ass, squeezing my cheeks so hard I tasted his blood. His hands roamed in circles around my ass, touching my vagina and then moving all the way back to my asshole. Every time he did that, my body jumped. I finally raised my face and gave the mark a good lick, getting the blood off the skin. But as soon as the marking was done, a loud, agonizing scream erupted throughout the mansion, and our eyes met in confusion. "Ahhh!" Then another scream, which made us untangle and get off the bed. The third scream was what made us look for our clothes. The noise outside made my heart pound louder than ever. Few words were spoken between us, but the way we stole nces at each other while rushing to dress to see what was happening outside made it clear something big had happened. Once I slipped into a white dress, I was the first to make my way out the door. I saw maids running downstairs in panic, bloody towels in their hands. "Rogue King Kaye is badly wounded, he needs assistance," one maid told the other, and cold chills ran down my body. Kaye Is wounded? Chapter 579-The Monster Took My Lover

Chapter 579: 579-The Monster Took My Lover

Emmet: I have been sitting in my room ever since the event ended. All this time, I couldnt forget about the betrayal from my family. My wolf had gonepletely silent for a few hours, but I could feel him twist and swirl inside me here and there. My fingers tapped on the table in front of me, especially on a bunch of pictures. "She is the love of our life," said my wolf, finally waking up. "I was so lost without you," I said, staring at the woman in the pictures. "I needed rest. But Im sure you were lonely. Its not like anyone cares for you. They cast you aside as if youre not even a member of this family," he let out a growl, feeling my pain too. "But she cared for me," my fingers gently touched the images before me. Her smile was so bright. She was my life, the one who kept me as her priority. "But they killed her" my wolf reminded me of the heartbreaking incident that happened years ago. Something I hadpletely forgotten about as if it never happened. But it did happen, and it stole the love of my life from me. "Azura!" I said her name with love, and all the emotions rushed back to me. "Remember that nightthe night when she was killed," my wolf said, and I closed my eyes to recall that incident. It was a painful one. It changed so much for me. Heck! It changed me. "Your brothers tortured herthe lycan attacked her," my wolf howled inside me, "you were worried for her but then Norman came, the savior, and told you to go after the lycan while he took care of your Azura. Remember what happened after that?" I closed my eyes and began to see the whole scene in a new way. "Just go after the lycan!" I saw Norman yell at me. Azura was badly injured on the ground. "But her" I cried, trying to reach her again. "Emmet, you have been fed upon. You are weak right now. I will take her to the hospital and make sure she is okay," Norman reassured me. I knew he would take care of her. That is what he was known for. Norman would never hurt us brothers and he knew how much Azura meant to me. "I promise, Ill take her to the hospital," he said, with aforting look on his face. I started to run away but halfway through, I decided to go back. However, they were gone, so I assumed my brother kept his word and took her to the hospital. "But then where did you find her blood trail?" my wolf cried out, making my heart break. "Lets be honest. Norman didnt help her that night, he betrayed us and her. He killed her and got rid of her body, and you know that too because we found her blood trail leading into the woods and Norman had no answer to our burning questions," it was a memory that I had silenced deep inside me. "I dont want you to feel the pain again, but we are lonely tonight because Azura has been stolen from us. And then our brother went ahead and married the alpha queen. Isnt it ironic that of all of us, he was the one who used to say he didnt want a mate or a wife and that he wanted to spend his life taking care of us, but then turned around and married the alpha queen? He was so happy the whole day. He didnt even want to look at our faces, he probably hates us because we are such a burden," my wolf uttered, and slowly, I started to feel a headache. "The woods today exined everything. You saw it all, and the betrayal," my wolf reminded me of the awful thing I found out in the woods today. I couldnt believe my eyes. How could I go back to normal after this? But thats when pain struck me and I let out a howling scream without my knowledge. But before I could even realize what it was, I heard loud screams start to erupt throughout the mansion. It was an odd night, I had felt it. But now the creepiness of the night wasing out in the form of cries and screams. I got up in a rush and went out of my room, but right when I was at the passage, my head snapped toward the mountains far ahead. "Something is happening in the deep forests," I whispered. The clouds had turned dusty, almost like they were filled with dirt. Something big must have happened tonight. But what? I rushed to the main mansion and saw maids running around hysterically. None of them could talk but their bodies were shaking. "What happened here?" I asked one of them, my eyesnding on the blood trail on the shiny floor. "There was a monsterin the mansion. It took Sally," one of the maids spoke up, making me scrunch my eyebrows at the mention of Sally. Who is Sally? "The maid hade to the screams to attend to the person in pain but it was a monster and it," she cupped her face in her hands and started crying. "What monster?" I asked. I gathered from her that some monster had snuck into the mansion and had taken one of the maids. "It looked like," she stuttered, sniffling through the tears. "What? What did it look like?" I asked, my fists clenched and ready to take care of the monster to save the people around me. "It looked like a lycan," she finished, and my muscles tensed. A lycan! "It must be the same lycan who attacked Azura," my wolf grunted, the intensity in his voice making me narrow my eyes. "Where did it go?" I asked the crying maid. "He passed out of the mansion that way," she pointed at the door, her hands visibly shaking. "I will deal with this monster once and for all," I hissed, rushing toward the main door to chase after that monster, who should have been dealt with years ago. Chapter 580-Fallen Apart

Chapter 580: 580-Fallen Apart

Hnie: I had run out and looked around to see where the mess started. It was all so scary and exhausting. I ran toward the first floor after I heard the maids telling each other Kaye needed help. "Where is Rogue King Kaye?" I asked a maid, my hands shaking as I held her hand. For some reason, the blood in the living room didnt smell like my mates blood. This belonged to someone else. "What the heck is even going on here?" I asked my wolf, worried. "He is in the backyard," she pointed at the back side of the mansion. I gave her a nod before sprinting toward the back. Norman hade with me by now, including their father and Emma, who couldnt keep herself from finding out what was happening. As I pushed the door open to the back, the strong wind hit my face. The weather had been so bad; it wasnt like that a few hours before. But my eyes looked for Kaye. "He is over there," Lord McQuoid yelled, making us follow him to the end of the backyard. Kaye was on all fours, bleeding and breathing heavily. We all reached him, but Norman stepped ahead and knelt down first. "What is wrong with him, Norman?" I asked, anxiously rubbing my palms. He had a huge w mark on his chest which was actively bleeding. "He was attacked," Norman announced, "this cant behow did it happen? Its not even a full moon." The way Norman started to panic made me worry for him. I didnt understand him. "What is going on? Who attacked him?" I sat down, my hand on Normans shoulder. He turned to me and showed his tearful eyes. "He was attacked by a lycan," Norman uttered, twisting my heart in my chest. "What? Maximus? No! Its not a full moon night and Maximus never attacks them, right?" It didnt make any more sense. I was as confused as they were. "Lets take him inside. Where is Emmet?" Norman said as he wrapped his brothers arm over his shoulder and helped him get up. "I will go look for him," I said and ran ahead of them to find Emmet. My heart was pounding in my temples as I sped back into the mansion ahead of them. I looked around and my eyes once again fell on the groundthe blood trail making my skin crawl. But no! It couldnt be Emmets. If the blood belonged to Emmet, I would have smelled it. I ran to the passage to Emmets room, but once I stepped in and found it empty, I turned around instantly. I could not waste my time. But this time, back in the mansion, I grabbed a maid to ask her questions. "Have youseen Emmet?" I asked, taking heavy breaths. I wasnt exhausted from running around, but from the stress in my body. Everything was a mess and it all happened so out of the blue. "Yeah, Rogue King Emmet heard what happened and went after the monster to y him," she smiled through tears, looking hopeful that they would finally be saved. But I couldnt smile at her words. Not when they fell into my ears like a haunting warning. "What?" It was Norman who was able to say a word. I watched Lord McQuoid tear up whileying Kaye down on the couch. "Umm, I will go after him," Norman shook himself back to reality, probably hurt from hearing the sequence of events. "I wille," I said in a broken voice, but Norman held my hand and made me face him. "Please take care of his wounds. I wille back with both of them, I promise," he whispered, making sure the maid didnt hear the whole sentence. I watched my hand slip out of Normans as he ran toward the exit. Monster! The maid called Maximus a lycan. What we had feared the most all this time was finally happening, and we were caught off guard so badly that we couldnt even take proper precautions. "Kaye," I turned to check on him, but he was bleeding so much he could barely lift his body. It would have been a lot easier if he could transform and heal, but that wasnt an option with so much happening around. "He fed on him," Lord McQuoid, who was in tears, said, checking Kayes neck. "He fed too much." He stepped back from his son and buried his face in his hands. My mother finally arrived at the scene, staring at Kaye and then at me. "I heard what happened here," she uttered, "are you okay?" Then, instead of checking on Kaye, who I thought she cared more for instead of me, she ran past him and came straight to me. "Im fine. He is the one who was attacked," the minute she held my hands, I freed them from her grasp and pointed at Kaye. She looked indifferent to Kayes pain. I walked past her and knelt down with Kaye. "Let me call a doctor for you. He will take care of your wounds," I murmured softly. The minute I got up from the floor, he held my hand and pushed me down again. "I will not letanyone treat me unlessit is you, or I would rather die," the strong tone from Kaye and his determination made my eyes widen. "He is in pain, please help him," said his father from behind me. But it was my wolf who made the most sense. "He is losing consciousness, and in that state, his mate is the only one who canfort him." She was right. I gave a gesture to the warrior to take Kaye to his bedroom while I grabbed the aid kit. "Dont worry, he will be fine by morning," I promised his father, who was so scared for his son that he couldnt even hold himself up. With so much worry for Maximus, Kaye, and Norman, I ran upstairs to stay with Kaye for the night. Chapter 581-Going After My Mates

Chapter 581: 581-Going After My Mates

Hnie: "Just sit down here," I helped him get settled in his bedroom, quickly turned to grab the medicine, and when I turned around, I saw him staring at me. "You must be in pain," I said, trying to make small talk so the silence wouldnt get awkwardespecially with him watching my face like that. "Im not sure what Im feeling," he started, sounding rough. "Its not that I think he betrayed me. But I am worried for him," he said, beginning to take off his shirt so I could tend to his wounds properly. I had a herb that Kaye had told me about in his ss. The herb was very rare and mixed with some special ingredients, it could help with healing. But it wouldnt work as fast as when a person transforms and heals instantly. Kaye was too weak to transform. It seemed like he had lost a lot of blood, which was why he couldnt even get up from the ground earlier. "What exactly happened out there?" I asked, curious. Of course, they had the herb with them. They could afford it, especially since Kaye was the one making it. "We were both outside, taking a walk like brothers used to do. He was so happy for your sess. I was so happy. One of usI dont know which onesuggested we take a run around the mountains to let our wolves celebrate it too. We started transforming, but then suddenly Maximuss transformation began to happen differently. You know how he only bes a lycan on a full moon and the rest of the time hes like us, a werewolf? But tonight, his lycan transformation began and I started to get worried. I had to stop mine halfway to help him," he recalled, throwing his head back as he tossed his shirt away, and I got to see the big mark all over his chest. It didnt seem like Maximus had any sympathy when hurting his brother. He seemed to have used all his strength to attack him. "That was in the backyard?" I asked, and Kaye nodded. "I freaked out but I couldnt leave him behind. In my head, I was sure he must be hungry and that he somehow never attacked us before. So I offered him my blood this time. But when he started to drink from mehe wouldnt stop. I had to push him off and that angered him. He attacked me, Hnie. My brothermy best friendattacked me," he closed his eyes and grunted under his breath. As soon as I touched his wound with a cotton swab, his body rxed instead of tensing up, and his eyes shot open. He looked me deep in the eye as if he wanted more. I had to constantly and awkwardly keep looking down to avoid making things weird between us. I was mentally and physically with his brother now. I wouldnt ever do anything to upset or hurt Norman, and the sad part was that even if I did, Norman would never let me know. Which is why I have to be very careful. He had given himself to me after years of hunger; his trust in me must not break. I will not let him down. "And then he came in and attacked a maid. His hunger isnt dying down, and thats not good," I said, applying the ointment on his chest. I was trying to keep myself together, but the agitation in my body from being so close to him felt like it was because our mate bond was still very much alive. In that brief moment, I realized that this full moon, I wouldnt be rejecting Normanbut his brothers. It would be the right thing to do so my wolf wouldnt flip-flop between the brothers. That would be disrespectful. "He attacked a maid?" Kaye asked, and I looked up at him. All I saw was guilt. "But it wasnt your fault. You tried to stop him. You practically offered yourself to him," I reminded him because I knew how seriously Kaye took failures. Somehow, he always made everything his faulteven when it wasnt. "Yeah, right," he scoffed, not trusting my words. "Anyway, dont worry. Norman has gone after Emmet and Maximus" As soon as I said that, Kaye frowned a little. "Emmet was home? Ah! Hes been so quietwait, why would Norman go after Emmet? Does he think Maximus would hurt Emmet too?" It was as if he wanted to know how far Maximus was willing to go. "ActuallyI heard Emmet say something that made Norman believeEmmet might be a danger to Maximus, not the other way around," I said, keeping my head down. I had bandaged his chest by now, but he suddenly grabbed my hand to make me look up. "What do you mean?" he demanded. "Kaye, I think Emmet forgot who Maximus is. He sees him as a monster who entered his mansion and attacked an innocent person. Emmet has gone after him to y him," those words were so painful to say out loud. They did not deserve that fate. Now that everything felt so unfair, I began to wonder why? Why were they like this? How could privileged, strong kids turn out so broken? "Hnieif Norman is going after Emmet to stop himwho will look after Maximus?" His question brought me back to reality, and I watched his face in silence for a moment before it struck me. "Shit, howe I didnt think about that?" I jumped to my feet in a hurry. What if Emmet and Maximus attack Norman? He would let them shred him into pieces because thats who he is. But thats not something I can swallow. His pain would kill me. "Iming with you," Kaye said, but I held his hand and shook my head, not letting him leave his bed. "Please, theyre my brothers," he insisted, barely holding it together. "Okay, at one cost," I said, and he sat down to hear me out. I grabbed the needle from the aid box, holding it in my fist before I stuck him with it. "Im sorry. The cost is that you just rest." With that, I watched him stare at me with his big eyes before he started to pass out. I had to go alonehe was too sick and would only cause distractions. Chapter 582-My Brothers

Chapter 582: 582-My Brothers

Norman: My mind had been a mess. On one hand, I had been so happy to have been epted by Hnie. It felt like a fear of mine had finallye to an end. Ever since I started to have feelings for her, I was afraid she would reject me. Our history had been so bad that I thought she wouldnt even consider the idea of ever letting me be near her. But tonight, she gave me hope that I could be happy too. But then, on the other hand, I found out things had gotten much worse for my brothers. I was now running around looking for my two brothers, who probably wouldnt even remember each other. "We will find them, we always do," I could feel Rome torn up inside. He wanted to enjoy the moment with Hnie, but now he was shaking with fear of losing his brothers to each others ws. A loud roar erupted in the distance, and I didnt even have to ask myself what it wasbecause I knew it was Maximus. I could recognize his howls from miles away. And I could also tell he was in distress. I ran in that direction, and the moment I reached him, I saw a sight that made my heart skip all its four beats. "Emmet" I yelled to get his attention. He stood tall, shirt torn and w marks all over him. But at least he was still standing. Right in front of him was Maximus on the ground, wounded. Emmet had a dagger in his hand, and it was covered in blood. "Step back, I can handle this monster," Emmet roared, waving his hand at me. "What the hell are you doing?" I screamed at him, looking around and spotting the maid lying on the ground, passed out. "What do you mean? Im killing the damn monster," he hissed, charging at Maximus again. But this time, Maximus got up and put his w to Emmets neck. He howled in Emmets face before throwing him far away. The moment Emmet hit the tree trunk, he started to get up again. He would use his mid transition to attack Maximus. "Enough!" I shouted, rushing over to stand between them. Maximus was on his way to get back at Emmet when I pushed him away. He wed at my arms and then my back, making me turn around and try to push him off me. His teeth sank into my neck, and while I could push him off, I didnt want to. He must be hungryhe can drink a little from me. "Get away from him!" Emmet came from behind and stabbed Maximus in the neck. The painful whimpers of Maximus blurred my vision with tears. He let go of my neck and fell down. I quickly rushed between them, wrapped my arms around Emmet, and threw him over my head to the ground. Then I grabbed the dagger and pulled it out, watching Maximus whimper and howl. "What are you doing? Are you on his side?" Emmet got up and faced me, even putting his hands on me as he pushed me back. Maximus was now on all fours, trying to crawl away while falling and twitching. He was in thereI knew my brother was somewhere deep down inside the lycans body. "What is wrong with you, Emmet? How could you want to kill your brother?" I yelled, watching him clench his jaw. "That thing is not my brother. Hes a monster," Emmet growled, his fists clenched. There was more than just anger toward Maximus in his eyes. The way he was looking at me felt different from how he used to. I couldnt quite put a finger on it, but something was off about his behavior and the way he looked at me. "He is Maximus!" I yelled, and thats when I saw somethinge out of the bushesnot just anything, but a Zharn. I turned to it and noticed it had its eyes on Maximus. It was crawling on the ground like a lizard. I rushed at Emmet to grab the dagger from him. I hade out in such a hurry that I didnt bring any weapons with me. "Let it go!" I yelled at Emmet, who wasnt letting me get the dagger from him. "Why? Let that thing fight it. Theyre both monsters," Emmet hissed, pulling his hand back every time I tried to grab the dagger. Maximus was in a bad statehe was in more pain than usual. And if he were pushed to the edge, he would lose his mind. Then hed be dangerous. Once he reached the poption and drank a lot of bloodit would be easy for him since he could take down as many werewolves as he wanted. Just not his brothers, because we were as messed up as him. But the blood of others would be enough to make Maximus more powerfuland unstoppable. The Zharn crawled on top of Maximus and bit his back, trying to eat his flesh. Maximus got up and swung his arms around, grabbing the Zharn from the back. He pulled it off and howled, holding the Zharns upper jaw in one hand and the lower in the other. He pulled it apart until he ripped the Zharn into two, killing it instantly. But thats when more of them started toe out. That was it. "Rome, youre in," I said, turning away from Emmet. I didnt need a damn dagger anymore. My ws extended, and my eyes changed vision. All I could see now was blood. I ran and jumped,nding on one of the Zharn, crushing it with one stomp. Then I swung my arm at another one, grabbing it by the neck. I swung it around and hit the other Zharn with it before digging my nails deep into its skin until my hand came out from the back of its neck. It was all bloody in thereMaximus and I were fighting the Zharns. Soon, Emmet joined us. He wasnt doing it for ushe was fighting for himself, since they thought they could attack him too. In the next few minutes, the Zharns had either been killed or ran away. Thats when Emmet started pping for me. "Amazing. You proved once again you just want to be a hero," he said. His words almost made me lose all my strength. What the Zharns couldnt do, Emmet did with just his words. Chapter 583-My Husband Is Accused Of Murder

Chapter 583: 583-My Husband Is used Of Murder

Hnie: I had been looking for them, but the weather had gotten so bad that I had to keep covering my eyes to avoid getting dust in them. I was starting to wonder if Id be wandering around all night until I heard amotion to my right. I instantly started sprinting without wasting a second. It was howling mixed with hissing, reminding me of the Zharns roaming around freely. They seemed like sneaky creatures. They would definitely take advantage of the brothers messy state. I took a deep breath before stepping into the scene of destruction. And just like I had guessed, the air was thick with worryand for the first time, the brothers didnt seem to have things under control. Norman was standing, facing Emmet, while Maximus was behind him, bleeding and howling. "What is going on with you, Emmet? Is there something you want to tell me?" Norman asked in a soft, defeated tone. At that point, I realized the two of them were having trouble. But how did the argument between them even start? Was Emmet upset that Norman was not attacking the lycan, not realizing it wasnt just a lycanbut his own brother? And then Emmet answered my silent questions himself. "Why did you kill her that night?" My body shivered at the way Emmets eyes glistened. "Emmet, what are you saying?" Norman asked. "Youit was you who was supposed to take care of her. You were supposed to take Azura to the hospital. But insteadyou killed her," Emmet hissed, pain shing through his eyes and loud groans. My body froze for a second before I snapped back to reality. I didnt believe it. Even if Norman told me he had killed someone, I wouldnt believe it. And from the looks of it, even Norman didnt agree with the usation. "I didnt kill her, Emmet. Why would I do thatand hurt you?" He tried to take a step closer to Emmet, who held up his hand to stop him. "You killed her. You knew what she meant to me, but you still killed her. All becauseyou wanted to hide the secret that you were hiding a lycan," Emmet screamed, covering his head with his hands, pacing back and forth. "Emmet" As soon as his name left my lips in a soft whisper, Emmet stopped and turned to me. His hair was blowing with the wind, his eyes shining with tears. "Hnie" His whisper made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. He looked around for a moment and then stared at Norman, stepping back. I wasnt an expert in reading bodynguage, but he looked shakenalmost guilty. Maybe he realized what he had just used his brother of. But before any more words could be spoken, Maximus jumped at Norman from behind. "Norman!" I screamed, watching him not defend himself properly as Maximus bit him on the back. I knew it. I rushed forwardand so did Emmetbut since I reached first, he stepped back. I grabbed the lycan and threw him off Norman, but before Maximus could get back on his feet, I ran closer and mmed him against a tree, standing right in front of him. "Maximusstop!" I whimpered. "Please, stop!" I repeated myself, my elbow pressing against his neck to keep him still. "What is going on with you? Why are you attacking the people you love? The people who love you?" As I started to break down, I noticed him beginning to rx a bit. I never thought Id be standing this close to a lycan and not be scaredbut just feel sorry for him. "What is it? Are you in that much pain? Please, Maximus, take control of your body again. We need you," I kept talking in soft whispers. He was staring at my face with those big eyes. And then I saw them fill with tears. He was crying too. "What is it? Where does it hurt?" I asked gently, loosening my hold on his neck. Maximus kept looking at me, then slowly ced his paw on his chest and let out a howl. Suddenly, he looked more like a lost puppya sweet one that couldnt hurt anyone. "Hnie, youre doing good. If only we could take him home" Norman said,ing up behind me. I saw Maximuss eyes shift to him. It was like he squinted to focus on something, and then everything fell apart. Maximus let out a loud howl and pushed me backthankfully, Norman was right behind me. He wrapped his arms around me and caught me, keeping me from falling. Maximus howled again, even louder this time. It was the most terrifying and wild one yet. I didnt understand what made him so angryuntil I noticed his eyes locked onto the mark on Normans neck. Then, without warning, he took off running. "Ill go after him" Norman said, but I grabbed his hand to stop him. "No, he hates you right now. He saw the mark on your neck, Norman. Let me go," I insisted, cupping Normans face in my hands and standing on my tiptoes in a hurry. "What if he hurts you?" Norman sounded so desperately worried that I couldnt help but smile a little. "Ill be fine," I reassured him. "Please go take care of Emmet" I turned to look at Emmet and realized what he had just witnessed. He stood there, staring at us. "Ohh," Emmet muttered under his breath. "You two go home. Ill go... bring my brother back." He looked away, trying to hide his tears. His voice was shaking too. "Emmetyoure bleeding too," I said, but he shook his head without even looking at me. "Im fine. And yes, in case youre wonderingI remember. Im not going after him to kill him," he said with a bitterugh, as if hinting that we might be judging him already. "Hnie, go back home. Let us go after him," Norman said then, and the look in his eyes told me this wasnt a suggestionI had no choice but to listen. Chapter 584-Another Brother Is Missing

Chapter 584: 584-Another Brother Is Missing

Hnie: "I am really fine," Sally repeated herself when I checked her fever once more. When I brought her home and started cleaning her wounds, I realized there was no injury that could have taken her life, but she still bled a lot. She also had a fever, and I knew it was from fear. But now that hours had passed and she had woken up, she looked much better. "He didnt want to kill me," she muttered with a smile on her lips. I was a little confused by her behavior. Ever since she woke up, she had been very calm instead of freaking out. Even her other friends, who had freaked out for her, were confused. "How do you know that?" I asked, making sure I gave her medicine and she drank plenty of liquids with it. She swallowed the medicine, and after steadying herself, she said, "Because it didnt want to kill me. He wasnt trying to take me away to feed on me. He wasI dont know how its possible as we all know a lycan cant speakbut he was murmuring something. Almost like trying to say it," she recalled the night, her eyebrows scrunched while trying to exin what she felt about the lycanst night. "What do you mean? Did you figure out what he was trying to say?" My heart ached at the thought of Maximus trying his best to speak but no one being able to understand him. "Yeah, I did," she replied. "What was it?" I asked again, looking at her face with interest. "He was saying the word mate over and over again," the little pout she made with her lips made me sit back and stare at her face. "Im not making it up. But it seems like that poor thing was looking for his mate," she said with a very sympathetic look on her face. It made me wonder why he picked her of all the others. He saw the purity in Sally, and this is what she believed in too. "His mate must be very loving and understanding of him. I just hope Rogue King Norman and Rogue King Emmet dont kill him," she sighed, having no idea they didnt go after him to y him but to find him. But hours had passed by now, and there were no signs of any of them. I had been growing impatient and tired of waiting. I was this close to leaving the mansion to go after them, but Nortman had trusted me with the job of taking care of the mansion and everyone else in here. "Hey," just as I walked out of the maids room, I bumped into Jessica. She hadnt woken up through the whole chaosst night because she had slept after taking heavy medications to rx herself. Now that she was awake, she heard all sorts of news and hade to see me. "Tell me theyre not going after Maximus too," she whispered, looking around to make sure nobody was listening to us. "No. Of course theyre not," I eyed her for even thinking they would do something like that. "He must be so scared out there," Jessica replied, her hands on her waist. "Im just lost at why it happened. It wasnt even a full moon night," Iined, touching my forehead. "There is one person who could solve that mystery for us, but Im afraid if we tell her, she will cause chaos here," Jessica was walking beside me to the main mansion, huffing and puffing. "Darcy? Oh yeah, we shouldnt tell her anything," I agreed with her. "Whats up with that girl Charlotte?" she asked, then sighed, walking upstairs to check on Kaye. "Charlotte likes Maximus. She wanted to go after him, but her mother drugged her and locked her in. I think she did the right thing. Charlotte isnt ready to be out in the woods when Zharns are getting so bold, attacking people in groups now," I said, stopping before Kayes bedroom. I was afraid to face him again. He would be so upset. As soon as I opened the door, I was met with another shock. "Where is he?" I asked loudly, rushing into the room and then toward the bathroom. Jessica went straight to the window and pulled the curtain away. She gasped. "He escaped through the window," she announced, making my heart sink. "Wait, no!" I yelled worriedly, quickly moving toward the window and seeing it was open. "We should go look for him," Jessica suggested. "You should stay here. Youve been through a lot, too," I said. I didnt want to drag her with me when she needed to rest herself. "Hnie, I cant hide from the truth that I killed my brother, who deserved it. Lets just say, this whole mess needs more hands on deck, and Ive been preparing to be a royal beta of my pack for a long time. I have skills, trust me," she reassured me with a straight-lipped smile. She was right. We had to go. However, we had only run downstairs and were in the living room when we watched two peoplee in, looking defeated. "Norman! Emmet!" I called out, ready to run to Norman when Jessica rushed past me first andnded on Normans chest. "Ive been so worried," she started saying, hugging him tightly while his eyes stayed on me. I couldnt run to him after that. "Jessica, you shouldnt have. I can take care of myself," he then unwrapped his arms from around her and walked past her to me. "Where is Maximus?" Not wanting to continue any drama rted to us, I focused on Maximus for the moment. Emmet had his head down the whole time. He looked so disturbed. "Where is he?" I asked Emmet this time, trying to include him so he wouldnt feel left out. "We dont know. We couldnt find him," those words felt like a dagger in my chest, and Emmet looked just as devastated saying them out loud. Chapter 585-His Toxic Mother Strikes Again

Chapter 585: 585-His Toxic Mother Strikes Again

Hnie: "Why didnt anyone tell me about the monster?" Darcy yelled, making me roll my eyes tiredly. She found out somehow, or probably Emma told her, and came flying in on a jet with the two little kids dragged along with her. The poor kids were locked in the guestroom so that nobody gets to interact with them. I had been so upset ever since Emmet told me he couldnt find Maximus. It just didnt make any sense. How could he go missing like he never even existed? When Emmet told us Maximus had run away, Jessica told them about Kaye. Norman decided to go after Kaye while Emmet went to his room. He looked unwell too. Everything was a mess. "Whats going on downstairs?" I asked the maid who had brought me some fruit. I had been lying down for a few minutes so I could join the search once Norman got back. "Lady Darcy is yelling at everyone. Shes making it so hard for us to do any of the work. She keeps saying the monster took her son away. Whicheven though were worried about where Rogue King Maximus wentisnt true. Did the lycan really do something to him?" I knew for sure the maid was curious, and Lady Darcy was making things worse. "No! Thats not true. Maximus has been on a trip with the academy students. Ille downstairs to help you all," I lied, just to keep Maximuss truth a secret. "Okay, that would be very helpful," the maid sighed, clearly exhausted from dealing with Lady Darcy too. I went downstairs to watch Lady Darcy yell at the maids and Emma nonstop until her eyesnded on me. "Everyone step aside, the real culprit is here," she grunted, walking toward me, grabbing my arm, and dragging me to the guest room. I could have freed myself easily, but even I wanted to talk to her alone. "Hey," Jessica jumped out of bed when she saw Lady Darcye into the room with me and close the door behind us. "What did you do?" Lady Darcy yelled at me, not even giving me a minute to gather my thoughts. "I did everything I could to bring Maximus home, thats what I did," I snapped at her, shrugging her hand off my arm. "Dont talk to me like that. Im not my foolish sons who cherish you. Tell me, what did you do? You were with Normanst night? What did you do?" she screamed, causing Jessica to jump between us. Her words stuck in my mind. The way she asked aboutst night and linked it to me being in Normans room seemed odd. "Please dont yell at her. Shes been up the whole night trying to fix this. Thest thing she needs is someone yelling at her just because they dont know who else to me," Jessica hissed back at Lady Darcy, whose eyebrows rose all the way to her hairline, showing amusement at Jessicas sudden change in attitude. "Jessica, do you realize youre defending a woman who is stealing your boyfriend from you, right?" Lady Darcy changed her tone, using a nasty hiss to try to turn us against each other. "Thats not true. Hnie is my friend, and I trust her. You can kindly start looking for your son without causing trouble for others," Jessica said loudly and confidently. "Oh really? Thats funny. When I wasing here, I found our warriors around and even got to see Norman for a second. It didnt seem like Norman was the same man who was marrying you," Lady Darcys words were delivered maniacally. "What do you mean?" Jessicas quiet whisper was drowned out when I decided to jump in. "You saw Norman? Was Kaye with him?" I asked curiously. I had been so worried about the brothers. "Huh? No! He wasnt with him," she replied bitterly to me. "But let me answer Jessicas question." She looked so evil smirking in a situation like this. She knew her sons were out there fighting, seeing each other as monsters. And now two of her sons were missing, and she still thought it was the perfect time to mock me? "Whats going on?" Jessica asked, slowly stepping aside so she could see my face as well. "Ask your best friend if she is keeping her distance from your fianc. Ask her if shes going to reject him this full moon," Lady Darcy made Jessica turn to look at me. "She will reject him. She told me," Jessica didnt ask me but answered for me. I felt so suffocated standing among them. But it had to be done. I had made a mistake. We should have told Jessica first before doing anything. "Dont answer for her. Why dont you ask her and let her answer you?" Lady Darcys voice grew even calmer as she watched me with amusement in her eyes. "No, I wont confront her because of you," Jessica yelled, and it made me feel like dying of guilt. "Its true, Jessica," I said, and she turned to give her back to Lady Darcy and face me. "Its true. We are not rejecting each other this full moon," I announced, watching tears start to fill her eyes. "And thats because theres so much going on, right?" She had a weak smile on her lips as she asked me for a reason. "No! Thats because Ive already marked him and wewe are in love," the moment I said that, Jessica stepped back and raised her hand. She pped me hard and then broke down. "What the fuck have you done, Hnie? He was the only one left with me. Why" She cried out, and when Darcy ced her hands on her shoulders, Jessica shrugged her off. She opened the door and passed out while Darcy stayed behind, faking concern. "So youre the reason your sons are in so much pain today," as soon as I finished, the smirk ready to form on her lips to mock me faded away. Chapter 586-His Possession

Chapter 586: 586-His Possession

Hnie: "Norman is here," I heard someone yelling from outside, breaking the tense eye contact Darcy and I were sharing. Darcy rushed ahead of meobviously trying to act like she cared. Im not saying she didnt, but she was so cruel she forgot about her own sons while trying to put me down. We both left the room to speak with Norman. I also needed to tell him about Jessica. Darcy reached him first while I slowed down and then stoppedpletely behind everyone. "Where are Kaye and Maximus?" his mother asked after hugging him first. Her hands were on his chest, her fingers lightly wrapped over his jacket. "I couldnt find them," Norman replied, not even looking down at her. His eyes hovered around until theynded on me. Then he gently removed his mothers hands from his chest and pushed everyone aside toe to me. "Are you okay?" he asked, and everyone went quiet. I heard some whisperssome confused about why he cared about me when I was the one who had stayed home, safe and sound. "I told her," I said, my hands clenched tightly in front of my stomach. He quickly held them tofort me. "I know. I saw her run out," he replied, his hand reaching for my cheek to touch it, but I winced in pain. "Should we go after her?" I asked. His eyes stayed on my face like he was trying to read something there. "No. I sent the warriors after her," Normans tone had turned harsher as he kept pressing his thumb gently over something on my cheek. "Who did this?" he finally asked, sounding more upset. "Did what?" I asked. The maids and others began to walk away, but Darcy came right up to us and pped his hand off my face. Norman closed his eyes like he was trying to calm his anger before gently holding my face and turning it toward her. "Did you do this?" he asked his mother, his tone firm. "Oh, no! But someone else did, and its not like Hnie didnt deserve it," Darcy hissed, a mocking smirk on her lips. "Jessica hit you?" Norman asked, turning me toward him by holding my arms. "Its okay. She was just angry," I said. As soon as my handsnded on his chest, his mothers eyes narrowed at me. "Its not okay. How the heck did she think she could hurt you, Hnie? Why didnt you p her right back?" he yelled, even shocking me. "Norman, youre asking her to hit your childhood friend?" Darcy kept interfering, ruining the moment. Her constant talking was just making him more frustrated. "A childhood friend is not more important than my wife. The fact that Jessica found out I marked Hniedid it not ur to her that Hnie must mean a lot to me?" Norman was now yelling at his mother, whose jaw was hanging low. "Norman, youre not saying" she had to stop when Norman cut her off. "That I love Hnie. And Jessicashes not allowed near our mansion ever again. Tell her to get ready to have her royal beta status questioned," I didnt expect Norman to lose it like that. "And Im calling my warriors to return home. If you feel so sorry for her, go search for her," Norman added, saying it to his mother, whose eyes kept widening in shock. "Norman," I tried to get him to understand that Jessica was hurt, but he was such a stubborn man. "I will not listen to you. She shouldnt have hurt you. She crossed the line, and I dont give a damn if she felt betrayed. She was forcing her friendship on you so she could use it like chains around your feet. She did this to herself. She knew from the beginning I didnt like herI didnt want to marry her. So lets not talk about all that betrayal nonsense," Norman was yelling so loud, I started to get scared of him. His face was red, the veins in his neck bulging, and his fists clenched. "Calm down. Dont forget how much Jessica has done for us. Youre taking it too farlike you were waiting for an excuse to push her away for this blonde," his mother hissed, giving me a look full of disgust from head to toe. "Good. Thats exactly what I wanted. Happy now? Because if you think Im going to exin myself to her, youre wrong. Ive been trapped with her for years. I had to pretend to be happy, and she knew it. But now that Im happyreally happyeveryone around me is upset. Why is that? Why cant Norman be happy?" The little crack in his voice made me hug his arm, and the tension in his body started to ease. "Norman" Lady Darcy started again, but Norman raised his hand to silence her. "Ill be in my bedroom with my wife. Ill start research again, but in the meantime, the warriors are looking for Maximus," Norman said, trying to walk away when he added, "I got in touch with Kaye earlier. He told me hes doing fine and will keep searching for Maximus. If you really care about your sons, go check on Emmet." Norman didnt even look at her as he let her know what a mess the brothers lives had be. Then he held my hand and pulled me with him upstairs. Once we were in his bedroom, he sat me on the bed to put medicine on my cheek. "Norman, it didnt even hurt that bad," I sighed. He had been pressing his lips together tightly the whole time. But suddenly, he lowered his head and sighed. "Im so sorry. Its not even about the pain, Hnie. Its about disrespect. She had no right putting her hands on you. I dont want her around you again. She needs to learn to respect others. Ugh! I want to drag her here so you can p her... I want it so badly." He made me smile with how childishly he wanted to make things fair. But at the same time, I was smiling because the way he used to care for his brothers beforethats the same way he was now possessive about me. And I liked it. Chapter 587-The Painful Side Of Mate Bond

Chapter 587: 587-The Painful Side Of Mate Bond

Hnie: "It was such a tiring day, Hnie. And to think my brothers are still out there, I feel like dying," Norman muttered, his face buried deeper into my chest while I sat on hisp, my legs spread and wrapped around his waist. He was leaning back against the pillows on the headboard, findingfort in my embraceas he called it. "Hmm, I missed these all day," he mumbled into my chest while I ran my fingers through his hair. "Do you think Jessica will hate me?" I asked, worried for her. "Hnie, it doesnt matter. I love youthats what should matter to you," he said with his face so pressed against me that his words came out muffled. "You matter the most to me, Norman. But Jessica is out there while Zharns are hyperactive. Im so worried for her. We brought her here with responsibility, and now her father will ask us what we did to his daughter," I rambled while he hugged me even tighter. "Then her father shouldve kept her with him. And Jessica should also remember that you brought her here to take care of her. She shouldnt have hit you, Hnie. Besides, dont worry about herthe warriors told me they found her sitting in a caf. Theyll take her back to her pack once she feels better," Norman said, and I sighed in relief. "Hnie," he finally pulled back and smiled at me, "today was a hectic day. My world felt like it was burning. You have no idea how many times Ive had nightmares of my brothers in pain. So for it to happen in real life... I was devastated. But the thought ofing back into your arms kept me going. Every time the sadness tried to take over, I remembered someone very special was waiting for me at home." His fingers gently rubbed my back while his eyes stared deeply into mine. "Did Emmet eat anything?" he asked, brushing my hair away from my face. "Nope. From what I heard, he told the maids not to disturb him," I replied, taking a deep breath and letting it out. It wasnt easy for my wolf to block out the brothers pain. In fact, just a few minutes ago, Id felt a sharp pain in my chest like I was having a heart attack. I didnt tell Norman because he was already so stressed. But now, I was slowly starting to feel another wave of pain. "Hnie, tell me honestly," he started again, pulling me back from my thoughts. "Tell you what?" I asked. "You must be feeling their pain. How bad is it?" he asked, and I smiled, surprised at how easily he could read my mind. "We seriously need to do something about these mate bonds," I said with a soft smile, trying to change the subject. "Dont be too smart with me. Im your professorremember that. Now tell me, did you feel pain?" he yfully bit my corbone while demanding I tell him the truth. We knew we only had a few minutes together before we had to get up and go search for Maximus. We just needed a short break. "I felt like I was having a heart attack. I felt connected to Maximus on another level today," I admitted. I knew it was true because I kept having visions of him. "Hnie, thats concerning," Norman suddenly put me down and cupped my face in his hands. "Why didnt you tell me?" He looked so upset that I had kept my health issues from him. "Its fine. It happens to mates. Its a reminder that we should have thought about the mate bond earlier. You know, Sally told me Maximus had been searching for his mate the whole time she was with him," I said softly, my heart breaking at the thought of Maximus suffering alone out there. "It reminds me of the night when he felt the mate bond with you... and dragged you a little farther into the woods," Norman said, thinking back to the past. "Anyway, we should get going. Iming with you," I insisted, not wanting to be left behind. If Emmet came too, it would be a huge help. "Yeah, lets go. But youre not putting yourself at risk for anything. Let me handle it," Norman warned, taking my hand as he helped me out of bed. Sometimes, I wondered how a man so big and angry could be so gentle. I loved how he acted with me, but I also felt bad for him. Now that I knew him more deeply, I realized how much pain he carried. That anger and frustration he always showed... it came from never having peace, not even in sleep. My foot had barely touched the floor when the same pain hit me again. But this time, I couldnt hide it. Even when I tried to stand upright, tears welled up in my eyes from the way the pain surged through mefrom my heart all the way down to my toes, making them curl in agony. "Hnie?" Norman noticed right away, holding my hand as I stood frozen, waiting for the pain to pass. "O" I whimpered softly before the pain became unbearable. My eyes shot up to meet Normans gaze. I saw his eyes widen along with mine, both of us in shock at what I was feeling. "Hnie, whats happening?" Norman asked, rushing to support me. My body had gone stiff. I couldnt move my limbs, not even speak. My eyes stayed open, blinking slowly, as tears streamed down my face. I was in the kind of pain that made me wish I could just fall asleep and never wake up. But sadly, I couldnt say a single word. "Hnie, Im going to get you help," Norman said urgently, stepping away from me. I heard him open a cab, then rush back to the bed in seconds. The next thing I knew, he injected me with somethingand whatever it was, it suddenly began to take the pain away. Chapter 588-Mark My Mates

Chapter 588: 588-Mark My Mates

Hnie: "Mmmhmmm!" I broke the kiss with Kaye and watched him close his eyes and sumb to sleep. On my lefty Norman, on his stomach, naked in bed. And then there was Emmet, sleeping on top of me, our naked bodies touching. I was still tired and wanted to sleep some more, but there was something missing. Someone missing. "Where is Maximus?" I asked myself, raising my head and finding the red ribbon attached to him stretched far away. I realized I was bound to everyone with a red ribbon. Carefully, getting out from under Emmet, I made my way to the balcony, where the red ribbon led. Wed had a wild night, it seemed. "Maximus, what are you doing out here?" I asked Maximus, sitting beside him. "I had a nightmare. I saw you cut the red ribbon between us," he said, sitting shirtless in the cold wind. "Maximus, its bound to happen. I will have to cut the ribbon. I cant be with all four of you," I gave him a smile, but the look on his face told me he wasnt very happy to hear it. "And you think thats the right thing to do? To hurt three of us while choosing one?" Suddenly, he wasnt so calm anymore. "Have you stopped loving the rest of us?" he asked, his eyes full of deep emotions. "It doesnt matter. We have to end it someday," I repeated in an even calmer tone, but he seemed so upset that he got up and grabbed the ribbon. "Then how about I show you what will happen when you reject one of us?" With that, he held the ribbon even tighter and then, in a split second, he tore it. The minute our bond broke, I watched Maximuss eyes turn white. And the next thing I knew, he was falling to the ground. "Maximus" I yelled, reaching him when I heard someone shout from inside. "Something is happening to Norman! I cant hear his heartbeat!" Kaye yelled, making my heart sink in my chest. "Noooo! Nooo! My mates" I screamed, and thats when I woke myself up. I was breathing heavily, my eyes wide open and staring at Norman, who was leaning over me. "Hey, hey! Its all okay," he said, checking my temperature while I struggled to breathe. He quickly sat me up and started rubbing my back. "What happened to you? You were suddenly in so much pain, and I got so scared" Norman murmured softly, checking on me, while I couldnt help but think about what had just happened. "I had the weirdest dream," I whispered, and he stopped rubbing my back to sit in front of me. "I saw red ribbons connecting me to all my mates," I started. Obviously, Norman was now my mate since we had marked each other. "Andbut then Maximus cut his andchaos erupted. I watched Maximus die" Before I could finish, Norman ced his finger on my lips to silence me. "Dont say that word." I could see in his eyes how much just the thought of it affected him. "And then I heard youyou had one missing heartbeat," I stopped talking and leaned on his chest, sobbing softly. "Hey, it mustve just been a nightmare." The pain in his voice was proof that anything rted to his brothers wasnt easy for him either. "The thing isIve had dreams like this before. Not many of them came true, but they still scare me so much," I sniffled on his chest. "Hnie, Ill talk to someone about this nightmare, but trust mewell find Kaye and bring him home," Norman said while holding me close. "Im not even sure whats going on with Emmet," I added, turning my attention to him. My love for him never faded. It was true. The moments we spent together, the warmth of his hugit was all still fresh in my memory. "He isnt even eating" As I continued to talk, Norman let go of the hug and gently held my face in his hands. "Do you want to take food to his room?" It felt like my chest opened and Norman carved his name on my heart when he figured out what I had been too scared to ask. "Yeah," I whispered softly. How did he know? "Then go make something for him. He wont listen to me right now, but he respects you a lot," Norman said with such kindness. I was so shocked that he somehow knew exactly what I wanted to do. "Thank you so much." With that, I cupped his face in my hands and kissed his lips. I noticed how his cheeks turned red, and it made me chuckle a little. He was still my big, bad professor. I walked out of the room to grab something for Emmet to eat when Charlotte stepped in my way. She looked like a mess. Her swollen eyes made me feel bad for her. "Did they find Maximus?" she asked, her teary eyes scaring me. "No, but after Emmet eats something, well go look for him," I told her. "HnieI dont know if I should be telling you this, but Ive been hearing some things..." The way she rubbed her hands while looking around made me nervous. "What is it?" I asked, watching her shift ufortably and nce around to make sure no one was listening. "That you marked Norman? That tells me you two are serious about each other. So I feel really weird saying this" She bit her lip, making my anxiety worse. "Tell me, Charlotte. Is it rted to the problems were having right now?" Of course theyd heard about me marking Norman. "It is. Its something I heard Lady Darcy say to my mother. She said... shes afraid this whole mess might lead to a solution she never wanted to happen," she whispered so low I could barely hear her. "What solution?" My heart was pounding loudly by then. "That the only way the brothers can be saved now is by being marked by their mates." As soon as she said that, I almost lost my bnce. Chapter 589-He Is Losing It

Chapter 589: 589-He Is Losing It

Hnie: I let her words sink in for a while before I gathered courage to dissect her statement. "Charlotte--what does she mean by that?" I asked, my voice shaking. I was not dumb to not know what she meant, but what would it do? "You probably know by now that the brothers are cursed. Their pain will start elerating with time. And how long can someone live a normal life in such extreme pain? Theres a way to stop their pain from getting worse--if they find their fated mates and get marked. They must be marked before they--" she stopped, rubbing her palms nervously. "But Im so worried now. What if Maximus killed his mate in the woods? Thats why nobody came forward to tell the rogue brothers they saw a lycan in the woods and felt the mate bond with him," she rambled, rubbing her face with her hands anxiously. "Umm, you heard her say that? She knows what could help her sons but shes not telling them?" I scoffed, angry and also unsure how true this really was. Could Darcy be wrong and only saying this because she didnt have another answer? "I dont know. But Hnie, shes deeply involved in everything about her sons. Im just really worried for Maximus, because what if its toote now? What if Maximus cant even mark someone anymore? Ive been losing sleep over this," she said, covering her face and breaking down again. Even though we didnt start off well, now that she wasnt bothering me, her tears felt real. She did love Maximus a lot. "Itll be okay. I wont let anything happen to Maximus," I told her. The way she stared at me in silence felt strange--like she was silently begging me to act quickly. "Ill go check on Emmet." Giving her arm a small pat, I walked off to see him. The sooner he ate, the sooner we could go out and search for Maximus again. So far, there was no news from any packs about spotting a monster. That was a good sign. "Its okay, Ill take that to him," I said to the maid, smiling as I took the food tray for Emmet. I knew he was upset with everyone--and maybe even with himself--after what had happened. I hated how fast things were falling apart. It was terrifying. I didnt want any of them to suffer or argue, especially not because of me. "May I ask something?" the maid said just as I was about to leave the kitchen. I stopped. "Yes?" I replied. "Did you ask Norman before going to Emmets room? I dont mean to interfere, but Norman is a very possessive man. I watched him grow up, and I know he shares everything with his brothers--but youre different. Youre special to him." The old maid had never been known for causing trouble. Shed always looked after them with care, so I truly believed she meant well. And the fact that she noticed something between me, Emmet, and the others was a mystery in itself. "Thank you for caring so much for the brothers. Actually, I did speak to Norman and he said he is fine with it," I gave her a reassuring smile before walking out of the kitchen with the tray in my hands. I reached Emmets room and knocked while bncing the tray in one hand. "Yes?" he said, and I opened the door, revealing him sitting on the bed with his face in his hands. He looked visibly distressed, like he had been running for miles before he sat down. But I knew that wasnt the case. "Emmet!" As soon as I called out for him, he stopped rubbing his face and slowly--very creepily--raised his head from his hands. Our eyes met, and thats when I realized he wasnt just stressed. No. He was more than just stressed. He was broken. I have never seen Emmet go through so many emotions in such a short time. He went from being silent to being in love and then being lost to being so angry. And then I remembered the way he had stared at all of usst night. "You are not real," he hissed. "Get out!" he yelled, making me jump and almost drop the tray. "Emmet, what is going on? Are you okay?" I asked with worry, stepping back when I noticed he got up almost aggressively. "You think you can fool me?" he chuckled, getting closer. I had to keep walking backwards to stop him from getting too close. He looked hostile at that moment. "Emmet, Im not fooling you. I only came with food. I heard you havent eaten," I said carefully, using a soft voice and gentle words. Something didnt feel right, and it broke my heart to see him like this. There was one thing about Emmet that made him different than everyone else-- I had never been scared of him. He was always my shield, even when no one else was. "Really? Or did youe here to hurt me?" he screamed and hit the tray out of my hand, throwing it across the room and shattering the dishes. "Emmet, why would I try to hurt you?" That cry escaped my lips just as he grabbed me by the arms and pushed me against the wall, his eyes red with rage and his breaths rough. "You think you cane and kill me?" he hissed, shaking my body so hard I hit my elbow on the wall and grimaced in pain. "What is going on with you? I would never hurt you!" I yelled, but he kept shaking me, making it hard for me to even look into his eyes anymore. Thats when I felt his nails dig deeper into my arms, and I knew I had to do something--I couldnt take the pain anymore. "EMMET!" It was only when I screamed that the look on his face started to change. First, he looked nk--no emotion at all. Then, very slowly, I saw his expression change into shock... and then to realization. Chapter 590-Ruined Me

Chapter 590: 590-Ruined Me

Emmet: "Come on, Emmet, we cant just keep lying here," my wolf hissed, trying to wake me up to a world that had nothing left for me. "Meret, let me rest. I dont want to hear another word from you," I warned him, folding my arm over my eyes and trying to shut everything out. "Emmet?" A gentle voice from outside my door made me move my arm as quickly as I could. "Dont trust the voice," my wolf muttered. "Hnie?" I ignored my wolf and focused on the voice. It was really her. How I suddenly recognized her from just her voice was beyond me. I only focused on the fact that she was outside the door. I got up and reached the door, answering it without dy or fear of her leaving if I didnt respond immediately. And just like I thought, she was standing outside with a bright smile on her face and a food tray in her hands. "What are you doing here?" I asked, watching her smile sweetly. "I came to see you," she replied, walking into the room. I stepped aside to let her pass. She sat down on the bed and ced the tray to the side, smiling so warmly that I couldnt help but walk closer and sit beside her. She suddenly turned around and held my face in her hands. "Have you forgiven me for the mess earlier--" I began, but before I could exin which of the screw-ups I meant, she leaned in for a kiss. I quickly went quiet to let our lips meet. But before they could, I felt a sharp pain in my neck. I opened my eyes in shock and saw her holding a dagger--she had stabbed me. "I told you, do not trust this Hnie," my wolf shouted. "I will not rest until I finish you," her voice began to change into a weird monster-like creature. I jolted awake, sitting up in bed. I noticed someone in the bathroom. "Theres someone showering in my bathroom?" It didnt make any sense. I had been in my room the whole time. Usually, no onees in like that, so someone using the bathroom was a big deal. "Is anyone in there?" I called out, getting up from the bed and knocking on the door. "Hey!" I knocked again, louder and clearer. The water stopped, and I took a step back from the door. The door unlocked and slowly started to open, but only partway. "Yes?" Through the small gap, Hnie stepped into view. I could tell she waspletely naked. I quickly looked away and awkwardly cleared my throat. "Im so sorry. I didnt know you were using my bathroom." "Its alright. But I need your help. Why dont youe inside and help me shower?" Her words made the hairs on my skin stand up. I looked up and saw her smiling at me. "Do not trust this Hnie," my wolf muttered. "Emmet, I know you are out there. Why wont youe inside and help me? Do you not care about me anymore?" it was Hnies voice and she needed my help. "She is Hnie. This one is real. The other one was just a nightmare," I replied, quickly taking her hand as she reached it out through the crack. The moment she held my hand, she let out a howl and started peeling off my skin. Panic rushed through me, and I pushed her back, trying to get away--then I woke myself up. "Ugh!" I hissed, tired of this back and forth. It had happened for the twentieth time in one night. At this point, I didnt even know what was real and what wasnt. Then I heard a knock on the door again. "Yes?" I called out, not really believing it. "Do not trust this Hnie," my wolf muttered, warning me to be careful. I started walking toward the door, and when I opened it--just like before--it was Hnie holding a tray of food. But this time, I knew it wasnt Hnie. I wasnt going to let her trick me again. So, I pushed the tray aside and pulled her inside, pinning her against the wall. But then she said my name--and I realized it wasnt a nightmare this time. Her mother rushed in, pushing me off her daughter and dragging Hnie away. For a second, I couldnt understand what had just happened--or what the hell Id done. "You told me not to trust her!" I yelled at my wolf, quickly grabbing my shoes to run after them and exin that I didnt do anything on purpose. Or at least tell them why I messed up. "Hnie!" I left my room, running after them down the hall, but they were already at the main mansion. Once I got to the living room, I saw everyone standing there, staring at me. "What is going on?" my father stepped forward, questioning me. There was Emma, her daughter, Hnies mother, and my father. Hnie had probably already gone to her room. "Nothing. It was just one big misunderstanding--" I tried to walk past my father, but he put his hand on my chest to stop me. "You are disgusting for doing that," he hissed. "He must have been drinking to act like that. Hes always drunk--some drunk guy wandering around a house full of women," Emma said, her nose wrinkling, until her daughter shot her a re to make her stop. "I didnt do anything--and no, I wasnt drinking. I just--" I rubbed my temples, unable to exin what was happening to me. My wolf had lost it. I had lost it. I was supposed to lose my memories, but hallucinations? That had never been a part of it. If it had, I wouldve ended myself a long time ago. "I was there, and I saw it," Emma said. "He had pinned Hnie to the bed and was trying to--rape her. After everything shes been through, he tried to do that too." Her words made my heart drop. Something so awful shook my whole existence. Chapter 591-Not A Pervert

Chapter 591: 591-Not A Pervert

Hnie: "Im fine. It was nothing," I told Norman when he saw mee into the bedroom, panting and scared. I wasnt scared of Emmet--I was scared of what was happening to him. Even with so much going on, I noticed a few things. His words, "You are not real," made me confused. He was having a hard time not only recognizing me but also thinking I was someone else? Why would he say that? Thats why I rushed back to my room, avoiding Emma and my mother who was following me, asking what had happened. "Hnie, please tell me what happened," Norman insisted, holding my hands. "It wasnt a big deal, trust me," I gave him a reassuring look, but deep down, I was so sad for Emmet. I nned to go back with Norman to check on him again after he calmed down. But then, I heard screams from downstairs that made Norman and me share a look of horror before rushing down. "What could it be about?" I asked Norman as we ran. "Hopefully Maximus is back," Norman suggested, and I hoped that too. But it wasnt. We were way off in guessing. When we got downstairs, we saw guards holding Emmet while my mother had lost her mind. "You scumbag!" she was screaming, held back by Lord McQuoid. "What the fuck is going on here?" Norman lost it. He stepped between them and told the guards to step away from Emmet. Emmet wasnt even trying to fight back, but they were treating him like a criminal. "Ask your pervert brother. I arrived in time but I did not know he had done something prior to my arrival. Ask him, why the fuck did he drag my daughter to his bed?" my mother yelled. My heart sank. What the heck was my mother talking about? "I did not. I would never. I thought she was a creatureC," Emmet said it in such an undertone that nobody else heard it. But I did. He looked so embarrassed when being called a pervert and I was angry at my mother. "What?" Before Norman could react, I did. Everyones eyes turned to me, and Emmet looked so hurt that he didnt even look at me. "Enough! I wont hear you say anything about my brother," Norman shouted at my mother, and rightly so. It was messed up that they were using Emmet of such nonsense without any proof. "Who told you that?" I asked my mother. Her angry face confused me. Was she using this as an excuse to show her hatred for the brothers too? If she could hate her own daughter, she could hate her mates sons as well. "Emma did. She saw it," my mother said, looking at Emma. Suddenly, it all made sense. Since I hadnt told her exactly what happened, she made up her own story. "Thats a lie. That never happened," I yelled as Norman stared at me, waiting to hear my side. "I didnt lie--it was something Hnie told me before she ran upstairs," Emma said, pointing at me. Charlotte sighed and lowered her head, embarrassed by her mothers behavior. "What a bitch! When did I tell you that? Nothing like that happened in there!" I was so ready to hit that woman for lying. "But something did happen. You screamed and came out, and you were the one who told me he tried to rape you once your mother was left far behind," Emma kept yapping, confusing everyone. I watched Norman stare at my face before turning to Emmet, who was now looking at me. He looked so hurt. "Emmet--I swear I didnt say that. Shes lying," I pointed at Emma again, but Emmet closed his eyes and covered his ears with his hands. "Hnie is right--she didnt lie--she cant. I did try to attack her, but not to rape her. I was just--taken off guard when she arrived," Emmet said quietly, not looking up or lowering his hands. "Emmet, you attacked Hnie? But why?" Normans fist clenched, but he kept his tone calm. "I dont know--I didnt think she was real," Emmet mumbled, shaking his head repeatedly. "What do you mean by that?" I asked. He turned his face toward me, looking so hurt he didnt continue. "Im sorry," he said. "Emma! Why would you lie about my son?" Lord McQuoid now turned to Emma. It was a total mess. "I didnt. It was Hnie--she told me he dragged her to his bed and all," she kept lying, making me clench my jaw. "Norman--Emmet--" But someones arrival changed the subject. A warrior came in, panting and sweating heavily. "What is it?" Norman asked urgently. But when he noticed Emmet slipping away silently, Norman held out his hand to stop his brother. I felt so guilty, even though I wasnt the one using him. And I was right. Emmet had said he couldnt tell if I was real. "Kaye found the lycan. He told me to inform you all," the warrior said, and my heart started pounding harder. We shared a nce, and I stepped forward to hold Normans hand. "Lets go." I reached out my hand for Emmet to hold. I had a bad feeling this incident would push him away even more if nothing was done soon. I didnt want to ignore Emmet anymore. He stared at my hand, then shakily reached out, but seemed to hesitate and almost pulled back. I closed the distance and held his hand firmly. "Im not afraid of you. You didnt hurt me, and I know youll never hurt me," I said. Those words made the frown on his forehead start to fade. Thats what I wanted-- I wanted him to know we werent judging him. As for Emma, that woman really screwed us over in seconds. But I didnt realize Norman had noticed something. As soon as we left the mansion, he said it to me. "And you didnt tell me he attacked you." "I didnt want to ambush him with questions for no reason. It wasnt an attack--it seemed like self-defense, like he was scared of me," I exined. Norman just nodded slowly without a word being said. Chapter 592-War Between The Brothers

Chapter 592: 592-War Between The Brothers

Hnie: We had arrived at the deeper parts of the forest where many other creatures had been caught previously. The sight was frightening. It wasnt just Kaye and Maximus, but a pile of Zharns that Maximus had killed and eaten. "What the heck," I muttered. The smell in the area was terrible too. Maximus must havee here to stack them up. "Maximus," as soon as I said his name, he snarled and turned to me. Kaye had been keeping him in ce until we arrived. Kaye looked very low on energy too, but his eyes showed he wasnt going to leave without his brother. "What do we do?" I asked Norman, who was watching his brothers with teary eyes. It made me feel really bad for him. "We have to take him home somehow," Emmet suggested, but I noticed Kaye swallow hard, like he wanted to say something. "Are you sure hell be fine there? I mean" Kaye stopped talking when I began to speak. "He meant lycans among werewolves can be dangerous. What if Maximus attacks others?" I watched Emmet smile to himself. "This is not what Kaye meant. He meant if Maximus would be safer there... because who knows, I might lose my mind and try to kill him again." Emmet kept that sad smile on his lips while watching us. "Its alright though. You all dont have to pretend its not happening. I tried attacking Hnie todaytomorrow it could be someone else. Maybe I should be locked up too, alongside Maximus." Emmet didnt even hesitate when suggesting that. "Wait a minute, you attacked Hnie?" Kaye clenched his fists so hard his knuckles turned red. "Kaye, shes fine. She can take care of herself, and if theres anyone wholl stand up for her, its me. You need to stop acting like that with your brother for her," Norman shocked us when he yelled. Maximus tried to use that moment to run past Kaye, grabbing our attention, but Norman and Emmet joined Kaye in getting their hands on Maximus and pinning him down. I had carried a bag of weapons but mostly sedatives. "Why are you telling me this?" Kaye yelled at Norman, struggling on the ground with his brothers while trying to stop Maximus from moving too much. I quickly filled the needle with the wolfbane and silver powder and hoped it would work on Maximus. "What is going on?" Kaye shouted at us while I reached Norman and gave him the needle. He began injecting Maximus, while Kaye reached out to his cor and then gasped. "She marked you," as soon as Kaye said that, Emmet turned to look at the mark too. "Holy fuck! no," Kaye suddenly let go of Maximus and got to his feet, shaking his head angrily. "I cant believe this. So you two yed us all? The whole act of oh, we married to save Hnie was a lie?" Kaye shocked me with his reaction. "It was the truth. We were seriouslykeeping our feelings," I started to speak when Kaye snapped at me. "When? When were you hiding your feelings? When you were with Emmet? F*cking hell, Hnie. First me, then you jumped to Maximus, and then to Emmet... I understand we were all your mates, so it was bound to happen. I cant even be mad about that. But Normanhes not even your mate. How the hell did you even think about it, and not once did you think to discuss it with your mates? You looked at us with so much disgust when we brought in other women, but you epted our brother without hesitation. You didnt just take our mate bonds for grantedyou stole our brother from us," Kaye was screaming and yelling so hard that his veins started to pop out. At that moment, I kept my eyes on the tattoo on his neck. It looked like it was breathing on its own. "Back off," Norman jumped between us and ced his hands on his brothers shoulders. "She didnt steal me from you. Im still your brother," Norman tried to make him understand, but Kaye pped his hand away. Emmet got up from the ground and lowered his head. I could tell he was deep in thought. "Its funny, brotherits funny you think I was talking about you leaving us. Let me tell you something: you lost us. I will never ept you as my brother after what you did to me," he pointed a finger at his own chest and then at Maximus. "This is all because of you. And him too," he then pointed at Emmet. "All this time, poor Emmet was feeling guilty, thinking he couldnt make it in time. Maybe you didnt try hard enough to reach him that night. You happily epted Hnienot even once did you talk to us. All you had to do was sit down with her mates and say, Hey, how about you all get rejected first before she marks me?" Kaye was breathing so loudly I could hear a hissing sounding from his mouth. "Fine, Im a scumbag. I couldnt be with her, and I chose Kesha because Hnie literally told me she couldnt be with me. But what about Maximus? He didnt do anything wrong. He went against our mother for her, and she just threw him away. And thenEmmetthat motherfucker was always there for her. Even when he was losing his memory, he did everything for her. She couldnt reject you to ept him on the first full moon? She moved on so quickly from her mates to you, but Emmet forgetting her was unforgivable? Wow." I guess what nobody else could say, Kaye did. And he was right. I felt so disgusted at that moment. Almost like I had yed them all. "Just because I love you Kaye doesnt mean Ill let you disrespect my wife. She means a lot to me, so I suggest you stop this narrative right here," Norman said steadily, cing his hand on Kayes neck but fixing his cor in a threatening way. We started all this, Cora said quietly, and I agreed with her. Chapter 593-Divided We Fall

Chapter 593: 593-Divided We Fall

Hnie: "Norman, please," I whispered from behind him, breaking their attention from each other. I felt so guilty that I wanted to run far away from all of them. "Amazing. Threatening your brotherthe one you imed to love. Is it too much to ask you to at least let us know?" Kaye pped his hand away again. "Fine, well never speak of you or your mate again." Kayes eyes shifted to me, and he hissed, making a decision that would hurt his brother. "But let me tell you a secretwe will not reject her either. Let us all y with fire," Kaye finished, shocking me with how angry he was. "Hnie," Norman reached back and took my hand to show Kaye that none of these things about me bothered him and that he stood by the decision that he could love his brothers and me at the same time, "lets go take Maximus home." He said it to Kaye, but the minute we took a step toward Maximus, Kaye stepped in our way. "No! You two will stay away from my brother. Emmet and I will take care of him. You two should go home, n your honeymoon or whatever crap you want to do behind our backs," Kaye yelled, using his finger to gesture for us to move away. "We can do it, Emmet? Right?" Kaye didnt turn to Emmet but waited for his response. In a calm and casual way, Emmet stepped toward Kaye and then bent down to pick up Maximus from the ground and put him on his back. It was his way of showing he was siding with Kaye. "But he is my brother too," I felt Normans body shake as he asked Kaye to let him carry Maximus. The lycan was heavy, so they would need to take turns carrying him, and Norman wanted to be part of it. "We were just your subjects of interest. Broken brothers you wanted to fix, and in return, you took a heavy price from us," Kaye hissed, his eyesnding on me once again before he turned to walk away with Emmet. "Norman, are you okay?" I felt so guilty that even speaking a word was hard for me at that moment. "Did you hear him? How could he do this to me? How could theyI cared for them for years, Hnie. I would have told them everything, but it all happened so fast. And you guys were all broken up," he started exining himself to me, and it brought tears to my eyes. I never thought Norman would be so devastated. "All my life, Ive put them above myself, and I dont regret it, but theythey wont even let me see Maximus anymore. He is my brotherthey are my baby brothersIm not selfish," as his voice broke, I got to see a side of him I dont ever want to see again. I want Norman to shine like the arrogant onethat suits him. This one was too broken and it broke me. He kept rubbing his chest constantly, and it was scary. I kept thinking about the nightmare I had earlier. "I love them a lot," he whispered. I was confused and guilty for breaking these brothers apart. If I hadnt jumped from one brother to the other, none of this would have happened. Kaye was right. I was a whore. I put a wedge between them. It was okay as long as it was my fated mates, but Normanhe wasnt my fated mate. And I couldnt control myself around him either. "Maybe we should have justnot done it. I hate that Im the reason your brothers are doing this to you," but the minute those words left my lips, the tension in Normans body stopped. He stopped moving around and turned to me. "Hnie, dont ever say that," his voice was firm this time. "How could you regret giving me the mostfort and amazing moments of my life? Dont ever look at us and feel guilty. I love youand it hurts to say, but I love you a little more than my brothers." He tilted his head and a big tear rolled down his cheek. Before he could wipe it away, I rushed toward him and started rubbing my hand all over his face. "I dont regret it either. I just wish I had done it in a better way. It wasnt your fault, it was mine. I just dont understand why fate brought us together if were not even fated mates. How could I have fallen for you when I have a mate bond with others?" I whispered, feeling so lost in that moment. We stayed like that for a while before we held hands and walked behind the brothers. We stayed at a distance because getting closer wasnt an option anymore. Kaye and Emmet kept switching Maximus from one shoulder to the other. "Yeah, make sure the mansion is empty for a few hours," I heard Norman speaking on the phone. He had already arranged a ce for Maximus in the basement. "Sure, soundproof it and do the other necessary changes I sent you," I had to step in and make the arrangements. Kaye was emotional, but he hadnt thought about where he would keep Maximus. For that, Norman had to step in and silently prepare everything. After we arrived at the mansion, just like Norman had told his warriors, the household members had been settled at the hostel for the day. "Where is everyone?" Right at the door, Kaye started to remember he couldnt just bring Maximus in like that. "I took care of them," Norman replied as he walked past him and got inside before him. Norman didnt turn around, but I saw the look of guilt on Kayes face before he looked at meand that guilt washed away. However, not everyone had left. There was someone who had refused to go. "What did you do to my son?" Lady Darcy had been sitting and waiting for our arrival, and the minute we stepped in, she started screaming at me. Chapter 594-I Am Their Mate

Chapter 594: 594-I Am Their Mate

Hnie: As soon as Lady Darcy starteding at me, Emmet raised his hand to stop hers from hitting me. He did it without looking up from the ground. "We dont assault anyone here," he hissed at her, pushing her back and then fixing his coat. He didnt even look at her and walked between us, with Kaye carrying Maximus on his back. "My son," she started breaking down at the sight of Maximus. "Hnie, dont just stand there and wait for her to throw a tantrum at you. You are not responsible for this, so you shouldnt be shouted at," Normans yelling brought her attention back to us. She was trying to walk after Kaye, but Emmet shook his head and spread his arms out to stop her. "This girl did this, do you not see it?" She didnt yell this time but used a softer tone to use me. "We dont have time for this. Maximus could be waking up any moment. We need to get him ready for his awakening," Emmet said under his breath, checking his pockets for his small alcohol bottle. "Norman and Hnie, why dont you two help us?" he asked, not even looking at us. He was so out of it that, while his words made sense, his bodynguage didnt match at all. And the fact that he asked us to join made us realize he had only agreed with Kaye earlier to stop the argument and quickly get Maximus home. I left Darcy behind, who was fuming, and followed Emmet and Norman into the basement. Unbeknownst to me, Darcy was sneakily walking right behind me. Once we were in the basement, my heart skipped a beat at the sight of the cage and chains. Norman and Emmet got inside the cage to help Kaye chain up Maximus. While they were doing that, Darcy stepped forward to stand right beside me and get my attention. "Only you can help him with the pain," she whispered, making me give her a side-eye. I didnt trust this woman. "My sons are cursed. They have been. All my life I prayed either they wouldnt find their mates, or if they did, their mates would be brave enough to help them with their curses. Sadly, they didnt find their mates before this disaster happenedwhen you marked my son. You see, Norman was the strongest of the brothers. He was meant to carry their pain for them. Thats why he wasnt supposed to have a mate. But then you marked him, and my sons curse got worse," she said. I turned to her because I noticed some holes in her story. "So you mean to say, its because Norman was marked that now the others must find their mates, or else theyll be in pain?" I asked, and she didnt waste a second before nodding. However, I started chuckling a bitnot because I found the situation funny, but because how could she look me in the eye and lie like that? "Then why were you getting him married and marked to Jessica?" I tilted my head, folded my arms over my chest, and asked her politely. Her face hardened, her eyebrows pulling together as she bobbed her head in small movements. "You think youre so smart, Hnie? But even powerful people like you have their dumb moments. Did you ever wonder why everything started when you marked my son?" she stepped closer to face me, pressing her hand to her chest when she called Norman her son, this time with more force and confidence. "Any random mate marking Norman wasnt supposed to hurt the others. Only his fated mate could cause that. Now think about what Im saying," she tilted her head, her eyes staring straight through mine. "What are you suggesting? Are you saying... I might be Normans fated mate?" I asked, gasping, my head snapping toward Norman, who was still trying to chain up Maximus. But Maximus was moving a lot, even in his unconscious state, so the brothers were struggling. "You are his fated mate. But theres nothing to celebrate, because youre the reason the others are in pain. Maximus turned into a lycan after you marked Norman. Theyre connected, Hnie. Theyre tied together. Your marking sped up Maximuss pain. And now my son is in this state." Her voice cracked a little before she closed her eyes and forced herself to stay serious. "Is there nothing we can do to help him?" I asked Lady Darcy, my eyes silently begging her to give us anything that might help. "Hell fully turn into a lycanforever. The human partour Maximuswill be gone for good after a few months," she gave me the worst part first, then added, "but there is a way. I told you already. His fated mate marking him is the only way. But how will we find her? He felt the mate bond with her in the woods once, and then she disappeared. We dont even know if he ate her and doesnt remember," she shrugged. "So thank you for marking Norman. Youve ruined my sons." She gave me a fake smile full of sarcasm. But little did she know, she was standing in front of all her sons mate. "Even if we find his mate now, how will they mark each other? He doesnt even understand what marking means," my voice came out quietly, because I was honestly ready to do anything to help Maximus get out of this pain. "There are ways it could be done. But its also true my sons will have to figure that out themselvesand Im sure they will. The real problem is, theres just too much going on, and we cant focus on one thing. Ive asked my warriors to look around for anyone who ever imed they saw a lycan or felt something around him, but its like finding a needle in a haystack," she turned away from me, clearly tired and frustrated she couldnt help her son. I must tell the brothers, so they can move on to the next step and start looking for real answers. Chapter 595-One Night Of Passion

Chapter 595: 595-One Night Of Passion

Hnie: "Hell be fine. Hes just a little weak, but were getting blood for him to drink. Emmet and I are nning to start working on a way to help Maximus. In the meantime, Kaye is searching the woods and forests to find any trace of a witch," Norman said, changing into a white shirt and white shorts for the night. "You must be wondering why weve turned to a witch. Luckily for us, were not living in packs, so the rules about not talking to witches dont apply to us," Norman continued, then turned around and looked at me. I heard everything he said. But it was also true that I was so baffled in my mind that I could not respond to him correctly. I had been watching his face in silence ever since we returned from the basement. Maximus was still asleep, so everything was calm. Things might get messy in the morning when the housemates return, but Emmet had ced warriors all around the basement area so nobody could sneak in. And of course, Emma still had to be dealt with too. "Hnie. Dont let whatever my mother said get to you," he sighed, walking over and kneeling in front of me. He held my hands and kissed the backs of them. "How do you know we talked?" I asked. "I had one eye on my wife to make sure her mother-inw wasnt shouting at her again," he said jokingly,ying his head in myp. "Do you know what she told me?" I said softly, and he raised his head again just to give me aforting look. "Dont believe whatever she said" he was trying to reassure me without even asking first what she had said, but I cut him off. "She said were fated mates," I ced my hand under his cheek and whispered. That made him stare at my face in silence at first, before reacting. "What? She said that?" he asked, amusement showing clearly on his face. "Yeah. She said that might be the only reason your brothers are in pain," I told him the whole conversation, and he drifted into thought. "Hnieif thats true, Id be the happiest man alive" Sadly, his joysted only a few seconds before reality hit, and his smile slowly faded. "That means your brothers will be in even more pain now because of the marking," I said, watching him clench his jaw and lower his head. "So Im the problem?" he said,ughing bitterly with tears in his eyes. "I cant even enjoy finding my fated mate now?" he added, though it sounded more like a statement than a question. I wasnt used to seeing Norman in tears. It broke something deep inside me every time he even had a mist of tears in his eyes. "Norman, we will find a way to get your brothers help. I will be there with you," I reassured him, cupping his face in my hands. I watched his eyes stare at my face with so much love. Then his eyes dropped to my lips, and he tilted his head, leaning in to nt an affectionate kiss on them. My hands held his head, my fingers tangled in his hair as I swallowed his tongue. My body felt excited the minute he got up and I wrapped my arms around his waist. His crotch came in contact with mine and my body began to shudder. I moved beneath him as he came on top of me, kissing me passionately. Without breaking the hug, his hand slipped between our bodies to open his shorts. His hard cock came out like a soldier, ready to invade my territory. In a quick motion, he tore apart my panties and threw them away, still not breaking the kiss. His mouth moved all over mine, sucking my lips and then my tongue while he rubbed the head of his cock against my pussy. I was hungry for his love. Every inch of my body was craving this sex more than ever before. His first thrust inside me made my tongue dive into his mouth. He would suck it so deep that I would forget if my tongue belonged to me or him. "Mmmmm," I moaned into his mouth as his dick slid in and out of me. He wasnt trying to be aggressive this time, just gentle, steady pushes while never breaking the kiss. With the heat building inside us, we fucked for hours. Norman never got tired. Of course he never did. He would barely sleep, so once he started, he kept getting hard again every time he finished inside me. "Aghhh!" I screamed with my face against the pillow as he prated me from behind. His hands grabbed my ass cheeks, massaging them and pulling them apart as he drilled inside me. "Ah, ah!" I moaned louder as he picked up speed with each thrust. After hours of nonstop sex, he finallyid on top of me and released in me again. This time, I felt the heavy load in my pussy and my eyes rolled back for a few seconds. Ever since we started having sex, whenever we were alone, we would do it. My body craved him so much. The way his heavy bodyy on top of mine, and the way he kissed all over the back of my neckit was a treat. He made me giggle as he trailed kisses across my back and neck. After we yed around for a few minutes, we dozed off in each others arms. I woke up around 3 a.m. to check on Norman, and to my surprise, he was actually deep in sleep. He had told me a few times already that ever since he began cuddling with me, he slept like a baby. And I was happy that he was happier with me. But our happy moments were about to be challenged by my mates very soon. I wish I had known that that nightand lived it to my fullest. Chapter 596-The Cunning Bitch

Chapter 596: 596-The Cunning Bitch

Hnie: "What is going on?" Emma was the first one to ask, shamelessly forgetting the fact that she had done something extremely terrible the other day. We had been gathered in the living room ever since the family returned. Nobody had said a word. Actually, Norman and Lord McQuoid had talked before the rest of the family arrived. "There has been some work going on in the basement. We are preparing weapons and poisons there, so it is advised that nobody goes downstairs until further notice," Lord McQuoid took the hold of the situation to make the announcement. But I could tell my mother already knew about Maximus being down there. Even Charlotte must have known. I was just confused whether Emma was aware of Maximuss condition or not. I knew that Charlotte used to wander around the mansion all these yearssince she was a part of the familyand during one of her such investigations on a faithful night, she had found out that Maximus is a lycan. The maids nodded in agreement, along with the other helpers, and walked away. But now that it was just the family members, Norman started walking toward Emmet, who nowadays only stood in the corner. "An incident happened the other day that left me deeply bothered," Norman leaned back against the table with his hands in his pockets, his broad shoulders giving him the look of a giant. Everyone exchanged confused nces, trying to remember which incident he was referring tosince a lot had been happeningtely. "You used my brother of a lie. Lets talk about that," Normans eyes narrowed at Emma, who instantly began looking around in confusion. "I didnt use" she tried to exin but I raised my palm to hush her. "I was there, and I know what happened. My mother arrived and saw that I wasnt in bed with Emmet at all. But you imed that I told you he had attacked me," I began, and noticed Emmet only raising his eyes to look at me while keeping his head down. "You said it," Emma repeated herself. "Well then, in that case, we have no choice left but to look at it with witnesses. Urs, you were right beside your daughtermaybe a few feet away or behindbut you must have heard something. There is no way Hnie told Emma such a story in the few seconds it took you to walk from the passage to the living room, and you didnt hear it. So tell mewhat did you hear?" Norman asked my mother, who was probably not expecting to be called out. She straightened her spine, but her eyes remained on Emma. I watched Emma grow more confident. They had been friends forever, and my mother had made it painfully clear that she would always pick her over me. As Emmas chest swelled with confidence, my mother responded, "I did not hear Hnie make such a im. In fact, Hnie told us that Emmet didnt hurt herand that we should not make a deal out of a simple argument." My jaw was hanging so low that one could see my tonsils if they tried. Everyone exchanged nces before their angry gazesnded on Emma, who had been watching my mothers face in shock. "Urs," she uttered, almost as if upset that my mother didnt lie. "I will not let anyone lie in my home and ruining the peace. I am so sorry, Emmet, for yelling at you. Her words got to me in the moment and I failed to act properly," my mother said, taking a deep breath. But when her eyesnded on me, I watched a strange longing there. I didnt get why she suddenly felt emotional for me. It was like I had been noticing it here and there, but I didnt believe her. "I think I heard her" Now that Emma was being called out for a lie, she changed her statement again. "It is very shameful that you used my son of such a thing. Do you not know how sensitive that topic is around here? Hnie had suffered real abuse, and you thought you could lie like that?" Lord McQuoid finally took a step forward, yelling at her and putting her in her ce. She had been saying so much weird stuff, and nobody calling her out had me in shock. "I think I heard it wrong. Oh my Goddess, I feel so terrible, and now everyone thinks I am such a bad person," she began to dramatically sigh and cry. Even her own daughter looked so done with her. Charlotte stood beside her with her arms folded over her chest. "Maybe apologize to Emmet, then?" Norman hissed, and Emma raised her head, bobbing it repeatedly. "Of course. Emmetyou are like a son to me. Please forgive me," she tried to reach him, but Kaye stretched his arm out to stop her. "Are they going to live with us for the rest of their lives? I mean, get them a new ce or something?" Kaye shocked everyone with his blunt approach toward Emma and Charlotte. Charlotte, who had been silent this whole time, moved for the first time. She looked worried and made eye contact with me, almost like asking for help. "Thatll be too harsh a punishment, dont you think? Rogues dont have homes. They live in the woods unless it is this mansion. You want us to move out and live in some cabin or house far away from you guys so that the Zharns could get to us?" Emma was now yapping quickly, fearing theyd be thrown out of the mansion. "There will be no need to kick anyone out of the mansion. She apologized, and I epted her apology. I dont want anyone talking about this matter again," Emmet spoke up in hismanding, loud voice, causing everyone to fall silent and listen. Emma smiled with tears in her eyes. "He is such a nice man. And I am such a horrible woman to think so wrong about him." She broke down again, but this time, nobody came forward tofort her. We all started to leave for our rooms; even Charlotte left before her. Norman held my hand and made me walk behind him to our bedroom, leaving Emma alone in the living room. Chapter 597-I Must Mark Them All

Chapter 597: 597-I Must Mark Them All

Hnie: I have not been able to sleep this whole time. After Norman and I made out, he had gone to work on finding a solution with Emmet. He was probably in Emmets room, and that made me feel even lonelier. "Hey!" I said, carefully walking up to the cage. He was badly wounded from his time out with the Zharns. He snarled, not raising his head from the ground. "Maximus!" I said his name. He got up and lunged at me. I didnt back down even when he was trying to reach out with his ws through the bars. "You want to w me?" I asked in a softer, lighter tone. I reached out to his hand but only brushed the tip of our fingers, and he suddenly backed down. He stared at my hand and then lifted his head. I swear I wasnt seeing things, but I spotted tears in his eyes. "Maximus! Its me, Hnie!" I reached the bar so close this time, not even fearing that he might attack me. I knew he would never harm me. He kept staring at his hand before he strolled closer again, this time reaching with his finger and my balled fingers against the bar. I was staring at his finger as he touched me and then let out a little whimper. "We are looking for a way to bring you back," I said, cing my hand on his w. The way he even snarled under his breath as if he was shocked at the sensation of touch broke my heart. To others, he might be a monster, but to me, he was my mate. "He needs us," Cora uttered. I took a deep breath, rolled up my sleeve, and pushed my hand inside. "You can drink my blood," I offered, and he instantly wed his hand to my arm. I winced but forced a smile. Tears sprung down my eyes when I watched him lick my arm. His touch never scared me for some reason. "Its okay, you can drink a little," I sniffled, even though I was told once he starts drinking, he is unable to keep control and does not know when to stop. He licked my hand and then opened his mouth wide before he pulled away again. "What happened?" I asked as I watched him walk away and sit on the ground looking like a gori. He looked so adorable for being such a monster in shape. He turned his back to me, refusing to hurt me. "You cant even hurt me," I uttered, "and I am here unable to do anything for you." It was a wide awakening. That was it. I would get him help. "Hnie!" however, Norman suddenly arrived and pulled me back from the cage, worried his brother might have attacked me or might attack me. "Its fine. He didnt do anything," I told Norman and then my eyes moved behind to Emmet. He was in his oversized coat and pants, his hands in his pockets even at nighttime. "Did you two find something?" I asked, watching their faces one by one. "I will go rest now," Emmet said, excusing himself without answering me. Once he was gone, Norman and I sat down on the ground because we didnt want to leave Maximus alone. He didnt turn around this whole time. "Your mother said something else to me about the mate bonds andhow Maximus could be saved," I started, realizing I should have told him that way earlier. "Really? She knows and isnt telling us?" Norman frowned. "Norman, I want you guys to be honest with me now. I want to know whats going on. Why do you have four heartbeats? Why is Maximus a lycan? Why is Emmet losing his memory? What is this curse and why is it affecting your brothers?" I asked, unable to just sit and watch them hide it from me. If they expected me to believe they have epted me as part of their family and that they trust me, they must tell me the truth about their past and their curses. "Hnie" Norman took a deep breath before starting, "We are cursed because we were born against the will of the moon goddess. She didnt want our mother to have children, but here we are. So we were cursed for an eternity of pain and misery." I was so shocked when I heard that. Just a few days ago I had started to feel a little better towards the moon goddess, only for my rage toe back. "Why would she do that?" I asked angrily. "Im not sure. My mother knows the whole truth and never tells us. For all I know, we brothers are cursed, and with timeour curses will consume us," he looked so broken when mentioning that part. I was scared for it to ever happen. I had fallen deeply in love with my husband and had feelings for my mates; I wouldnt be able to watch them fade away. "We will never let that happen," I held his hand almost like I was scared if I didnt, I would lose him. "I didnt know my mother knew the solution to Maximuss pain. For all I knew, I would never have a mate, and if I did, I must not get epted and marked by her. But now that Maximus is in pain after our markingeven I wonder," he uttered, the tip of his finger roaming around the back of my hand. "The only way to save the brothers from the pain is for them to be epted and marked by their fated mate. In our case, it will be me," I didnt hold back and told him the entirety of the truth. I watched his eyes widen, and his body leaned back, creating a distance between us. "What if it is true? It started with me marking youwhat if it ends with me marking them all?" I asked, even having goosebumps on my skin just by mentioning it. Chapter 598-Forever Toxic

Chapter 598: 598-Forever Toxic

Charlotte: "Stop crying now," I rolled my eyes at my mother, who had been sitting on my bed and tearing up ever since she walked into my room. "Mom, just calm down. So what if you apologized? You were wrong too for using Emmet. Just tell me something -did you really think Hnie said Emmet was assaulting her?" I asked, because I didnt get to speak to my mother about the whole mess that she became a part of. She sniffled and cleaned her nose, her hands rubbed together in herp, and I knew instantly she had lied. "That was a wrong move," I said, finishing up my makeup, more specifically, finishing up my eye makeup to hide the swollen eyes and the bags under them. I havent been able to rest ever since Maximus transitioned. I know hes in the basement, and my heart ached that they werent letting me walk downstairs to see him. However, even if I couldnt see him, I would give him my blood to help him somehow. Ive told Norman to let me know when to do that. Since Maximus was now in his beastly transition, he wouldnt be drinking directly from someone. So well have to give him blood in a bowl or something. "Mother, calm down," I sat down with her and rested my head on her shoulder. "How could I? You are also Team Hnie now. All you do is defend her, even when shes stealing the brothers attention left and right," my mother tried to shrug my head off, but I wrapped my arm around her shoulders even tighter. "Youre not wrong though." As soon as I said that, she turned to me and I had to lift my head from her shoulder to look her in the eyes. "You know?" my mother scoffed. "You act like youre unaware." I sighed and held her hand between my hands, "Thats because I thought that would help. That day when Romeo died, I watched Jessicae and meet Hnie like they were friends. I realized if I needed to guilt-trip Hnie, I had to befriend her first. At this point, isnt it obvious that we cant hurt her directly? We have to act like were her friends." My mothers eyes started to widen in shock when she heard me finally tell her my true ns. It was true. I didnt even sleep overnight and felt so guilty for treating Hnie wrong. I learned from Jessicas situation. I wanted to make Hnie feel bad for getting close to Maximus, but things were different for me and Jessica. With Jessica, Norman had an engagement yet it didnt stop Hnie from stealing him. "So thats what it was. No wonder I couldnt help but see you stare at Hnie with that strange look of anger whenever nobody was looking." Of course, she was my mother. She knew me well. "Mother, we just have to change our ns. Be nice for now. And yes, Im aware my n didnt work either. Jessica got her mate stolen. Hnie is no ones friend. Theres no amount of guilt that would make her choose others happiness over hers. But Im nning something big something so big that it will change our lives forever," I smirked as I stared into the distance. "You must tell Lady Darcy this. She was so upset with youst time," my mother excitedly sat up in the bed, finally smiling now that she knew she wasnt alone in fighting against Hnie. "Mom, she knew. That whole yelling back and forth was her idea. We knew Hnie would hear us or someone else would and tell Hnie about it. Thats why we kept the door open," I leaned in to smile teasingly at my mothers face before pulling back. "All the while we were nning something else." I had hit rock bottom when I found out Hnie had been epted by Norman. At that time, I realized she had bagged the big fish. The guy who controlled everything and I knew at that moment she would ruin it for me too. Maximus was still head over heels in love with her. I sometimes had a bad feeling about Maximus mate in the woods as well. What if she shows up? So Darcy and I nned something epic. We wanted Jessica to get on board with our n, but it was hard. She was too righteous. She loved Norman, but not enough to fight for him, to take drastic steps for him. "I will go see Emmet for a moment," the minute I said that and got up from the bed, my mother held my hand and gave me a look, warning me not to go see him. "That asshole is the reason I was ashamed," my mother hissed. "And he is the reason you stayed in the mansion. Dont forget, he forgave you. And Im not meeting him because I trust him or anything. I just need to find out where he stands with Hnie. The two havent been talking much, so maybe he doesnt like her either. I just have to snoop around a bit," I freed my hand from my mothers grasp and then carried my bag over my shoulder before leaving for Emmets room. Walking through the passage was hard. I could get caught. But thankfully, no one was focusing on this area anymore. The brothers were usually in Normans room or office, cooking something. I gently pushed the door open and walked in, finding books and research papers scattered around. I stayed there for a while but didnt find anything useful. While walking back to my room, I got a call from Darcy. "So? Hows it going?" she asked me, sounding curious. "Well so far. The brothers are having a meeting," I said. "Yeah, I know. If my calctions are right, I know who Maximuss mate is. Ive started the fire and the mate wille out from the smoke herself." There was a wickedugh she always let out that made my heart beat faster. But I never told her that. "Great. My job here is done too." I smirked, remembering how I fooled Hnie into thinking that just like Jessica Im also on her side. Chapter 599-The Rune鈥檚 Dream Prison

Chapter 599: 599-The Runes Dream Prison

Hnie: "Why didnt you tell us this before?" Norman had been so shocked that he was unable to make anyments and had called his mother in for an emergency meeting. I had kept the news to myself too. I just wasnt sure how to tell Norman this. I understood what he might be going through. He finally found a mate, maybe, but just like his heartbeats, his mate wasnt his only either. I was silent too. My body was almost numb, just going with the flow at this point. "Whats going on? What is this emergency meeting for?" Kaye hadnt acted the same way since that day. Maybe he had been too emotional in the moment back then. He came and sat with us in Normans office, still avoiding meeting my gaze. "And everyones already here," Emmet entered next, looking sleepless and rubbing his temples as he sat down. "Are you doing okay? Youve really been keeping to yourself these days," Kaye said to Emmet, who sighed. "Im fine. Just busy dealing with the situation with the Zharns so the students can enjoy their promised cruise trip soon," he reminded us of the trip we had wonst time. I had almost forgotten about it. I didnt feel wee among them, so I sat in silence with my head down. "You need toe here," Norman finished the call and turned around to face us all. He passed a quick nce over all of us and probably even noticed how silently I sat on the side because his face twisted with concern. "Whats up?" Kaye cleared his throat, gently shifting in his seat while following his brothers gaze toward me. I saw Kaye look at me for the first time since he arrived. But it was a quick nce just to see where Norman had been looking. "Weve figured out a way to help Maximus," Norman started, his mouth filling with air before exhaling to show his exhaustion. I knew it wasnt easy for him to talk to his brothers about me. We had formed a connection where loyalty and affection meant a lot to us. "So, tell us," Emmet insisted, sounding more enthusiastic. "Hnie has to mark Maximus in order to help him with his pain," Norman announced, and silence filled the room for a full minute. "What?" Kaye was the first one to break the silence. Norman had decided not to tell them that I had to mark all of them to ease their pains because we still werent sure how much of that was true. So we wanted to test it with Maximus first. "I spoke with Mom," Norman began, but Kaye had some harsh questions, rightfully so. "And? Mom told you that? How did she know about it and didnt tell us earlier?" I watched him clench his jaw. I remembered how he wanted to be her favorite and got that position just to blow it off. Nowadays, he didnt care much about what his mother thought of him. But that child who craved her attention was still deep down there. Which is why it bothered him that his mother didnt include him when she told Norman this information. "Kaye, she only told Hnie. I believe her seer told her that a long time ago," Norman exined, but it caused Emmet to speak up this time. "Right. Why didnt we ask her to hook us up with her seer? Where did that witchdy go?" Emmet had such a casual tone. He didnt even react too harshly to the fact that I would be marking Maximus. Even when Kaye looked so ufortable with the idea. "Mom said the seer died a long time ago," Norman shrugged, probably not wanting to talk about it. "And youre okay with your wife getting marked by your brother? How the hell did that happen? I thought you were being too greedy about Hnie," Kaye muttered under his breath, and I turned to give him a look. I saw him nce at me from the corner of his eye, but then he didnt say anything else. "Its Hnies choice. And Ill stand by her because its just a marking-a sign of eptance. Besides, Hnie is linked to him. Shell feel the pain too. She already had moments where she passed out after Maximus transitioned," Norman mmed his hands on the table and leaned forward while telling his brother why it was so important. "So now she remembers we can feel each others pain?" Kaye said quietly. I remembered he had epted me before, but I hadnt marked or epted him back. "She passed out? When and how," Emmet stopped talking the second his eyes met mine. He was still in there, the Emmet who cared, but I could tell he was pretending not to. "A few times since Maximus transitioned. She seems to be in extreme pain. Thats why its important we handle this carefully. Were hoping shell do it this full moon. But the issue ishow? If he marks her, he could kill her. His bite on her neck, in this panicked state, would be deadly. And then how is she supposed to mark him?" Norman sat down, his eyes starting to shine at the thought of me being in pain. Even I was worried, but I kept faking a bold, confident face so they wouldnt back out out of fear for my safety. "So for her to mark Maximus, he must be in his human form, right?" Kaye asked, rubbing his chin and frowning. Emmet started rolling his chair sideways, his head down and eyes on the ground, but once in a while, he would raise his head to look at me, only to quickly look away again. "That wont be a problem," Kaye suddenly sat up in his chair with excitement, and all of our eyesnded on him. We were intrigued now. He looked hopeful. "Theres a ce where the wolf doesnt exist. I mean, it does, but its the most submissive," he announced, a hopeful smile spreading in his eyes. We all stared at his face before I said, "The Runes Dream Prison." Chapter 600-Back To Rune鈥檚 World

Chapter 600: 600-Back To Runes World

Hnie: "How is everything going?" Norman asked as he walked beside me. "Are you nervous?" he added, and I sighed, reluctantly nodding my head. I could always tell him my fears. He was the type I could put my stress and worries on and know he would find a way. With him, I wasnt the powerful Hnie who was the Alpha Queen of the North. Beside him, I was just a teen who only had lla going on in her head. "Maximus seems healthy. Everyone has been volunteering their blood to him. Tonight will decide most of it," I said with a deep, heavy breath, walking toward the basement with him. "The whole house has been asked to evacuate for the night," Norman added, and I nodded in appreciation. He had been working nonstop to find a way to avoid me marking Maximus. He didnt say it out loud, but I knew it. "Norman, are you scared of me marking him? Would it be trouble for our rtionship?" I finally stopped at the bottom of the stairs and turned to him, holding his hand. "Im scared of you getting trapped in Runes world. The rest, I trust you," he smiled, gently pinching my chin. "Ill be fine. I remember we had to destroy the roses we sniffed from in order to get out of it. Now the real issue is, how are we going to get him to sniff the rose?" I turned to Maximus, who had been extremely anxious the whole day. The full moon was tonight, so he was growing impatient and violent. There were nights when he would bang against the walls and I woulde downstairs to stay beside him forfort. And weirdly enough, he would calm down. Which made my belief in marking him even stronger. "Empty the basement, kids. Were nning to take him for a ride," Kaye walked downstairs, purposely stepping between me and Norman as he made his way to the cage. He was holding some flowers in his hands. Behind him was Emmet, who reluctantly walked between us, but we had already stepped aside to leave the path clear for them. Kaye and Emmet had been bringing him different kinds of flowers every day. They would sit and sniff those flowers in front of him most of the time. I had no clue if it was working or not, since I didnt spend time with the two. But here I was, to see the result of their hard work. As soon as Kaye reached the cage, Maximus lunged at him, snatching the bouquet out of his hands and sniffing it. "See that, kids? This is how you save your brother. Not by stealing his mate," Kaye whispered under his breath, but made sure we all heard it. "Kaye, behave yourself," Emmet warned him before stepping to the side, checking something on his phone. Norman didnt look bothered by Kayes remarks, as he was usually very rock-solid, but I didnt like it. "The beds will be here by tonight. Thats when well start the process. Hopefully, it will be over soon," Emmet added as he put his phone in his pocket, then raised his head to the ceiling, closed his eyes, and sighed before looking down and stretching his neck. I knew what he might be thinking. He was in pain too. His memory had gotten a lot worse. There were days when he woulde downstairs and be so shocked to see a lycan in the cage. But Kaye was beside him all the time. However, what wasnt supposed to happen were the delusions he was getting. He didnt speak of them out loud, but I noticed him sometimes widening his eyes behind us as if he was seeing someone. I was heavily concerned for him, so I told Norman about it, and he had decided to help Emmet out next. "Great, Ill go grab the purple rose from the royal lockers then," Norman said, giving me onest nod before heading upstairs. Kaye was busy giving Maximus blood when I reached over to Emmet. "You probably forgot, but I remember," I started talking, and he turned to look at me. His hands were in his pants pockets. "I remember the well. Ill do my best to wake up in a few hours so we can help you too," I reassured him, just in case he was wondering if I had forgotten. I didnt think he had time until the next full moon. "You dont have to worry so much about me," he said, trying tofort me. "I do. I do care about you, and Ill be there for you tonight," I said it with much more confidence this time. He was staring at me oddly, as if he maybe didnt remember who I was. "Dont just donte to the well for me," he muttered in a grumpy undertone, and my eyebrows scrunched. "I dont want to see you there. If youve ever respected me, youll leave me alone and note to thewell," it was like he had to force the words out. It hurt my heart. He didnt even want my help anymore. But he was wrong if he thought Id forget about him. A few hourster, the beds were delivered and set up. One inside the cage, the other just outside it, at a safe distance. Norman came back with the ribbons and purple roses, and Emmet returned after spending some time alone. "Get ready for a ride to Runes dream prison. But rememberif he recognizes you, hell make it extra hard for you to get out of there," Kaye said, not even looking me in the eye as I sat down on the bed. "You dont have to say that out loud in front of Norman. Hell panic," I reminded him, and he finally raised his head to re at me. "Well panic too. So dont act like hes the only one who cares. Just admit hes the only one you fucking acknowledge," he muttered under his breath but pulled away quickly as Norman and Emmet came over to the bed. "Best of luck. Ille into Runes dream prison if youre dyed longer than what we agreed on," Norman said, kissing my forehead and reminding me of what I already knew. Then he walked with Kaye to help Maximus sniff, which he started doing immediately. I held the rose and sniffed it as Emmet came to me for onest word. "You have toe back. Rememberyoull be there at the well to help me out tonight. I dont have time," those were thest words I heard from him, and they made me feel so confident. Hearing Emmet put his trust in me again was a good way to start this mission. Chapter 601-A New Life

Chapter 601: 601-A New Life

Hnie: "Good morning," I felt wet kisses all over my cheeks, and my giggles escaped before I could even open my eyes. "Arent you up a little too early today?" I asked my husband, who was watching my face with so much love. "I go to sleep thinking about you and wake up thinking about you, my wife," he said, nting a soft kiss on my lips. It stirred a familiar desire in me, making my sleepy body start to wake up in ways I knew too well. He lifted the nket and stared at my breasts, barely covered by a thin satin top. "And theyre awake too," he teased, lowering his head to kiss my nipples over the fabric. "Youre always horny," I pushed him gently and sat up in bed. "Always for you," he smiled from where hey. "Come on. Weve got time to spare. Why cant we bete for just two hours?" heined. As if two hours would ever be enough for himonce he started, he never stopped, even after twelve. "Thats because if the president finds out werete again, hell fire us. And you know prices to everything are skyrocketingwe havent even bought groceries this week," I sighed, and just like that, his mood shifted. "I know Im not able to give you everything. You deserve someone who can give you whatever you want. And here I am... just a worker at the mines," he stared at his hands, and my heart ached for him. Its not like I came from a rich family. I grew up working as a maid, and now I worked in the presidents house, still as a maid. But my husband didnt like it. I knew him too well. He was working himself to the bone trying to get me luxuries, when all I ever wanted was him. "Im happy with you, Maximus," I said before crawling back into bed to nt a soft kiss on his lips. I didnt want him going to work in a bad mood. "Now get up," I said, getting off the bed and tugging on his arm to pull him up. "Ouch. I dont know whats wrong with memy bones are always cracking," he joked, getting up and following me into the shower. "Were going to bete," I giggled when he started kissing all over my shoulder, trying to lure me into sex. "Nope," I shook my finger and pushed him out of the bathroom before stripping down and stepping under the water. After he showered too, we grabbed our share of bread and ate together while walking toward our jobs. Saying goodbye to him was always the hardest part of my day. "Ugh," I groaned as I reached the mansion and ced a hand on my stomach, feeling a wave of nausea. "Thats because youre not eating properly," an older maid said, joining me. "Were saving up to finally start a family," I told her with a soft smile. "Okay, listen. The presidents in a bad mood. Someone who stole from him before hase back to hisnd, and hes thinking of how to punish her." "So, better get his breakfast to his bed. Winnie isnt around today," she said as she led me to the kitchen and filled me in on my duties for the day. Normally, Id just clean the mansion and never see the president. But today, because the one who usually worked closely with him was absent, I had to fill in. "Take this, thankfully I prepared the food on time," Mrs. Prissy said with a smile, handing me the tray. I took a deep breath, checked my ck and red uniform, then walked toward the second floor where the presidents room was. I didnt have to knockthe guard was already there, his hand on the door handle. "Good morning," I greeted, stepping into his luxurious room. Something I had only dreamed of. He was still in bed, lying naked on his stomach with a thin sheet covering his backside. I quickly averted my eyes and focused on cing the tray on the table. "Put it here," he said gruffly and sleepily as he pushed his body up and tastefully covered his crotch with the sheet. I caught a glimpse of his perfectly jet-ck hair and blue eyes staring at me as I set the tray down by the bed before rushing to the side to grab the bed table. While I served him food, he kept staring at me. "Hnie Niles," he said my name, and my body flinched. I raised my head as I sat across the small table, buttering the toast for him. "Yes, Mister Rune?" I asked in a soft, obedient voice. "Ive seen you around many times. I must say, youre really gorgeous," he said, licking the rim of his coffee cup before taking a sip. "Thank you. You must have seen me walking around with my husband," I quickly added, then focused on the toast. I heard he was angry, but he seemed to be in a pretty good mood. "Right, the mine worker. How is life with him? Or should I askhow is life with one husband?" My heart sank in my chest for some reason at his words. "I dont understand. What do you mean?" I asked, confused. "Ive heard about you. Growing up, you had desires to be shared among at least four husbands. Your body is highly activeyou cant be satisfied with just one husband. How did you decide to settle down with only one?" The way he said it, I felt hypnotized. Almost like I suddenly remembered my dreams of being shared by many husbands. "This is why I dont like men like Maximus. They steal away gorgeous womens desires and dreams by being selfish. But Hnie, Im nothing like him," he whispered, slowly closing the distance between us as he pushed the table aside. "What are you offering?" The words left my lips without me noticing. "Im offering you a wonderful night with me and your husband. A good threesome" He smiled, then his eyesnded on my stomach, and he gently ced a hand on it. "Before you start showing." Chapter 602-A Desired Threesome

Chapter 602: 602-A Desired Threesome

Hnie: "It was such a hard day today. Theyre making us do overtime with minimum pay. Can you believe that?" Maximus got home and yelled in exhaustion while I stood in the bathroom with the pregnancy test in my hand. I was pregnant. Tears were brimming in my eyes, tears of happiness. But there was also a little sadness in me that I couldnt understand, and I didnt know where it wasing from. "Hnie, Im making lunch today," Maximus called from outside, and I took a deep breath before hiding the test in my purse and walking out of the bathroom. "Hey, my beautiful wife," Maximus gave me a quick kiss before rushing into the bathroom to freshen up and start preparing lunch. After a while, he was cutting vegetables and I was sitting on a chair, watching him. "Youve been awfully quiet. I want to know whats going on in that pretty little head of yours." Maximus was so sweet that even thinking about having other husbands made me feel guilty. But ever since Rune mentioned it, I couldnt stop thinking about it. It was something I wanted, but I had buried that desire deep inside so I wouldnt upset my husband. "Nothing," I sighed, clenching my hands together tightly. "Hnie, now youre worrying me. You dont stay quiet for this long. Whats going on? Tell me," he insisted, and with another big sigh, I decided to be honest with him. "I was in Mister Runes bedroom today, serving him food," I started and saw him put the knife down and walk over to me. "Did he misbehave with you? I swear I will" he knelt down and started muttering when I held his hands to stop him. "He reminded me of something Ive always wanted," I said quietly. "What is it?" Maximus looked confused. "My body is very sexual. Ive always wanted to be shared," the moment I said that, he pulled his hands away from mine. "I knew youd be upset, thats why Ive hidden my wishes from you for so long." I stood up as he started pacing angrily. "What kind of husband would be happy to hear that? And why are you saying this now? Am I not enough for you?" he shouted in my face, and my eyes shut instinctively. "Mister Rune offered a threesome. With you, me, and him," those words of boldness just slipped out of my mouth. "What?" Maximus gasped, and I lowered my head in shame. "Are you actually considering it?" Of course, he figured out why I was being so quiet. "It would just be one time. I want to feel it. I want to feel what its like to be shared and" I stopped when I saw tears in his eyes. "Maybe as a gift for my pregnancy?" I hated myself for trading such good news for something like that. He looked even more lost this time. "Huh? Youre pregnant and you want to mess around?" he yelled, making my body tremble. "Just once and youll be there," I started, but he showed me his palm and silenced me. Thats when the doorbell rang, making us both turn away from each other. There was this strange feeling like we both already knew who was outside that door. Maximus rushed over and opened it, revealing Mister Rune standing outside with his guards beside him. "Great," Maximus scoffed, not even afraid of upsetting the president. "Mister President, why are you here?" I asked in a sly tone, my eyes already filled with the longing to be used by many men. It was strange, but the second Mister Rune came into view, my body craved being taken by many, all at once, with even more desperation. "I had a feeling you wouldnt be able to convince him," Rune said as he stepped inside, his guards following him to keep Maximus in check. Poverty had tied my husbands hands otherwise, I knew he wouldve punched Rune in the face. "And you think you can convince me?" Maximus yelled, standing up to this powerful man with no weapon and no support. I was getting anxious for his safety now. "Why not? Would you rather lose herpletely or share her for one night and have her for the rest of your life?" Rune asked, and Maximuss head turned sharply toward me. "What is he saying? If I dont agreeC youll leave me?" he asked, trying toe closer, but Runes guards stepped in, already forming a wall between us. Maximus looked so hurt that I turned my face away in guilt. I didnt want to hurt him, but my desire to be shared was stronger than ever now. "Hnie, what if I dont agree?" Maximus said in a low, defeated voice. "She will leave you and move in with me. But if you agree, well have one night full of pleasure and before you leave the next morning, youll be gifted a house, a car, and even a top position in mypany. Your baby will never suffer like you two did," Rune said. The moment those words left his mouth, my desire grew even more. I turned to look at Maximus. He was about to shake his head when Rune ced a hand on his shoulder, making him look up and meet his eyes. "You want this too. You want to see her taken by other men by me," Rune said calmly. And the way he spoke, almost like he was teaching Maximus to ept it, made me feel like the dream might reallye true. In a strange, almost eerie way, Maximus smiled and finally nodded. "Well do it tonight." "Great. Once you do it, you two will be part of my family forever," Rune said. But chills ran down my spine when I heard that word: forever. It felt like I had heard him talk about keeping me before too. Still, I found myself smiling again because the thought of my desires finally being fulfilled made everything else fade away. Chapter 603-Purple Is Not A Color Here

Chapter 603: 603-Purple Is Not A Color Here

Hnie: "Dont be nervous. Once we do it, well get used to it," Maximus had suddenly changed so much. The same husband who once hated the idea of sharing me was now holding my hand and practically dragging me toward the mansion. It was 5 p.m., and we were supposed to meet Rune for a fancy dinner before our session. But I was suddenly hesitant. I didnt know what that feeling was, but something felt off. Like I was being suffocated. "MaximusC this is not your child." I dont know what made me say it. I wasnt even thinking about it when the words slipped out of my mouth.He let go of my hand and turned to face me. "Are you suggesting you cheated on me?" he asked, a frown quickly forming on his forehead. "I dont know why I said that. Maybe we should just go back home," I said, trying to pull him back with me, but he stood firm, resisting me. "We cant. Mister Rune is waiting for us. We have to be part of his family," Maximus said, looking like apletely different person. He was forcing me now. "No! I dont want to do this," I said, shaking my head. Someones voice echoed in my mind. "I trust you." He looked so confident in me. And here I was-- walking into that monsters mansion for a threesome. "Maximus, something isnt right," I tried to pull my hand free to clutch my head as pain started pounding in my skull, but Maximus wouldnt let go. "Dont make up excuses. Youre fine. And once you do it, youll feel better," he said again, trying to drag me forward. I resisted, pulling away from him and from the mansion. "Im telling you I dont feel well, and youre still dragging me to get fucked by another man?" I finally snapped and yelled at him. He lunged at me again, grabbed my hand, and pulled me against his chest. "We cant back out now. He gave his orders. Youll enjoy it," he whispered in a creepy tone, and I had enough. "Have you lost your damn mind or grown a spine made of slime?" I shoved him back and pped him hard across the face. He let me go, stunned, holding his cheek. "Im your brothers wife! And you want me to sleep with some maniptive psychopath" As soon as the words left my mouth, I gasped and covered my mouth with both hands. A wave of guilt and realization crashed over me. "What?" Maximus lookedpletely lost. "Shit," I whispered, looking around and then back at him and suddenly a huge smile broke across my face. "Youre back," I cried out, throwing myself at him, cupping his face in my hands as tears welled up. Seeing him stuck in his lycan form for a whole month had been so hard. But then it hit me, Shit. I had almost given in to Runes maniption. "What are you talking about? I dont have a brother. Youre my wife. Youre the mother of my child," Maximus pulled his face from my hands and grabbed both of mine, holding them behind my back. "And you know what? Im not going to share you with anyone anymore." His demeanor suddenly turned aggressive. He spun me around and started walking me back home. I followed him quietly, thinking of my next move. "Wait, wait," I finally found my voice. "Maximus, this ce isnt real." I hoped it would be that simple, but he started shaking his head, refusing to listen. "No. Youre losing your mind. Youre saying weird things. First, you wanted me to share you. Then you said the baby isnt mine, then you said youre my brothers wife and now youre saying this ce isnt real?" he muttered in frustration, grabbing my wrist tighter to pull me along. "Im not going back to that house. You dont get it. This is Runes dream prison. We came here to save you," I said in a rush, realizing he wasnt even trying to understand what I was saying. And I had a feeling why. Before, when I was miserable in real life, I wanted to stay here in this perfect illusion. But now... now I am happy in the real world. I wanted to go back. Still, something about this ce had kept me here for a few hours. And I had to ask myself why. What had this world given me that made me stay, even briefly? I remembered how, in the past, Kaye wasnt even affected when he wasnt that unhappy in his life. He had hopes and ns to win his mothers love. My eyes shifted to Maximus, and a gasp escaped my lips. I wanted to mark him. I wanted him as my husband too. The realization struck me like a p. Guilt bubbled up instantly. I quickly shoved the thought aside and grabbed his hand. "We have to go back," I said, aware now that my wolf had always wanted all her mates, shed said it out loud more than once. "Were going back home," he insisted, gripping my hand firmly. But at this point, I didnt know what to do anymore. I looked around, searching for the purple roses and then it hit me. I hadnt seen any. Not a single one. In fact, there hadnt been anything purple anywhere. "Maximus, wheres the purple rose?" I asked, panicking as he tried to drag me home. I realized then Rune didnt shape this prison like a werewolf world. We were just humans here, and the color purple... wasnt allowed. "Whats purple?" Maximus stopped in his tracks and turned to look at me, eyes narrowed. "The purple rose. The color purple," I exined, watching his face twist with concern. "Theres no such color as purple. Youre not well. You need to go home and rest," he said firmly. That was it. Panic fully took hold of me. I had no idea how long this worlds time tranted to the real world, but Id been here for at least a day. I needed to get back to help Emmet too. Without another thought, I broke into a sprint, rushing into the woods to lure Maximus away from the house, away from Runes men, who were probably waiting for us there. Because deep down, I knew we had underestimated Rune. Chapter 604-We Are Stuck Forever

Chapter 604: 604-We Are Stuck Forever

Hnie: "What the fuck are you doing?" Maximus yelled after he caught up with me. He held my arm and made me stop, facing me. "We cant go back home. Its too dangerous for us. That Runehes not a president. Hes a monster. He is a monster who runs this ce. This is not reality, the real world is our there and everyone is waiting for us there," I said through heavy breaths, my hands on my knees and my mouth dry. I needed water so badly. Being human was so hard. I was just starting to realize that. "Im telling you, Ive changed my mind. I dont know what happened to us earlier but were not doing that," Maximus scratched his scalp, confused that he even agreed to letting me have a threesome. Even I was disgusted to think about it now. Id rather die than let Rune touch me. "Lets go home." He held my hand, but I shook my head. "This isnt home. This is a dream prison," I freed my hand from his and stepped back, refusing to go anywhere with him because he wasnt thinking clearly. "Hnie, I dont think youre feeling okay. Do you have a fever?" He came closer to check my temperature, and I pped his hand away. "Okay, thats it. Im taking you home. Youre acting weird." Of course he wouldnt believe me. Hed been so unhappy in his real life that he was happily epting this dream prison. I wondered if he was so happy being married to me that he didnt even want to go back. My heart ached when he held my hand to drag me back home. "Ill prove it to you that were not in the real world and that we need to get out," I yelled, and suddenly the weather started getting worse. I pulled Maximus closer and tried to bite him on the neck when he stepped back quickly. "What the heck are you doing? Have you lost your mind? Were you going to bite me?" he yelled, looking scared of what I was doing. "Trust me, just let me bite you. Itll be my mark on you, and then you can bite me to mark me," I was running out of time. And it was just likest time. I hated this feeling. But back then, it was Kaye freaking out and now it was me. However, being in the same ce reminded me of Kaye and my other mates sacrifices. I started to feel connected to them, to miss them. I was scared to even admit it to myself because I didnt want to hurt Norman. He would judge me if he found out I still had feelings for my mates. But didnt he already know? When he married me, he knew I loved Emmet. "Ugh," I shook my head because I could never hurt Norman. "Youre going crazy. I need to take you to the hospital," Maximus tried to reach for my hand again, but I slipped my hand away and stepped back. "No! If you trust me, youll let me mark you. Im telling you, it wont hurt like it would for a human. Trust me," I started rambling when I heard noises from far away. "What?" He looked lost and worried. He did notice there were peopleing our way. "Theyreing for us," I helped him realize he wasnt just going to meet some people looking for something as they were looking for us. And it was serious. "Do you love me?" I held his hand again and asked him. His focus turned back to me. "You know I do. More than myself," he whispered, and for the first time in this dream prison, he didnt sound delusional or hypnotized. "Then bite me," I said, "and let me bite you." I knew what I was asking sounded crazy in this world where we were made to believe we werent werewolves. He sighed and shook his head slightly, almost like he couldnt believe he was really going to do it. And then he held my hand and pulled me closer. Our eyes met, and I could see how handsome he was. My hands gently rested on his chest, my face tilted up to look into his eyes. He leaned into my neck and opened his mouth to bite me softly. I guess he just wanted to make me happy, so he was going to do it lightly until he tasted my skin. I felt his arm tighten around my back. His face pressed deeper into my neck, and this time his teeth bit harder. I felt a sharp pain when he finally broke through my skin. I closed my eyes and smiled through tears. That pain Id been feeling for so long was suddenly gone. It was true. The mark of a mate could cure any poison. He finally pulled back with a look of confusion on his face. His eyes were watery, and his lips kept trembling like he wanted to say something. Without wasting another second, I grabbed his cor and made him lower his head so I could bite his neck. His skin tasted like vani. I dug my teeth in deeper until I could taste his blood thats when I knew Id done it. When he held me up and lifted me into the air to help me reach his neck better, I got a stronger taste of his blood. "There they are!" The loud voice broke us apart. I pulled back from Maximus and smiled through teary eyes. He was watching me with the same love and affection. There was no way it didnt work. The way he smiled and gently ced his hand under my cheek. I knew he had remembered we werent in the real world. Or so I thought. "I got her!" Maximus suddenly yelled, his hand slipping to my neck and wrapping tightly around it. I couldnt even describe the shock I felt but I can say I was terrified of what was going to happen next. Chapter 605-Melting Away

Chapter 605: 605-Melting Away

Hnie: "Youve gone crazy. Even if you dont believe me, you said you didnt want to do it anymore," I kept yapping nonstop while Maximus dragged me back to Runes mansion with him. Runes guards said they wanted us in his bed before he lost his mind, but since Maximus was clearly on board, they let him handle me. But I was in shock and panicking. Maximus was supposed to remember everything why didnt he? "Maximus, Id rather kill myself or Rune, than do it," I yelled as he dragged me into Runes bedroom where everything was set up for the night. By everything, I mean candles lit, wine, and sex toys on the table. The guards didnte inside with us. As Maximus made me sit down on the bed, he bent down and cupped my face hard in his hand. "Thats what we have to do to get out of here," he whispered into my face, and my body started to rx. "You," I began, and he blinked his eyes tightly. "Ill chew his hands off if he touches you. But we have to pretend," he muttered before pulling away. "Our child can have a good life if we do it. Hes offering us a lot, baby." He kept up the fake tone to sound convincing. "I dont want to do it anymore," I yelled, continuing with my fake anger. "Baby, try to understand. We can live such a happy life. Itll be just one night," he came closer and held my hands. I noticed the longing in his eyes. "I want to have a family with you. Ive waited so long for us to be together and happy." Those werent fake statementshe gently touched the mark on his neck and smiled. "I knew youd be able to convince her. A woman always listens to her baby daddy," Rune walked in, looking fresh as if hed just taken a shower. His sight and presence were so full of negativity that I had to take a deep breath and exhale to feel normal. "She was just scared," Maximus replied before looking down and then at my stomach. I knew where his attention went. "We should get started before she gets distracted again," Rune smirked, his eyes hungrily scanning my body from head to toe. I squeezed closer while gulping. He was probably thinking Maximus had made me lose myself instead of me waking him up. "Sure," Maximus said, getting into the bed. "Wait, I want you to use the toy of my choice on her." The way Maximus paused showed that even thinking about letting Rune touch me was too much for him. "Sure, whichever one you pick," Rune said, taking off his shirt while his eyes stayed on me. I felt so ufortable. "You look even more gorgeous when youre annoyed. But I have to say, youre a good wife. At least you listen to your husband," Runemented, showing off his abs as he tossed his shirt aside. To be honest, Id seen my mates naked here and there, and they were the most gorgeous men ever. Rune could nevere close to their level, even in a million dream prisons. I acted like I wasnt going to kill him if I got the chance and slowly raised my legs onto the bed and crawled back. "Thats my good girl," he whispered, getting on the bed on his knees. He leaned in while unbuckling his pants to kiss me, and I kept leaning back on the bed in fear. I had no clue what we could do now. All I knew was that Maximus had woken up. But how long are we supposed to linger it? What was the n? As soon as he got too close, I felt a belt wrap around his neck from behind. His eyes widened in surprise as his body flew back with force. Maximus had grabbed him and was trying to stop him from calling his guards. I could tell Rune was caught off guard and couldnt use his power to quickly transform into a wrecking ball likest time. I was gulping, watching Maximus put all his strength into holding him down. I began to notice changes in Rune and knew I had to act fast. I ran to the table, grabbed a bottle, and shattered it before returning to the bed. I got on top of him, watching his eyes grow wide. But his head was also changing, so before he could reach his full power, I started stabbing himtwo stabs in each eye. Blood sttered everywhere, and his screams escaped. Maximus let him go to fight the guards who were now trying to get inside. Meanwhile, I stayed on top of Rune, stabbing him nonstop. His eyes locked onto mine, shock clear in them. As soon as I stabbed his heart, I watched purple blood pour out. All that red blood was just an illusion. He let out a painful howl while I watched him, then he started to chuckle. Maximus wrapped his arms around me, pulled me off Rune, and dragged me to the side of the bed. He held me from behind as we watched Rune have a seizure on the bed. His guards had gotten inside but were melting, turning into purple liquid. "Im feeling dizzy," I told Maximus, who spun me around and hugged me tightly. Resting my forehead on his chest felt so amazing. I was at peace. "Me too. I think this is it," Maximus said. "Youfreedme," Rune mumbled through static. I closed my eyes tightly because the noises and purple blood were making me nauseous. I felt Maximuss body rock, and thats when I knew the dream prison was copsing. Everything started melting, and I had no idea if we had done it or if we would melt too. Soon, my legs felt liquid too, and I raised my head from Maximuss chest to look into his eyes in horror. "Its okay, were going home," he whispered quickly before everything turned purple and my eyes closed. Chapter 606-Down The Well Or Maybe Hell.

Chapter 606: 606-Down The Well Or Maybe Hell.

Hnie: "He is still weak. We need to give him proper attention," Norman announced as he stood beside Maximus, who was throwing up blood in bed. But he was awake. We had done it. "Hnie!" Norman ran over to my bed. I was sitting and watching my mates. Kaye was rubbing Maximuss back, but the smile and tears of happiness on his face showed he was satisfied with the results of his suggestion. "Hey, how are you?" Norman asked, cupping my face in his hands. "Im fine. I missed you," my lips quivered, but before I could tear up, Norman pulled me into his chest and hugged me. "We killed that Rune. That dream prison is gone," I added, making Norman break the hug and stare into my eyes. "My little fighter," he was smiling so wide that I couldnt help but give him the good news. "Norman!" His name came out in a soft whisper, so he pulled back again to watch my face with interest. Holding his hand, I ced it on my stomach. I had been feeling nauseous all this time, but I couldnt tell if I was really pregnant. However, when Rune said I was, I knew it was the truth. "Youre going to be a dad," I was so happy I couldnt even speak the words, just mouthed the words, and he gasped. "Hnie! Really?" he asked, his eyes turning red almost instantly as tears of happiness formed. "Yes, Im pregnant," I said confidently this time, and he pulled me in for another hug. But this hugthis hug was unlike anything. The way he kept his arms wrapped around my body and breathed deeply was the reaction I had hoped for. "Youre gonna squeeze the baby out of me," Iughed, and he quickly let me go, looking worried. "I wont let anything happen to you or my baby," he cupped my face in his hands, both of us smiling as he kissed my lips. "Hey! You didnt even hug me once," Maximus called him out, getting out of the bed and leaving the cage. He touched the bars, almost like remembering his time being trapped in there or maybe just realizing he had been here all this time. "Did you hear what she just said?" Norman turned to his brothers, both Kaye and Maximus watching his face like hed lost his mind. Id never seen Norman this excited and happy before. His voice kept breaking. "What?" Kaye asked, looking confused. "Im... Im going to be a dad." As soon as Norman said that, his brothers looked at me. I half expected them to freak out, and I immediately thought how much that would upset Norman. But they surprised me when Maximus grabbed Norman by the back of the neck to pull him up from the bed and turn to him. Without another seconds dy, he hugged his brother. "Congrattions, grandpa! I never thought you could get it up," he teased, crying while the two hugged each other. I could hear Norman sobbing happily too. The minute they broke the hug, Kaye stepped into view, and Norman stopped crying. The two stared in silence, probably wondering what would happen next, when Kaye joined his palms together in front of his brother and said, "Im so sorry for giving you such a hard time. Im really, really happy for you." With that, Kaye started crying, and Norman hugged him. The brothers looked so happy together that it made me tear up too. "Come on! Get in!" Maximus broke the hug just so he could ask me to join them, and I instantly did. I shyly got on my knees on the bed, and Norman hugged me while my mates wrapped their arms around us for a group hug. After a while, we broke the hug when Maximus started coughing again. "Where is Emmet?" Norman looked around, and so did I. We were only one hour past midnight, so we still had plenty of time. "He wasnt feeling well, so he left to take a walk outside the mansion," Kaye told us, his eyes on Maximus as he helped him wrap an arm around his shoulders and supported him as he walked. "Let me help him," Norman ran to the other side to carry Maximuss weight. "Hnie, you need rest too. Please go to your bedroom. Well return in an hour after we figure out how tofort Maximus. I guess all the blood he consumed in his lycan form ising out," Norman exined. "And its still a full moon night, so, hes struggling not to shift." This was the first full moon that Maximus stayed in his human form. I wished it would stay that way, but I could tell it wouldnt, because Maximuss bones kept breaking. "Okay," I said to Norman, who rushed Maximus outside, probably to help him with the full moon transition. I didnt want to bother them but I wasnt going to my bedroom either. I had promised to help Emmet, and I knew this was where he had gone. He had asked me to meet him at the well tonight. He must be there alone. I tried to call him, but his phone was switched off. I ran to his bedroom and opened the door to find it empty as well. I was sure he was at the well. "We must go there and help him out," I whispered, touching my stomach as a smile crept over my lips. I was finally the happiest Id ever been in my life. When I ran out of the mansion, I noticed the bad weather. Emmet must be alone, probably thinking I wouldnte. But here I was, rushing over. I ran until I reached the area where Emmet had mentioned seeing a well. However, it was so stormy that I could barely make out what was in front of me. Finally, I could see a well, but I couldnt see Emmet around. I reached the wall of the well, ced my hand on it, and looked over and then around. Emmet wasnt there. I didnt look down the well, something just told me not to. I had the sudden urge to step back quickly, but it was toote. I felt the pressure of hands on my back, and the next thing I knew, I was falling down the well. Chapter 607-The Lost Mates

Chapter 607: 607-The Lost Mates

Maximus: "Im feeling much better now," I reassured both Norman and Kaye as I sat on the ground after shifting back to my human form. After returning from the dream prison, I went through the transition again. It was exhausting, but at least I was able to be human once more. I could tell my brothers had been scared and worried that the whole mission might not work out. "Kaye, you keep an eye on him. Ill go home and check on Hnie. She mustve been asleep all night," Norman said, checking his phone as he got ready to leave. "Well celebrate the good news once we get back home," Kaye replied, and once again, Normans face lit up. "Hes so happy," Kayemented as we watched him walk away. Norman would flinch every now and then from excitement and smile to himself. Even when I was in my lycan form and wasnt supposed to remember anything, I still remembered catching glimpses of him throughout the nightcreeped out by the wide smile on his face. He looked kind of creepy. But he was so happy. "I cant believe she agreed to go into the prison to free you, especially when she mightve already known she was pregnant," Kaye said as he sat down beside me, head lowered, his voice heavy with guilt. "I was shocked too. Shes so selfless, like you," I reminded him that he had once gone into the prison world for her too. "That was different. Hnie did it out of pure concern for you, and nothing else. And here I was, giving her such a hard time for marking Norman," Kaye said, looking more defeated than Id ever seen him. Not even when he used to try to impress our parents and failed. "You were giving her a hard time? Man! I get that you were upset, but its not her fault. We all let her down. Norman was the only one who stayed by her side. Of course she was going to fall for him," I said. Then, almost without thinking, I touched the mark on my neck and a smile crossed my lips. "You know, that constant pain we used to feel? Its gone," I said, remembering how her touch had felt. "But what are you going to do now? Youll hurt even more when she rejects you," Kaye reminded me, grounding me again and my smile began to fade. "They told you that? I mean, what was decide-? I thought they agreed to" I paused, remembering what had happened in Runes world and what hed said. I knew most of that world was based on dreams, but those dreams came from deep withina part of someone they couldnt speak out loud or make real. "You thought Norman agreed to share Hnie with you? Dude, no!" Kaye let out a scoff, almostughing at me. "I dont mean share-share. I just thought maybe theyd let us stay as mates and see where it goes," I said quietly. But I couldnt bring myself to tell Kaye about the Runes dream prison. At least not yet. Hnie had just given my brother good news, and I found it selfish of me to make it about myself. "Well let them be happy. I dont want to force her into anything," I said. I had finally made peace with epting her choices. But that didnt mean I would move on from her. I would live my life as an uncle and take care of her, her children, and my brothers. "Emmet wasnt there. Did he forget about me?" I asked Kaye, who sighed and looked up at the sky. "I dont know, man. He stayed by your side, wiped your sweat, took care of Hnie... and then suddenly, he just up and left. Last thing I heard him say was that he needed some fresh air," Kaye replied to my concern. "Helle back. Probably needed a drink." That was true about Emmet. Nothing was more precious to him than his alcohol. Thats how he lost Hnie in the first ce. "Lets go home," I said, getting up from the ground now that I felt much better. We talked as we walked back home, but then we saw Norman frantically running out of the mansion. Right off the bat, I had a bad feeling. He was supposed to be happy. He shouldve been inside with Hnie. If I were him, I wouldve stayed in that room with her for a week straight. So for him to be leaving in such a rush and panic, something serious mustve happened. "Norman! Whats going on? Are you okay? Is everything alright?" Kaye stepped forward to ask. I looked beside Norman. He was alone. "Hnies not in her room. And Emmet isnt at home either," Norman exined the reason behind his panic, and in that moment, it felt like we all stopped breathing at once. "Did you check the whole mansion? Or Emmets bedroom?" I had to ask, even though the thought of Hnie being in Emmets room was hard for any of us to stomach. "No! Emmets not in his room," Norman said firmly. He didnt even want to entertain the idea. "Then lets go look around," I said, truly starting to panic. Where could they have gone? We spent the rest of the afternoon running around the woods, calling their names over and over. Emmets phone was still switched off, and Hnies phone had been found on silent in the mansion. She had left it behind when she left. Finally, Kaye and I arrived at a bar and thats where we found Emmet. "Thats Emmet, right?" I asked Kaye, pointing at thest chair where a guy sat with his head down on the table. That thick, long hair was unmistakable. His build was clearly recognizable. "Thats himpassed out drunk," Kaye said, the disappointment in his voice echoing exactly how I felt at that moment. "Lets go collect him," I said, walking toward thest booth. The fact that he had left me suffering just toe here and drink had already been upsetting but then he took it too far. When I touched him, he raised his head and said, "Get your hands off me." Chapter 608-My World Is Falling Apart

Chapter 608: 608-My World Is Falling Apart

Norman: "What is going on? Tell me in detail," I asked Kaye on the phone, running around to find Hnie like a headless chicken. She had left before, but that was when she was under a lot of stress. Butst night after I left her at home, she seemed fine. In fact, she was happy about how her life was turning out. I didnt see her being upset or stressing over her pregnancy. "Emmet has lost his mind. He is attacking everyone at the bar. We came here to collect him but" Kayes voice cut off when I heard something hit him. Then there were just sounds of a struggle. "What is happening?" I asked myself before speeding to the bar. At this point, I had no clue where Hnie might have gone, but I knew where my brother was. And him acting out after Hnie had gone missing gave me an ick. It gave me a feeling that something had happened after we, their brothers, left. Maybe Hnie and Emmet had a confrontation about the pregnancy? But Emmet wasnt the type to upset her so much that shed leave. I ran straight to the bar, where I was met with disappointment. "Ah, he used to be such a gentleman before. But look what he has done to my bar," the owner was crying, standing among the broken furniture. So many customers were huddled on the side, wounded and scared. "He was so viciously attacking his own brothers," one of the customers said to her partner, still shaken by the violent scene. "Take their statements and pay double the damage," I told my warrior while leaving the bar to call Maximus this time. "Yeah? We left after Emmet. He ran out of the bar, so we were worried he might hurt others on the way. Norman, he has lost his mind. It doesnt seem like he remembers anything at all. And you know whats the scariest part? He started to lose his connection to his human side right before our eyes. He kind of lost his ability to speak and was only making noises like growls and howls," Maximuss words shook me to the core. This is what Ive feared all my life, and now it was happening. "Tell me, where are you guys? Ill be there," I asked Maximus, who started giving me directions to where they had seen him go. "Keep following him. Ill be there in a few minutes," I hung up and let my wolf take over to run faster. We could smell the tension in the air and could tell they had been anxious. The entire air was thick with stress. Finally, I arrived at the top of the mountains, where I joined Maximus and Kaye running after Emmet. "Hes headed towards the nearest packs border. If he gets inside, theyll attack him to protect their people," Kaye told me while breathing heavily. "We should stop him before that happens," I said, leaning forward and speeding up after Emmet. "Maximus, you take that cut and catch him from the side. Kaye, go up there ande down the slope to confront him from the front," I gave the instructions to trap him while I followed him on the same path. After a while, our n worked, and as soon as Kaye ran down the slope and came in front of him, Emmet stopped. He tried to turn to his left, but Maximus was already there. Behind him was I. "Emmet, we are your brothers," I said to him, my hands aching to hold him. Seeing him so anxious and lost crushed my soul. He was panicking, looking around while his fingers were all spread, ready to attack. The worst part was that he was in his mid-shift, so his bones were cracking and breaking but still staying in human form. However, only his animal side was awake. He howled and tried to attack Kaye to get him out of the way when Maximus jumped on him, rolling him over to the side. Once on the ground, Emmet kicked Maximus off so easily. But now the three of us were watching him. "Were sorry," I said as I lunged at him. I quickly put him in a chokehold while the others started to freeze his legs and arms. Since he didnt remember us, he was using all his strength to fight us. We were struggling, but I needed to make him pass out. After a while, and many struggles, he passed out but I knew it would only be for a short time. "Quickly, get the restraints," I said to Kaye, still keeping Emmet in a chokehold because I was afraid hed wake up any second. "Wevee way too far into the woods. Itll take us some time. Why dont we use something from around here and try to take him home first?" Kaye suggested, making me nod in agreement. "Then make a rope from the vines and whatever we have around us," I said to the two, but Maximus had an even better idea. "Kaye, why not use some herb to get him to pass out? You know the herbs so get to work," Maximus suggested, and Kaye got to his feet. The next ten minutes were hard to bear. I had Hnie on my mind while I was holding my brother in such a painful grip. After a while, Kaye returned with a lot of wolfsbane. "How did you manage to get that in these woods?" I asked Kaye. "I have my ways of spotting the hidden locations of herbs," he replied, forcing Emmets mouth open to shove the herb in. He groaned in pain and probably burned his tongue. After that, I carried Emmet home to leave him behind so I could go find Hnie. But I still had no idea where she could be. However, after leaving Emmet in the basement, I ran to his bedroom to find some new clothes for him when my eyesnded on the papers scattered around. I picked one up and my heart started to beat faster. "In order to have Azura back, I have to sacrifice Hnie in the well. It is a life for a life." My heart missed all its four beats when I realized what it was. Chapter 609-A Sacrifice

Chapter 609: 609-A Sacrifice

Kaye: "Weve put him in the same cage we built for Maximus. And, umm, Maximus informed everyone not to return. Also, do we need to change his clothes? What if he wakes up in the middle, and since he doesnt remember us, the animal in him thinks" I was yapping from a distance before I even entered Emmets room to see Norman. However, I found Norman on his knees, going through paper after paper. "What are you doing? And what is all this mess?" I asked Norman, who slowly turned to me with red eyes. I could see tears. This was serious because Norman was usually the one who kept himself together. "Norman! What you got in your hand? What is that?" I knelt down and grabbed a paper from his hand. My eyes widened in slow motion when I read the words written. "What the fuck is this?" I gasped, grabbing more papers from the ground. The writing was frantic, something Emmet wouldve written after he forgot everything. But the words were clear. It asked for Hnies sacrifice to bring back Azura. "Maybe Emmet didnt write it," I ced my hand on Normans shoulder tofort him, though I was freaking out too. "She is pregnant with my child," Norman muttered, and a helpless tear rolled down his cheek. "Norman," I couldnt bring myself to lie to him and say Emmet didnt write it. It wouldnt make sense. Azura was Emmets girlfriend, who else could have wanted her back? The fact that Emmet wrote about a well, and that the same night Hnie went missing Emmet wasnt around either, just made it all make sense. "He probably didnt even remember Hnie when he wrote that," I tried to reason, and Norman nodded, sniffling. "I know. I know he forgot, and thats why this happened. But either way, Hnie didnt deserve this. She shouldnt have been caught up in this mess, suffering because of our curses," Norman finally said the words we hadnt been able to speak out loud. "Im sure Emmet didnt do it. He mightve written it all down, but I dont think" I couldnt lie anymore. He very possibly could have done it because he forgot about Hnie. He even attacked us and many innocent people at the bar. To him, Hnie might be no onejust a way to get back his lost love. "Wait! this well. We need to find it. Maybe Hnie is there? Hiding from him? Maybe shes fine. The baby has to be fine too. We must not waste any more time," I patted Normans back, and only then did he get to his feet. He had always been there for us, and to see him so broken made me feel guilty. As he kept rubbing his chest, I knew one of his heartbeats was struggling. "Is it because of Emmet?" I asked, and he nodded his head. "The pain I felt for Maximus was nothingpared to this. Not only is my brother in pain, but he might be the reason my mate is missing," Norman said through clenched teeth but not from anger. It was because he was hurting and wanted to keep his voice steady. "Where are we heading?" I asked as I followed him to the basement, wondering what he was up to. "I have to ask Emmet where this well is. The one he keeps mentioning," Norman said, making me scratch the back of my neck. "I dont think he can talk. I dont think hell remember," I pouted behind him but still followed. He needed this. He needed someone to believe in him that hed be able to find Hnie soon. However, how much of that could really be trusted was up for debate. We reached the cage, and Emmet was passed out on the bed like he was just sleeping. His hands were tied in chains. My eyes lingered on him for a moment before shifting to Maximus. He had the same look on his face as I did while watching Emmet lie there. It had been Maximus first, then Emmet, and soon, it would be me. We shared a very sad nce before looking at Norman. But when Norman ends up in that bed, he wont be chained. He wont be forced. Well be crying, wondering why he wont get up, instead of trying to keep him in bed. "He found something in Emmets room that could lead us to where Hnie might be," I started, since Norman was just staring at Emmet, unable to move a muscle. "What is it?" Maximus already looked concerned. It was strange to find any clue about Hnie in Emmets room. "This," I held the paper out and showed it to Maximus, who had the same reaction as I did. His eyes widened, and a gulp went down his throat. "You mean Emmet?" he whispered, and I closed my eyes slowly, giving him a silent answer. He closed his eyes too and clenched his fists. "How are we going to get him to talk?" I asked, and Maximus replied. "What do we need him for? I mean, we know he only did something because he forgot," Maximus seemed confused. "We have to find out where this well is, or itll be toote," I told Maximus, who started shaking his head. His look said he didnt want us talking to Emmet. "You dont need to speak with him for that. I know the well and where it is. But I dont know why we are talking about it. Its a dry well, nothing special about it," Maximus said. As soon as he did, Norman turned to him. "Take me there," Norman demanded, rushing ahead. "How do you know?" I whispered to Maximus, asking him in a low voice. "In the days when Emmet started acting strange, I followed him to this well once. I didnt think much of it at the time," Maximus said. His words confirmed that Emmet had nned something involving Hnie. But did he really, if he didnt even remember who we were? Chapter 610-The Well From My Nightmare

Chapter 610: 610-The Well From My Nightmare

Hnie: "Ugh!" A hopeless groan escaped my lips as I tried to move. But every inch of my body was so sore that I could barely move a muscle. I had not been in a war, but why did it feel like I had fought in one for hours without a break? Even raising my neck seemed impossible. I knew I had been sleeping or had passed out. So while I forced my eyelids to open, I focused on the main question. "Where am I?" I could barely get a word out of my mouth as my throat started to itch. I coughed and then struggled to lift my hand. I could only raise it until I ced it on my stomach. This is where I was feeling most of the pain. "Uggghhh!" I groaned again, staring upward, but all I could see was darkness. Not entirely. Light was able to seep in through the smallest cracks of the cover. Thats when I began to remember where I could be and how I ended up here. "The well." Panic took hold of me when I remembered thest time I was on my feet. I was near the well. I hade here to help Emmet out, but someone pushed me in instead. "Someone pushed me," I repeated my thoughts to confirm I remembered exactly what had happened. "But whoand how will I get out?" I let out a whimper when I couldnt raise my headpletely. We will have to get up and help ourselves out. I was so frightened and sick that, when hearing Cora, I almost panicked before calming myself down at the fact that it wasnt someone else, but my wolf speaking to me. I am so d you are here with mewait, how are you here with me? Isnt it that wolves go silent when a woman is pregnant? I asked, worried about what was going on. Me being here should be the answer to that question, she uttered softly, but in a broken voice. And thats when my body started to shake as I realized something was wet between my legs. I had not peed myself. I knew that much. So what was wet between my legs? Hnie, maybe it was not meant to be, Cora said gently, and as soon as she did, I started screaming at the top of my lungs. "No. Youre lying. This cannot happen. I just got the good news. I was going to be a motherno!" Iid there crying for hours while Cora tried her best tofort me. It was like stepping into a pit of fire. I was stuck in a well of sorrows. After many hours passed, I had to calm down. My throat had gone dry. It was so odd that I didnt have anyone else tofort me. I had to calm myself down. This water is a healer, isnt that what Emmet told us? If we can drink it, we will heal, and then well be able to climb the walls, Cora insisted that I get up. Only if I got up would I be able to get out. As for Cora, we had just lost our baby, so she wasnt in her full power yet. I nodded my head through tears and ran my hand under me. That was when another shock struck me. "This is a dry well," I spoke out loud, and my voice echoed through. Cora, there is no water in this well. What are we going to do now? I grew anxious, but thats when I knew I had to get up no matter what. I put my hands down and forced my body up, only for my bones to crack and my body tond on my back again. "Ugh!" I let out a scream of agony and then closed my eyes while tears ran down my cheeks. Why did this happen to me? Who could have followed me to kill me? After so long, my life was finally on track, but someone couldnt stand to see me happy. While I stayed on the cold, dry ground, I watched the light through the cracks. I remembered seeing this well before. It wasnt in real life, but in a dream once. I remembered that dream so clearly. Thats when I heard some noise, and my eyes opened again. This time, there was no darkness, but a face I had longed to see. Even though it hadnt been that long. Norman had his hands on the cover as he pushed it away. It reminded me of that dream I once had. I thought Norman was the one who had thrown me in the well and locked me in. "Hnie!" he screamedpanic was clear in his voice. "Hnie, Im here," he said again. "Kaye, lower me down." I watched him wrap a rope around his waist and get lowered down. The closer he got, the clearer his face became and the faster the tears fell from my eyes. I watched him reach the bottom and stare at me. I could tell the realization had hit him that I had lost our baby. "Norman." I instantly broke down while he carefully knelt beside me to help me up. My body felt like jelly; my neck would have hung low if he hadnt held me so gently. He made sure my head rested on his chest and his arm supported my neck. "We lost our baby," I cried before he could be pulled up. "Shhh, youre okay. Thats all we should focus on right now," his voice cracked, and I knew he was suffering too. But I was slowly starting to lose myself again. I wanted to scream and cry, but he kept me in his arms as his brothers pulled us upall the way up. I heard his heartbeat and sobbed against his chest. Finally, once we were out, Kaye stepped back with wide eyes, clearly in shock, while Maximus put his jacket over my body. "I know. Just dont say anything right now," Norman looked at Kaye and warned him from showing a big reaction. I didnt need anything else to make me cry more. The pain was already enough to remind me of what I had lost. Chapter 611-Sadly, Emmet!

Chapter 611: 611-Sadly, Emmet!

Hnie: "Please eat something. Youre still very weak," Norman insisted, sitting in front of me on the bed and holding a bowl of soup. I had woken up a few hours ago after another big nap and had managed to shift and begin healing. But the inner wounds would take a lot longer. I would still break down now and then when I thought about my child. It had only been three days and I kept waking up and passing out. "I went there to help Emmet out," I started speaking again, not about my baby this time, but about why I was there in the first ce. Norman deserved to know. My baby was his baby too. I was supposed to be resting, or at the very least, I should have told him where I was going. Thats why I needed to tell him everything that happened that night. I wanted him to understand why I didnt tell him, and why I was even there. "He was in so much pain, and he didnt have much time. He told me about the well and how it heals when the sick drink from it in the presence of their mate. I wanted to be there for him, but the well was dry." Even thinking about that night made it hard to speak. It had only been a few days, but it felt like I had suffered for ages stuck in that well. "Why didnt you tell me? Did you think I would stop you?" Norman caressed my cheek, his eyes filling with tears. "No. Emmet made me promise not to tell anyone. He didnt want to give anyone false hope. And he was right. The well was dry. He couldnt have healed. I dont even know how hell feel when he finds out that the well he was relying on is- gone." My heart broke again, and tears poured from my eyes likeva at the thought of watching Emmet lose his mind, his memories everything. "Are you mad at me?" I asked, wondering how badly I had hurt him by not taking better care of myself. "Of course not. You didnt do anything wrong." He set the bowl aside so he could hold my hand between his. "Norman, I know what happened. Somebody pushed me into the well," I said, and he raised his head from my hand, staring straight at my face. "It was really windy that night, so it might have felt like I slipped, but I didnt. I was pushed. I was forced to go down." I repeated myself, and I saw Normans expression slowly harden. "Where is Emmet? Is he okay?" I suddenly remembered that he was supposed to be there that night too. Had someone attacked him as well? After I woke up, Kaye and Maximus hade to check on me andfort me. But I never got to see Emmet. "Hes not okay. Hes lost his memory. He caused chaos the very day you were missing, so we chained him in the basement. But when we brought you home, we took him to Moms ce. She wanted to look after him until we figure out how to help him get his memory back," Norman exined, but his voice was dry, like there was more going on in his head than he was letting on. "Why did you let her take him away?" I asked, slowly straightening up against the pillow. "I wanted to take care of you here," Norman replied, stealing his eyes away from me. "Norman, whats going on? Why did you send him away? We can take care of him. He shouldnt feel like hes a burden," I said. I didnt like the fact that they sent Emmet away when he needed us the most. "Its alright. Hell be much better there. Shes his mother. If she wants him, she can have him. Ill be checking on him and helping in every way I can," his subtle way of avoiding eye contact threw me off. "Cant we go see him? I want to see him, and Im sure seeing me will remind him of us," I insisted, not even sure why I was trying so hard. But I felt like we had let Emmet down. He had been losing his memory little by little, and we hadnt done anything to stop it. We let him slip away and what hurt the most was that I was the one who promised to help him remember. "I dont want you to meet him," Norman said in a very stern and cold voice. "What? Norman, Im not meeting him to cheat on you," my mind instantly went there, but Norman quickly shut down those thoughts. "Im not jealous. He doesnt remember you. Hes been attacking everyone. What if he attacks you?" he asked harshly, getting up from the bed and staring at me. "Then youll defend me, and Ill defend myself. Havent we done that for Maximus too? Norman, whats going on with you? If youre not jealous and your only concern is my safety, let me reassure you I wont me you or him if any harmes my way." "You dont get it," he said, pacing with his hands on his waist. "Would you seriously forgive him if he hurt you?" He then stopped and looked at me. "If he forgot everyone, would you me him for attacking us? He must be scared, lost, and think were attacking him. He doesnt know us," I tried to exin, and thats when Norman nodded his head. "But you wont get too close to him. Hes my brother too, and I love him, but there are some things I just cant get ready for." He stopped talking and waved his hand to show he was ready to take me to his mothers pack. We didnt need permission anymore. I was the Luna Queen of the Northa duty I hadnt even started to take on yet. I quickly got dressed to meet Emmet. I had lost so much, so I wanted to do something right to feel happy again. Chapter 612-He Wouldn鈥檛 Share Me

Chapter 612: 612-He Wouldnt Share Me

Hnie: "I think she should be resting," I heard Kaye murmur from the backseat. Norman had been super grumpy, and I didnt understand what was wrong with him. "She looks fine. I think its the other one who needs rest," Maximus argued, causing Norman to fix his mirror so he could re at his brothers. "Norman, you dont need to drive like a maniac," I said. Id had enough of him going crazy on the road. When I called him out, he just grunted at me. "You want me to drive like a snail?" he hissed back, making me roll my eyes. "Youre like that kid who doesnt want to go to school but gets forced anyway," Imented. "If you didnt want toe, you should have told me." I folded my arms over my chest as I argued. "Huh? I told you we shouldnt go. You were going to convince me until I said yes," Norman snapped, back to being his idiotically arrogant self. And while I didnt mind because it distracted me from the loss of my child, I was still confused why he was acting this way. Could it be that he was secretly ming me for the loss of our baby? "Well, since you agreed, I think you should just drive without crashing the car into iing traffic," I hissed. "Im driving," he groaned. I rolled my eyes again and turned in my seat to look at Kaye and Maximus, who were both surprisingly quiet. "So, does anyone want to drive?" I asked, and Norman started grunting. "I can take over," Kaye offered, and I looked at Norman, giving him a subtle look to move to the back if he was having trouble driving. "I can drive too," Maximus added. "Good. See that truck? Go drive it," Norman pointed at a random truck on the road as he hissed at his brothers. "If you want, we can force him into the backseat and tie him up," Kaye gently patted my shoulder, offering what seemed like a good solution. "Anyone touches me" Norman started to threaten, but I poked my finger into his arm. He gently turned his head to look at his arm, then at me. "Youre allowed to touch," he muttered almost under his breath. I sat back in silence before cing my hand on his arm and leaning over to nt a kiss on his bicep. I noticed how he cleared his throat and forced himself to hide a smile until I hugged his arm. "Anyone want to take over? Well sit in the back," Norman asked meekly, making me smile at how soft he sounded. "Im busy buying a truck," Maximus grunted. "And Ill ride with Maximus in his truck, you keep driving and harassing that steering wheel," Kaye added, groaning at Norman, who now realized his brothers were not going to give us some time alone. At least not so easily. Norman muttered something under his breath before he freed his arm from my embrace, only to wrap it around me and pull me closer. He kissed my forehead before letting go but made sure to hold my hand. "I love you so much," he uttered. "I love you more," I replied, and from there, the rest of the ride was so fulfilling. We made a few stops to eat and switch ces before we finally got there. I had been there before. Back when Kaye had brought us here for a ss trip. The front garden was even more lush this time. Two kids were ying there. Demi and Davon saw us and ran straight toward us. The brothers opened their arms, smiling at them, but the kids ran past them to me and hugged my feet. "Kids are always such grifters," Kaye hissed, shaking his head. "Were so d we got to see you before our mom saw us. She doesnt want us to ever speak of you or see you," Demi quickly babbled before their mother came out. The brothers looked so awkward when their sister talked about their mothers dislike for me. "Im d you two are doing fine. How are you, Davon?" I knelt down to check on him. He looked weaker than before. "Are you okay?" I ced my hand on his forehead to check his fever when Darcy came out of the mansion, briskly making her way toward me like she was on a mission. "Demi, Davon! Your tutor is here. Go grab your books, dont make him wait around," her tone was so harsh with the poor little kids. While walking away, the kids turned to look at me onest time, and I saw the desire to speak with me in their eyes. "What made the Luna Queene here?" The way she folded her arms over her chest made me roll my eyes. She knew why I was here. "Emmet is here," I replied coldly before anyone else could. "Surrounding yourself with my sons like they are your guards. I must say, youre living a great life. Anyway, did youe here to mark him?" She made me step back and frown at her. "Ugh, as if you dont know he lost his memory because you marked Maximus." The minute she said that, we all exchanged nces. "Wait, you never said the others would start suffering right after each other," Norman stepped forward, confronting his mother. "Even a dumb person would figure it out. After she marks Emmet, Kaye will lose his mind, so she will have to mark him too," Darcy shrugged, looking so nonchnt. She had already started a chain reaction that could have been prevented if she had told her sons what would happen if they got marked in the first ce. "If thats not what youre here for," she sighed, but before she could turn around, I spoke. "I am ready to mark him." It only made sense if I marked them all. I had some responsibilities as their mate too. But Normans objection was not something I had expected. "Wait, youC you cannot mark Emmet," Chapter 613-The Gangbang Is A Requirement

Chapter 613: 613-The Gangbang Is A Requirement

Hnie: Everyone had been shocked ever since they heard Norman tell me not to mark Emmet. "Norman! We understand youre her husband now, but going into this marriage, you knew she would eventually have to face her mates. She hasnt cut ties with us," Kaye argued, standing next to the car while Norman sat in the passenger seat with the door open and his legs hanging out. He had his hands sped together and elbows resting on his thighs. Honestly, I didnt understand why Norman wouldnt want me to help Emmet. There was no way it was jealousy. If it were, he would have stopped me from helping Maximus too. "Especially with Emmet. Things were even different. You were supposed to reject her so that she could marry Emmet. Do you think feelings for mates die that easily?" Maximus spoke up, watching Norman not move at all. I didnt want them to scold him, but I was still thinking about what the reason could possibly be. "Emmet has silently done a lot for me. He never asked for anything in return. Norman! Why dont you want her to mark Emmet?" Maximuss voice turned softer as Norman slowly raised his head to meet my eyes. "Its not like I can mark Emmet today. I will have to wait for the next fullmoon. Lady Darcy was just saying whatever to bring up the topic of me marking my mates. We shouldnt question Norman. Im sure hell tell me why he doesnt want" I stopped when Norman spoke up. "If she marks Emmet, Kayes curse will make him agitated. And dont you two remember what he wants to do when his curse takes over him?" Norman looked at his brothers, his voice full of concern. As Kaye ufortably shifted away, he caught my attention. I looked at him while he ran his hands through his hair and grunted under his breath a lot. "What is his curse?" I finally spoke up, since silently waiting for any of them to exin didnt work. Maximus shared a nce with Norman while Kaye turned his back to us. How bad could the curse be? They were clearly waiting for him, and then finally Kaye turned to me. "I want to kill my mate," he whispered, and I went numb for a moment. "In my curse, I have this constant feeling of wanting to kill you." He said it in simple words, and my jaw dropped to the floor. I kept looking between the brothers, from one to the other. "Is it true?" I asked, and Norman nodded. "Oh." I turned my back to them this time because I was honestly shocked and hurt too. Why the hell were their curses so brutal? "Okay," I turned back again, "its a curse. We know theyre crazy curses. Our focus should be on helping Emmet and Kaye. How about I mark Kaye on this full moon first before he even has the desire to kill me?" I suggested, full of hope. But it looked like none of them were impressed. "Thats not how it works. I think it needs to happen in order. The one whose curse gets worse is the next one you should mark. In that case, only after marking Emmet can you mark Kaye," Norman corrected me, and I sighed, my shoulders slouching. "If we can tie Kaye up before Emmet is even marked, then when Kaye wants to rip Hnies head off, he cant," Maximus was quite helpful with ns, but it was obvious his brothers didnt like something about his tone. "Maximus, words," Norman warned, and Maximus shrugged. "But its true. He wants to kill her. I mean, not everyones curse made them want her like mine did," he grunted in an undertone, and I noticed Norman staring at him without any enthusiasm. "Okay, lets go home and take Emmet with us. I dont trust" I shut up when I realized I was making such a big im in front of her sons. "Our mother," Norman pouted, giving me a wink with both eyes. "We get it. Youre right. Well take him home," he agreed, and I was d he did. He was sounding more like himself now. Maximus and Kaye took an SUV from their mothers collection, where they tied Emmet in the backseat. However, I really wanted to see him and speak to him once. They told me he wasnt understanding anything, so I let it be until we got home. Norman was driving behind their car to keep an eye on them. I had my head resting in my hand and tilted to the side as I watched the road. "Youre thinking about something. Tell me, what is it?" Norman asked, keeping his eyes on the road. "I was thinking about the curses. I mean, after the marks, whats next? Do we just get tied together or reject each other?" I had that question in my mind ever since I agreed to mark Maximus. "Of course youll get to reject them," Norman answered. "Norman, if it were that simple, I dont think it would be called a curse. Havent you asked your mother any of this at all?" I groaned at him, and he rolled his eyes. "Get her on a call and put her on speaker. Ill ask her right away. Im sure shell say the same thing that you can reject them," Norman said, and I entered the password to his phone. He had force-fed me all his passwords even when I knew I could trust Norman with my eyes closed. "Wow, my son is missing me, it seems," that was the first thing she said. Norman rolled his eyes so hard that I could only see the whites. "Tell me something. Howe you havent told us what will happen after everyone is marked? How long till Hnie can reject them?" I was shocked at how consistent he was with the idea of me rejecting them. He really wanted me to reject them. "Who said anything about rejection? Norman! Oh, my poor boy. After everyone is marked, you all have to mate with her. What do you guys call it? Oh yes, a gangbang." It was the way she said it that made my hand slip off my head and my spine straighten up. Chapter 614-The X Codex

Chapter 614: 614-The X Codex

Hnie: "Mom, youre talking about my wife. What makes you think you will suggest something like that and I will agree to it?" Normans hands gripped the steering wheel even harder as he hissed at her. I could see the veins popping in his arms. He was really angry at that moment. I was honestly too shocked to even utter a word. I just sat with my spine erect, goosebumps all over my skin and my throat dry. "Shes not only your wife, shes also everyones mate. Your brothers mate. Howe youre gatekeeping her? What happened to my selfless son? Saw a gorgeous blonde and became selfish?" It was the way she was speaking, as if she were taunting him. I was taking heavy, long breaths. My mind had gone numb. "Do you ever want to see us again? You better start treating Hnie as my wife and the Luna Queen of the North. I dont believe a word youre saying" he was angrily muttering, but it seemed like he was struggling to form a proper response for her. "Son, Im not trying to hurt you. Mating alone with her will cause her immense pain especially to her body. Just think about my words." Norman snatched the phone out of my hand and cut the call. Then, silence took over. After a while, Norman started shifting and fidgeting in his seat. His agitation was visible. And I didnt me him. Even I was confused. What the heck did she mean it would be harmful for my body? "Dont focus on what she said," he grunted, finally breaking the silence. The problem wasnt whether I believed her or not. It was the fact that I was having shbacks from a year ago. It was when I had those crazy nightmares. I remembered being thrown in the well and then the one where I saw myself with all the brothers. I quickly opened the water bottle to take a few sips because my throat had gone dry so fast. "She says the wildest things sometimes," Norman kept murmuring while driving us back home. Neither of us spoke about it again, except when Norman had to show anger toward his mother. "All set. Hes in the basement!" Kaye yelled as we were getting out of the car. Norman had been so angry that he took several wrong turns one after another. But at least we had finally made it home. Maximus had been staring at us with curiosity, and I was worried hed pick up on the anxiety in our bodynguage. "Anyway, the Zharns are going crazy. Its about time we do something about this damn organization," Maximus pped his hands to get Normans attention, but the way he was watching us with his little judging eyes made me ufortable. I did not want to talk about what their mother had told us. "What is that organization?" I sighed tiredly, having heard about it so many times by now. "Come with us," Maximus turned around after waving his hand for me to follow. "Ive been doing some of my own research, but our monster of a sweet brother in the basement is the real hero behind putting all the information together," he added, weirdly praising Emmet. But I could tell they were missing him. I began to walk behind them while Norman reluctantly followed. I didnt know Maximus had been working on the organization all this time too. "Pardon the condition of my room. The whole transition thing over the past month turned it into a mess. But I had things sorted before that," he said, leading us into his room full of files and two whiteboards covered in writing. "Sit down, darling," Maximus was in full swing, clearly too excited to have an audience for his findings. "Dont act like you did this whole thing. Most of it is Emmets work," Kaye immediately spoke up while Maximus cleared a spot for me on the bed. However, Norman stepped in and motioned for me to sit on the couch instead, so I did. "Anyway, ignoring Kaye, lets get started," Maximus waved his hand in Kayes direction before continuing. "The evil organization is called X Codex, which we brothers already know," he began. "It was started by a man who lived in the Free Land until the rogues took it over. The man must be around 200 years old now, and it seems hes slowly releasing monsters, what he calls his children, to take over the entire world, not just the Free Land." "And how do we get rid of this man? Otherwise, hell keep unleashing his monsters and torturing us," I asked, worried what might happen if he released them all at once. "Now, thats the issue. Its said he has four kids that are his biological babies. And in order for us to kill him, we must kill all four of his children," Maximus exined. Norman tilted his head, clearly thinking. It seemed like this was a new piece of information Emmet had been working on. "And where are his children?" Norman asked. "BrotherCits going to hurt but-weve already encountered them. At least one of them mentioned here," Maximuss eyes made me nervous. The way he was sharing the info was almost chilling. "Just say it. Hes doing it to impress someone," Kaye grunted, pointing at Maximus like a child. "Ignoring Kaye again, the one weve met is *Rune*. He was the eldest," Maximus said, and as soon as he said his name, my heart dropped. "And we killed him, right? So thats a win. One down!" I said quickly, getting excited for a secondCeven though three were still left. But then Maximus corrected me, and I felt like dying. "Actually we freed him. He had been kept in a prison by my ancestors. And we probably reunited him with his father," he admitted. The look on his face while telling us that Rune might now be roaming free in our world made me p my forehead and let out a deep sigh. "In simple words, we might meet him againC-soon," he added with a straight face. Chapter 615-Emmet鈥檚 Fall From Grace.

Chapter 615: 615-Emmets Fall From Grace.

Hnie: "I am so bummed. I should have known what Rune meant when he said, you have set me free," I mimicked Runes heavy tone while mocking him in front of Norman. "Its okay. He definitely doesnt have that much power here. Well soon figure out what hes up to and what powers he has," Norman said, pulling me back into his arms again. "Norman, what were you doing earlier talking to your mother?" I finally asked after I had kept it a secret for a while. In thest two days, we had only talked about the organization while waiting for the full moon. "I was asking her for her witch. I knew she used to have a seer by her side, but now suddenly she ims the seer is dead," he replied with his eyes closed, my chin resting on the back of my hands while they rested on his chest. "Why do you want to look for a witch?" I asked, and he shifted ufortably, pulling me under him. He started kissing me all over my neck, dodging the topic. We didnt have sex again, but we did make out a lot in thest two days. The idea of sex after I had suffered a miscarriage was harsh for both of us, and he wanted my body to heal first. "Uggh! Okay, love, I must say goodbye. There is someone who ims to know there are witches all around us. Im going to meet him today," he got off me and started walking toward the closet. "I hope hes not a scam," I muttered, and he shrugged. "Well find out. Please stay away from trouble, okay?" he turned only slightly to say that to me. I didnt ask him to exin himself because I could tell he wasntfortable calling the curses trouble. After he got dressed and left, I went to the kitchen to prepare a meal for Emmet. The family hasnt returned, and I guess that was the safest way. Thankfully, Lord McQuoid had been able to handle the mess Emma had been causing, wanting toe back. I dont know how long we have to bear her. Sometimes I wonder if I made a mistake for not getting her kicked out when Kaye suggested it. I was too emotional at the time. But then thinking about Charlotte surviving in the wild, I agreed I made the right decision anyway. "Youre headed to the basement? Can Ie?" Maximus almost startled me when he appeared out of nowhere. It had been two days, and we had all been keeping ourselves busy. That being said, Darcys words had affected Norman a little. He had been so agitated and was trying to find a witch himself. I had received a few calls from my mother, but since our rtionship had been strained, I didnt speak with her. "Sure," I said to Maximus, holding the tray of food for Emmet. He wasnt himself, and most of the times I went to check on him, he was passed out. So I was going to see him awake for the first time today. Both Kaye and Norman were not at the mansion. I had a whole rotisserie chicken for Emmet in a tray. We were refusing to feed him uncooked meat. He needed to keep the human in him alive by other means since his curse had gotten worse. Maximus and I went downstairs, and the way Emmet started howling in the cage made my heart beat faster. He looked so pale. I was on thest step when I finally saw Emmet act up. I had only seen him lying down and passed out so far, so it was a heartbreaking sight. His clothes were all messy, no coat on. His shirt was torn in ces. He ran to the corner of the cage, howling and grunting under his breath. Every step I took toward him made my heart ache. His hair was a mess. There were scratches all over his body from his own attempts to escape the cage. He didnt deserve this fate. Even when he used to drink, he still kept himself decent. But now he was grunting and throwing himself around, trying to break out of the cage. I finally reached the bars and noticed how he instantly lunged at me. Maximus had to grab me from behind and pull me back. "He doesnt remember anyone," Maximus reminded me, telling me to be careful. It was just the sight of Emmet being so lost that hurt me. I remembered promising him Id always be there for him. "Hell be back on his feet soon," Maximus said, making a pun to lighten the mood. I then pushed the tray inside and stepped back. But just before he touched the tray, I noticed Emmet stare at me for too long. "Its me," I said softly and noticed Emmet tilt his head. "Hen," he could only say that much before his attention went back to the food. I gasped and turned to Maximus, who was just as shocked as I was. "Did he just say your name?" he asked, and I nodded, smiling widely. "Wow, even he remembers you. Not too surprising though, youre hard to forget," he teased while I rolled my eyes. I was d Maximus could make it an even more special moment for me. "Are you jealous?" I asked, raising my eyebrow. "Jealous that he remembers you and not his brothers? Or that he might make you think he loves you more than the rest of us?" His voice turned husky, and my smile faded. I swear I blushed at the way he said it while bending down to my level. "Im just d you were able to smile. I used to be stubborn, but after being away from you, I realized all I want is you. Even if I have to" I had to shut him down because I was afraid he was heading toward a conversation I wasnt ready to have out loud. "He likes the chicken," I cut him off and pointed at Emmet, who was tearing it up. "Of course he does. Hnie cooked it. He can taste your food even when he cant taste your body, just like the rest of us," he said, and I rolled my eyes again. Maximus was always the shameless flirt type. He never got tired of using cheesy pick-up lines either. Chapter 616-The Mate Eclipse

Chapter 616: 616-The Mate Eclipse

Hnie: We both walked over to the wall to sit and watch him. Its not like we had anything else to do. "So?" Maximus asked, making me shrug. "So what?" I replied. We sat together against the wall, watching Emmet eat from the tray, taking big bites from the chicken like a lion. Watching the emptiness in his eyes wasnt easy for me. I missed him. "Arent we going to talk about what happened in the dream prison?" My body shuddered a little, but showing any reaction would mean Id thought about it. So I kept still on the outside. But deep down, I was shaking at the thought of being shared by all four of them. "Theres nothing to talk about. Its called a dream prison for a reason. Nothing is real there," I shrugged casually, trying to act strong otherwise, hed notice how tense I was. "Its someones dream. And let me tell you something, my dream was to be married to you, so whatever happened next was your" He shut up when I cleared my throat loudly. "Lets not talk about it," I said, realizing how close we were sitting. I straightened my back and quietly slid a little farther away from him. He noticed andughed. "Dont worry, its not like Im going to grab you and kiss you. I wont. Not until you give me permission," he said, and his words made me close my eyes and scoot even farther. "Will you do me a favor if I ask for one?" I opened my eyes again after calming myself. "Only one favor? Ask for my life," he said confidently, and in that deep, flirty voice. "I dont need your life," I teased to lighten the mood. "Can you please try to ask your mother for a witch? Theres no way she doesnt have one hidden somewhere. The way she knows things... I just feel like shes not telling us about the help shes getting," I said. I hated that his mother could be so blind to her sons suffering. Not once did she offer help, but shed cry louder than anyone else when they were in pain. We had to drag answers out of her when she shouldve been the first to tell us everything. "You want me to follow my mother around until I find her witch? Because she wont tell anyone willingly," he asked, rubbing his fingers against his chin. "Would that be too much?" I asked, and he smiled, shaking his head. "For you? Not at all. I could follow someone for years if it makes you happy," he replied flirtatiously. I shook my head at him, silently asking him not to. I didnt want any trouble between the brothers, or between me and Norman because of this. "Okay, okay, I wont flirt. But you be careful tonight," he warned with a very naughty look on his face. "What is tonight?" I frowned in confusion. "Tonight is the Mates Eclipse. Its a new month in the werewolf calendar when mates get super heated, if you know what I mean," he said in a cheeky tone. The first day of the Mates Eclipse is tough, when bodies go into heat, then there are a few in the middle where pain is extreme but thest day is the hardest when it bes unbearable to stay away from your mate. "Oh," I looked away shyly, feeling too embarrassed to meet his eyes. "I dont know about you, Hnie, but Im very single. You might get pleasure from your husband, but your lonely mates will be suffering," he said while gently scratching his chest, trying to be yful. I kept turning my face until I was lookingpletely away from him. "Youre being despicable," I muttered and got up, brushing the dirt off my clothes. "Im just being honest," he called out as I walked toward the stairs. "Then youll have to rely on your hand tonight," I said without thinking. It was the first time Id made a sexual joke to anyone other than Norman and I instantly regretted it. Norman was always the one who got shy away. But not Maximus. The way Maximus licked his bottom lip with his hands in his pants pockets made me bolt up the stairs, mentally kicking myself. The rest of the day passed as usual. I cooked dinner for the brothers, but the real challenge was sitting down to eat with them. There was an awkward silence in the dining room that night. Kaye kept sneaking nces at me, while Maximus shamelessly smirked the entire time. Norman looked disturbed, his eyes kept darting between his brothers, and I felt bad for him. He didnt deserve to feel this way in a rtionship. "Try not toe out of your rooms tonight," Norman finally said, addressing his brothers, who both looked up at him. "Thats not fair," Maximus spoke up, while Kaye remained quiet. "Whats not fair?" Norman mmed his spoon on the te, startling me. He quickly lowered his head, then turned to check on me before Maximus pulled his attention back again. "Why do we have to suffer? Shes our mate, and she was never going to reject us. Going into this marriage, you knew she was in love with Emmet. So how could you expect her to just stop loving him and be exclusive to only you?" Maximus said, making my eyes widen. "Wait," I raised my voice before Norman could defend himself. "Our marriage might have started as a deal, but we truly fell in love. We became exclusive. Its not just Norman who wants to keep it that way. I dont want to be shared either." I looked between Maximus and Kaye, who exchanged a nce before smirks crept onto their faces. Their expressions bothered me more than I wanted to admit. "Really? Then why note out of your bedroom tonight to see what your wolf and your body truly desire?" Kaye finally spoke up. His serious and gruff voice shocked all of us with that bold suggestion. Chapter 617-Sharing Is Caring

Chapter 617: 617-Sharing Is Caring

Hnie: "She doesnt need to prove anything," Norman defended me while I had been staring at Kaye in shock. "Of course she does. We are her marked mates. And yes, were grateful that she saved us from the pain, but our curse is not over. Its not like she can reject us. So does that mean we will be suffering every night and day? And not to mention, she will be in pain too. Has she told you what her body goes through when she is not able to be with her mates?" Maximus shocked me with how much he had noticed. He had been watching me way too closely these days. "Im fine. I can tolerate any kind of pain. You dont have to make it about the mark," I hissed, trying to hold back my tears. It was true. Sometimes the pain was so bad that my body would shudder for a few seconds before I pulled myself together. "Anyway, I am done with my food," I said and got up, walking out of the dining room. While doing so, I couldnt help but nce out the window and saw the red clouds starting to cover the moon, making it look red too. I sighed, not wanting to imagine the pain I would feel tonight. It will be a lot, Cora muttered as I entered my bedroom. Well, good thing I have my husband. He is also my fated mate, I shrugged, reaching the closet to grab my nightdress. Allegedly. We dont know that for sure, she said, making me clench my jaw. Isnt this why the whole curse started? Because his fated mate marked him? I was tired of her sounding like Maximus. I knew the idea hurt Norman deeply, so every time they brought it up, it made me feel worse. Hnie, theres a part of us that is more connected to our mates than to Norman. Thats because we havent felt the mate bond with him yet. Even when the signs say he is our fated mate, do you feel the pain when youre not able to mate with him? she said what I had been trying to hide. I shook my head at her, trying to silence her, but I knew she would speak up again once night hit. I had showered and changed into my nightdress, soft silk blush pink shorts and a matching top. The thin straps kept slipping off my shoulders, and the fabric felt cool against my skin. It was the kind of thing you wear when you feel safe, when youre not expecting to run or fight. And I didnt n to do either tonight. I wasnt even going to leave my bedroom. By midnight, Norman hade into the room as well. "Mmmhmm," he kissed my lips as his dick slid in and out of me. We finally had sex after I lost the baby. I needed it tonight. "Ahhh," I enjoyed the moment with him, but my body kept shuddering more than usual. I could barely keep myself together. "You okay?" he suddenly stopped, his dick still inside me. "Yeah," I lied to him with much difficulty. I wasnt okay. I was feeling so cold. This was our second session. The first one had been so fulfilling, but during the second one, my body started showing desires I would never speak out loud to him. We want our other mates too, Cora uttered. And even when Emmet is unwell, the two others will help a lot. She let out a cry, clearly trying to hold herself together this whole time. No! Im not hurting Norman for sex, I grunted at her. I hadnt noticed Norman was staring at me inplete silence that whole time. "What is Cora saying?" he snapped me back to reality, and I smiled through the pain for him. "Nothing," I lied again. He nodded his head, but instead of continuing, he slowly stepped back and pulled out. A sharp pain struck through my body, but what hit harder was the pain in his eyes. "What happened? Did I do something wrong?" I asked him and tried to sit up, but my body shuddered again and this time so violently I had to close my eyes and hug myself. "No! You never do anything wrong," he whispered and wrapped his arms around me. "Just know that I will never love you less, no matter what. But I cant see you in pain." He began speaking in soft whispers, still hugging me tightly. I didnt understand what he was trying to do, too consumed by the pain to think clearly. Norman eventually broke the hug and got up from the bed, slipping his shorts back on. "Norman, are you going somewhere? Please dont go, I need you with me." I bit my tongue as a shooting pain ran from my heart to every part of my body. "Ill be just outside, my love. I cant be selfish. I cant watch you suffer," he whispered, not looking back as he reached for the door. "Norman, then stay with me! Why are you leaving?" I wanted to go after him, but my bones had started to crack. This wasnt a transition, just another level of unbearable pain. "Ill be back with the cure," he replied and didnt turn around again. This time, I had no idea what was wrong with him. Part of me was angry with him for walking away, and the other part kept wondering how long Id have to stay in this pain. Maximuss words echoed in my mind. Till the sunes up. Ughhh! I groaned and shifted in bed, feelingpletely alone. How could he leave us in pain? I didnt understand until the door opened again. But this time, it wasnt Norman who walked in. Maximus and Kaye stepped through, their eyes carrying the hunger of a predator. Their shirts were half open. While Maximus locked the door behind him, Kaye began unbuttoning the rest of his shirt. Chapter 618-Two Fingers In

Chapter 618: 618-Two Fingers In

Hnie: Kaye had taken off his shirt and crawled onto the bed. "Your husband agreed to share you with us for the night," he whispered, sitting beside me. My wolf was excited. And the pain was a different kind of painpain from lust and desire. The moment Kaye pressed his lips against my cheek, my body shuddered. Maximus was in my sight when he approached the bed, ripping off his shirt and throwing it away. He sat on my right, his hand on my thigh, caressing it while giving me small kisses on my cheek. My body felt a different kind of arousal, like a thirsty person drinking from a well. My body was sandwiched between them as they kept kissing both of my cheeks. "Where is Norman?" I managed to ask. "He saidhewillbe out for arun," Maximus muttered, continuing to kiss my cheek but now moving to my neck. Kayes lips reached my earlobe, and my eyes started to close. That kind of pleasure, even though we hadnt really started yet, was strange. The strap of my top slipped off my shoulder, and Kaye quickly started kissing it while moving his hand up and grabbing my breast. He fit my breast in his hand and pressed it gently, then began to massage it. I had never been this intimate with Kaye before. I almost forgot how amazing his touch used to feel. As he kept ying with my breast, my top started to slide down. Maximus had nted little kisses all over my cheeks and neck before his hand moved up under my shirt and reached my bare boob. My eyes rolled back in my head when my nipple pressed hard against his palm. I found my legs rubbing together on their own. Kaye had pulled down my top while Maximus had his hand under it. Kaye lowered his face and sucked my entire breast in, almost like he wanted to swallow it. Maximus removed his hand and quickly pulled the top down, bringing my breast out before he, too, started sucking on it. My body moved excitedly, and their hands met at my shorts. Maximus slipped his hand inside, followed by Kayes. Their fingers reached my pussy, and thats when I began to lose control. The way their fingers parted mybia and fought to enter me made my body start to shudder. They kept my pussy lips spread with their fingers while adjusting their middle fingers at the entrance. And then, in one go, they both pushed their fingers inside me. "Ahhhh!" I screamed so loud that I woke myself up from the well of my own lust. I suddenly remembered Norman, and guilt hit me. This pleasure was so overwhelming that if I let them keep touching me for another minute, I would lose myself. Norman only allowed this because he wanted us to be free from pain. But what about his pain? I didnt want him to force himself to share me. "No, no, no!" I started moving around. "Stop!" Thankfully, the minute I let out that word, the two pulled their fingers out of me. I hastily managed to crawl out of bed, fixing my top before I turned to face them. "This is wrong," I said, rubbing my face in my hands. "What? He allowed it," Kaye argued. "Because he cant stand to see me in pain, Kaye. I cant force him into this kind of lifestyle," I shook my head, barely able to look at them. I couldnt believe they were touching me like that, kissing my breasts and fingering me. "But" Kaye started to argue, but Maximus patted his shoulder. "Lets go," he said, not even looking my way. "I dont want to disappoint you two" I mumbled, watching them walk out of the room. I could tell they werent just disappointed, they were angry. I noticed the way they were grunting. Especially Maximus. "Wait, why are you two so angry with me?" I asked Maximus, clenching my jaw as the pain in my body began to return. It had felt so rxing just a few minutes ago. "Do you not want this?" Maximus turned to me, questioning me. "Norman" I started to speak again, but Maximus came at me, grabbing me by the arms and shaking me slightly. "Im talking about you. Do you not feel anything for us?" he asked, this time looking directly into my eyes, his tone stern and intense. I gulped hard, wanting to lie and say I didnt feel anything for them. But that would be a lie. And the pain in my body would only grow if I hurt them or pushed them away. "Tell me. Do you not want this?" he insisted again, and I started to look away. "Shes not answering. She feels something for us. She wants this," Kaye said, pointing at me, looking so sad and disturbed. I could tell they were back in pain again. "It doesnt matter. If my husband isnt ready, then Im not either. And Im not talking about just letting you two touch me. He allowed this because he couldnt stand to see me in pain," I argued, and Maximus suddenly let go of me with a small push. He kept stepping back, shaking his head at me in disappointment. I felt so judged, but also lost. I wanted them. And I hated myself for it. "We should really go now," Maximus said to Kaye, who looked so upset with me that he kept trying to walk toward me, only to stop himself. "How could she do this to us? Did she stop loving us without even giving us a fair chance to be with her?" Kaye keptining while Maximus dragged him out. "She doesnt fucking care. We shouldnt either, from now on," Maximus hissed as he pulled his brother with him. "Maximus, Kaye! Its not that I dont care. I have obligations a duty of loyalty," I called out after them, but they mmed the door shut behind them. And thats when the pain hit me hard. I heard one of them growl in pain outside, too. I had never been so confused in my life. Chapter 619-Without Me

Chapter 619: 619-Without Me

Norman: Watching her in pain made me feel guilty. I had asked her many times if she was okay, but she lied. She told me there was nothing wrong. It made me realize she really is a ride or die. She would rather die than tell me she was in pain because she couldnt be with her mates. So when I walked out of that room, I couldnt even look at her. I didnt want to share her. I couldnt bear seeing her with anyone else. But sometimes, great sacrifices are made when theres no other option. I walked over to Kayes room and heard him grunting in pain inside. He must have been suffering from the same kind of pain Hnie was going through because of my stubbornness. I knocked on the door and noticed that Kaye had gone silent. He slowly opened the door, just halfway, so I couldnt peek inside. "Are you okay?" I asked, concern growing in me as I looked at his face. He looked like he was going through hell. Not just Hnie, but my brothers were suffering too, because of me. "Hows Hnie?" Kaye asked, and his eyes twitched. He looked down and shook his head slightly, as if trying to focus on his question instead of me. "Shes not well," I replied, and my brother lifted his head instantly. He looked so concerned. Thats when Maximus came from downstairs, panting and disheveled. It seemed like he had gone out for a run to help himself deal with the torment, but I could tell it hadnt worked. "Do you want to try some wolfsbane on her?" Kaye suggested, drawing my attention back to him. "Itll burn her from the inside. Its no pic," I sighed. Just the thought of her being in even a little pain was too much for me. "Dont act like you dont know what the real cure is," Maximus chimed in, leaning against the wall with his arms folded over his chest. I didnt say anything, but I could tell Kaye was giving him a look, silently begging him not to say it in front of me. "Dont look at me like that. Youre in pain too," Maximus said sharply, stepping forward and pushing the door open, revealing Kayes room. "What the heck is all this?" I stepped inside, scanning the room, then noticed the stab wounds all over his body. "Hes hurting himself to distract himself from the other pain," Maximus exined, his eyes scanning Kayes bloodied shirt with concern. His entire white shirt was now red. Thats why he had only peeked his head out earlier. "Kaye, you know I cant stand to see you in pain. Why would you do that?" I looked away, clenching my jaw. "Honestly? To some extent, it works," Kaye replied. "Thats why I came back too. The run didnt help much," Maximus added as I stood beside them, grinding my teeth. "Theres a better way. The one the Moon Goddess created," I said, and my words silenced them both. "Shes in the bedroom. Ill go out for a run." I didnt need to exin further, they knew exactly what I meant by that. "Are you sure? We dont want to hurt you either," Kaye said gently. I only nodded, then turned and sped away. I couldnt bear to see it. "All this pain because we arent part of it," I had a feeling Rome would speak up soon. I had already felt him stirring inside me. I rushed out of the mansion and only stopped once I hit the trail. "I cant be part of it. If shes going to be shared, that means my brothers will be involved too. Seeing her with them, itll never be easy for me," I said aloud, my hands on my waist, my head tilted toward the sky. "Dont you fear she might fall harder for them?" my wolf pushed, refusing to let me find peace. "Theyre the mates she has the bond with. And she once dated them too. What if were the ones left out?" He wasnt helping. I grunted and rubbed my face in my hands. Why does it have to be this way? Earlier, I had gone to meet the man who imed to know about the witches. He turned out to be a clueless liar. "It seems like the Moon Goddess has set these rules in a way that they cant be broken. We wolves always look for loopholes. Our mother did too when she was told shed never carry her mates children. She found a way to go against the Moon Goddesss decision, and in return, the Goddess nned our fates. This time, she made sure we knew: if she wills it, we can never defy her," Rome said with conviction. He was right! The Moon Goddess was making an example out of us. Our mothers reckless defiance and stubbornness had left us with the consequences. I wandered the mountains in pain for hours. The thought of my brothers being intimate with my wife haunted me the entire time. By the time the sky started to lighten, I had crossed the mountains more times than I could count. Finally, I came to a stop and stared at the brightening horizon. "They must be done by now," I muttered under my breath. Rome didnt respond, but I could sense he wasnt in much pain. Maybe because she was with her marked mates and not us. But my three heartbeast were irregr. I made my way back home, and as the mansion came into view, I started taking deeper breaths. But just as I was about to enter, someone stormed past me, heading inside. "Maximus?" I asked, confused. What was he doing outside the mansion? He slowed down and turned toward me, lookingpletely worn out. "What happened? When did you leave?" I asked, though it was more like I was punishing myself. I wanted to know, when did they finish? "After just a few minutes in the bedroom," he replied, sounding exhausted. "She kicked us outst night. Said she couldnt hurt you." It was when I realized why the heartbeats were so irregr because my brothers spent the night in pain. Those words filled my heart with a rush of joy, just for a moment. Until I thought about the pain she must have gone through--all night. Chapter 620-My Husband鈥檚 Painful Nights.

Chapter 620: 620-My Husbands Painful Nights.

Hnie: "How was your night?" Norman walked in, looking sleepless. Of course, he stayed awake. He could not get an hour of sleep without cuddling with me. "You left me. I was worried for you," I hid the fact that I spent the night in pain, throwing up the whole time. "I had to take a run," he stole eyes from me when heading toward the bathroom. "I had a talk with Kaye and Maximusst night. I believe you let theme to our room," I whispered, and he stopped in his steps. "We didnt do it." The minute I said that, he turned around and sighed tiredly, looking so defeated. "What made you think I will sleep with my mates even when I know how much it pains you to think of me with your brothers?" I added. "Didnt it hurt you to not be with them, Hnie?" he uttered with a soft look on his face. He was not judging me for it. He walked over to the bed and sat down, a weird look on his face. "Although I was shocked that you thought of me even through so much pain," he uttered. "But now I want to know what you went through after you made them leave the roomst night, and I want you to be honest with me." He held my hand when asking me the question that he could not bear to hear about. I dont know why he wanted to know so bad. "It wasnt that bad," as soon as I lied, he put my hand on his head and warned me through his eyes not to lie anymore. "No, Norman. I saw what you didst night against your will just for me. I am not talking about this," I had enough of his questions. I did not want him to force himself into agreeing to this craziness. "Not even for me?" he inquired, and my eyebrows furrowed. "We are marked mates too. And your pain was my painst night. I went through extreme pain, feeling yours and my brothers pain too since they are a part of me," he ced his hand on his chest when telling me he had been in pain too. "Hnie, it is not a crime to be with your mates. Especially when the Moon Goddess wants it. I cannot take that painit was too much," he looked so awkward, probably even embarrassed that he couldnt take that pain. "Norman," I didnt understand how to respond anymore. "I dont want to force you, but if I am the reason you were not able to do it, then I am sorry. But-I shouldnt be the reason anymore. I am okay! they are your mates too," he uttered, looking so disturbed as he couldnt directly tell me that he was ready to share me with his brothers. "You are just saying it because you think I am in pain," I snapped at him, freeing my hand from his hands. "I am in as much pain. I dont think there is another option. And then my brothers, they were in pain too. Kaye was stabbing himself with a silver dagger to get himself distracted, while Maximus ran miles nonstop," Norman sighed. "If the pain starts again tonight, I dont know how we all will tolerate it." I felt like I had no response. I had no idea Kaye had been doing that. I just nodded my head and got out of the bed. We were all pretty busy with painst night. A good meal might help us recover our energy. However, no one came to the dining room. Kaye took his food to his bedroom, while Maximus didnt even want to eat anything. I had a feeling they were upset with me. So I waited for Kaye toe to the kitchen to leave the dirty dishes, and once he did, I stepped in his way. "Move!" he demanded in a stern tone. "Why are you angry with me?" I asked worriedly. "You wanna know why? Because you fucking moved on. Last night when I left your room, I couldnt help but remember our past together. Sure, I was an asshole that I wanted you tomit to me. I was rushing you, but you didnt even want to be in a rtionship with me at that time. Unlike how you did with Maximus. You were ready to tell everyone until you thought he was ying you. Same with Emmet, you were honest with him on why you didnt want to rush. For me, you wanted me to just listen while you told me you didnt want to be in a rtionship with me, without any proper exnation. Thats what it is," he muttered, his eyes narrowing at my face and showing so much anger. "Youre probably forgetting you brought Kesha next to me. You basically gave me an ultimatum, making me realize youd have no objection epting Kesha, and that you had two options," I hissed back at him, and he suddenly put his hand on my neck, grabbing it and pulling me closer. "I dont give a damn about Kesha. I told you I would only ept her for a while. I told you the truth. You hid everything from me," he grunted, his eyes showing aggression. "Let me go," I hissed and tried to push him off. However, I got to see realisation strike him before my eyes and he removed his hand from my neck. "You should note in my way," he grunted, warning me when walking past me. "Or else what?" I demanded. He stopped in his steps, and in a very grumpy and stern voice responded, "Or else I will not be able to control myself and touch youkiss you," I heard his loud gulp while my body got covered in goosebumps. "You only thought about your rtionshipst night, not about the fact that we were in pain," he added before he stormed out of the kitchen. I walked outside after him when Maximus came home. The minute our eyes met, he quickly looked down and ran as fast as he could to avoid getting in contact with me. Hnie! It is meant to be. Even Norman wants us to do it so that he can be freed from the pain, Cora uttered softly, and I began to sigh, wondering if I had made a mistake pushing them out of the roomst night. We were all silent that day, and then the night arrived. "I will be out in the woods," I could tell Norman had sensed the tension in the air once again. I didnt know Id feel the pain so soon again. But this time, I gave him a head nod as I aimed to help him and the others with their pain. Chapter 621-No Affection

Chapter 621: 621-No Affection

Hnie: I walked over to their bedrooms in pain and waited outside awkwardly. I didnt know how to talk to them. And I didnt even know where they were. "Last night was such a chance, but you screwed it up. You dont value it when someonees to help. You have to beg for it or you wont be satisfied," Cora taunted me, and I rolled my eyes at her. "I didnt know Norman was in painst night," I hissed. "But you knew your mates were in pain," she reminded me, and I started shaking my head. "What if Norman had two mates? Would it have been okay for him to go sleep with her if she was in pain?" Now that I flipped the situation, she didnt have an answer or so I thought. "Yes, if you had allowed it like Norman allowed," she said, making me grumpily scoff at her. I heard some noises from downstairs, so I knew someone was watching TV. Norman had made it clear hed be out in the woods, so it had to be one of my mates. Once I reached the living room, I saw Maximus with the TV on in the background while he held his phone. "What?" Maximus asked in a loud and annoyed tone, shrugging his shoulders while lying on the couch. He had one leg bent over the other, shaking it while watching a video on his phone. I didnt know how to ask him if he was in pain. It didnt seem like he was. He looked so rxed. And then there was me, feeling excruciating pain. "Where is Kaye?" I asked, deciding Id rather talk to him since Maximus was acting up. "Hell be around somewhere. Go find him. Im not his assistant, I dont know what hes doing on a quiet night," he said, making my ears perk up. So he really wasnt in pain? Before I could walk past him to look for Kaye, I saw Kaye walk in with food bags. "I asked you to orderwhat took you so long?" Maximus asked him, sitting up and rubbing his hands. However, I noticed his veins were literally ready to pop out. Kaye seemed to be clenching his jaw a lot too. "Didnt want the delivery driver to get ambushed by the Zharns, so I went out to get the food myself," Kaye answered before slowly turning to acknowledge me. "You want some?" he asked, then looked down again. They started to unpack the food, lookingpletely unbothered. "Am I the only one in pain tonight?" Id had enough, so I asked in a loud voice. "Seems like karma to me," Maximus muttered, holding a chicken wing and examining it like hed never seen one before. "Or you need our help?" Kaye asked, sounding cocky. "Stop talking nonsense," I hissed, clenching my fists. "Oh, so what are you here for?" Maximus asked. The two of them looked so smug that they were driving me crazy. "Norman feels our pain too. He feels my pain and yours," I started to say, when Maximus grunted and mmed his hand on the table. "Oh! So youre here because your husband is suffering, and now suddenly youre in front of us," Maximus bitterly grunted, his narrowed eyes scaring me for a brief moment. "Well, we wouldve done it for our brother, but since its you, were not really feeling it," Kaye added, and I closed my eyes, grunting inwardly. How dare they! "Im not here to ask you to sleep with me. I was just wondering if you guys are also in pain," I spoke softly but firmly. I was lying. I *was* here for something else, but I guess they were right. They had every right to show me attitude. "Nope! Luckily, were fine," Maximus frowned in confusion for a moment before shrugging happily. "The Moon Goddess knew our intentions were pure and eptingst night. But you defied her," Kayemented with a shrug, licking his spoon while locking eyes with me in a deadly stare. I suddenly felt a strange urge to get closer to them. To lick something else, but I looked away and started breathing heavily. "Ill be in my room then," I managed to say, even though it was hard to speak as I watched Maximus unbutton his shirt while still eating. "Stop it!" I yelled once I couldnt take their teasing anymore. The two shared a nce and then startedughing. "Were not doing anything, darling. I was just feeling hot, so I thought," Maximus got up and took off his shirt, tossing it over my head before sitting down again, "why not?" he added in a husky tone. "I know you two are angry with me, and Im not saying I dont deserve it. Yesterday, I was being selfish, but I didnt want to hurt Norman, who couldnt bear to see me with you two," I stomped my foot, my lips trembling as the two made it so difficult for me. "Okay! We understand. Now what?" Maximus continued, making my jaw drop. They were being so cruel. "Nothing!" I said, turning around to leave when I heard them whisper something. "Well do it for the sake of our brother," Kaye spoke up. I turned around and watched Maximus nod his head. "I guess now we all have a shared interest, helping Norman with his pain," Maximus agreed. I dont know why it hurt so much that they seemed to be over me when I had been giving them zero attention. I was breathing heavily now as the two got up from the couch. Kaye cleared the table in a second while Maximus kept staring at me. "But as we do this, well make some rules," Maximus said, walking over to me. I suddenly felt small when he approached me with confidence. "No kisses, no love, and no affection," Maximus leaned down, bringing his face close to mine, whispering while his fresh breath fanned my lips. Then I heard Kaye whisper from behind, into my ear: "And you wont beg for more because were sure you will." Chapter 622-Strictly Sex

Chapter 622: 622-Strictly Sex

Hnie: "It will be strictly sex," Maximus said while taking off his shirt. I stayed put, watching him get prepared, and my heart was going through hell. "Just sex!" Kaye whispered from behind, and my body squeezed together. I couldnt even turn around to look at him, especially when he stretched his arm out, threw his shirt on the ground, and then his pants came off and onto the ground. I held my breath when I found him standing too close to me. His body was pressed against mine, and I could feel something big and hard touching my ass. "Which hole would you take, brother?" asked Kaye in a loud voice, startling me. I watched Maximus unbuckle his pants and then step out of them, smirking as he made eye contact with me. I quickly closed my eyes for a brief moment. "Let me take her sweet pussy," I held my breath when I heard Maximus whisper those words on my lips. My eyes shot open and I was right. He was right in my face, while Kaye was behind me, sandwiching me between them. "So its the ass for me then," Kayemented in a seductive tone. And as if that wasnt already giving me goosebumps, he pped my ass but didnt remove his hand, groping my ass cheek in a way that made my mouth open, little yelps of shock escaping my lips. "Be gentle then. I dont think she can take us both," Maximus hunched down and touched my thighs from over my knee-length silk white nightdress. He ran his hand up and grabbed my panties, and then, while maintaining deep eye contact, he ripped them and pulled them off, holding them up to my face level to show me. I turned my face to the side as he tossed them away. Kaye now had his hands on my bare ass as he massaged them, pulling them apart and breathing on my neck. I thought they said no affection. "I feel like ying with the clouds," Kaye whispered in my ear. "Why do you have to be so stubborn, my love?" I took a deep breath when Maximus stepped back and I saw his cock. I swear I stopped breathing for a hot minute. His dick was so big and erect that I started imagining the pain Id feel if he decided to take the backdoor. But I was still unaware of the monster behind me. Maximus sat down on the couch like a king, one hand holding his dick, rubbing it, while Kaye grabbed me by the back of the neck and started bending me down onto Maximuss crotch. My handsnded on Maximuss thighs for support as I felt something like a big ball of a head touching my asshole. I held my breath and closed my eyes when I heard a little whisper. "Be careful. Dont hurt her," it was Maximus, warning his brother in a serious yet hushed tone. I knew in that moment their anger would fade awayor even if they were telling the truth about being over me, they would still never hurt me. Kaye gently pushed his dick in my hole, and my eyes shot open, meeting Maximuss. "Gentle!" Maximus yelled this time. "Im," Kaye grunted. I heard him spit on his fingers and then touch my hole. My body jolted with his touch, but it was nothingpared to when his cock touched my entry once again. I closed my eyes this time while Maximus started to take off my dress. My dress fell on his thighs, stopped by my hands when I felt a push from the back. "Fuck!" I yelped loudly, feeling only the head enter my hole. Maximus touched my cheek gently, then moved my hair to one side. His hands held my arms as Kaye pushed deeper into me, sliding the entirety of his length in me. The pain was unbearable, but there was some pleasure to it. After a few seconds of calming down, Kaye began to thrust in and out of me. By this time, I only felt pleasure. "Ohhh!" moans escaped my lips as my boobs moved up and down, hanging over Maximuss thigh. My tits grazed over his skin, getting even more erect. After a few minutes of his cock fucking my asshole, he pulled his cock out, and I swear I felt my hole expanding and squeezing closed. Maximus held my hands and made me move closer, throwing away my dress and making me crawl onto him. He quickly wore a condom as if he knew I woulde tonight or any day by now. He adjusted his cock on my pussy, my hands on his shoulders, and while we maintained eye contact, he pushed the entire length of his cock in me. "Aghhhh!" I screamed as he started moving his dick in and out of me like an animal. My boobs pped his face, burying him in the softness of my breasts. Kayes hand roamed all over my back before he pushed me lower again, and this time, he came on top of me from the back, his one leg on the couch while the other on the ground still. As soon as his dick joined me, I felt my heart stopping for a moment. The two then began to fuck me like they were on some kind of steroids. Their speeds made me close my eyes, and at times, I felt like I would pass out. The pleasure was so much that I did not want the night to end. Maximuss cock slipped into me, exploring my pussy while Kayes dick tore open my asshole. They did me for hours in the same position before they finally started to release. They could go on and on, I had realized that. Just like their brother Norman. As their cocks swelled, my pussy and asshole tightened around their shafts, and then in unison, the two came. I felt loads in both my holes, Kayes cock pumping inside me while Maximus in the condom before they were empty. "Arghhh1" their moans and grunts were even louder, scaring me together. "There will be more ways, but that will be it for the night," Maximus quickly started to get up, so I moved away. I was tired. And even when I had fun, my body was throbbing now. I held my dress and ced it on my body, barely covering myself, and lied down on the couch. I closed my eyes for a while and only opened them when I felt a pair of arms wrapped around me from the back and a white sheet covering our bodies. I was too tired to question anything. So I dozed off in the living room, only to wake up when someone returned home. Someone who was not supposed to see me like this. Chapter 623-The Evil Twin And Her Evil Games

Chapter 623: 623-The Evil Twin And Her Evil Games

Salem: "Mmmhmm, Ill miss you so much," Gavin kissed me again, attempting to drag me back into his arms while I giggled and got up from the bed his bed. Lately, his bedroom has been my haven. Ever since the Mate Eclipse started, I had been craving him desperately. "Do you have to leave?" he held my hand, pouting and refusing to get out of bed. I had dressed up with difficulty because every few seconds he would drag me back to bed with him. I had no objection, but there was someone who was bothered. "Sydney will kill me. She said she wants me to be there for her tonight," I recalled how she had been calling me throughout the night to remind me that the minute I was done with Gavin, I must be ready to leave. She had told me she wasing over to pick me up. It was still 4:45 a.m., and I wanted to be with Gavin. Of course, my sister didnt like him. She didnt even want to visit his ce. She said it was too shabby and small. But I liked it. It felt like home. I had learned to cook with his mother too. She was a sweetheart, just the perfect kind of family I had always craved. But then there were my father and my sister, who thought I was wasting my time. "Why does she so desperately want to beg Altan to give her a chance?" Gavin asked, lying on his stomach, naked, with the sheet covering his torso. "Every mate wants their mate these nights. Shes been in pain and wants Altan to have mercy on both of them and at least have an intimate rtionship for these days," I exined, and Gavin pouted because he too understood what it would feel like to not be with your fated mate during these nights of torture. "So you guys are visiting his father to make him convince Altan?" Gavin asked, and I shrugged. "I have no clue what theyre nning. I just know Altan wont agree. He thinks this is the perfect kind of pain he deserves for what happened to Hnie. Hes still guilt-ridden about that night," I sighed. "As he should," Gavin grunted before he got up and started kissing my shoulder again. Iughed because I knew he couldnt stay apart from me for a minute. I was his second-chance mate, so it was a simr case with us. Wed feel pain if we didnt do it, and honestly speaking, we were already doing it every night, so it was just perfect for us. "I have to go now. Shes at the apartments entrance," I noticed her text and instantly got into my shoes before she started screaming and woke up everyone. "And of course she wonte upstairs. You know, I promise to work hard and get you a ce thatll be suitable for you and your worth," he whispered, cupped my face in his hands, and nted a kiss on my lips. "My sweet Gavin, youve already given me that ce," I ced my hand on his naked chest and uttered with a smile of affection. However, I really didnt want to leave him. I was sofortable here. With Sydney, it was all negativity and herining about everything. Gavin was so positivewe barely ever had problems, apart from the times when he would seduce me while I was sitting with his mother, unable to do anything. But I liked those times as well. "Ah, Im going to miss you so much," he let out a cry before getting out of bed to put on his clothes. "You dont have toe with me. Ill be fine," I instantly stopped him. He didnt have to change just to walk me downstairs. "But I want to," he protested with a little pout forming on his lips. "Gavin, please! I dont want to bother you. Ill be fine." At this point, I bet even he knew I didnt want him to face Sydney, who would once again say mean and hurtful things to him. I didnt like her humiliating him. "Okay... but pleasee back soon." He held my hands and gave me the weakest smile. At that moment, my gut told me to tell my sister to fuck off and stay here with him. I was happiest with him. But then again, I didnt want to be selfish. It was hard saying goodbye to Gavin. But I had to do it. In thest five minutes before my sister arrived, she had blown up my phone more than a toxic ex would. I left Gavins apartment, took the elevator to the ground floor, and then got into the passenger seat with her. "You even smell like them now," was the first thing Sydney said, spraying some freshener just to make me feel low about dating Gavin. "Still better than your perfumes and refreshers," I grunted, checking my phone. As always, Hnie had wished me good night and good morning before everyone else. She had told me she was dealing with the pain, and I knew why. I had told her to speak to her mates, to be with them. But after she blew them offst night, theyd been distancing themselves from her. But Im sure it was just an act. "Are you seriously reading her texts while being in my car?" she grunted, peeking at my screen. "Mind your own business, Sydney. Focus on the road." I put my phone in myp and folded my arms across my chest. "Why do you even hang out with her? She took everything from me. Im expelled, with no hope for my future. I dont even have my mate with me because hes too busy grieving losing that slut." That was it. I hated whenever she used that word for Hnie. "Or maybe youre the problem! Why do you think nobody wants to hang out with you?" I yelled in desperation. Every time I was with her, she repeated the same things over and over until she exhausted me. "You know what, you have to make a choice today," she snapped. "You either choose her or help me take revenge. Together, we can take her down. So tell me, what is it? Because you will lose me forever if you choose her." She shocked me when she bluntly asked me to choose between them. Chapter 624-Maybe I Am Guilty

Chapter 624: 624-Maybe I Am Guilty

Hnie: I forced my eyelids open when a sweet sight stood in my way. But he wasnt looking at me with the same eyes he used to. Something was bothering him. And by the time I realized what it was, he had already spun around to avoid looking at me. I gasped and sat up, holding the sheet up to my chest, but it wasnt my naked body that had caused that reaction from him. "Norman," I gasped, feeling awful that he had seen me share a couch with his brother. It was only Kaye hugging me from behind while we slept naked under one sheet. Maximus was gone, just like he said he would be. "Ill go check on Emmet," I heard Norman say, not really looking back again. The way he rushed off made me cover my face in my hands and curse at myself. "Hmm," Kaye started to wake up, so I got off the couch and rushed upstairs. I couldnt face another pair of eyes staring at me strangely. And of course, things were going to be awkward between us afterst night. Once in the bedroom, I ran under the shower and sat still. I felt like if I made a sound, everyone would see me naked. I took an hour to get out of the bathroom. I had no idea how I was going to face them all. At this point, I just wanted to go and sit in the basement with Emmet. I got dressed and left my room to find the whole mansion empty. I had a feeling where at least Norman might be. So I headed to the basement. But my bad, just as I was stepping onto the ground floor, I heard Kaye talking to Maximus. "We shouldnt loosen the chains. His body is still human and he might be in pain," said Kaye, sounding concerned. "Kaye, I know you get emotional every time you see him, but trust me, the rashes are the least of his pain," Maximus replied, and then the two suddenly went silent. I noticed Norman sitting next to the room-sized cage, fixing some bars that Emmet had bentst night. The sudden silence from the two made Norman turn his head to acknowledge my arrival, but then he went back to working on the bars. "How is he?" I cleared my throat and asked, trying to lighten the mood. The feeling of being seen as taboo is a horrible thing. And I was feeling like one now, the way they were acting around me. "Hes right there," Maximus scoffed, pointing at Emmet, while Kaye turned his face away as well. "Norman! Do you want me to cook something for lunch or dinner?" I took careful steps to reach him and whispered in the softest tone. I wanted him to look at me and talk to me. "No, thanks. Ask them if they want something," Norman replied, not mocking or anything, just genuinely avoiding looking at me. I stood in my spot and watched them act like I was invisible. This isnt fair, Cora groaned, and I swallowed my tears, forcing a smile onto my lips while stepping closer to the cage. "Dont you see the door is open?" Kaye suddenly yelled so loud that I jumped in my skin and stepped back as he mmed the door shut. Emmet was still in chains, so I wouldve been fine. "Kaye," Norman groaned at him. "Tone and volume!" he warned. But was that enough? "Do you guys want my help?" I spoke up again, watching all three of them one by one. Norman only shook his head while Maximus rolled his eyes. And then there was Kaye, he ignored my wordspletely. I felt so outcast. "Norman! Mom keeps calling me, asking me to let here here and see Emmet," Kayeined to Norman, who didnt hesitate to raise his head and give his brother full, confident eye contact. "Tell her hes very aggressive these days. Shelle here and then start her usual talking, itll be too much stress," I was shocked when Norman spoke so casually with his brother, the same one he had caught me cuddling with in the morning. So he was only ignoring me, then. "What about Dad?" Maximus asked, and Norman sighed. "We cant have guests over. Hes not an animal in a zoo for them toe and look at," Norman replied, in that same casual tone. Tears started to push their way out, but I blinked them back hard. Thats when my eyesnded on Emmet, and I noticed he had been watching me with his beautiful eyes. Then he raised his hand and pointed at me, and everyone went quiet. "Nooo," he uttered, barely forming the word, then touched his eyes and shook his head. It was clear as day,he was asking me not to cry. And the moment he did that, I turned around and ran upstairs. Honestly, I half expected someone toe after me. To at least check on me. But all I saw was Normane to the stairs, and the minute his eyes met mine, he closed them and turned around. "Youre disgusted by me?" I asked, but I mustve been too slow, because he had already started walking back downstairs. I stayed frozen in ce, staring at the empty space. You see what happened? I let them sleep with me, and now theyre all acting like Im the problem, I reminded Cora why Id been so against the idea of getting involved with his brothers. Im so sorry. I feel your pain in me, she let out a howl, making me take a deep breath and start walking toward my bedroom, when I heard my phone ring. At least I had friends. "Hey Salem, how are you?" I asked, happy that she called. But I couldnt hear her voice clearly, it was just rustling and weird noises. "Did you butt-dial me?" I asked, sitting down on my bed and rubbing my hand over my face. And then, in the softest and creepiest tone, someone spoke from the other end. "Hello, sweet Hnie. Missed me?" The hair on the back of my neck stood up. I checked my screen again to make sure it was Salem. It was Salems caller ID. But it wasnt her. "You dont sound too happy. But dont worry, Im here now. Ill make your dreamse true. Its my promise. Rune never breaks his promise." Chapter 625-Too Late

Chapter 625: 625-Too Late

Hnie: I had been staring at the screen, numb and afraid. Did he steal her phone? Did he hurt her? There were so many questions running through my mind, and I was panicking for answers. I was so lost in thought that I didnt even realize someone hade into the room, until I felt Norman wrap his arm around my shoulders and kiss my temple. "I brought you some fresh fruit," he whispered, holding a bowl in his hand. A few minutes ago, this gesture would have meant a lot. But now, I was anxiously staring at the screen. "Babe, are you mad at me? Im so sorry. I was burning with jealousy," he whispered again, resting his forehead against mine, his lips brushing close to my ear. "Norman!" I said and pulled away from him. He noticed my expression and frowned, instantly setting the bowl down. "What is it?" he asked, as if he instantly sensed something bigger was wrong. "I got a call from Salem. Butbut it wasnt her. It was Rune!" The tears I had been holding back finally found their excuse. The moment they spilled, Norman snatched the phone from my hand and tried calling her back. "No ones answering," Norman said. "Let me call Gavin." He pulled out his phone and quickly dialed Gavins number. I covered my mouth with my hands and began to sob. "Maximus! Kaye! Drop whatever youre doing and get in here!" Norman shouted, rushing to the door with the phone still to his ear. "Gavin! Where are you right now?" Norman asked as he stepped out. I saw Maximus and Kaye walk up to the doorway until Norman pointed sharply inside, almost aggressively. "What happened? Is she okay?" Maximus rushed in as soon as he realized something was wrong. "Hnie," he let out a sigh of relief, "you scared us. We thought something" Kaye groaned, cing a hand on his chest, until his expression hardened again. "Are you okay? Is it because of him?" Kaye asked, pointing at Maximus, who smacked his chest in annoyance. I ignored the two of them and followed Norman. They both came after me. Norman was still on the phone with Gavin. "Since what time?" he asked, holding my arm and pulling me closer. But this time, I gently pulled away and put some space between us. "Call her sister again. Im sending my warriors to check on her," Norman said, ending the conversation. The way he closed the call told me that Gavin didnt know where she was, either. "What did he say?" I asked. "He said she left his ce earlier when her sister came to pick her up," Norman told me, and I knew right then, Salem wasnt with my friends. "And?" I asked, rubbing my hands together anxiously. "Gavin said he couldnt get in touch with her. Hes been trying Sydney as well, but we all know her, theres no way shed answer anyones call. Ill contact her father and let you know," Norman said. While holding his phone to reach her father, he tried to touch my cheek, but I stepped back and avoided his hand. I turned around to call Lamar and my other friends too. "Whats going on?" Kaye asked Maximus, but both of them looked just as confused. I heard them run after Norman while I called everyone I could think of and asked about Salem. No one had been able to reach her. After a while, I went back to the living room and met up with Norman again. He told me Sydneys father wasnt answering either, and that they werent even in their pack territory at the moment. "Maybe thats why shes not picking up her phone either?" Kaye suggested, but Norman shook his head. "But Hnie said she heard Rune speaking from her phone," Norman reminded them, and Kaye closed his eyes, visibly disturbed by the thought that it really mightve been Rune. "What did he say to you?" Maximus asked, but I didnt turn to look at him directly. "He said hes here, and that hell make my dreamse true, and that he always keeps his promises," I muttered. The three of them silently watched my face. "Does that bastard have a death wish or what?" Maximus shouted, throwing the ss of water in his hand across the room. "He cant do anything. I wont even let him get close to her," Norman growled, and Kaye nodded. "Ill start researching right now, and this time, Ill trap him in a damn cactus," Kaye added. I took a deep breath but didnt respond to any of their dramatic reactions. "Where are you going, Hnie?" Norman was the first to call out when I started walking away. "Im going to look for her," I said without turning around. I went to my room and changed into a pair of jeans and a white tank top, throwing on a side bag with some weapons and a water bottle inside. Since there were no leads to go on, I knew Id need to wander around for a while. "You cant go alone. Welle with you," Norman said, waiting at the exit of the bedroom with Maximus and Kaye beside him. "One of you should stay here and keep an eye on Emmet. The other two can do whatever you want, but Im going alone," I snapped, storming past them with a sharp tone unlike any Id used before. "Is something wrong? Are you upset with me because of how I acted earlier?" Norman asked, chasing after me. The other two followed behind him but kept their eyes averted because they knew damn well it wasnt just him. It was all three of them. "No, Norman. Its no ones fault," I said, stopping briefly. "I just want to be alone like I was in the damn basement, where you three made me feel like Id done something horrible to all of you." I finally snapped. Then I turned and sprinted out of the mansion before they could catch up. But, of course, they still did. Chapter 626-I Will Tell The Good News

Chapter 626: 626-I Will Tell The Good News

Salem: "Tell me," she insisted, driving fast. We had hours before wed reach our pack, and just thinking about having to deal with her the whole time was already driving me crazy. "Why do you want to hurt your own feelings?" I asked, turning to look out the window. The sun was slowly rising, and I was so sleepy. Usually, Gavin and I would be passed out by now and wake up around noon to the smell of his mom cooking. She always had amazing food ready for us. "So, youre picking her?" she grunted angrily, ring her nostrils. I looked away again. "Youre so dumb," she muttered, clearly annoyed. "Shes gonna go on to live her best life, and she left you stuck with that broke-ass guy." I closed my eyes and clenched my jaw. I didnt want to waste my energy on her, not now, especially when I had so much else to stress about. I rested a hand on my stomach, and a small smile crept onto my lips. I couldnt wait to tell Gavin the news, I was just waiting for the right moment. "What is that?" she suddenly shouted, pointing at something on me. I turned to see what she was talking about. "Did he mark you?" Her eyes went wide,pletely freaked out by the mark on my neck. "Yeah, we epted and marked each other," I groaned. Id already told Hnie, and she said shed n our mating ceremony herself, even pay for it. She also said Gavin would get a good job soon and everything would work out. But I hadnt told anyone yet that I was pregnant. "Ugh! Why would you do that? You stupid, dumb bitch! Do you have any idea what Dad will think of you now?" I didnt expect her to care this much about my life. She suddenly started screaming, and honestly, I was done. "Why dont you mind your own damn business? Did you ever listen to me when I told you not to be a horrible person? Did you ever listen when I said to leave Altan alone because he doesnt want you and youre just making yourself look desperate? Then why the hell do you think I should listen to you? At least my mate wants me. At least he loves me." I couldnt believe I even had to exin something that basic. "Oh really? Is that what Hnie told you? Did she ask you to convince me to move on from Altan? Does sheugh at me?" Sydney was getting more and more hostile. I had no idea why she even came to pick me up. I couldve just driven my own car. I was seriously regretting it now. But she had insisted, said she wanted to spend some time together as sisters. Clearly, I should never take her seriously. "Hnie doesnt talk about anyone. Shes happy with her life. You should stop dragging her into everything," I said calmly. The second those words left my mouth, she mmed on the brakes. "Get out," she demanded. "What?" I panicked. She looked dead serious. "I said get the fuck out! Go call Hnie and ask her toe give you a lift!" she screamed, making me look around the area in rising panic. "Youre leaving me in the middle of the woods?" I asked, ncing at the thick forest on both sides of the road. The trees were tall, too tall,blocking out even the morning sun. This ce was known for being dangerous. "Salem," she snapped, and before I could react, she grabbed my phone from myp and hurled it out the window with all her strength. "What the fuck!" I shouted. "Now go fetch your phone. Youll have to leave the car anyway," she hissed, leaning over to yank my door open and shove it wide. Then she pushed my shoulder hard, trying to force me out. "Have you lost your mind? I dont even know where my phonended! Dont you know how dangerous this ce is?" I yelled, but I still stepped out, because she was starting to throw punches, and right now, I had to protect myself. More than ever. "Go ask your pathetic boyfriend or that slut Hnie toe save you!" she sneered, mming the door shut and starting the engine. "Sydney! I dont even know where it is!" I screamed, but she was already speeding off, leaving me behind. I stood frozen for a second, staring around at the shifting trees, the strange soundsing from the woods. Dread wed at my throat. "Fuck it," I hissed under my breath. I didnt even have my wolf to protect me, pregnancy took that away. I couldnt believe she really did this. "Let me just find my phone. Ill call Hnie. Shame a twin cant trust her sister more than her best friend," I muttered to myself, trying not to panic as I walked toward where I thought the phone hadnded. "Ugh, Hnie will be here in no time once I call her. And then Im cutting Sydney off for good. She fucking put me in danger" I kept talking to myself just to stay calm, to drown out the strange hissing sounds in the woods. I crouched down and started brushing aside leaves and rocks, eyes scanning for any sign of my phone. And then I saw feet. Not just one pair. Several. I slowly straightened, my breath caught in my throat. I realized, toote, I had wandered into somewhere I was never supposed to be. Zharns. All around me. Hissing, their skin gross. I couldnt move, my limbs frozen in terror, as I turned my eyes left. More of them. Right. Even more. Panic exploded in my head. I tried to turn and run, but the moment I did, I came face to face with one. It was inches away. I could see everything: its lizard-like face, the grotesque texture of its skin, the ck slime dripping from its jaw. "No!" I screamed as it lunged. The pain came instantly. Its fangs sank into my cheek, tearing through skin. I hit the ground hard, screaming as I felt flesh being ripped from my face. More of them swarmed. They were on me. Tearing. Biting. Ripping open my stomach. "No! PleaseIm with a baby!" I screamed, fighting back, punching, kicking. But there were too many. I could barely move under the weight of them. They were eating me alive. They were eating my baby. I wish I had stayed with Gavin. I wish I had told him I was pregnant. I wish, Oh, Goddess, I wish. Chapter 627-No Dreams

Chapter 627: 627-No Dreams

Hnie: Huh, they thought they could show me attitude? Last night I went along with it because I didnt want Norman to suffer, because I felt bad that they had suffered. So I killed my self-esteem, and then they killed my dignity. I had been rambling while turning around like crazy. I had no clue which direction was the right one. I just wanted to find Salem. Youll see, when I find Salem, shell agree with me. Shell be there to support me and cheer me on for ignoring these idiots, I hissed, almost missing a step but quickly catching myself. And that husband of mine, how did I forget that just because were in love doesnt change the fact that hes still a jerk? I continued, and this time, I almost ran into a tree. Ouch! Salem would be so mad, I added, until I stopped and took a deep breath when I heard my wolf finally react to my rambling, for almost two hours now. Youre worried about her. She was right. I was worried about her. Rune! how the hell did Rune get ess to her phone? I had a theory, and I waspletely sure it was true. But Im sure shes fine. She lost her phone, or Rune somehow stole it. If not, wouldnt her sister and father be looking for her everywhere with us? Theyre just rxing, attending the dinner with Alpha Diaz. I didnt know who I was trying tofort at this point, myself or my wolf. But Gavin told me her sister came to pick her up. Then theres no way Salem would be in the woods. She must have lost her phone, that was the only logical exnation for her phone being with Rune. "Youre even prettier in the real world." My body jumped, and I turned around to see the man himself. I didnt expect to see him so soon. But he was real. He was in the real world, and I had no idea what kind of powers he had. "Rune," I muttered, clenching my fists. "I thought the world was under our army, your people are running around scared. Most of them dont even leave their homes or go near the woods. But here you are, the Alpha Queen, walking around without any guards or warriors. You must really feel powerful enough to take such risks." He was wearing a ck suit and a round ck hat. I remembered him so clearly, and I hated the fact that he had been freed now. "What? This remind you of my world? That wasnt my world. I was trapped in a purple flowerah! It hurt when I woke up here and found out that the other victims who had been trapped in my world had finally woken up too. It felt like a defeat." He ced his hand on his chest and rubbed it, acting like he was actually capable of feeling anything. "Why do you have my friends phone?" I avoided his rambling. I didnt have time for it. He was not that important to me. My friend was. "Oh, you mean this?" He slipped his hand into his pocket, and I noticed how bony and long his fingers were. He pulled out her phone, holding it up, and my jaw clenched harder. "Where did you get this?" I demanded. "On the ground. She must have dropped it." The moment he said that with a shrug, I felt like my theory was right. But why would she have dropped it? Wasnt she in the car with her sister? "Oh, my army, the Zharns, youve met them and even killed them," he paused, rolling his eyes to show his disapproval of me killing his ugly Zharns, "they told me that her sister tossed it out of the car." That was it. The missing piece of the puzzle. The sisters had an argument, and Sydney tossed her phone out. Salem isnt a fool. She wouldnt leave the car to look for her phone, not when she knows how dangerous the woods are now for someone walking alone. "Lets talk about you," he continued. And now that I wasforted by the fact that Salem was fine, I began to wonder what he had nned for me. "You look so beautiful but so sad here. I bet if you had arrived a few dayster, you wouldve wanted to stay there with me. These rogue king brothers dont deserve you," he said in a hushed tone, walking toward me. Thats when I heard snarling and hissing from behind me. My hand slipped into my bag, and I pulled out a dagger. In a swift move, I spun around and cut the throats of the Zharns ganging up behind me. Their heads dropped and rolled onto the ground as I faced Rune again. He was about to lunge at me when I pressed the knife against his throat. "Wee to my world, Rune. As you may already know, Im no ordinary werewolf either. As for being happy in your world, it wasnt yours either. You were a prisoner, just like the rest of the people who were trapped there." I could tell he hated the tone I used with him. But then he forced a smile onto his lips. "Do you even know what Im capable of doing here?" Thats what I wanted to know. But before I could threaten him, he suddenly put his fingers to my temples. Those bony long fingers had turned into even longer ws, and each index finger pressed into my temples. Within seconds, I pushed him back and started rubbing them. "What the fuck did you do to me?" I yelled. What felt like seconds mightve actually been minutes, time had blurred. "I took away your dreams, so now you can live happily and aimlessly," he smirked. When I lunged at him to stab him, he dodged to the side. Inded on my knees in a pile of leaves. Not just a pile of leaves,there was something underneath. His words numbed me as he said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you, the phone wasnt the only thing tossed out of the car. Your friend came out looking for it, and, well, these Zharns, my naughty boys, got her." Chapter 628-Losing A Friend And Moving On Instantly

Chapter 628: 628-Losing A Friend And Moving On Instantly

Hnie: I panicked and started digging into the leaves, and there she was, lying there, blue, as if all the blood had been drained out of her body. "Whoops! Am I supposed to apologize on their behalf? How was I supposed to know she was your friend?" Rune kept taunting and mocking while I began to shudder. I was on my knees, my heart crashing in my chest like thunder. "No, no, no," I whispered, pulling the leaves away with shaking hands until I saw her face cold, still, and too quiet. She wasnt smiling or talking anymore. Those beautiful eyes she rolled whenever someone teased her. Those lips that said sweet things whenever I was down. And that smile she had carried ever since she found her mate in Gavin. It was all gone. My breath caught. I grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently, then harder. "Wake up. Please wake up, Salem! We can fight him. Well take down all the Zharns together, what have they done to you?" I begged, tears spilling down my cheeks. She didnt move. Her skin felt wrong. I knew I knewshe was gone. But I couldnt stop. "Dont do this,e on," I cried, rocking back and forth, holding her like maybe that would bring her back. My stomach twisted, my chest ached like something deep inside me had broken. The world felt too quiet. Too empty. I felt like a part of me had been stolen, and I could never truly be happy again. "Tsk tsk tsk, you must need a hug. Especially now that you dont have any dreamsand dreams spark hope. But good thing, I took away your crazy thoughts. Now youll just live in the moment and try to get better. Am I not helpful?" he whispered from behind me, leaning over. "Ahhh!" I screamed and turned around, punching him in the face and knocking him far away. "Fuck, youre powerful," he gently touched his cheek, and his eyes widened in shock when he saw the blooding from his mouth. "You have no idea," I screamed, running at a speed he couldnt escape from. I jumped in the air, crashing down with my knee into his chest. He spluttered blood and howled, but that asshole was like rubber. No matter how many bones I tried to break, they only bent, then went back into ce. "Ahhh! Its so much fun," he said, coughing blood. It didnt even seem like he was suffering, he was enjoying the pain, getting pleasure from the wounds and injuries. While I sat on top of him and punched him over and over, I didnt even realize the Zharns hade out from everywhere and started to attack me. One of them bit me in the back, and I realized this is the pain Salem must have felt from their bites. I didnt care to stop them. I kept hitting Rune, who onlyughed louder and louder with every hit. "Arghh!" Thats when I realized someone had ripped the Zharns off my back. I caught a glimpse of three big, beastly wolves attacking the Zharns from my peripheral vision, but I stayed on top of Rune, throwing the softest punches because I had lost the will to fight him or fight back. After a while, I slowly stepped off Rune and started crawling back to Salem. I held her head in my arms and then hugged her. She was in a state that told me she didnt die a peaceful death either. I closed my eyes. I didnt want to see the world where she wasnt a part of it anymore. After some time, probably an hour, I felt someone touching my shoulder. I opened my eyes and saw the brothers had transitioned back. There were dead bodies all around me. Rune must have run away. Thats what he was good at. "Hnie, please let us help her," Norman said, touching my shoulder. "Huh?" I looked at him and then at the others. They had tears in their eyes. Of course, she was their student. They would cry. "Shes gone," I uttered softly. "Let us hold her. You need to get away from here," Kaye said, and I frowned at him. "Shes my friend. I will not leave her here. Ill be the one to take her to" I paused. "I dont know where. Where would she go now?" I asked, feeling pressure on my temples. Something had messed me up. I was crying hysterically, but suddenly I felt like life would move on. That I *needed* to move on. Or else, whats the point of me living anymore? "Ill take care of her. You guys, take care of Salem and inform her mate," Norman said, wrapping his arms around my shoulders to pull me away from her. I watched them slip her out of my arms, and then Maximus walked away to call his warriors to get an ambnce. She had all her guts out, so they had to be careful moving her. I could stare at her face and tell she didnt want to die. Not yet. Unlike me, she had dreams and hopes. But her eyes looked so empty now. Kaye gently ced his hand over her eyes and closed them. I didnt want to see all that. I had no strength left in my body. So I closed my eyes and let Norman carry me for a while. However, a few minutester, I started to pull away, trying to get out of his arms and stand on my feet. He set me down the instant he felt the resistance. "I can walk on my own," I said, holding up my hand. "Hnie, what happened back there?" Norman asked, walking beside me. "Rune happened. He told me it was the Zharns who got to Salem," I replied, though I couldnt remember what else we talked about. "And?" Norman pressed. I stopped walking and looked at his confused face before I muttered, "Is Emmet alone in the mansion? We need to go back before Rune or the X Codex members get to him first." Chapter 629-The Clever Cora

Chapter 629: 629-The Clever Cora

After saying that much, I briskly made my way back to the mansion. Norman followed in silence. Once we got home, I saw the warriors outside and sighed in relief. But I still rushed past them to the basement to check on Emmet. He had been sleeping all this timeor was probably drugged by the brothers before they came after me. "Hes fine, Hnie. Soon he will be with us, our Emmet will be back," Norman said as he gently wrapped his arms around me. I had a feeling that I wouldnt have let him do that, but I just didnt stop him. So what if wed had an argument? We should forgive each other and move on. "I hope so too. It seems like years have passed since I heard his voice," I mumbled. "Im sorry about my reaction," Norman whispered, his face resting against my neck. "I know youre probably too upset to talk about us right now, but I just wanted to let you know Im guilty, and truly sorry for how I acted earlier." His breath felt soforting against my skin. "Its okay. I understand your feelings. It was the first time, so itll take time to adjust," I said softly. As soon as I said that, I felt his arms unwrap from around me. "Whos going to tell Gavin though?" I asked, turning to him, shifting the subject, not on purpose, it just felt like there wasnt anything more to say. "Ill do it. But hes going to need his friends with him," Norman replied, holding his phone in his hand. "Yeah, you do it. I dont think Ill be able to handle his sadness. And about him needing us, I think I can ask Lamar and the others to stay with him. What do you think?" I scratched my scalp as tears rushed into my eyes. I wanted to remember Salem, but the state I found her in was fading from my memory. Maybe that was helping me keep myself together. "Sure," Norman said, still staring at my face. As he was about to walk away, he paused and gave me a quick nce. "Hnie! did the Zharns drink your blood? Like two Zharns drinking from your neck at the same time?" he asked. I shook my head. "I wouldve remembered if they did. Thered be marks too," I said, touching my neck, but there was nothing. Still, he didnt seem convinced and moved closer to check my neck himself. After examining it carefully, he finally looked satisfied and stepped back. "Why? Whats the significance of that? Whyd they drink blood like that?" I asked, because the question had struck me as weird. "Its said that when two Zharns drink your blood at the same time, for too long, they can enter your mind. They can distract you, even nt thoughts in your head," he exined while I slowly nodded, absorbing the weight of it. "Well, why havent we informed everyone else about this? When are we going to stop hiding the fact that the X Codex is real and they keep attacking us? I know itll cause panic, but at least people will take it seriously," I muttered sternly. Everyone knew about the Zharns, but they didnt know these monsters were part of an organized group. Most people, especially those from the packs, thought these creatures just showed up randomly, not that someone was leading them. "Well hold a meeting," Norman agreed, sounding tired. "Dont worry. They didnt drink my blood. Im not distracted," I said, rolling my eyes. Why would he even think that? If they had, Id remember. They didnt. I left him standing there and walked closer to Emmets cage. "Do you think he feels the urge to mate with me as well?" I asked, genuinely curious. Norman grunted. "Hnie! Even if he does, you cant help him. Hes in an animal state, he doesnt know whats right or wrong. He doesnt understand consent." "Norman, dont tell me what I already know. I understand consent and I respect it. Dont get jumpy just because I mention my mates," I snapped. His face fell. "Youre the one who wanted me to sleep with your brothers. Then you judged me. Talk about, I will not love you less," I said, mocking his tone while staring at Emmet. I could still feel Norman behind me, worried and watching. "And I do, I never loved you less. Ill go speak with Gavin," he said, then walked out of the basement. "Cora!" I called out, but she was too silent. "Whats going on?" I asked again. "Why didnt you tell him what Rune did to us?" she finally answered, and her voice startled me. "Why didnt you tell him that Rune stole your dreams?" She added. "I dont remember him doing that," I said, already feeling drained by her. She always had a way of making everything about her. "Okay, if you say so. Can you please deliver a message to Norman for me?" she asked, and I frowned. "Im not feeling well and I dont know what it is. Can you please type a message for me?" she said, sounding tired. I nodded and pulled out my phone. "Write, Dear Norman, its Cora. I think Ive lost my mind. You see, I feel like Rune put his fingers in our temple and said he had stolen our dreams." I paused and stopped typing. Thank God I didnt let her take control. "Why are you freaking them out over nothing? That never happened," I snapped at her. "I want help. Because I think it happened. Can you please let me take over and message him? Hnie, trust me, Im only trying to help. I dont think you can say it because youre not allowed for some reason." Her words gave me chills. "No!" I refused but then I began to hear her cough which made me worry about her. "Please Hnie, I will also mention that It is in my head. But since you cannot tell them what I am feeling, I have to write it myself," I did not want her to suffer so with a headnod, I gave her the control over my body. Chapter 630-Dreaming Of Her Dreams

Chapter 630: 630-Dreaming Of Her Dreams

Norman: "Dont leave him alone for one second," I told Lamar and Penn, who had their eyes red and swollen. Of course, they had all lost a good friend, and we had lost a good student. Ever since we called Gavin and he arrived at the morgue where her dead body had been taken, Gavin had been sitting with her and crying. I didnt even want to be there anymore. The loss of a mate was something I couldnt even imagine. I had to wipe my tears in secrecy every few minutes. Sydney and Alpha Diaz had been informed, and from what I heard, Sydney had a mental breakdown too. "I cant see this anymore," Kaye walked up to me and whispered, turning his face away. I couldnt imagine how Gavins friends must be feeling since they would have to do their best to take care of him. "Maximus is off too," Kaye mentioned, and I noticed Maximus rubbing his face in his hands. His eyes were glistening with tears while he was listening to the warriors. "How was Hnie when you left her at the mansion?" Kaye questioned, and my skin tightened. I recalled her behavior, and it was so odd. "Odd," I said in one word. "Something was not right with her." "Maybe the trauma of finding her friend did that to her?" Kaye uttered, and I began to shrug. I had no clue what had gotten into her. As Maximus started to walk toward us to get ready to leave, I received a text from Hnie, and my whole attention was drawn to my phones screen. "Dear Norman," the way the text started made my heart skip four beats, "I am Cora, Hnies wolf." I narrowed my eyes, which made my brothers notice me. The way I was glued to my cellphone must have been the reason they realized something was wrong. "What is it?" Kaye asked, and I started reading the text out loud to them. "Dear Norman, I am Cora, Hnies wolf. Earlier today, when Hnie and Rune were having a face-off, he put his fingers into her temples and stole her dreamsCher hopesfrom her. She cannot talk about it, so I am taking over. She will be angry when I add thisst sentence. It isnt in my head. I am not losing my mind. It happened, but Hnie is not ready to admi" The text cut off as if Hnie had tried to take control back, so Cora hit the send button before she lost control. I saw the text getting deleted, but I had already read it. "What is that supposed to mean?" Kaye panicked, and I was panicking too. I knew it. The way she was behaving, I knew something was wrong. He had done something to her. "What are we going to do now? You said you noticed the change too," Kaye was the only one talking while Maximus looked like he was thinking hard about something. "We need to go home first. Make sure none of you talk about Coras text to Hnie, just act like were clueless," I informed my brothers as we briskly made our way back to our cars. I was extremely worried about Hnie being left alone with Emmet. What if she opens his cage and he attacks her? Or he runs away again? With so many thoughts swirling around in my head, we finally arrived home after hours. However, the minute we entered the mansion, I found Hnie sleeping on the couch in the living room. She had brought out her pillow and nket too. "Ill go check on Emmet," Kaye said, his eyes suggesting he wanted tofort her. So did I. The fact that we were expecting a neen-year-old, traumatized mate to do a better job than us when it came to emotions proved how idiotic we were. Not to mention, I was the one who kind of pushed her into itst night. I lied to her about being in pain because I knew damn well she would never do anything for herself. And just like I had expected, she didnt care about her own pain but cared about mine. Yet you broke her innocent little heart, Rome groaned at me. "Shell be fine," Maximus brought my attention back to him. "What do you know about helping her get her dreams back?" I asked Maximus as I turned to him. He and Kaye had studied Rune a lot, so I had good hopes theyd be able to help me out somehow. "Hes sleeping peacefully," Kaye informed. "What were you two talking about? You guys looked lost," he noticed, his eyes moving to Hnie, and the same sad look took over his face again. "He wanted me to tell him how we can help Hnie get her dreams back," Maximus told Kaye, and I found it odd that he did. It was as if he was asking Kaye to tell me. And I was right, because Kaye started to respond to me. "We will have to make her dreame true and give her hope," Kaye responded, now staring back at Maximus. "And how will we know what her dream is if she doesnt even have one anymore?" I shrugged, fearing what would happen now. I wouldnt let Rune y with Hnies mind. She had just gotten the power of her life. No way I would let anyone steal that away from her. "I mean, ask someone who was in the dream prison with her. He would know what her dreams are," Maximus stated in an understanding tone, making me and Kaye both turn to look at him. Why was he referring to himself in the third person? "Tell us, what is her dream?" I demanded to know, confused why he was ying word games with us when we needed to hurry up and help her out. "Well, to be shared by her mates," as soon as he said that, my face hardened, "and her husband should be there too," he added to help us understand why her dream didnte truest night. I was just numb at the thought of her really wanting that all this time. Chapter 631-The Art Of Seduction

Chapter 631: 631-The Art Of Seduction

Norman: "It is the perfect moment for you to have her back. Instead of being an outcast and then losing her to the others, we should be a part of it. We must be there so that we get her love as well," Rome uttered inside me while my brothers watched my face. "How do we do it? Will she allow it?" I asked, and they looked at me in shock. I guess they didnt expect me to agree to it so soon. But they had no clue how desperate I had been ever since I saw her cuddle with Kaye. I wanted to be with her, be in her, and try so much new stuff with her. And more than anything, I wanted her to dream again. "Oh, umm, I didnt know wed be thinking about it so soon. I was busy nning to convince" Maximus shut up once he realized there was no need to keep talking. "So," Kaye rubbed his hands while he watched Hnie. "Behave," I pped his chest, and he shook his head as if trying to get himself out of a trance. "We will have to seduce her," Maximus said with a pout. "Theres no other way. The way we behaved with herI mean, ugh! I hurt her so badly. But I was just trying to make her understand it hurts when you reject your mate" Maximus shut up again when I narrowed my eyes at his face. "You hurt her?" I had no clue what had happenedst night. "He made her feel like a w" Kaye shut up when Maximus groaned. "Dont ever say that. It was more like a friends-with-benefits kind of feeling and nothing else." When Maximus tried to exin himself, I agreed instantly because even the thought of them treating her like anything other than our beloved princess was not justifiable in my head. "That wont be hard. She lost her dreams, not her love for me," I shrugged, stretching my arms as if I was getting ready for war. I noticed my brothers running their hands through their hair and unbuttoning their shirts just a little. *Yep! Act sexy, not threatening,* Rome advised. We waited around after lighting some candles and serving the food. It was time for Hnie to face us. She had woken up and gone upstairs to shower. She came back in white shorts and a white top, her hair wet. "How are you feeling?" I asked her, watching her fill her te. We brothers had been sharing nces, acting so sneaky, but she waspletely clueless about her surroundings. "Yeah!" she replied, more intrigued by the meat on her te than the meat in my pants. "By the way, the funeral is in two days," Kaye started to introduce himself to her, since she was barely passing us any nces. "Will you guyse?" she asked, not showing much emotion. "Of course. But isnt it sad that a young life was lost? She had so much potential and probably so many dreams," Maximus slid in the word *dream* toy the foundation for our main subject. "True, but that is what life is. We all have to die one day though." For a moment, I wanted her to stay that way, to be ignorant of the loss, because once she recalls it again, Im sure shell go through hell. I dont know how Ill watch her go through so much pain. "What about your dreams? Why would anyone want to die without their dreams being fulfilled?" Kaye took the direct approach, and the way Hnie turned to look at him with empty eyes even gave me chills down my spine. "I have no dreams," she bluntly replied and then grabbed her te to go eat somewhere else. "This is not okay. What if they start doing this to everyone? Our world, as we know it, runs on hopes and dreams. Hopes of finding a mate and dreams of living with their mate," Maximus voiced his concern, and I began to nod my head. "Screw this food. Shes not grieving like a normal person. I think we should start our seduction," Kaye got up and gestured at us. I was a bit hesitant. I was scared of her rejection. I nodded my head and followed them to the living room. She acknowledged us and then rolled her eyes. However, my sucker brothers took my spot. One sat on her left on the couch, and the other on her right, while I had to sit and watch on a separate sofa, like a cuckold chair. I did not want to sit and watch. "Dont you guys have somewhere else to sit?" Hnieined when Maximus leaned in too close. I watched him ce his hand on his crotch to adjust his pants, but I also noticed Hnies eyes moving to his hand movement. "Why? You dont like us sitting next to you? Are you afraid we might spark some dreams in you?" Kaye knew a lot about Rune and his maniptions, and so did Maximus. They had been to his world, so they had an advantage. "Spark from getting touched? You guys are crazy. Dreams dont just miraculously form," she scoffed, which gave Kaye a chance to ce his hand on her bare thigh as if he had no clue what he was doing. She was sitting in the padmasana position, legs crossed with each foot resting on the opposite thigh, the traditional pose used in meditation. "Isnt it too hot today?" Maximus started unbuttoning his shirt until it waspletely open. Kaye then took off his shirt and tossed it to the ground. Hnie looked at it and then briefly turned her head to nce at him. He was leaning all the way back casually, his hand on his bulge. "Yeah, you are so right," Kaye agreed, bending his arm to take off his shirt. But while doing so, his elbow pressed hard against Hnies breast, and my heart sank in my chest. Prior to this, such an action would have caused an uproar in me. But now that I knew sharing was decided by the Moon Goddess, I began to wonder when I would get a chance to touch her. The way Hnie didnt move away while Kayes elbow pressed hard and even smudged her breast made me hungrily stare at her body. I had to get in. She must know her husband is the hottest. Chapter 632-All The Cocks And My Holes

Chapter 632: 632-All The Cocks And My Holes

Hnie: I had no clue what had gotten into them. Theyd been following me around like lost chicks all morning. And then Maximus, he had to take off his shirt and lean back, right next to me. But Kaye was the onepletely out of control. His elbow kept brushing against my tit over my shirt. However, I could tell he had no idea what he was doing. "It really is hot today," my dear husbandmented. He grabbed some ice from the bucket at the side and, right before my eyes, slipped his hand into his pants, apparently trying to cool down his dick. A chill ran down my spine at the sight. It was strange. A little awkward. Weirdly tempting. I could see his hand shift slightly, probably holding his shaft and rubbing it. I straightened up and focused on the TV. Thats when Maximus leaned all the way over me, his arms and elbows pressing onto my boobs as he reached across, supposedly looking for the remote. "She has it," Kaye said casually. Without hesitation, Maximus started feeling around in myp. I shouldve stopped him, but what for? He was just looking for the remote, right? His hand tapped around my thigh until it reached my pussy, and I yelped. "Just ask, and Ill give you the remote," I said, holding it out to him. His face was so close to mine, I forgot I was even mad at them before. "Then whats this?" he whispered, his hand turned into a fist on my pussy as he gave it a gentle shake. My entire body reacted, and my throat suddenly felt dry. "This is not a remote control," I said, trying to sound confident. "Come on, dude, shes heating up. When we touch her, she starts dreaming about us," Kaye said, clearly enjoying the moment. That part annoyed me. He kept bringing up dreams I knew I hadnt had. How was I supposed to prove him wrong? "Seriously? Thats just your misunderstanding. You can touch me all you want, it wont trigger any dreams about you," I challenged. The moment I said it, Kaye slid in closer behind me, wrapping his arms around my torso to fix my position, one hand resting on each side of my breast. "Then prove it," he whispered into my ear. "No matter how much we touch you, you shouldnt react, right?" My eyes darted to Norman, half-expecting him to be angry, but instead, he was calmly unbuckling his belt. Hed already unbuttoned his shirt, his broad frame on full disy. There was something strange about being watched while all of this was happening. Intimate. Exposed. Maximus shook my pussy in his fist, his touch more intentional now. My breath caught as I looked away from Norman, trying to hold it together. Maximus had managed to push his fingers into my shorts, pulling it all the way up. His fingers reached my pussy and he began to caress my vaginal lips with his finger tips. Kaye kissed the side of my neck, while his hands massaging my breasts. "Whats the point of hiding these juicy tits? Come on, show them to us," Kaye murmured. And before I could react, he pulled my top upward, revealing my breasts. My boobs bounced out. I felt the cool air and their eyes all at once. My cheeks flushed, but I tried to act unfazed even when I began to feel stretch in my skin. "Her nipples are telling me, she is excited," Kaye said to Maximus, who had his eyes on my tits while his brother pinched my tits and pointed out the erection. They were sticking out so much that I felt embarrassed. And then there was Norman sitting on the sofa, his dick out. He was staring at me, his eyes hungrily watching my tits. He then steadily got up and walked up to me, standing in my face. His pants came off, his fingers pinched my tits, pulling them towards him. My body moved by force because Kaye was cupping my breasts from the sides, pressing them together. Norman started to caress my cheek, his thumb touched my bottom lip. "You are not going to use that pretty mouth of yours?" he whispered, holding my chin and moving my face towards his cock. He adjusted his cocks head over my lips, rubbing it all over my mouth and causing me to feel wet down there. "Ah, she is beginning to get wet," Maximus chuckled, his finger moving in and creating a weird itch in my body. In order to prove to them I had no dreams about them, I was going to get fucked. I could tell. Norman held my head from the back and pushed his cocks head into my mouth. He moved his dick to the side, fucking my left cheek first. "Take off her panties, she is hiding her pussy from us," hearing such words from Norman was making me go crazy. I did not expect him to be this horny. Maximus agreed and started pulling my shorts, causing my body to move forward and up, they were not being gentle too. While Maximus was taking off my shorts, Kaye adjusted himself under me sneakily. Next time when I sat back down again, I was not on the couch, but in Kayesp. I instantly yelped with Normans dick in my mouth when I felt Kayes dick sticking against my back. "Kaye, spread her legs," Maximus ordered and Kaye spread my left leg wide apart until my foot was on the couch. Maximus dragged my other leg onto the right side and now I waspletely exposed. Kaye started to pinch and pull my nipples as hard as he could while Maximus shoved his two fingers inside me this time. "Uahmmmm," I groaned in pleasure, closing my eyes while enjoying the taste of Normans cock. His cock had a big head, something I wanted to gag me. He pushed it to the other cheek, fucking it like an animal while holding my head in his hand tightly. "Raise her hips a little for me," Kaye asked Maximus, who instantly put his hands under me to lift me up. Norman now aimed to go deep down my throat. I almost gagged at one point because he blocked my throat entirely. Maximus spread my ass cheeks and adjusted the opening for Kayes dick, who was groaning behind me. "Push her down with force," as soon as Kaye said that, my eyes widened. But I couldnt even scream in pain as Normans dick silenced me. Maximus pulled me down with all the force and the entire length of Kayes cock went into my asshole. Tears left my eyes but it was far from over. I hoped at that moment, that it wasnt over soon. Chapter 633-Keep Fucking

Chapter 633: 633-Keep Fucking

Hnie: Kaye had his hands under my hips, pushing me up and down on his cock, while Norman slid his cock in and out of my mouth, his hands holding my breasts. He then pulled his cock out, and precum dripped from the side of my mouth. Pressing my breasts together, he came on top of me, making my backy against Kayes chest. Norman had his knees bent, resting on the side of my body on the couch. He slipped his cock between my breasts and continued to tit fuck. Meanwhile, Maximus inserted his three fingers inside me, twisting them in circles while his thumb stimted my clit. I felt his fourth finger enter me, causing a mix of pain and pleasure. "Ahhh, fuck!" I moaned. Kayes dick slowly explored my ass, Norman aggressively fucked my tits, and Maximus pushed his entire fist inside me. The sensation of his fist inside me made me close my eyes and bite my bottom lip. "Oh yeah!" I screamed louder this time. Norman finally got off, and Maximus pulled his hand out with a naughty smirk on his lips. Kaye put me down and got up, the three of them standing next to me while I sat on the couch, watching them like a hungry tigress. The three naked men looked like something out of a fantasy. I had no clue how it will feel when Emmet will join them. "You love running your mouth, dont you?" Norman started, putting his hand around my neck, igniting strange desires in my body. "That is because I am alpha queen," I replied, just to get a rise out of him. So that when he fucks me this time, he is even rougher. Norman pushed me up and then sat down. Maximus grabbed my ass, while Kaye had his hand over my boob, pressing and massaging it. We were all naked, our bodies touching, their hands constantly gripping every part of me they could reach. Norman tossed me over hisp, my face down and legs up. "Youre supposed to know that even as an alpha queen, youre still supposed to be obedient to your rogue king husband," Norman hissed and pped my ass. "Ouch!" I yelped in pain, my breasts pressed against his thighs. The way Norman groped my asscheeks before he pped them would send shock waves throughout my body. Maximus came on top of the couch by my heads side, raising my face by holding my chin. Kaye sat and held my feet in hisp, licking my toes and fingers. He licked my toes and ran his tongue between all my fingers. Maximus teased me by pping my cheek with his cock whenever I tried to take it in my mouth. Norman yed with my ass, pping it a few times before massaging it and slipping his fingers into my ass and pussy. I loved how they were touching and gripping me without any breaks. Normans fingers explored both of my holes before he held my tiny waist in his big hands and lifted me up. He made me sit in hisp, pressing my breasts against his face as he leaned down slightly. He lifted my body and guided me to sit on his cock, entering my pussy before pulling out and pushing into my ass, causing me to close my eyes in pain. "Fuck," I groaned as Maximus wrapped his hands around my waist from behind to assist his brother in the hole-switching game. Kaye positioned himself behind the couch, extending his arms to hold my breasts in a way that helped move my body up and down, with all hands working together to support Norman. Their coordinated movements involved Normans cock entering and leaving my pussy before switching to my ass. It was their unique way of showing support to each other. After some time, Norman stood up, and Maximus took his ce. I sat on hisp, taking his entire length into my pussy while one of my breasts was in his mouth, and my body leaned over his shoulder to suck Kayes dick from behind. Norman spread my ass cheeks and thrust his cock into my ass in one swift motion, causing me to scream internally as their pace quickened. All my holes were filled, their loud groans driving me wild as I struggled to focus on one source of pleasure. It was impossible; my entire body was in ecstasy. I gripped the backrest of the couch with my hands, locking eyes with Kaye as his cock reached my throat. Maximus nibbled on my nipple, but I was so overwhelmed with sensation that I barely felt any pain. Every touch brought pleasure and nothing else. Eventually, Norman lifted me off Maximus as if I were a doll and carried me to Kayes bedroom, the brothers following closely behind. They threw me onto the bed, crawling on top of me and pushing my back against the pillow as they knelt with their hard, erect cocks once again. "Are you going to show your professors what youve been hiding?" Norman teased, his hands caressing my thigh and parting my legs. I felt a sudden wave of shyness wash over me under their intense gaze. "Look at what our top student has been keeping from us. A sweet, fragrant pussy that tastes like flowers and fresh strawberries," Norman leaned in, taking a whiff of my scent before giving me a teasing lick. I shyly bit my nail, my shoulders hunching together. "And shes blushing," Maximus smirked, his hand stroking his shaft. "Weve let you handle our weapons, so why not let your professors y with your sweet pussy, Hnie?" Normans dirty talk was driving me wild. I had to admit, it suited him perfectly. Norman was the horny devil in disguise. The way he smirked and touched my pussy with his fingers made my nipples harden. "Come on, Hnies mates, lets see if shes hiding something inside her pussy. Lets explore this naughty side of Hnie," Norman urged his brothers to lean in, and together, they inserted their fingers inside me. Chapter 634-They Fuck Me Everywhere

Chapter 634: 634-They Fuck Me Everywhere

Hnie: "Ohhhhhhhhh!" My lips let out a surprising sound of pleasure as their fingers explored inside me. They shamelessly teased me, ying with my clit and vaginal lips for about twenty minutes now. I knew I was going to wake up sore. Then they took it a step further. Maximus and Kaye pulled back, lying on my left and right, sucking my breasts, while Norman began to insert three fingers inside me. He started to vigorously pleasure me, pushing his fingers deep inside, causing my eyes to roll back in ecstasy. The moment he withdrew his fingers, I climaxed like a waterfall. My body trembled with pleasure. The most intense part was when Kaye and Maximus sat up and all three of them watched me shudder in ecstasy, moaning and reaching climax repeatedly. After a while, my breaths began to normalize. I was tired, drained of energy. I had no strength to get up and clean myself, but they werent finished yet. "Bring her to the bathroom. Its not over yet, honey," Normanmanded, and Maximus quickly carried me in his arms to the shower. I had a sense that if they all shared me, Norman would be the one giving orders. He couldnt resist being the leader. Under the warm water, I stood naked and vulnerable as Normans hands explored my body. His touch was firm yet gentle, igniting a desire within me that only he could satisfy. I could feel his hardness pressing against me, a silent promise of the pleasure toe. They opened the shower and watched me get wet. The part that made me most shy was when they all stood around me, admiring my body. Norman reached for the soap,thering it between his hands. His soapy hands caressed my breasts, and I shyly bit my bottom lip. Our eyes locked, his hands massaging and fondling my breasts, spreading the soap all over them. Maximus knelt down and spread my buttocks wide. When the tip of his tongue touched my anus, I gasped and moaned. Norman leaned in and kissed my lips. "Do you enjoy it when someone touches your ass?" he whispered on my lips, his lips brushing against mine, making me feel naughty yet aroused at the same time. "I love it when you make those sounds," he whispered, gently kissing my lips. Kaye knelt beside me,thering soap in his hands before massaging my pussy with care. He skillfully explored every corner of my body, his fingers moving sensually, spreading the soap. Normans hands caressed my curves with tenderness as our tongues danced in a passionate sync. Maximus continued to fuck my asshole with his tongue, while Kayes fingers expertly stimted me, gently opening and closing mybia lips, focusing on my pleasure. I gasped as Kaye slid a finger inside me, feeling the wetness that had already formed. His movements were deliberate, his touch sending waves of pleasure through my body. I moaned in response, my body reacting to his every touch, my muscles tightening around his finger. As Kaye withdrew his fingers, Maximus stood up, and Norman broke the kiss. Norman guided my hands to rest on Kayes chest, providing me with support as he positioned himself behind me. I could feel his hard cock pressing against me. With a swift motion, he started to take it a step further. He parted my cheeks, teasing my back entrance with his throbbing cock. I gasped as he entered me, the sensation of fullness overwhelming me. His thrusts were fast, each thrust hitting the perfect spot, sending waves of pleasure through my body. I moaned in pleasure, my body responding to his every movement. Norman withdrew, his penis glistening with my wetness. Maximus turned me around, his eyes filled with desire as he eagerly scanned my body. He lifted me up, my legs wrapping around his waist. He entered me, his dick filling mepletely. I gasped, my body arching towards him. Norman and Kaye were stroking their erected cocks, their free hands caressing my buttocks and breasts. Maximus started to move, his thrusts strong and rapid. I could feel my climax approaching, my body trembling once more. Maximuss movements became more urgent, his penis hitting my g-spot with each thrust. I cried out as I reached orgasm, my body convulsing with pleasure. He then passed me over to Kaye, who held me and began thrusting harder and faster into my pussy. I could sense another climax building, my body yearning for release. His thrusts grew more erratic, his cock twitching inside me. My body quivered, my eyes shut tight, unfamiliar and loud sounds escaping my lips. With a final thrust, he ejacted, his penis pulsating inside me. I could feel his warm semen filling me up. Kaye then set me down, and this time, Norman stood behind me. The two entered my openings while Maximus lifted my leg to the side. My body leaned to the other side, and my hand rested on the wall for bnce, with Maximus holding my leg from the other side. His brothers began to fuck me, causing me to ce one hand on Kayes chest. "This is what you should dream about. Tell us, what else do you dream of?" Kaye inquired, his gaze intense. He looked so focused while going in and out of my pussy. My back was now in pain, but Norman was mercilessly thrusting deeper and deeper with more speed and passion. "Tell us, what other desires do you have?" Norman whispered in my ear from behind. I was breathing heavily, my body aching, but I never wanted them to stop. "I want you all to fuck me every night like wild animals. I want all of you to love me, fill my openings. I want to wake up being fucked tomorrow," I confessed without realizing it, and they increased their pace. I closed my eyes as pleasure washed over me, leaving the fluid from my body on the floor and my thighs. Maximus lowered my leg, and the three of them drew closer to me, making me feel vulnerable as they loomed over me. Then, Norman leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Wish granted. You will wake up with your desires fulfilled and holes filled." Chapter 635-A Morning Fuck

Chapter 635: 635-A Morning Fuck

Hnie: It was one wild night. I was so exhausted that I fell asleep the moment they helped me shower and put me in Kayes bed. Maximus slept on top of me, while Kaye was on my right and Norman on my left. Just as the birds started chirping, I began to wake up to Norman kissing my cheek. I groaned and smiled, but I had no idea what else he had nned for me. He sat up and gently nudged Maximus off me, making him roll over and then get up to sleep at my feet. Norman turned me to the side andy behind my back. "Good morning, my naughty queen," his voice was deep as he whispered into my ear. I felt his hands trace all my curves and then firmly grasp my breast from underneath, raising it to Kayes mouth. He tapped his fingers on Kayes forehead to wake him up. The moment he opened his eyes and saw my breast, he knew what he was being asked to do. Norman directed my nipple into Kayes mouth, who moved closer and started sucking my breast with his eyes closed. "Uhmmm," I shyly moaned as Norman touched my ass, spreading my cheeks and pushing his penis into my vagina from behind. "You wanted penises in you, we have plenty to start with," he continued to whisper and kiss my ear, giving kisses that were so loud that I began to lose my breath. Kaye continued to suck my breast, devouring it while Norman wrapped his arm from under me, between my neck and shoulder, and ced his hand on my other breast, his other hand running between my legs and over to my clit. His penis going in and out of me felt like a hot iron rod, tearing open my insides. He vibrated my clit harder and faster, waking up Maximus, who had one eye closed as he started stroking his penis while sitting on his knees. "Dont start without me," heined sleepily, touching my leg with his hand. Norman fucked me from behind for a few minutes before rolling me onto his body, my back pressing against his chest. Kaye got up and spread my legs to the side while Norman held my other leg to my left. I was now spread wide in front of Maximus, who positioned himself between my legs and pushed his cock inside me. His hand groped my breast while Kaye fondled my other boob. Norman reached over and yed with my clit while his cock started to enter my ass once again. Kaye crawled on his knees to my head side and held my chin, making me turn my head to him as he pushed his cock into my mouth. The three started to have sex with me in sync, my holes throbbing and my boobs massaged by their hands. Norman stimted my clit with such speed that it made my eyes roll back in my head. "Oh fuck, she is so hot," Maximus screamed as he moaned in pleasure, receiving a grunt of agreement from Norman. Their speeds increased, their rods prating my skin and burning my insides before I began to feel their cocks swell up. As Norman released in my ass, Maximus released in my pussy, and Kaye ejacted all over in my mouth. He held my head tight for me to swallow everyst drop of the cum before he finally let go. I had squirted everywhere at this point too. My body was so tired that I could no longer take it, but the thought of being with them again was exciting me once more. Once they set me down, Maximus left to take a shower while Kaye put on his shorts to take a walk on the balcony before they got aroused again. They knew I had enough for the night. Now it was just me and Norman, my face against his chest, facing each other on our sides. He had his arms wrapped around my body as if he would never let me go. "I never thought I would enjoy it so much. You are like a drug; I cannot get enough of you," Norman whispered, pulling me even closer to his chest. "I cannot believe I was living a sexless life. Sex is amazing when its you Im having it with," he continued, making me smile. "I was upset with you when you were giving me that attitude. Butst night, you surprised me," I said, breaking the hug and sitting up to watch his face. We were still naked, and he couldnt keep his hands off my breasts. While I was talking, he unintentionally yed with my nipples, pinching, twisting, even pressing them like a button. "Hnie, there will be more. Because one of us wasnt therest night. One of your mates has no idea he will get to be with you once he feels like himself," he teased, pinching my nipple too hard. I had to p his hand and give him a look. "You want to continue this even after the Mate Eclipse?" I asked, noticing how he drifted into thought. "I think this is how its supposed to be. We cant fight it, or well anger the Moon Goddess." The moment he said that, it was like something flipped inside me. A dreaming true. But I never dared say it out loud that I wanted to be with all of my mates. "I never thought wed do it again. Afterst time, I was in a really bad mood. I thought" I stopped, suddenly feeling like something was missing. Or maybe, like something wasing back. A hope. "Norman, yesterday, when I cked out, and Rune pushed his fingers into my temples" I stopped again, a strange pain swelling in my chest. "Salem," I whispered, covering my mouth with my hands. "Oh my Goddess, Salem. Shes gone and I am fucking my mates," I started sobbing, the pain rushing back to me. "Shit," I heard Norman curse. "Guys! Shes back. But now she remembers losing a friend. A hope." Chapter 636-The Final Goodbye

Chapter 636: 636-The Final Goodbye

Hnie: "You will be missed," Sydney wrapped up her eulogy, crying the entire time. Her father was a mess. Everyone was deeply upset at the loss of someone like Salem. I hadnt been able toe to terms with losing her. It had only been two days, far too soon to move on anyway. Gavin stood in a ck suit, wearing ck sunsses to hide the bags under his eyes. After I started getting my dreams and hopes back, I visited Gavin. He never said a word, just stared out the window the whole time. All of his friends stayed in his apartment. We tried our best to make him feel better, but it wasnt possible. All of us understood that. "Why are you here?" After Salem wasid to rest, Sydney turned to question me. I hade with my mates, all dressed in ck, grief heavy in our hearts. "Not today," Norman hissed at her, holding up his palm. "Why not? She is the reason my sister is gone today!" she screamed, turning heads toward us. We were in the open air, the wind blowing into our faces. We had just been preparing to leave the graveyard when Sydney started yelling and screaming. "Maybe you should ask yourself that question. Why was she out of the car when she should have been riding in yours?" I asked, tears welling in my eyes every time I recalled seeing Salems body. Sydney looked around and hesitated for a moment before hissing, "Because it was supposed to be a free and safe world. An adult like her had the choice to decide whether she wanted to be in the car or not. She made a choice to leave, but then Rune happened. That cursed creature you set free!" she screamed, and my fists clenched. However, my grief was so overwhelming that, even with so many questions for her, I began to wonder if she was right, if it really had happened because I set Rune free. But a light pat from Kaye on my back brought me back to reality. Everyone had been informed about Rune and the danger he posed after Salems death. But they had all known about Zharns long before that. "Maybe you should tell us why you tossed her phone out of the car?" I noticed her face twitch slightly. She turned to her father, as if asking for help, but he looked lost too. "What kind of lies are you spinning against me? Is it not enough that I lost my sister because of you?" she screamed, stepping forward and back, as if ready to fight me. "Lies? Thats not a lie. Ive been waiting to show you something," Jenny stepped in with her cellphone. We had nned to talk to Sydney after the funeral, but she was so impatient she brought it upon herself. Now, the whole audience was listening to what she had done to her sister. "What the fuck are you talking about, you bitch?" Sydney had no care in the world. She hadpletely lost her mind. I stepped ahead, taking Jennys phone and ying the audio. It was a voice message sent while Sydney was demanding Salem to leave. Then came the sound of their voices when the phone was tossed out. The sad part was, once the phone was thrown, their voices were lost. But after Salem got out and started talking to herself while searching for her phone, everything was recorded. There were the sounds of her cries and screams. Im guessing Salem had a bad feeling about her sister, which is why she began recording a voice note for Jenny. And I believe Rune was the one who picked up the phone and hit the send button. Jenny said she received the message muchter because Rune didnt send it immediately. He sent it after Salems body was found. Throughout the yback of the voice note, everyone cried, listening to a sister leaving her own twin alone in the woods. Sydneys father stared at her, eyes wide in shock, while Sydney stood frozen, numb. "I didnt know. I thought shed find her phone and call you," her tone shifted as she broke down. "Please believe me. We fought a lot, but I loved her, I swear," she begged, turning to face her father. "Father, I was just angry and jealous, you understand me, right? I would never hurt her. She was a part of me, my twin. I made a rash decision because of my anger issues and then she was gone. Please!Im so sorry. I didnt kill her," she sobbed, shaking, while her father kept looking away. "I went back for her. I called her, and when she didnt pick up, I swear I went back, but I was too afraid to step into the woods. I thought she must have been picked up and was too angry to respond to my calls," she continued, while Kaye held my arm and gently turned me around. Lamar and Penn tried to take Gavin away, but he wanted to have onest word. He stepped forward and, after days of silence, finally spoke. "Youre sorry? You should be. You made her life so difficult. She wasnt happy with you in her final days. Do you even know what youve done? You left my pregnant mate" his voice cracked, and Sydney covered her mouth, sobbing louder, "You left that innocent girl out in the woods just because she didnt want to be as cruel as you. Just because she wanted to do good, to be a better person." His broken voice shattered my heart. Norman wrapped his arm around me forfort, but all I could think about was Salems cries in her final moments. "You stole my mate my everythingfrom me. Dont me it on your anger issues. You were the problem all along. You werent going to stop until you caused a major loss. And now you have. Sadly, my sweet mate became the victim of your toxicity. So no, apology denied," Gavin hissed, walking away with Penn and Lamar, while Sydney copsed to her knees in sobs. Chapter 637-The Ex Needs My Help

Chapter 637: 637-The Ex Needs My Help

Hnie: "Im not saying her cries are fake, but if only shed had that realization when her sister was still alive," I grunted, my hands pressed against the cars bo as I tried to calm myself. Norman and the others were wrapping things up, since Salems father had copsed after hearing the truth. Sydney had to be escorted home while she cried uncontrobly. Maximus stood next to his car, leaning over the bo with one arm folded and his other hand under his chin, watching me non-stop. "What?" I finally snapped at him. "Can I call you mine now?" The way his mind went there shocked me. I groaned and looked away. "No," I hissed. "Can Kaye call you his?" he asked, and I shrugged in response. "Wait, so he can call you his, but I cant call you mine?" he continued, sounding like a child fighting over a toy. "Because even when he was hurt, he wasnt as rude as you were. You made me feel so low that night, Maximus," I scoffed, straightening up and folding my arms across my chest. "Thats not fair. I was hurt too. Im justC a bit more vocal when ites to showing my emotions," he insisted, trying to reach for my chin to hold it between his fingers. But I kept turning my face away, shrugging him off and stepping back. "When all this is over, Ill stay with the others, but youll be excluded," I said firmly. I heard him gasp dramatically. When I turned to look at his face in disbelief, I found him holding his hand over his mouth, pretending to look hurt. But it was all an act. "Yeah, you cant do that. You can try to avoid me, but the minute I stand behind you" his voice turned low and seductive as he moved to stand behind me, but I stepped away. To be honest, I wasnt in the mood for any of this. I was still hurting from Salems passing. I didnt even know how to feel happy anymore. But for the sake of everyone else, I was holding it together. "Hnie, may I have a word with you?" Our banter was cut short when someone else arrived. We both turned around to see Altan standing by his car, dressed in a ck suit, his eyes watching me with a look that carried a silent desire. "No, you cannot," Maximus responded for me before I could say anything, while I just stared at Altan. Every time I looked at him, I was reminded of the times when I was a stupid, innocent teenager. I still am, but at least Im not stupid anymore. The way he had dragged me into his world, the way I was punished just because his father thought he was serious about me, it was so unfair. I hadnt done anything to deserve any of that. "I was actually talking to her. I didnt know she cant make her own decisions anymore," Altan said, having the nerve to awaken the monster inside Maximus. I watched Maximus straighten his back and immediately square up. "What is it that you want to talk about?" I asked in a bitter tone. "Its a pack matter, Alpha Queen. May we discuss it somewhere alone?" The way Altan addressed my title to control the situation left me with no choice but to nce at Maximus to excuse myself. I had no idea Altan would be this clever. "Maximus, Ill be back in a minute," I said to the furious lycan, who honestly looked like nothing but a beast at that moment. If he could, he would have torn the alpha in front of him apart. "And next time you wish to speak with the Alpha Queen, schedule an appointment," Maximus grunted, adjusting his coat with a sharp tug before walking away. Of course, he didnt go far. Though at a distance, I could still see him watching us while standing beneath a tree. "What is it?" I asked Altan. "There have been thefts in my pack," he began, stepping closer. Every step he took toward me made my breath hitch. It wasnt easy to face him again. I was so different from the girl I used to be. There was a time when I would stay close to him, yearning for his attention, and he wouldnt even acknowledge me. But that was fine now. He had been a spoiled young alpha back then. I could have forgiven him for ying with my heart. But that night, those few moments when he stepped away, changed everything for me. "And you want me to find the thieves? Do you think thats what an Alpha Queen does?" I asked, not unfolding my arms from my chest. My posture was solid; confident, unwavering. But deep down, the Hnie who had been wronged by her pack, who had suffered her entire childhood, was resurfacing. That Hnie only ever wanted someone to see her pain. "Of course not. I want you to help me find the cause behind the thefts," he rified, and I frowned. "You mean to say, a thief," I scoffed. He was just trying to make it sound more noble, but it was exactly what I had just said. He wanted me to find the thief, or thieves. "Hnie, its children. Kids under eighteen are the ones being taken," he said. The moment those words left his mouth, my expression hardened. The indifference Id been carrying vanished, and I became fully attentive. "If you cane to my pack, Ill exin everything in more detail. I know youll manage some time, Hnie. We may not be from the North, but your help would mean a lot. You live with the brothers, you studied in the VS, you have far more knowledge than others. I want the pack to be safe for the children. And I know you do too. You wouldnt want the same fate for your sister, shes been hiding in her home, missing school ever since the thefts began." It was his subtle way of updating me on my sisters condition, and honestly, he had managed to steal my attention. "Tell me when, and Ill be there," I said, without a second thought this time. Chapter 638-Rune And His Minions

Chapter 638: 638-Rune And His Minions

Hnie: We must go check on Vani, Cora said, so worried that she had already started anticipating some kind of war breaking out. I will go crazy if she hasnt been taken care of, I hissed, clenching my palm while Altan was writing something on a piece of paper. How could I not go for Vani? I will do anything for my little sister who is the sole reason I am alive today. "I will book a hotel room for you," he said, not raising his head from the paper. "No need, I will stay at home," I noticed a little flinch in his body. I will go back home because I want to be close to Vani and also to get back at my so-called family. "I know Im not the one youd ever want to speak with, but this is my number. I would really wish for you to give me a call. I could call you, I have your number, but Im not sure if you would pick up. Please, Hnie, this is an important matter. Im afraid the X Codex is behind it," he stated. I nodded roughly. However, the moment he pulled his hand out to give me the paper, an arrow shot through the space between us and snatched the paper from his hand. "Hnie!" Altan yelled and leapt in my direction, pushing me to the ground while covering me with his body. A line of arrows flew through the air andnded far away. They had been in my direct path. If he hadnt pushed me, I would have been struck by one, or maybe two. We were both stunned and frozen for a moment, looking around until our eyes met, and then we broke apart. I pushed him off, but he was already moving to get off me. Once we were on our feet, Maximus came and held me from behind. "We are under attack," Maximus announced, pointing toward the road and then to the distant mountains. An army of Zharns was sprinting from all directions toward the graveyard. "We must inform everyone," I said. As the three of us started running toward the graveyard gate, I paused to turn and look at the person who had shot the arrow. Because it was odd. Even though the Zharns were approaching, and they were pretty brutal, they couldnt have used bows to attack us. And I was right. "Rune!" I hissed under my breath, watching him smirk and wave his fingers at me while the bow was slung over his shoulder. "Of course," Maximus hissed. "Lets go," Altan reminded us that we still needed to get inside the graveyard with the others. We rushed in, and Altan locked therge main door with silver bars. "Everyone, we are under attack!" I shouted as loud as I could. Norman and Kaye, who had beenforting Mr. Coombs, looked up and nced around with concern. "What?" ady cried out, hugging her child. We didnt have many warriors here because it was just a funeral. Most of the people who hade were either rtives, friends, or pack members. The warriors had stayed behind to protect the pack while the Alpha grieved his daughters death. We had only a few with us, and some of them had taken Sydney back to her pack, so now that was the problem. "Were facing the risk of more casualties than any victory," one of the warriors arrived to inform us. "Its alright. As long as we fight," I began, but my eyes caught Rune approaching the gate with a smirk. "You think this can stop me?" heughed maniacally, shaking his head. "Come here, my buddies. We have a meal to feast upon," he said to the Zharns, then opened the gate. "Shit," I cursed, grabbing a sword from a warrior and running toward the Zharns. "Take control of the Zharns. I know how to stop them," I shouted to Norman, who was rushing beside me. The moment he tore off his shirt and jumped, hended in his massive beast form. I watched him m his chest like an angry gori before wing through three Zharns at once. His ws and canines were enormous. The way his jaw opened so wide, I could feel the terror ripple through his enemies bones. "Time to have some fun!" Maximus yelled to his wolf before lowering his body. When he rose again, he was in wolf form. The giant beast was nearly as powerful as a Lycan. But since it wasnt a full moon, he wasnt in his Lycan form. Still, he grabbed a few Zharns in his jaws, one after another. With a single bite, he tore them apart and let out a howl. Altan howled and shifted into his Alpha wolf form,unching himself at the iing Zharns. I pushed through the chaos because my target was someone else. Rune. He knew I wasing for him. He smirked and turned his palm upward, curling his fingers in a taunting gesture, daring me toe at him. He moved first, fast, and swung the bow in his hand to strike me. I ducked just in time, saving myself, but also swung my sword to slice a Zharn attacking me from the side. I had to stay alert on all fronts. My mates and Altan were busy protecting the pack members and guests. When I tried to strike Rune with my sword, he hit me with his bow, and both our weapons fell to the ground. With the Zharns rushing in full force and in groups, the weapons were kicked and pushed farther away. We didnt have time to search for them. Runes fist swung over my head like a hammer. If he hadnded that hit, it wouldve knocked me to the ground. I rolled to the side and grabbed a metal pipe from the ground, swinging it at his head. The whole damn pipe bent, but he didnt even flinch. Then I remembered, his bones were like jelly. I dropped the pipe. Ran low. mmed my elbow into his ribs. It felt like punching a pillow, soft and yielding. This was going to be tough. Then he grabbed me by the back, threw me to the ground, and drove his fingers into my stomach. And thats when I felt it. Chapter 639-Snap!

Chapter 639: 639-Snap!

Hnie: Pain shot through my stomach, but I slid behind him and kicked the back of his knee. But it seemed like nothing pained him. He turned. I jumped back just in time. I noticed the Zharns crowding around the fighters. My attention began to drift toward my mates, I wanted to be with them, but Rune! I had to defeat him. He was the real threat. As the Zharns began attacking my mates, someone else arrived, just in time, after securing the guests inside the building where the funeral service had been held. "Ahhh!" Kayes scream tore through the air as he transitioned, his long arms swinging, ws extending. But I noticed something else, the way he shifted mid-transition. He smirked as hended on the ground, head down, eyes up. Then he moved faster, much faster than usual. Even his brothers looked stunned. "Blood!" Kaye screamed, mming his hands against a Zharns head, crushing it and sttering blood everywhere. He wasnt just fighting like an animal, he was fighting like someone who enjoyed inflicting pain. Rune saw that Id gotten distracted. He used the moment to charge. As he came at me, I ducked and moved fast, raising my fist to his face. His head snapped back, too far, like rubber, then whipped forward again. No damage. I jumped back. He lunged and I ducked again. His leg stretched mid-kick, whipping around like a rope. It caught my arm, and agonizing pain rippled through my body. He was nearly impossible to defeat. But theres always a way to bring down a monster. I rolled, stood quickly, and rushed him again. I hit his ribs, stomach, shoulder, everything just bent. Nothing broke. He kept chuckling, mocking me with that twisted grin. Then he spun, his whole body twisting, arms iling like whips. One struck my side. I slid across the ground, the breath knocked out of me. I coughed and stood slowly. His fist came at my face, but this time, I rolled, and my sword was right beside me. I saw Rune charging. I grabbed the sword in time, raised it, and stood. The de went straight through his eye. Blood dripped down his face. He screamed, and I knew in that moment what had to be done. "He thrives on watching people suffer, people with no hope, no dreams," my wolf growled from within. I drove the sword into his other eye before he could retaliate. His cries were worse than a doomsday siren; raw, filled with animalistic horror. "You enjoyed watching my friend scream and beg for her life," I hissed, my voice low with rage, the memory clear as ss, herst words, her pleas as she begged his monsters to spare her because she was pregnant, all recorded in the voice note. Rune could no longer see. He whimpered, lost and on his knees. I spotted a thick, rusted chain on the ground. I grabbed it. I rushed and wrapped it around his neck. Tight. He twisted and writhed, but I held on. His rubbery neck stretched unnaturally as he fought the pull, but I wasnt letting go. I ran to the nearest tall, sturdy tree and tossed the chain over a thick branch. The metal nked, slid, caught. I knew it was strong enough to hold a loser like him. "Whatever youre doing will cost you dearly! My siblings will take my revenge!" he screamed, thrashing on the ground, arms iling. I grabbed the end of the chain and pulled. His body lifted into the air. His feet dragged through the dirt, then left the ground entirely. He rose higher. His neck stretched unnaturally. His arms wed at the chain. His legs kicked at nothing. His scream tore through the trees. The Zharns stopped in their tracks. The ones still approaching the graveyard hissed, then began to retreat. Others froze, too stunned to fight, while my mates finished them off. Now, everyone was watching Runes fate. No matter how many threats he hurled at me, I didnt stop. "My siblings will never forgive you for this" his voice turned sharp and high, almost a screech. "Zharns! Imand thee to finish this Alpha Queen and her mates!" he shouted louder and louder, desperate. But his Zharns stayed away. They turned their backs on him. "Where are you?!" he shrieked, listening for the hiss of their loyalty, but only silence answered. "Damn you pathetic creatures!" he roared. He was panicking. This monster, this murderer of an innocent girl, was now terrified of his own death. "My siblings will start a war!" he warned again. This time, I clenched my jaw. "Bring it on!" I shouted back. He went silent, almost as if he hadnt expected me to stand my ground. I nted my feet. Gripped the chain with both hands and pulled harder. The metal bit into my palms. My back screamed in pain. But I didnt stop. "This is for Salem. And her child," I said, my voice cracking as tears spilled down my face. I pulled harder. He rose higher. His neck stretched longer and longer, until it shook. Then, I bent my knees and dropped my weight and yanked with full force. Snap! A sick, wet sound echoed through the air. His head tore free. His body crashed to the ground. The head swung from the chain, lifeless, eyes wide, mouth still frozen in that final scream. I stood there, panting. Blood, dirt, pain clinging to me. But it was done. I had won. But at what cost? I had lost my friend. That motherfucker got to her before we could get to him. Gasps rippled through the crowd. Mothers shielded their childrens eyes from the horror. Warriors and royals stared, some in shock, some in awe. My mates had transitioned back. They watched me with amazement in their eyes. I was still gripping the chain. Then I let it go. The head dropped behind me with a dull, sickening Thud! I closed my eyes and fell to my knees. I broke down. If only we had done this sooner. "Hnie!" all three of my mates called my name at once. They knelt beside me, wrapping me in a tight embrace, holding me as I sobbed. The sky cried with us. The downpour began. And I mourned Salem but at least I killed her killer. Chapter 640-A Rather Nasty Threat

Chapter 640: 640-A Rather Nasty Threat

Hnie: "Ill be fine here," I sighed as I reassured Norman again. "The council head heard what Rune said about your mates, and not just one mate," Kaye reminded us as he stood with us, hands in his pants pockets, leaning back against the car. "Im not afraid of anyone finding out I have four mates anymore, Kaye. Ive faced real Masters. So what if I have four mates? Such threats are nothing to be afraid of," I tried to joke so they could return home with eased minds. But I could tell from the way theyd been watching my face that they were worried about how I was really doing inside. I could act all tough and powerful, but at the end of the day, I had lost a friend too. "I really need to stay here tonight. Gavin needs me," I reminded them why it was important for me to stay. "Just text us if anything happens, or if you need us, okay?" Norman looked so pale I wondered what was going on with him. "Yeah, ummC" I cleared my throat but felt like an idiot bringing up Altan with them. Maximus was sent home to stay with Emmet himself. After Rune made that threat, we were on high alert. We also made public announcements about X Codex this time, hiding nothing about the evil organization. "What is it?" As always, Norman knew I was about to say something I was struggling to exin, so he asked me directly. "Altan asked me to visit his pack. Theyve been dealing with something unusual, and they havent been able to fight it," I exined what he had told me over the next five minutes, and they listened attentively. "You want to go?" Norman asked, and the moment I nodded, he bobbed his head with me. "Then you dont need to think twice. One of us will apany you," he added,ying out a condition I already knew he would. I didnt mind either. Instead of going alone, getting into trouble, and putting them through hell, it was smarter to take one of them with me. "Ill n it after two days. The full moon is in two days, so Ill mark Emmet first and then you," I turned to Kaye, who had his arms crossed over his chest now. He had his sleeves rolled up, making him look really muscr. "Also," Kaye scratched his temple, "I wanted to knowwhat are we?" he asked, and both Norman and I turned to look at him. "I mean, me and MaximusC" before he could add Emmet, I decided to respond, or tease him a little. "Assholes?" I offered, and as soon as I said that, Norman smirked, looking all giggly. "Very funny. Or maybe assfuckers? What do you have to say about that?" he taunted back, and my smile faded. I felt so shy I turned my head away to avoid his gaze. "One piece of advice, brother," Norman ced his arm around his brothers shoulder and hunched down since Kaye was leaning too. "Never talk about intimate details after sex. And goddess forbid, never even joke about it." He was so right that I gave a big nod, silently urging Kaye to learn from his brother. "Okay, but seriously, after the mate eclipse, are we back to begging for her attention?" Kaye was so direct. I expected Maximus to bring up this confrontation, but it turned out Kaye was just as desperate to find out. "Dont you have a fiance?" I asked, and he rolled his eyes. "I dont want to be with her. I want this," he said, motioning from himself to his brother, then to me, and finally back to himself. "I want this to keep going." I knew what he meant. "Im no longer guarding her. Shes your mate too. And Ive worked really hard to stop myself from going there again. You and Maximus need to sort out your affairs before you even think about being with her." The moment Norman gave him the green light, Kaye unfolded his arms and straightened his back. "You mean to sayC shes mine?" Kaye asked, and I watched Norman narrow his eyes at him. "How about you let it flow naturally, instead of reminding me that were sharing her? With time, well adjust. But that doesnt mean its an open rtionship. Itll be just us, and her," Norman said firmly. I was d he was the oneying down the rules. Well, I was kind of right about him being the one to lead. He liked guiding everyone. "Okay, but we can" Kaye immediately shut up when Norman gave him a look. "Wow." The way Kaye suddenly jumped and pumped his fist in the air looked so childish. "Im seriously reconsidering my decision," Norman groaned, ncing at me as if toin about his brother. "Nope! Youre no longer in charge. You cant give us the go-ahead and then say youve changed your mind. Whats done is done," Kaye warned him, and I raised my hand to object. "Only if I agree. I havent agreed to anything yet, especially since you and Maximus areplete idiots," I hissed, stomping my foot as I got closer to Norman. "Ill be heading into the apartment now. Please eat and rest well. You look a little pale to me." I cupped Normans face in my hands and stood on my tiptoes, but I still couldnt reach his height. He had to bend down to make it easier for me. "Ill be fine. Please take care of yourself. Ill miss you, wifey," he whispered, leaning in and gently taking my bottom lip into his mouth. I threw Kaye a side-eye before wrapping my arms around Norman to deepen the kiss. "Seriously? Just wait and watch how I make you wet in public next time," Kayes threat sent a shudder through me, but I didnt pay it much attention. He had to be joking. Who would even do such a thing, right? "I mean it," Kaye mumbled as he sat down in the car. Chapter 641-The Dirty Talk

Chapter 641: 641-The Dirty Talk

Hnie: "How are you holding up?" I asked Gavin, my eyes constantly getting filled with tears. I never want to be in his position ever. Losing the person you love the most can be the end of someones life, dreams and hopes. "I dont know. You know how when you close your eyes you see the fact of the person you love? Except it is whenever I blink for me," he uttered, his eyes moving towards the sky and a single tear rolled down the corner of his eye. "Just a few days ago, she was with me, Hnie. We were closer than ever. We marked each other and were just happy. I wish I hadnt let her go that night. I wish!" he sighed as his voice broke and I swallowed my tears. "I want to work for you," Gavin whispered. We sat out on the balcony after everyone else had fallen asleep. Jenny and Lamar kept their distance from each other. I could tell they didnt want Gavin to be reminded of his mate. But he would only remember if he ever forgot. For now, he couldnt think about anything or anyone else. "What do you mean?" I asked Gavin gently. "I cant be a part of this pack anymore. I want to go rogue, and I want you to help me out. I want to be a warrior for the rogue king Brothers. Since Im already part of the academy, Im halfway there in terms of knowledge and strength. I want to fight the X Codex, Hnie. I need to do it. Thats my only mission in life now," he said, swallowing back his tears. I couldnt hide mine. "I know Im asking for a lot. Going rogue isnt easy," he sniffled. We were sitting on the ground, knees pulled up to our chests, feeling cozy in the confined balcony. But the view from there was beautiful. After a heavy downpour, the sky had cleared. The starry night looked so lonely, now that his mate, and my friend, was gone. Salem had truly redeemed herself and be our favorite. She was recently so happy to be finally called as an alphas daughter, but she didnt get to enjoy the perks of it. All that, and then her life was lost. She was practically betrayed by her own sister. Salem must have been so happy, marked and carrying a baby. I bet she was even thinking of doing something fun for our senior year transfer. But now, it is all gone. "Its not difficult, and youre not asking for much. I want you to know, whatever you ask, Ill do my best to make it happen. As for the rogue application, I am Alpha Queen, and I have a say. Ill help you go rogue. But GavinC" I looked at him softly, "what about your mother? I know you miss Salem, but your mother loves you too." I reminded him, just because he lost his mate doesnt mean he should stop caring about those who still love him deeply. He was her only son, and she had lived her whole life for him. "I have something in my mind for her. Of course, I will always love my mother," Gavin reassured and I gave him a headnod. "We are nning to find their headquarters because we must get to them before they get to us this time. However, there is no lead, and we are kind of lost about the siblings," I began to exin everything to him so that he is aware of what he might be getting into. "Okay, so first thing first, you will need to change your batch. To be a warrior for the Rogue Brothers, you will be taking a different kind of ss from now on. We will see each other every day, dont worry," I gave his head a pet, "and at the same time, we will discuss matters with you. Like what we are nning on doing to the X Codex and all. But Gavin, you will have to promise me that you will not do anything without running it by us. I know you are emotional, but I cannot lose another friend," I warned him, and he gave me a confirming head nod, reassuring me he doesnt n to go out on a suicide mission either. "Lucy wasnt at the funeral," I asked Gavin, who shrugged. "I dont know," he replied, sounding not very interested in anyone else. "Do you miss her?" he asked, and I sighed. "Salem, yes! Lucy, not so much. I miss the old her, but once she changed, I lost that connection with her that we shared once," I remembered the days we were friends. Wow! Those were the days. "Hmm, Jenny wants to take my mother with her. That is how I am able to go rogue. I think it will be a good idea. Jennys mother and my mother would be together while Jenny and her family help their father get mental health help. I think my mother will be much happier there," Gavin spoke up in one breath before he sighed and got up. "I will go inside. Are youing?" he asked, and I said yes with my eyes. I followed him and got in the bed with Jenny. I had only lied down when I received a text from Maximus. The timing was odd. I wondered what he could be texting me for. Maximus: You must be sleeping since you were all tired. But I cannot sleep, even when I am so exhausted. I cleared my throat, my fingers hovering over the screen, contemting whether to respond or not. Me: Why, what happened to you? I was upset with him, but I didnt hate him. Maximus: I am missing you. Your body. Are you missing me? Are you feeling that itch and desire between your legs that only my dick can help with? I gasped when he sent me an attachment with his text. It was a picture of his naked torso, his belt unbuckled and pants pulled down, revealing the base of his cock and I could tell he was ready for a standing ovation. Chapter 642-The Horny One

Chapter 642: 642-The Horny One

Hnie: I rolled my eyes, wrapping my body perfectly in the nket while holding my phone in my hand under the nket. Me: Not really. I saw him calling me the very next moment, so I silently got up and went to the balcony once again. I sat down on the floor and noticed the sky. Winter wasing. I remembered how longst winter wasst time. But sadly, when it came back, Salem wasnt with us. "What is it?" I asked in a whisper, trying not to wake anyone else with the call. "Ahhh!" he suddenly let out a sigh, and my body visibly shuddered. Thankfully, he couldnt see me. "Kaye told me what has been decided." He was either sleepy or was trying to seduce me. His voice was so fucking husky, and my mind kept reminding me of the whispers from him in my ears on the night of the crazy night. "And did he not tell you that I have not decided yet what I need to do with the two of you?" I used a sassy tone because I was still angry with him over that nights issue. And even if not, I wanted to give him a hard time like he was giving me that other night. "Ah, I dont care about that. I know you will be in my arms soon," he mumbled confidently, almost like he was tired but wanted to keep talking to me. "That is the mistake you are making. You know I am very stubborn, Maximus," I said with a shrug to my shoulders, feeling good about myself for keeping a stern stance with him. However, the minute I said that, he started switching to a video call, and my heart missed a beat. What was he trying to show me? "What are you video calling me for?" I questioned, trying to sound annoyed. "Why? Too afraid I might show you something you cannot touch tonight? Are you feeling bad? Jealous?" His voice was deeper due to being sleepy, but thats when he sounded more cocky, and I grunted under my breath angrily. So, in anger, as always, I switched to the video call, and a loud yelp escaped my lips. He had his phone ced on a phone holder on the bedside table while he was lying shirtless in his bed. I could see his ck shorts and muscr legs. His muscr back looked so yummy that I visibly looked thirsty for a moment. He had his face against the pillow, only his eyes showing as he watched me through the phone while he stayed lying down on his stomach. My yelp made himugh a little before taking a deep breath and silently staring at me. "Why dont you sleep already? You look very tired," I said, trying to sound normal. "No! I am at peace like this." He extended his arm and grabbed the phone, rolling onto his back and lying down straight while holding his phone. My eyes hungrily watched his chest and abs before I gulped. "I miss you, Hnie," he said, no smirking, no teasing. "I dont," I shrugged. "Dont tease me right now. Be a good girl and say it back," he demanded, his eyes staring without blinking. "Well, I dont," I continued. He started nodding his head while clicking his tongue. He suddenly sat up, and my frown became visible. "What are you doing?" I asked when I noticed he had put on his shirt but didnt button it up and grabbed his car keys. "What are you doing?" I asked again, but he didnt respond. "What time is it?" he asked, but more like to himself. He narrowed his eyes on his phone and nodded his head more aggressively. "Its 9:30 p.m., Maximus. Go back to bed," I warned him not to do anything stupid, but he didnt respond, not until he was in his car and already driving. "Can you at least tell me what youre doing?" I asked after getting too annoyed with his silence. He was driving while half asleep. I was worried for him. Did he forget some important chore that made him leave so suddenly? "Ill be there by 2-something," he whispered, the phone sitting on his dashboard. "What? Maximus, have you lost your mind? Dont you know how dangerous it is to be out and about after we killed Rune?" I panicked for him. He was always like that, cared less about anything and did whatever he thought was right in the moment. "You wanted me to say it. I will say it." I instantly started to yap, but he smirked, not even stopping. "Iming over there whether you say it or not. Keep that attitude, Ill see how you fold when Im in front of you," he said confidently, making me groan in frustration. "Why are you so stubborn?" I hissed at him. "Because of you, my love. You made me stubborn and shameless." He winked before looking back at the road. "Now sleep and rest well. Itll be some time before I get there." "No! Youre staying on video call with me," I demanded, and he sighed, grinning like a fool. "No! Im not keeping you awake with me. I mean, youll be awake the rest of the night once I get there. So go ahead and rest. Let me drive. Your face is a distraction. I dont want to park my car on the side of the road to beat my meat." He was honestly so shameless, saying things with no filter. My body would shudder whenever he acted that way. "But" before I could protest, he hung up on me. I grunted in annoyance. The outside world was scary these days, and he was thinking about ying a game. I tried calling him a few times, but he told me he would get into an ident if I didnt leave him alone, so I let him be. However, I was worried. Iy down in bed, wondering if maybe he would realize how stupid it was and go back home. While staring at the clock on my phone, I dozed off and only woke up to my phone vibrating in my hand. The amount of sleep I had gotten made me wonder if hours had passed and I was right. The Horny One: Come outside. I am waiting for you. Chapter 643-Tie Me Up!

Chapter 643: 643-Tie Me Up!

Hnie: I did not expect him to arrive. I checked the time, it was 12:45. That meant he must have driven fast to arrive so early. I looked around and found everybody else sound asleep. I got up and, before leaving, checked my hair and applied lip gloss after brushing my teeth. I had brushed them before bed, but I was a little worried about what he was here for, and since I had fallen asleep, I was worried about my appearance too. Oh, much so for someone who was giving him attitude, Cora chuckled while I groaned at her. I began to enter the elevator while holding my phone closer to my chest, worried about how I would feel seeing him. Last time when we had sex, he acted in such a douchy way that I didnt get to feel the aftermath of our closeness. And then the other time, the one where the brothers practically railed me, I regained my dreams and couldnt stop crying about Salem. And then, in the next few hours, I was at Gavins ce. So I didnt get to face the brothers like that. But now that confrontation was going to happen, and I was suddenly feeling so shy. Give me confidence, not blush, I hissed at her, checking my reflection in therge mirror in the elevator. The minute the elevator stopped and the door opened, I had only taken one step toward the exit when the sight before my eyes made me step back. Maximus was already waiting for me, with one hand on the side up against the wall and his head tilted. His eyes were observing me, and a very slight smirk was disyed on his lips. He let out a deep breath before stepping into the elevator, and the door closed behind us. He pressed the top floor button and then many other buttons without even looking around. He came straight at me, making me step back and my back hit the elevator wall. "Why did you" I hushed up when his finger pressed against my lips, shushing me down. "You are such a yapper, Hnie," he whispered,ing closer and leaning into my ear. His hand ced on my stomach, traveling up and under my shirt. "We are in a public elevator," I whispered back, and he chuckled into my ear. "Just pray nobody decides to use it tonight or they will be traumatized for the rest of their lives," he continued to run his hand up to my breast and push my bra up. I still had my shirt on, but his hand had ess to my skin now. "What happened to your attitude now?" he asked, his fingers gently pinching my nipples and making me bite my lower lip. "It is just the beginning, Hnie. The road we are going down is full of sex, raw, rough sex," he whispered into my ear, giving my earlobe a good long lick. "Maximus" his name escaped my lips in a weird moan-like sound, and I felt so embarrassed of myself. "What? What do you have to say for your bad behavior?" he grunted, spinning me round in such an effortless way that I questioned if I even held any power against him. His hands ran down my shoulders to my arms and then to my wrists before he started running my hands up, resting them above my head against the wall. He pinned them in his one hand and pped my ass as hard as he could. "Ouch!" I yelped in pain. "Ouch? Now it is an ouch?" he teased into my ear, taking off his belt and tying my wrists together with it after he got rid of my clothes. He held the belt up, causing my hands to stretch up while he adjusted his cock at my hole. "Maximus!" his name left my lips in a loud gasp when he slipped his cock into my hole. His little wet kisses down my neck were like treats. He took his time taking out his cock before giving it another push inside me. "You are mine," he whispered into my ears in heavy breaths, his cock slowly picking up speed. His one hand was holding my breast, massaging it hard and turning my whole skin red. "I fucking love you," he grunted, kissing the back of my neck and then my bare back. I rested my forehead, feeling his thirst withpassion. Midway, I started to free my hand, so he slipped the tie loose. Once my hands were free, I turned to him, staring at him naked. His cock was hard, erect, and ready to find its hole. "I am yours, Hnie. I have waited forever to have you back," he said through heavy breaths, not breaking eye contact. His hand touched my thigh and then slid up, gliding over my stomach, reaching my breast, and finally wrapping around my neck. His fingers tangled around my neck, and I raised my chin, staring back at him. "I dont know how you feel about me anymore, but honestly, I love you very much. I never stopped loving you. The fact that your love changed me so much, that I became a better man, just shows that I can only be with you. I can only love you," his eyes were red from the tears forming in them. He didnt just say those words, he felt them. Now he was staring back into my eyes, waiting for me to confess. "Do you" he didnt even finish. What are you going to say now? Cora asked. "I cannot live without you. When you are angry with me, I go crazy. When you reject meC" he pulled closer, pressing his lips against mine before creating a little space to speak, "I feel like burning the world down to dust," he finished and kissed my lips so passionately that I couldnt hold back my love for him as well. As soon as he broke the kiss, I uttered, "I love you, Maximus. I love you a lot." Chapter 644-The Professor Among My Friends

Chapter 644: 644-The Professor Among My Friends

Hnie: The smile on his face looked so effortless that it filled my heart with ecstasy. "I loved you back then too, but I had to suppress my feelings because it seemed like you had moved on. So I did too. But I never realized that my love for you was still dormant, waiting to be awakened," I confessed. A sweet smile broke through on his lips and he embraced me eagerly. Our arms wrapped around each other, our lips meeting in a passionate kiss. Our tongues intertwined as he lifted me off the ground. My legs wrapped around his waist as he supported my body against the wall. His erection slid into my already wet pussy, reaching deep inside me. He began to thrust in and out, each movement filled with love. Our kisses created soft, smacking sounds, intensifying my heartbeat. As he increased his pace, I started to lose control of my body. I ced my hands near his neck and then sped them behind his neck. Our eyes locked in a gaze of adoration. His cock filled my eager pussy until his balls pped against my skin. I moaned and groaned, my breasts brushing against his chest with each thrust. I felt his cock swelling inside me, my eyes closed and my shoulders tensed, my nails digging into his skin as he let out a loud groan and came inside me with force. "Fuck!" he grunted, pressing me against the wall and eagerly kissing me as his cock released thest of his cum inside me. Just then, the elevator door opened with a ding, and we broke the kiss. Still naked, his dick still pulsating with thest remnants of cum. "Ah!" an old woman screamed as she saw us in that state. She quickly turned around and hurried out. Maximus smirked, hastily pressing the elevator button. He gently set me down after giving me a peck on the lips. We grabbed our clothes and went to Maximus car instead,ughing and giggling. "That olddy might have never seen a view like that before," Maximus smirked, talking about his perfectly shaped ass. I couldnt believe we had left our toxic past behind and were able to enjoy time together. "Is that why she screamed?" I joked, sitting in the passenger seat. "She wasnt the only one who screamed," he smirked, and I rolled my eyes, hitting his chest. "Lets see if theres any caf open for breakfast," Maximus said, driving around the pack. I had no idea wed been in the elevator for hours. He finally found a caf where we had breakfast together. It was nice for a change. "Well pack some for our friends too," Maximus said, and I suddenly stopped drinking from my coffee mug. "Our friends?" I raised my eyebrow. "Your friends are now my friends too," he pouted, giving a shrug. "Youre their professor. I dont think theyll even be able to speak in front of you," I reminded him that the academy was still open and they were still his students. "Well see. Theyll have to. Or else, Ill give them a tough time at the academy," Maximus grunted, making me narrow my eyes at him as a warning not to mess with my friends. While he was finishing his breakfast, I was already done. My phone was in my hand and my eyes were on Normans inbox. Me: Good morning. I put my phone down and stared at the road, wondering if we were making a mistake. I didnt want Norman to feel pushed away. My Husband: Hello, my beautiful wife. I smiled when I saw his message, but now I prepared myself to tell him about Maximusing overst night. Me: Maximus came overst night. I anxiously stared at the screen, wondering what he would say now. My Husband: I know, I found out from the warrior. You dont have to tell me every detail, I dont want you to feel guilty about it. I knew he would never tell me what he was really feeling. But thats when his next messageforted me: My Husband: You know, after that night, I feel like the Moon Goddess gave me some peace of mind. But Im sure I will burn from deep inside if its not your mate youre with. I understood what he meant. That made me feel much better. "Okay, shall we go now? Gavin will be so happy to see me," Maximus rubbed his palms together as he grabbed the food bags and started walking ahead of me. "I dont think so," I muttered under my breath. We went back to the apartment, and Maximus got a reality check. Silence! Utter silence. Eyes looking around, only hand signs and mouthed words. Everyone sat up straight, trying to look like good students. And then there was Maximus, leaning back on the couch with his arms spread. Even I sat on the edge of the couch with him. It was awkward for the students to have a trainer sit so casually with them. "By the way, thedy upstairs said she saw some Zharns fucking in the elevator early this morning," the moment Lamar tried to lighten the mood, I almost spat out the water I had just gulped down. "Wait, really?" Jenny asked in a worried tone. "Of course not. She has bad eyesight. Mightve seen someone and thought it was Zharns and they were fucking" Lamar instantly went quiet when his eyesnded on Maximus, who didnt look too pleased. "Im sorry, I shouldnt be saying that in front of you, Professor Maximus," he fixed his posture. "Dont worry, thats not why hes upset," I helped Lamar rx, but I had a smile on my lips. She thought we were Zharns? Do naked bodies look like Zharns to her? "Thats unbelievable. If she has bad vision, she should wear sses all the time," Maximus hissed under his breath, making me almost choke on my own saliva, until my eyesnded on Gavin. He was trying to be present among us, but his pain must have been unbearable. Chapter 645-Kaye Needs My Attention

Chapter 645: 645-Kaye Needs My Attention

Hnie: "Ill spend some time and then theyll drop me at the mansion before they go back to the academy," I said to Maximus, trying to keep my hands to myself while he kept staring at my face like he had never seen it before. "And stop staring." I looked at my friends and gave them an awkward smile before hissing at Maximus. "I cant believe were finally together. I dont ever want to mess it up," he muttered, his voice full of emotion. "You wont. Now go." I badly wanted to push him away yfully, but my friends were watching, and I felt shy around them. "Okay, kids, drop her at the mansion safely," Maximus told my friends, calling them kids when he wasnt that much older himself. But they all nodded politely, and the minute I shut the door, I heard my friends start to chuckle. "Zharns! I wonder who that was," Lamar teased, while Penn was the only one who walked away. And yes, I had finally told them about my mates and what we were doing. Penn was very surprised because he wasnt usually part of these kinds of conversations, so it came as a shock to him. He hadnt spoken to me the whole time, though. But I caught him staring at me several times. After spending some time together, we all got into two cars and hit the road. I was in the car with Jenny and Lamar, who were going to drop me off at the mansion, while Penn was driving Gavin to the academy to change his sses. We even talked about Kaidon, who was arrested when Darius finally confessed. Kaidon wanted a maximum punishment but since he was drugged that night, he wasnt given as hard time as the others. We were halfway there when Jenny suddenly hit the brakes, making us all look at her. "Guys, isnt that Sage? And whos the woman beside her?" It was strange the way Jenny almost gasped when she saw Sage and the woman I clearly recognized. "Lady Darcy," I hissed under my breath. It didnt make any sense, though. The two had no connection and no rtionship. They shouldnt be sitting together. "You know what I heard from a little bird? Sage has a huge crush on Professor Emmet. She used to text him and call him a lot since the beginning of her admission into the academy," Lamar said, making my breath hitch with the information. I kept staring at the two, remembering when I had seen her with Emmet once. She had always been around; I just didnt pay much attention. But it seemed like now she was much closer. Closer than ever. "Lets go. Ill be marking Emmet tonight anyway," I said, barely able to look away from the two. I was not jealous. Not at all. Ughh! "Well need a n to get Sage eliminated," Lamar whispered to Jenny, who gave him a small nod, and after a second, I started smiling. After they dropped me off, I took a deep breath and entered the mansion again. Soon everyone would be back. I would mark Emmet and Kaye tonight and finally be free from the pain of the curses. Until next time. Dont forget, this only helps them with their pain. What if a new phasees where theyre in pain again? Lets say, because you slept with one of them more? Or you got pregnant by one of them? Cora wasnt wrong, though. This wasnt over yet. "At least let me enjoy the peace for now," I whispered softly. "Hnie," Norman seemed to have been waiting for my arrival. The minute I was in his sight, he rushed over, lifted me up, and gave me a good spin before lowering me until our faces were aligned. He took my bottom lip between his lips and sucked it, letting me suck his upper lip in return. His big, firm hands held my back tightly and lovingly. I didnt want to leave his embrace ever again. "Youre not staying anywhere else again," Norman whispered breathlessly, breaking the kiss, though our lips stayed pressed. "I missed you too," I whispered back, going in for another kiss. Our lips moved in sync, our bodies pressing together as he carried me to the couch and came on top of me without breaking the kiss. I could already feel the bulge in his pants. But the moment he adjusted his body between my legs, loud screams came from the basement. Our bodies pulled apart and we jumped to our feet, running toward the basement. I was also fixing my shirt by the time we got down there. Norman grunted, arms folded across his chest, ring at his troublemaking brother. "I heard here," Kaye shrugged. It was Kaye, screaming just to get our attention. I noticed he was already tied in chains, ready for the night when Id mark Emmet. We had already decided to tie him up so we wouldnt have to go through the whole process of waiting for the next full moon. "I knew youd keep her upied. Nows not the time to steal her from us," Kaye seemed pretty upset, even though he tried to say it in a light tone. "He didnt steal me. I missed him," I corrected Kaye, and he finally shut up, turning his face the other way with a scoff escaping his lips. "Hey, are you okay?" I asked as I approached him, keeping my distance because I could tell he didnt want me getting too close either. I guessed he was afraid he was already getting worse with the full moon approaching. "No! I need your attention and time," he nearly hissed, sounding angry that I hadnte to him first. "Im here now, Kaye," I said, and I noticed Norman beginning to walk away. I reached my hand back and held Normans, stopping him while Kaye was busy taking deep breaths. "Were all in this together," I said, slightly turning to look at Norman, who smiled when he felt my hand holding his. "Everything will be over tonight," I reassured Kaye as I watched Emmet pass out. After Kaye calmed down, we all sat together and talked about life after everything was settled. I shared Gavins wish with them and got mixed reactions. As for Maximus, he had arrived by the time the full moon night came. "Hes sedated. You can mark him now. By the time he wakes up and is marked, his madness will be somewhat under control, and Im sure hell understand and mark you back," Norman said, opening Emmets cage for me. Chapter 646-The One Who Wants To Kill Me

Chapter 646: 646-The One Who Wants To Kill Me

Hnie: I stood before Emmet, my heart pounding hard. He looked so peaceful, even when he wasnt. The minute he wakes up, it will be a storm. Norman and Maximus stood right next to their brother. I leaned down and buried my face in his neck. Even though it had been so long since he could take care of himself and his needs, he still smelled amazing. His gentle breaths, his long eyshes, his beautiful lips, everything about him was perfect. I opened my mouth and my lips touched his skin, tasting him before I pushed my canines into his neck. I felt a movement in his body, but it wasnt very aggressive this time. He gently raised his hand and ced it on my back, still half asleep, and groaned softly. I pierced deeper into his skin, feeling all the emotions from the time I thought I was going to marry him. I was so madly in love with him. I closed my eyes and left a deeper mark on his neck before finally pulling out my canines. While still in his sleepy state, with his eyes closed, I watched him smile and whisper, "Hnie." I just watched his face before gently touching his cheek. But I had no clue someone else had already started to suffer. A scream from outside the cage and the rattling of chains made my heart sink in my chest. I turned my head to the side and saw Kaye ring at me. He looked so scary with his eyes narrowed at me. Even though he stayed in his human form, I could tell something was different by the way he was looking at me. "Kaye, calm down," Maximus said while Norman stayed alert. "Hnie, wake Emmet up so you can finish the marking," Norman said, and I saw Kaye turn to his brother before looking down. The next second, he raised his head again, but this time, he was looking at me with so much love. "I feel fine. Dont be scared of me," Kaye said, and Maximus started smiling. Even Norman looked a little relieved. "Yeah, dont worry. Im fine," Kaye said again, and I smiled at him, until he added, "So now that Im fine, why dont you guys let me out?" There was a slight change in his tone that made me realize he was faking it. "No! Hes lying," I yelled from inside the cage, and Kayes expression changed instantly. "Shes manipting you guys. She knows Im fine. She just wants to see me in pain," he grunted,pletely different from how he would treat me if it wasnt the curse speaking for him. "Hnie, focus on Emmet" Norman stopped talking as his body tensed up, staring behind me. I followed his gaze to Emmet and found him awake. His eyes were open, staring at me for a while. He didnt look hostileuntil he started gulping hard and clenching his fists over and over again. "Are you okay, Emmet?" I asked, stepping back to create some space between us. He raised his head and looked at me again, and I saw something familiar in his eyes. "You marked me?" he asked with difficulty, touching his neck. "Come on, let me mark you." He looked out of it, but he still managed to say that much, just as he saw Kaye rattling the chains trying to break free. I rushed over to Emmet, and when he wrapped his arm around my back and ced one hand behind my head, my heart skipped a beat. I could stare into his eyes for years. I could feel his touch forever, if only that touch was really meant for me. He leaned in, and my eyes closed as his breath touched my skin. It was a sign he was closer than ever. His teeth began to pierce my skin, and as I winced a little, I felt his hand on the back of my head, gently petting me like he was trying tofort me. "Fucking let me go! You guys dont get it. Shes a traitor! She shouldnt be left alive!" Kaye yelled, his voice loud and angry. Every time he mmed the chains against the ground, my body shuddered in Emmets arms. The feeling of ecstasy started to rush through me as Emmets canines went deeper and deeper. After a while, he finally marked me and pulled his head back from my neck. He stared into my eyes and then gently touched my cheek, making me look down shyly. "I must mark him now." I could never raise my voice in front of him. Emmet let go, and I stepped away, not really wanting to leave the cage yet. But I had to. However, the moment I turned around to face the door, his hand suddenly came from behind me and mmed it shut in my face with force. "Ahh!" a gasp escaped my lips while I stared at Norman and Maximus. Even they looked shocked. Norman rushed over to the door to open it, while Maximus grabbed the sedatives, just in case. But the moment I turned back to Emmet, I saw that his eyes were focused on something else entirely. "The chains," he said, pulling me back and away from the bars in one swift move. He spun me around and hugged me from behind, holding me tightly, either to keep me from leaving or to stop someone from getting close. Now that I was facing outside the cage again, I saw what had made him pull me away. Kaye had nearly broken free from the chains and was ready toe after me. Norman and Maximus followed his gaze and turned to see Kaye, who had nowpletely freed himself. He lunged at the cage, but Norman got in the way, pushing him back and making him crash onto the ground. But it didnt stop him. He came back with even more strength, but this time, something else happened. Something we hoped we wouldnt have to deal with, at least not tonight. Or maybe we had thought wed have more time. Maximus started shifting into his lycan form. We thought we had time. But Kaye breaking free from his chains ruined everything. Chapter 647-A Gentle Reminder, I Am Married

Chapter 647: 647-A Gentle Reminder, I Am Married

Hnie: Maximus had been in pain the minute the clock struck midnight. But he was holding back the transition, for our sake. I could only imagine the pain he mustve been in the whole time. But we only took two minutes to mark Emmet. In the next two minutes, I would have marked Kaye, and then we were going to lock Maximus in the cage for the rest of the night, while we stayed in the basement with him this time. This was our way of showing the Moon Goddess that her curse could never separate us. But now it was all ruined. "I must take him out," Norman said, holding Maximus, letting us know the n had changed. If he transformed here, he would attack us. "Im here with her," I heard Emmet say from behind me, reassuring his brothers who were concerned at the turn of events. Kaye had acted so quickly that we werent left with the choice but to change our ns. And the fact that he got himself out of those chains surprised me the most. He really wanted me dead, didnt he? The need in Normans eyes to stay with me, and the guilt in Maximuss eyes for not being able to because of the curse, crushed my heart. "Dont worry, Ill be fine. There are two of us here. You need to take care of him," I told Norman, almost yelling, while Kaye started chuckling. Norman nodded and ran out with Maximus, while Kaye began to steady himself again. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at you," Kaye kept chuckling while grabbing the sedatives from the bag we had saved for emergencies. "Hiding with my brother." He pointed at his chest, stressing the word my. "Kaye, you dont want to hurt her," Emmet said. He was fully himself again, stepping out from behind me and putting his body between us. I could fight Kaye, I just didnt want to. But if it came down to just the two of us, I would defend myself with everything I had. "Brother, what do you even know about what I want? Do you even know why she has to die? Shes not one of us. Shes a traitor," Kaye said that word again, making my brows knit together. I didnt understand what he was trying to say, or what the curse was doing to him. "It doesnt matter who she is," Emmet shrugged. "You could tell me shes anti-werewolf, Id still protect her." Emmet reached for the cage, and I held his arm. I saw Kaye nce at my hand, then groan. "Step away from my brother!" he screamed, charging at the cage and grabbing the bars, shaking the entire thing. It was a huge cage, designed like a birdcage but big enough to fit all of us inside. "Ill be fine. All I need to do is pin him down so you can mark him," Emmet whispered to me, gently holding my hand and then pulling his arm free to leave the cage. I let him go, because we couldnt stay in the cage forever. The moment Emmet took the key from me and opened the cage, Kaye rushed forward but got pushed back by Emmet. In the next few seconds, the two started throwing each other around. Kaye seemed unstoppable, and Emmet had been in this cage too long, unable to connect with his wolf. He wasnt weak, but I could tell every move he made was careful, not meant to actually hurt his brother. "Kaye," Emmet hissed, grabbing his cor, "youll regret it once you break free from the curse and realize who you hurt." Emmet began using his words to get through to him. I noticed him slowly move one of his hands down, trying to grab the sedatives from Kaye. "Or maybe Ill celebrate getting rid of this traitor from our world," Kaye hissed back, yanking his arm away, making it clear he knew what Emmet was trying to do. "But I wont let you do that," Emmet yelled, this time shoving him hard enough to knock the sedative out of his hand. Emmet snatched it up, but the next time Kaye got up, he rushed past Emmet and toward the stairs. "Ille back, Blondie. Youre dying by my hands," I heard Kaye snicker before disappearing upstairs. Emmet chased after him while I stayed behind. "I need to go see whats going on," I told my wolf, who was already standing with me, just in case Kaye was hiding somewhere in the mansion, ready to attack. Not going to lie, every time our mates didnt recognize us, it hurt. But Kaye wanting to kill me, that hits different. It feels like I dont matter at all, Cora told me how she felt as I ran upstairs. Thats his curse. You know Kaye would never hurt us, I reminded her. The real Kaye would die for us, not kill us. But when we got upstairs, reality hit. Kaye was gone, and who knew when he woulde backC or how hed try to kill me. Emmet came back after a few hours, looking defeated. He was a mess, covered in blood and scratches. "Kaye did that?" I was in shock. The curse had taken over so badly that he actually hurt his brother. And thats why Emmet couldnt stop him, he wasnt even trying to fight back. When one person refuses to attack, the chances of winning are low. Thats how I knewC our Emmet was truly back. "Are you okay" he barely got the words out before I rushed forward, wrapped my arms around his neck, and hugged him tightly, surprising him. "I missed you so much," I cried, refusing to let him go. Slowly, gently, he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me back. "I never thought youd miss me," he said softly. I started to slide my hands from his neck to his chest, resting my face there. The soft silence while he held me tightly started to stir strange feelings inside me, so I knew I had to break the hug and step away from him. Chapter 648-Caught Kissing His Brother

Chapter 648: 648-Caught Kissing His Brother

Hnie: "So I was basically an animal for a month," Emmet and I had sat down in the living room, waiting for the others to arrive while I decided to help him with his wounds since he didnt want to transition. "I wouldnt call it that. You just had your wolf take over," I tried to make him feel less guilty. "No wonder my wolf doesnt want to shift for another few hours," he hissed, almost like he was talking to his wolf too. "Let me clean the wounds for you," Iughed awkwardly as I sat down on the couch with him. He looked tired and kept moving his arms around to stretch and get his limbs back in ce. He spread his arms and leaned his head back on the couch, closing his eyes, then noticed that I had been sitting on the edge, waiting for him to help me a little with the task at hand. He tiredly moved forward just enough to take off his shirt. I watched him unbutton it while keeping his eyes shut from how exhausted he was. Then, in one quick motion, he took it off and threw it onto the empty sofa beside us. I held my breath seeing him shirtless again. He leaned back once more, resting his head with his eyes still closed. I started to clean his wounds, feeling shy and awkward too. I kept thinking about the day hed find out about the brothers and me. That my mates had decided to share me. But of course, I wouldnt be the one to tell Emmet. I felt too shy around him. "What is it?" I hadnt realized he noticed Id been staring at him for a little too long. The moment he opened his eyes, I looked away, folding my hands in myp now that he was bandaged up. "Are you unhappy? Did something happen while I was gone?" he asked, his hand reaching toward my cheek before he stopped himself and let it fall back down. "No, its not like that," I replied, taking a deep breath before saying, "Rune got Salem killed." The moment those words left my mouth, Emmet shot up on the couch, his eyes demanding eye contact, his full attention on me. "Hnie, what are you saying? Salem is?" I heard the emotion pour out of his mouth in the form of words. "She was marked and pregnant when the Zharns ate her alive. She felt all the pain," I stopped talking when a hup caught in my throat. "I," Emmet seemed like he was having a hard time swallowing the information, "are you okay?" His warm hands cupped my face, and I couldnt hold back my tears anymore. "Im not. Every time I try to act like I forgot about it, I remember her screams. Herst moments were recordedshe begged those monsters to set her free for the sake of her child" I stopped, but Emmet pulled me closer, wrapping me in his arms tofort me. I cried on his chest for a solid half hour and told him everything about Rune and Sydney too, in broken hups. After a while, we just silently hugged each other before I noticed he started to pull away from the embrace. "Norman is lucky to have you," he said, like a reminder that we couldnt get too close because of his brother. "No, Im lucky to have him. Hes been there for me through all of this," I smiled to myself, remembering how concerned he had been for me. Norman was extremely supportive too. "Im d you two are happy. You both deserve happiness," I noticed Emmet creating more space between us. "Im really tired, but I dont want to sleep until Maximus and Norman return because of Kaye. We dont know when hell strike again," he said. "You go ahead and sleep in your bedroom. Ill stay here, keeping an eye on the door," he advised, and I nodded, not telling him that Norman wouldnt mind. But I didnt want to just sit in Emmetsp and act on anything. I was still deep in my feelings, and I wasnt even sure if both of us wanted this. I went to my bedroom and fell asleep for the rest of the night. I woke up to Norman kissing my forehead and saying goodbye as he left with the warriors to find Kaye. I showered and changed, then headed to the living room to rest a bit before I started preparing lunch. It seemed like while I slept, Maximus, Emmet, and Norman had made breakfast and spent time together. "Did you eat breakfast?" I was startled when Maximus came up behind me and whispered in my ear, leaning down from behind the sofa. "No! Ill eat lunch now," I replied after giving him a look for scaring me. He jumped from behind andnded on the couch, making my body bounce into the air before settling again. "I heard Kaye ran awayst night," he said, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me closer, his lips brushing my chin and moving up to mine. "But dont worry, nothing will happen to you. Id rather die than let you get hurt," he whispered, then gently pressed his lips to mine. "I didnt want to leavest night. Curse youmy curse," he said, breaking the kiss just to grunt in frustration before kissing me again. His fingers wrapped gently around my neck. His lips puckered on my lower lip, sucking it like it held something sweet. I kissed his upper lip in return, moaning into his mouth. "What the heck is going on here?" A loud, confident voice broke us apart. I pulled away from the kiss and stood up, staring at Emmet, who didnt look very happy. He seemed unsure if what he saw was real or if he was dreaming. I watched him shake his head nonstop, trying to confirm that he was actually there. "Youre kissing your brothers wife?" Emmet growled at Maximus, and I knew, we shouldve talked to him first. Chapter 649-He Likes To Stand Behind Me

Chapter 649: 649-He Likes To Stand Behind Me

Hnie: "It is not like that. She is my mate and everything is okay," Maximus said with a smile on his lips, wrapping his arm around my shoulder but I knew at that moment that he was making a mistake from the way Emmet looked so enraged. "Maximus, behave yourself," Emmets voice was sharp and loud, and Maximus instantly stopped, looking between us. Even I felt guilty under the weight of Emmets re. "You two are cheating on Norman?" He clenched his jaw, his chest rising and falling as he breathed heavily. "No!" Maximus quickly started exining before Emmet could say something that might hurt me. "Then exin this?" he demanded. He was mostly speaking to his brother now, but I still felt awkwardly guilty. "This was decided by Norman himself," Maximus said, giving me a quick nce to check on me. Emmet didnt look like he believed his brother. He shook his head, his hands on his hips, continuing to re at Maximus as if urging him to exin the vaguement. "It was the Mate Eclipse" Maximus went quiet when I cleared my throat. "Ill go check if all the doors are locked," I excused myself, quickly leaving the living room so Maximus could be the one to exin everything. I knew Id feel too awkward facing Emmet right now. I rushed out, still feeling like I was being watched. Emmets harsh re, even when it wasnt directed at me, left goosebumps on my skin. How did Maximus handle his brothers stares so calmly? I took a deep breath, but it didnt help. I was still worried about what Emmet would think of me. Would he think I was a bad woman? Or worsea slut? As if you dont know him by now, Cora groaned, clearly annoyed by my anxiety. I know him, but what he thinks about me still matters the most, I admitted. I had always realized that I act a little too reserved and shy around Emmet. Not because I thought he liked me that way, but because I just couldnt bring myself to act bold in front of him. Maximus will exin everything. We dont need to stress out, Cora reassured me, and I nodded. I began checking all the doors and windows. It was strange how we were doing all this because one of the owners of the house wasnt wee anymore. It wasnt even about the next full moon, this time, we didnt even know where Kaye had gone. That made it scarier. He could be nning to attack me any day. After I was done with the windows, I lingered near the stairs, nervously rubbing my palms together. I wondered if now was the right time to go back to the living room. Then I quickly decided against it. I couldnt face Emmet just yet. So instead, I went straight to the kitchen and started preparing dinner for all of us. Thats when I heard footsteps approaching the kitchen, and I knew instantly who it was. My body tensed. I straightened up and focused on chopping the vegetables. Just as I suspected, it was Emmet. He walked in without saying anything at first and wandered around for a minute. I nced at him from the corner of my eyes, then quickly looked down and focused on the cutting board. "Need my help?" he finally asked, stopping on the other side of the counter. He leaned forward, resting his hands on the surface, watching my face from under his thick eyebrows. I felt so shy I couldnt raise my head. I just shook it to say no. "Did anybody force you into it?" The moment his question didnt sound rted to cooking, I looked up, and our eyes met. "No," I almost whispered. He gave a small nod, barely noticeable. "Where do I stand?" he asked, making me grip the knife a little too tightly, trying my best to look confident. "Where do you want to stand?" I managed to get the words out. He stared into my eyes for a few seconds before stepping around the counter. Then he stood behind me. "Here," he whispered, cing his hands on the counter beside the cutting board. He leaned in close, his breath brushing against my ear. "I dont know what you think of me now," I admitted. Id been scared he would judge me, even though Cora had faith in him. "Hnie, all you need to do is look into my eyes, and youll know what I think of you," he said, slowly moving to the side and leaning against the counter, arms folded across his chest. "Im not judging you for what its supposed to be. And obviously, I wouldnt judge you when I thinkI might finally have a chance," he said in his usual serious tone. His chest muscles looked more defined now, maybe from all the food andck of activity over the past month. "But Hnie, Ive made mistakes in the past. I had a chance to be with you once, and I lost it. You told me you couldnt be with me, that you were over me. So if we do anything now, itll seem like we were lying to ourselves back then." He paused. "It couldnt have been that easy for you to move on from something you hadnt truly moved on from until the Mate Eclipse. As for me, Im still living with the guilt of losing you. So, I suggest we take some time before making any quick decisions," he said, making me nod in agreement. Honestly, I liked his suggestion even more. I cleared my throat, feeling a little awkward now. I just hoped he didnt think I was desperately waiting to start having sex like animals. "By the way, that well was dry. I dont think itll be any help," I said, remembering the night we lost Emmet and my baby. Emmet furrowed his brows, then gave a casual shrug and asked, "What well?" Chapter 650-Having Issues With My Mate

Chapter 650: 650-Having Issues With My Mate

Hnie: "You told me about a well that will help you heal," I said, slightly concerned by the way he was staring at me with a nk look on his face. "I dont understand," he shook his head. "I mentioned a well?" He then looked rather unsettled. "You dont remember?" I asked, and he kept looking down, as if he was genuinely trying hard to either remember or figure out why he had told me about the well. "No," he replied, half absentmindedly. "Do you know any well you could be talking about?" I asked, and noticed him taking a deep breath. He must have forgotten about the well. Its not like he doesnt forget, his memory was still a problem because the curse hadnt been fully broken. "Anyway, do you know Sage?" I asked, trying to act casual about his answer. "Sage Mn? Is this a test? If I remember, are you going to get mad at me?" He sounded so cute, looking genuinely worried after remembering her. "No, thats not why I asked. I actually saw her with your mother the other day. Im not saying your mother shouldnt hang out with other people, thats fine. But Sage, the one who has a crush on you" I shut up when I saw him snap his head up and stare at my face. "Who told you that?" he asked, and I started chopping the vegetables. "I heard people talking about it," I said quietly. "Shes told me how she feels a few times, and Ive told her every time that Im not into her. Theres nothing going on between us. And even if my mother is nning something with her, shes going to be disappointed," he replied firmly, making me chop the vegetables more roughly. "So she has told you how she feels," I didnt say it out loud, just kept chopping the vegetables until I suddenly felt the urge to argue with him. "Does she not know that even when you forget everyone, you still only remember your lost love?" I instantly bit my tongue and froze, watching his face with wide eyes after realizing I had messed up. "Right," he said, nodding slowly. "I didnt mean to," I felt so guilty for my outburst. Even though I didnt raise my voice, my words were harsh. "No, its okay. You have every right to be upset. I did mess up. As for Sage, she doesnt need to know anything. Shes not important. The one who is important is giving me attitude," he mumbled. "Hnie, I want to know, when did you get sofortable showing me that it bothers you when someone flirts with me or tries to get close to me? I remember before I was in the cage and the whole mate-eclipse thing, you didnt want to be with me. Was it because you didnt want to hurt my brother, or what?" It was the way he talked and brought up every little conversation wed had to ask me questions, it was so hard for me. The problem with Emmet was, he did have memory issues, but he was also very sharp, and he always wanted answers. "Emmet, if you have issues with me talking to you, Ill ignore you for the rest of my life. You dont need to make it seem like Im suddenly desperate just because I now have the ability to be with multiple mates. Dont make me feel dirty or gross," I finally snapped, but kept my voice respectful. He looked slightly taken aback, but the way he had been speaking to me honestly made me feel like he was questioning my feelings. Back when I told him we could never be together, it was because I was hurt. The wounds were fresh, and after that, I fell for Norman. Then I couldnt even show my feelings for Emmet or anyone. I wouldnt have liked it if Norman had done it. "I didnt mean to sound like that," his tone softened even more this time. "Its okay. I dont care what you meant. Im just letting you know that even if I get to be with the rest, Ill never be with you. So dont worry, my feelings havent changed for you, and even if they did for a brief moment, you reminded me why I should stand my ground." I gave him a harsh smile before walking away to start cooking. "Thats harsh," he whispered, but I had no strength to respond. I had given him chances, and he kept acting like I was suddenly showing feelings. Even a fool wouldnt show concern for someone if they werentmitted. "You know you cant stay mad at me for too longwhy try?" Suddenly, his voice sounded much raspier. "Oh really? Maybe its because I got permission and Im suddenly thirsty, right?" I smirked, taunting him back. "Okay, I was wrong for that. Ill think before I speak next time," I heard his footstepsing toward me from behind while I was washing dishes, and my heart skipped a beat. "Im sorry," he whispered, his hands on either side of the sink, his body leaning over me. "Okay," I replied sternly. "You trying to hold power over me will end badly for both of us, Hnie," he whispered, suddenly turning off the tap. "I have to cook," I said quickly, ducking under his arms to get out of the little cage he had built around me. I went back to the stove, hearing him follow me again. "Im really sorry. I wasnt trying to use you of anything. I was just wondering if it was Norman who didnt like you showing feelings because if thats the case, Im worried he might not be okay with it," he exined honestly, and I turned to face him. However, what I said next came out too fast, and I regretted it the second I saw his eyes light up. "Hes fine with it. He was there that night, guiding Kaye and Maximus when we were in bed" I shut my mouth and gulped, watching Emmet smirk just a little. Chapter 651-Finger Deep In Me

Chapter 651: 651-Finger Deep In Me

Hnie: "Right," Emmet nodded. "Anyway, I dont need guidance." Hisment made me bite the inside of my cheek. He lingered for a few seconds, rubbing his bottom lip with his thumb before finally deciding to leave. I felt odd, shy and embarrassed. We ate lunch, and then Norman stayed behind while Emmet and Maximus left to look for Kaye. "Norman?" I noticed he had been staring at the empty wall for a little too long. When I called his name, he finally gave me his attention. "Whats going on?" I asked, watching him give me a faint smile. "Nothing, everything is fine," he replied, clearing his throat but clearly looking ufortable. "Tell me," I insisted, and he began to turn on the couch to face me. "Its about Emmet," he said, his arm reaching out and his fingers gently touching my cheek. "Back when Maximus was under the pressure of his curse and Emmet had gone after him, I remember Emmet using me of killing Azura. He never brought it up again, but it stayed in the back of my mind. I didnt realize he had med me for her death all this time." He sounded so upset and worried. And to be honest, even I had been feeling uneasy about something Emmet had been saying or doingtely. But I had a feeling it was all because of his curse. "Maybe he didnt bring it up again because he forgot? He forgets, you know," I said softly, sliding closer, my legs tucked under me and fitting perfectly in the little space in front of Norman. "Thats not it. I know he forgets, but this feels different. This is something he never talked about, not even when Azura died. So how did he suddenly start using me?" He rubbed his temples, and I quickly reached over to rub them for him. Thats when I felt his fingers gently tug at my shirt, pulling it all the way down to expose my bra. I continued massaging his temples while he focused on my bra. The way he gripped it in the middle with both hands, pressing my breasts together, he was able to tear it open with ease. Then he slidfortably down onto the couch, resting his face against my chest, and began sucking on my breast. One of my arms wrapped around his back while the other ran through his hair. I closed my eyes as his lips gently sucked on my tit, leaving behind a trail of goosebumps. He stayed there for a few minutes before lifting his head and looking me in the eye. "I love you," he uttered, "the whole day, I had been thinking about you." He lowered his face and ran his finger up, rolling up my shirt and then doing the same to my shorts. "I missed you too," I breathed, a wave of heat rushing through me as his touch dipped lower, sliding just inside the edge of my shorts. "Liar," he murmured in a husky tone. "If you really missed me why arent you wet?" His voice turned so deep that I started to lose my breath. His finger grazed over my tightly closed pussy lips as he teased me. "I did," I didnt even know what to say, I was feeling emotions down there. "Prove it to me," he raised his eyes only, a smirk disying on his lips. His finger pushed through my tightly closed pussy with much force, entering my vagina in such a hurry that I yelped loudly. "NORMAN!" I covered my mouth the minute I sounded too desperate. "What? What is it? Do you want to say something?" he looked so mischievous as he kept his finger inside me and started to roll and twist it around.The sensation from inside my pussy traveled through my body, reaching my breasts and every sensitive area. "Your pussy is so thirsty for my touch, Hnie. It squeezes so hard when I insert anything inside it," he uttered, giving a few quick thrusts to his finger inside me, making me bite my bottom lip and hold onto the couchs backrest with one hand. My other hand unconsciously reached my breast and before I knew it, I was rubbing my boob, pinching my nipple while breathing heavily. "Do you wish for me to fuck you with two fingers?" he asked and without waiting for my answer, he pushed his second finger inside me. "Ummm," I gulped hard, my shoulder raising up as his fingers went deep inside, even hitting my g-spot. "Ohhhh!" I gasped, raising a little from my spot and spreading my legs without my knowledge. I sat on my knees, making sure my pussy remained in the air so that Norman could fuck me. He adjusted his body in excitement, taking his fingers out and then shoving them back in me before twisting and rolling them and taking them out again. Every time he shoved them deep within me, I would yelp and almost jump beforeing down and feeling the same kind of movement from my body once again. Norman suddenly pulled his fingers out and grabbed my thighs, pulling them forward and making mend on my back. He took off my shorts and threw them away, lowering his face between my legs and giving my pussy a good lick. His hands made sure my legs were wide apart, one leg over the couch and the other opened so far to be resting on the table on the side. Once he had a full good view, he started to open my vaginal lips with his fingers, the tip of his tongue flicking my clit. I held my hands on my breasts, arching my back when his tongue slithered between my pussy lips, making its way toward the entrance. My body felt sensations from everywhere, his tongue pushing through the opening. His lips caught onto my vaginal lips and sucked them, pulling them away and then taking them back into his mouth. He kissed and sucked my pussy lips for a while before his finger slipped inside my vagina once again, his tongue licking my clit repeatedly. I was out of breath, my ass moving on its own. The minute he noticed I was losing my mind, he inserted one finger in my ass and I lost it. Chapter 652-The Passionate Thrusts

Chapter 652: 652-The Passionate Thrusts

Hnie: I reached climax with his finger in my pussy and his tongue teasing my clit. He waited just a few seconds before getting on one knee on the couch and cing his other foot on the ground. He pushed his dick into my pussy andid on top of me, our bodies pressed tightly together as he started to kiss me on the lips. His thrusts were more passionate and slow, our bodies rocking in sync and our tongues in each others mouths. Every time his dick went deep inside me, I dug my nails into his shoulders but didnt break the kiss. My body felt every push from him, and after hours of him doing my pussy, he finally came. I was tired but still wanted to clean myself before heading to bed. He carried me to our bedroom andid in bed while I took a shower and then returned. He hugged me from behind, and soon we dozed off. His scent was always soforting and soothing. And weirdly enough, he told me he found my scent had the same effect on him. After a few hours, his phone started ringing, and we both began to wake up. "Oh, any news?" Norman asked on the phone, sneaking a kiss onto my shoulder silently. "Hm, its okay. The warriors are also looking for him. The issue is that Kayes case is different from the rest of yours. He can talk and trick the warriors, so we need to keep a close eye on them too," he said sleepily on the phone, one eye still closed. "Okay, goodnight to you too," Norman hung up and sighed, breaking the hug and pulling away from me. "It was Maximus. They failed to find any trace of Kaye so they returned to rest," he informed. "Youre going out? Why cant Ie with you?" I asked, pouting as he sleepily shook his head. "I used to work without any sleep. Now that Im getting rest and love, of course I can work better alone too. Besides, taking you with me means taking the treasure were trying so hard to protect with us and exposing it to danger," he replied in a husky, sleepy voice. He got off the bed and walked to the bathroom as I also got out. "Ill go prepare something to eat. At least I can do that much," I rushed out of bed to the kitchen and heard himugh. "My cute little rabbit." I stopped dead in my tracks and turned around to raise my eyebrow at him. After he blew me a flying kiss, he entered the bathroom while I left the room. "Isnt our husband the cutest?" I asked Cora, who giggled in agreement. But soon my mood changed when my eyesnded on the passage while walking downstairs. Emmet and Maximus had returned home after they couldnt find Kaye. Maximus had just called Norman to tell him he was headed to bed. But someone couldnt sleep. I slowly walked over to the passage, feeling nervous. I saw a tall figure pacing from one corner to the other. I knew who it was. I watched Emmet raise his bottle and take a small chug before continuing his walk again. "Are you okay?" My whisper was so soft, I thought he might not have heard me. He stopped dead in his tracks, not turning around for a few seconds. And when he did, his eyes narrowed at my face. He looked so disheveled, just like old times. "Emmet" I took a step forward tofort him, but he stepped back, and I knew he didnt want me to get any closer. "How about you mind your own business now?" he said, but kept his voice soft. I knew he had forgotten some things from his memory. "Youre happy now, and you should be. My brother is the best one in the world," he said through clenched teeth, but it didnt sound like mockery. I understood he had been drinking and didnt remember the whole sharing thing. I looked away and swallowed hard, feeling frustrated that I didnt have a proper answer for him. "I didnt want to get married at first, but thenCthere was always a little spark. Its not that I had feelings for him before. But I knew I adored him, and then those two months of being married to him changed everything. Emmet, weve talked about sharing too" My voice came out shaky. But his scoff made me look up at him again. "I know about that. Im just hurt that you didnt forgive me. Sure, I messed up when I forgot about you that day. But Im cursed, Hnie. And screw me for somehow remembering the dead one. But its not like I could control my mind. I knew, when I was in my right mind, that I loved you. So I dont know what guilt made me remember her. But thenC you broke me again, Hnie. One mistake, and you were gone forever. I knew it would be too much for you to handlemy pain and my curse," he said, his arms hanging, fingers barely holding the bottle by the top. "I didnt mean to break you," I replied, realizing he remembered everything in that moment. It was just the drink making him let his emotions out. "Hm. It doesnt matter anymore. I think you should go back to your room. Your husband must be waiting for you," Emmet grunted, not even looking at me again. He raised the bottle again and took a bigger sip this time. "I miss Emmet who" I sniffled, "I miss the Emmet I knew. The one who was cheerful, active, very straightforward, and lived in the moment," I broke down in the softest voice ever. The pain was too much for me. Even when the others had moved on from our past, Emmet seemed to hold on to it for some reason. "You killed that Emmet, dont you remember?" His words made me yelp, and I looked up to see him staring back at me. No emotion in his eyes. Chapter 653-His Lost Love And The Stolen Embrace.

Chapter 653: 653-His Lost Love And The Stolen Embrace.

Hnie: "You brought me back to life just so you could kill me in the worst way possible. And now youreining that Ive changed?" The cold tone he used broke my heart into a million pieces. "Go back to your husband, Hnie. Im fine," he said, turning around and walking away while drinking from the bottle he held so gently in his hand. "I loved you," I said, and he stopped. "But things happened," I added, and he turned around and let out augh. "Youve moved on, thats what happened. I dont agree with what Kaye said about you epting Norman back then. But its also true that it hurt me a lot. It hurt knowing I was forcing my curse on you. But Hnie, I told you once to move on if I ever forgot you. To live a good life if I lost my memories. But you were the one who gave me hope. You said you would stay with me and help me remember you. I guess, a curse really is a toxic burden. Anyway, Im happy for you," he said and lifted the bottle to his mouth when I interrupted him. "So it was all my fault then?" I asked, and he lowered the bottle. "No," he replied. "Then why does it feel like youre still angry with me? I was dealing with a lot at the time. And when I heard you had chosen to spend the night thinking about your lost love I realized maybe you werent ready for me," my voice broke again, and I noticed his fists clench. "You need to understand that I was hurt too. I was angry too. I was relying on you, and I was ready to let it go until Iuntil I found out it was Azura you chose over me that night. That hurt me too," I said, pointing at my chest. I noticed him turning to face me again. "I knowC" he looked guilty now that I was pouring my heart out. "No, you dont. Or else you wouldnt keep ming me for that night over and over. The reason we parted ways was because I realized you were in two boats at once, and my boat was already sinking. I needed someone who could steady it," I mumbled, big tears running down my cheeks. "And I failed you," he said, closing his eyes, then quickly stepping toward me. "But I continued to love you, even when I couldnt ever show it" I stopped talking the moment he put his hand on the back of my head and pulled me in for a kiss. Our lips met with force, and he took my breath away just like that. He ced both hands under my cheeks and tilted his head, his lips sucking my bottom lip while I sucked on his upper lip. My hands clung to his coat in tight fists, my eyes closed just like his. He tasted so good, his tongue was so delicious that the moment it entered my mouth, I started sucking on it deeply. "Mmmm," I moaned when he sucked my tongue. As our bodies started to heat up, loud screams erupted in the air and both of us paused for a moment Our tongues still in each others mouths. "HELP ME!" It was the strongest and loudest scream I had ever heard. We quickly pulled away, now certain someone was really calling for help. The screams sounded like someone in deep distress, and they wereing from the mountain forest. Emmet and I shared a nce before he grabbed the bottle and smashed it to use as a weapon. As he began running toward the exit, I followed close behind. Someone was probably getting attacked by the Zharns and needed help. Around this time of night, no one ever went out because of the Zhrans. It had to be some lost rogue who got caught. The wind rushed past my face, cold and fast, making my eyes water. The scream came again"HELP!" This time, it was deadlier. The kind of scream only someone desperate to survive could let out. I noticed that Emmet looked shaken when he heard the voice. It was a woman in distress. I was worried too, but he looked disturbed. Branches scratched at my arms as I pushed through them, some snapping, some clinging to my clothes. Emmet kept moving forward without a second thought. He hadnt said a word to me, but I remembered the way his eyes had widened when he first heard the scream. The ground was rough and rocky under my feet, but I didnt stop running. And soon, we arrived at the scene. There was a woman in the distance, screaming and stumbling while Zharns came after her from all directions. She lifted her head and looked straight at Emmet, whose jaw dropped open. Right at that moment, I knew: They knew each other. I stopped dead in my tracks when I watched Emmet get into action. The way she was now running into him seemed like two lost souls meeting again. Emmet rushed forward in panic, shing at the Zharns appearing near the girl. The moment shended in his arms, he started killing the Zharns attacking her from behind with one hand, while the other arm held her close; tight and secure. I couldnt move for a moment. The way he held her, the way she clung to him and didnt let goI felt rejection sink deep into my core. Then I heard the girl speak softly, lifting her face from his chest. "Emmet," she said in the sweetest and most gentle tone anyone could use. He looked down at her, distracted, his eyes scanning her face with a longing that had clearly been buried with time. In the calmest and most amazed voice, Emmet said: "Azura." My heart skipped many beats. My body froze. My eyes locked on the two of them. How was this possible? She was dead. Chapter 654-Back From The Dead To Claim Her Lover

Chapter 654: 654-Back From The Dead To im Her Lover

Hnie: It was the shrieks of a Zharn that made me break out of the trance and run toward the monsters. I kept my fists clenched, punching the zharn in the stomach and making its guts spill out from its mouth. All the anger in me from watching Emmet with Azura poured out on the ugly creatures. I tossed them around, punched them, wed at them while I screamed as loud as I could. I howled mid-transition and then shed the iing zharns stomach. My body itched and stretched, my breathing grew faster as I fought the creatures to quiet the shattering of my heart. I did my best to keep my focus on the zharns, closing my eyes at times to let the tears fall, tears that kept blurring my vision. I fought until there was no one left. And once I was done, I stopped, breathing heavily, and slowly turned around to see the awful sight. She was in Emmets arms, shaking while he knelt on the ground with her, but his head was up, his eyes locked on me. There was a strange silence between us, but even after all I did to avoid hearing my heart break, I heard it. The cracking of my heart, my dreams, and my hopes. The pain was unbearable, something I had never imagined feeling this deeply. It was so strong that for a moment, Rune stealing my hopes didnt sound too bad. At least I wouldnt be in pain if they had just been taken from me. "What is going on?" Finally, someone else arrived, breaking the stare between Emmet and me. I sniffled quickly and rubbed my eyes while turning my back to everyone. After I hadposed myself, I faced them again. "Hnie, are you okay?" Maximus ran past his brother and cupped my face in his hands before following my gaze to look at Emmet. "Is that Azura?" he gasped, and I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. "Yeah, I think so," I managed to say, my voice cracking just a little. "We should take her home. She doesnt look well," Emmet said once he could no longer look me in the eyes. I watched her hand slowly slide down Emmets chest as she passed out. "But how the heck is she" I held Maximuss hand to silence him. "Lets take her home first. The zharns know were here," I told Maximus, who let out a deep breath before finally agreeing with me. Emmet gently carried her in his arms, carefully like she was a ss doll. I was so damn jealous that I couldnt think straight. I didnt even want to follow them, but as soon as Maximus held my hand, I found a little courage to keep moving forward. We followed Emmet closely from behind just in case the zharns tried to attack him, and there we were, back at home. Emmet took her straight to his room, his haven. The ce where he had spent sleepless nights thinking about her, drinking after she left. I knew how much he loved her. Of course I knew. The way he had always forgotten about me whenever he thought of her was a clear sign that he loved her more. "Are you alright?" Maximus asked, and I forced myself to nod. "Im sure hes happy," I muttered, my eyes not ready to even nce toward the passage. "Happy to have a dead woman in his arms? Come on, Hnie. Thats crazy. How the hell is she alive?" I didnt expect Maximus to be so worked up about it. I thought hed be happy too for his brother. "I mean, weird things happen in our world every day. I dont remember any of you mentioning actually seeing her dead body," I mumbled, and he started scoffing. "Thats not true. Maybe you werent paying attention then. But the truth is, her body was found in the well," he finished, and a frown formed on my forehead. "What?" I asked, watching him nod his head over and over. "Im not sure which well, but Emmet was the one who found her body. He never told us which one, but now that shes back, I can only make a wild guess," he hissed, his fists clenching. "Hnie, I dont think that thing with Emmet even is Azura." My body shivered, chills crawling over my skin at his words. "Huh?" "Whos Azura?" Norman seemed to have just returned home. He looked at me first because he knew how her return would make me feel. "Shes back," I replied in a t tone, and he stretched his neck forward, raised his eyebrows, and squinted his eyes. "A dead woman is back?" Norman asked, making Maximus and me both nod. "Exactly," Maximus added, "and shes in Emmets bedroom." He ced his hands on his waist and started pacing back and forth, clearly anxious. "What are you two talking about? How is that even possible?" Norman asked, speeding toward the passage. I thought I wouldnt go back there again, but since Norman was rushing, I had to follow. Maximus came right behind me. Once outside Emmets bedroom, Norman started knocking, because this was the first time Emmet had ever locked the door. He finally answered, streams of tears on his cheeks and a soft smile in his eyes like Id never seen before. "Shes back," Emmet said, rushing forward for a hug. He embraced Norman, whose body went stiff. I watched him swallow hard and close his eyes. "Emmet," he broke the hug to get his brothers attention, "we sent her body into the ocean, remember?" he asked, and Emmet nodded. "I know, I know it sounds crazy, but shes back," Emmet repeated, his happiness making me feel guilty for not being happy for him. "But" Norman went silent when Emmet pulled him into another hug. I watched Norman nce at me and then finally hug his brother back. Of course the brothers had to ept it now. Emmet was way too happy for anyone any of usCto break his heart. Chapter 655-Already Having Sex With Her

Chapter 655: 655-Already Having Sex With Her

Hnie: "Every person makes a wish for how they want their body to be treated once theyre gone. Azura always wanted to be sent to the ocean after her death. So when her body was found in a wellthe one Emmet had retrieved her fromwe gave her a warriors farewell. Weid her body in a boat, surrounded it with flowers, and let the tide carry her out to sea," Norman exined as we all sat in the living room among the other housemates. They had returned as well. "So youre telling us that she woke up in the sea and then took years toe back?" Emma asked, while I stayed quiet. "No! Thats whats confusing us. Its not possible. She was dead for days before her body was sent out," Norman argued, and his father rubbed his face with both hands. I noticed my mothers eyes on me, she looked worried. "So how is she alive now?" Charlotte asked, her eyes flicking to me. At this point, I wondered if everyone knew the situation between me and my mates. So every time someone asked anything about Azura, theyd nce at me with eyes full of sympathy, and I hated it. "Because the Moon Goddess sent her back." We all fell silent when Emmet showed up. He didnt seem too pleased that everyone was questioning her return instead of being happy for him. I sighed again, rubbing my hands on my jeans. "Emmet, we would have celebrated if it were possible. When has anyone evere back from the dead?" Norman said, and Maximus looked visibly upset too. "Its always the start of something. Dont tell me you think its impossible when we live in a world where strange things happen all the time," Emmet stood tall, his fists clenched, but he looked more alive than he had in days. "Okay, let her wake up and well ask her how she came back," Lord McQuoid suggested, and Emma started nodding. "We should make sure she isnt some creature just wearing Azuras skin" Emma was in the middle of speaking when Emmets sharp re shut her up. "I hugged her, I knew her scent. She is Azura. But sure, shell tell you all herself," Emmet said defensively before turning and walking back to his room. "Yep. Not Azura at all," Maximus muttered, clearly still suspicious. His eyes thennded on me, and he just stared in silence. "Anyway, the list of new people showing up just keeps growing," Emma said with an eye roll, before everyone started heading off to their rooms. Now it was just Maximus, Norman, and me, sitting awkwardly. "Are you okay?" Maximus finally broke the silence, leaning forward with his elbows on his thighs. "Im fine. Im happy for him," I said, though it took effort to get the words out because I wasnt fine. But telling them wouldnt change anything. I didnt want to seem like the desperate one who wanted all her mates. The mate eclipse was over, so there would be no reason for us to get intimate by force anymore. "Why are you so quiet, Norman?" Maximus asked, making me turn to look at Norman, who was leaning back on the couch with the tip of his index finger on his temple and his thumb under his chin, forming a V shape. "How is she alive again?" Norman repeated his question. "I think Emmet would know if something was wrong," I said gently, patting Normans thigh. I got up, but he held my hand and sat me back down. The families had arrived early that morning, which made things feel even weirder. "If it hurts you, we can talk to Emmet about it," Norman said, but I quickly shook my head. "If he wants her, he wants her. I wont ruin his happiness," I said firmly, reminding them not to do anything that would make me look bad. I excused myself and went to the kitchen, but realized almost immediately that I shouldnt have. It wasnt the same mansion anymore. The peace had vanished the minute Emma returned. She was busy yelling at the maids, ordering them around. "Oh, you," she sighed when she saw me, straightening her posture, her eyebrows raised high with fakeposure. The attitude she showed me was ridiculous. "So? Isnt it my mansion? I should be the one shocked to see you here," I snapped back. I was already annoyed, and her attitude was only pushing me closer to losing it. "You know, Hnie," she said, her tone full of fake pity, "seeing all the problems in your life makes me realize how blessed I am to have a daughter like Charlotte. Shes sweet and thoughtful. She makes me hold my head high with pride. And you? Now I understand why your parents dont want anything to do with you. Youre just a troublemaker." She kept praising her daughter while I stood there, arms crossed, my face nk with boredom. "Im proud of my Charlotte," she repeated again, like a broken record. I sighed. "Go tell that to the wall. I dont have time for you." I pointed toward the door and walked past her to check the dinner menu. A whole day had passed, and I hadnt eaten anything. "Hmm, so well cook something for the new she-wolf? Azura? Yeah, lets wee her with a great feast. What do you say?" The smug way Emma got thest word in made me wonder if she knew more about my mates than she let on. I ignored her and went on giving instructions to the maids. Eventually, I left the kitchen and found out Azura had woken up. I had no energy to go see her, but I had to. We needed to make sure everything was truly okay. I walked with Norman and Maximus through the hallway toward Emmets room. He had left the door wide open. When we entered, I saw Azura sitting on his bed, her hair wet and wearing a white dress, something I assumed Emmet had picked out for her. "Hello," she said quietly, giving us a weak smile. Just then, Emmet walked out of the bathroom, also fresh from a shower and thats when I began to wonder why. Has something happened between them? Then I saw it: his shirt and pants on the floor, right next to her clothes. Yep. No wonder they had to take a shower. Chapter 656-She Looks Pure

Chapter 656: 656-She Looks Pure

Hnie: "Do you remember us?" Norman asked, looking around the room. Emmet ran his fingers through his wet hair before quickly grabbing a chair and cing it in front of me, gently tapping on it while looking at me. I didnt take it and turned my attention to Azura. Standing in the room with his lost love, I felt small. This was the same reason he had forgotten about me when I needed him the most. So he didnt have to act like he now remembered me. "I never forget the people I call family," she said. Her voice was so soft and raspy that even I got goosebumps. "Honey, sit here," Maximus grabbed another chair and ced it next to me, whispering in my ear. I gave him a nod and sat down while Norman took the seat Emmet had ced for me. "I see a new face too. I dont think weve met before," she smiled, looking right at me, and I felt a chill run down my spine. "Shes my mate," the voice came from behind me. Emmet introduced me and wiped the smile off her face. "You found your fated mate?" she asked him, sounding really sad. "Yeah," Emmet replied. The awkward silencested for a few minutes before Emmet added, "and shes also a North Queen. And a bit of an attitude queen." Norman and Maximusughed and nodded, like they agreed, but I felt like Azura didnt enjoy hearing Emmet talk about me. "So you two are together now?" she asked, her face looking a little pale. "No," Emmet replied again, "but Im working on it. One step at a time. Ill probably win her heart back." I was shocked that he was talking about me with her like that. I thought he would wish I had disappeared so he could enjoy his moment with his true love. "Hell have to take big steps or jump because shes married to Norman." I dont know what kind of bug bites Maximus sometimes, but he does some really questionable things. The moment he said that, Azura seemed to rx a bit, but also looked confused. Meanwhile, Norman and Emmet both stared at Maximus, who was smirking just a little. He leaned over to me and whispered, "Watch them argue after this." I rolled my eyes at Maximus before sliding to the edge of my seat. "Azura! I heard you died. Can you tell us anything about what happened?" I noticed her expression had changed after my introduction. She wasnt trying to give a weak smile anymore, she was trying to hold back tears. "I dont know why Im alive either. I remember being swallowed by darkness and then waking up in the middle of the woods, like someone had brought me back. I dont remember much, just a faint memory of someone whispering in my ear," she spoke softly, her eyes fixed on the wall and her brows furrowed as she tried hard to recall the details of her awakening. "What whisper?" Maximus asked. "That Ive been given a second chance at life. That someone sacrificed a lot to bring me back," she looked slightly confused, even though she nced at Emmet a few times. Her response made both Maximus and Norman look over at Emmet, who stood still with his hands on his hips. Maybe it was the sacrifice of his tears? He had mourned her for years. "Are there any other details about the voice you can share?" Maximus broke the awkward silence. "It felt very pure, but very divine," she said, tilting her head. "Maybe a moon goddess?" She didnt sound sure, but she could be right. The moon goddess had once helped me too. "Okay, well, thats nothing helpful," Maximus muttered and stood up, turning his back to her and signaling for me to leave with him. "You should rest then. Well see you at dinner. But in the meantime, if you remember more, do let us know," Norman said, not sounding very excited to see her again. I wondered if they didnt like her before. As we walked out, I heard Emmet call after us. "Guys, can you please ask the maid to prepare a guest room for her? I want her to have her own space and feelfortable too," Emmet said, making us exchange a quick look. Then Maximus said what we were both thinking. "Shes your girlfriend, Emmet. Why isnt she staying in your room?" Emmet shook his head, slipped one hand into his pocket, and gave me a quick nce. Then he said firmly, "That was before she died. Things are different now. I have a mate, and I dont want to do anything that would create distance between me and her." Emmet didnt say my name, but we all knew who he meant. And when I say we were all shocked, I mean it. Even his brothers looked surprised that he was putting me above her. "You dont have to do all that to prove anything. I know how much you love her," I said as I folded my arms across my chest. "You dont know my heart then," Emmet replied. "Right. Well, next time dont leave clothes scattered around if youre going to act like you two arent dating anymore," I snapped, throwing out a quick jab, which nearly made Maximus burst outughing. But Emmet looked a bit confused. His eyes narrowed at me before he let out a sigh and shook his head. "Hnie, thats not what happened. I was out of my room and came back to find her grabbing my clothes. I told her I had new ones for her. I didnt want her wearing mine because I knew what youd think if you saw her in my shirt. She left my clothes on the floor while she went to shower, then came out and dropped hers too. Im not going to sleep with someone after Ive kissed you." His words made my whole body tense, and Maximuss eyes went wide. I knew hed ask me a million questions now. But at the same time, I knew Emmet wasnt lying. He never lies, and somehow, that gave me so much peace. Chapter 657-Only Helanie Matters

Chapter 657: 657-Only Hnie Matters

Emmet: The look Hnie gave me broke my heart. I understood her feelings. Its not easy to watch your mates first love return, especially the same person because of whom your mate missed his wedding. But the truth ran deeper than that. I was happy Azura was back. I still had many feelings for her, but the moment I hugged Azura and looked at Hnie at the same time, I realized my feelings for Azura were more like the care friends have for each other. But with Hnie I was deeply in love with her. Part of the reason I felt so relieved was because I got to kiss Hnie before Azura returned, the one I had med myself for losing, the one whose death I thought was on my hands. Obviously, no one would understand me right now. To them, I must seem thrilled that I finally got to be with Azura again but I was finally free of the guilt of her death. I returned to my room and picked my clothes up from the floor, setting hers aside as well. "So youve moved on?" she asked. I knew this woulde up. "Azura, you were gone. Even then, you knew I would. And Hnie is my fated mate. Its not just the bond, weve made a connection, and its true that I fell deeply in love with her," I said honestly. I didnt want to give Azura the wrong idea, because I still cared about her. "Really? Back then, you told me you would love me forever. Was that a lie?" she asked, repeating the same argument again, tilting her head, her eyes filling with tears. "I came back for you, Emmet. I went through life and death for you, only to return and find you in love with someone whos married to your brother?" Her words made me clench my jaw and close my eyes, though she couldnt see that, because I still had my back turned to her. "And you know it was you who brought me back. So what is all this now? Youre going to just throw me out of your life? Its been years, Emmet. I dont even know how to start living if I cant depend on you," she cried, and when her voice broke, I finally turned to look at her. "Azura, why are you thinking so far ahead? Youre here now, and Im here too. Please stop worrying," I said, going to sit beside her on the bed tofort her. But she immediately rested her head on my chest and started sobbing uncontrobly. "After I was brought back, I was captured by the Zharns. I dont know why they didnt eat me, but they took me to their father," her voice broke several times, hups making it hard for her to finish a sentence. "Father? As in Rune?" I asked. She lifted her head from my chest, looking confused. "No! The old man," she whispered, and my eyes narrowed as I stared at her. "What old man, Azura? And why didnt you tell my brother about this?" Ever since we lost Salem, we had be much more careful about the safety of pack members and rogue werewolves. But it wasnt always easy to keep track of the rogues. The ones who got epted into the academy stayed protected. But the ones who were kicked out for crimesC they could be living anywhere without shelter or food. "Because I only wanted to talk to you," she said, not hesitating this time. "Okay, talk to me now. Im listening," I said, getting up and grabbing my diary. I always write things down that Im afraid Ill forget. "The old man imed to be the father of the Zharns," she began, and I instantly remembered who that could be. The father with four sons. "He was a strange man. Always stiff and cold. He chained me up. Didnt let the Zharns eat me, but they used to lick my skin all the time, and I felt like I shouldve just stayed dead. The ce was weird too, almost like an underground world. I never saw the sky. It was always dark above. Even thenterns couldnt shine high enough to show what was up there or if there was even a sky at all. Emmet, he talked about his four children and how theyre out there doing their jobs to take the world back under their control. He said he didnt kill me because he nned to use me to lure you or the others into his home," she said shakily, clearly disturbed. It made me furious, knowing he held her captive and tortured her both mentally and physically. She rolled up her sleeves and showed me the burn marks on her arms, then pointed to her feet. He made her stand on silver and wolfsbane for hours without food or water. "Ill get my hands on him, Azura. I promise," I hissed through clenched teeth. "Why dont you rest now while I go check if dinners being served?" Of course, that wasnt really why I was leaving. I needed to find Hnie and talk to her. The longer I stayed in this room with Azura, the more Hnies mind would twist it into something it wasnt. "Okay," she nodded before lying down on the bed. As I tucked the nket around her, I realized just how messy this was going to get. My prayers from years ago had worked, she was back, but now she had to watch me fall for my fated mate. How cruel could life be, truly? I left the room and had just made it to the living room when I heard Hnie already fuming. "I dont want to talk about Emmet right now," she hissed at Maximus, arms crossed over her chest, looking so adorably stubborn. "What if Emmet wants to talk to you?" I asked, and noticed her body flinch just a little before she straightened her spine. "Azura was being held captive by the father of the evil organization," I said. As soon as the words left my mouth, Hnies posture softened. She turned to me and gave me a quiet, gentle look. "Theres more information about the X Codex. But Ill only share it with Hnie Calone. So the choice is hers now: does she want to know the details, or not?" I asked, watching her frown and shift in ce while Maximus looked between the two of us. Chapter 658-The Demanding Mate

Chapter 658: 658-The Demanding Mate

Hnie: "Lord McQuoid, you still love tofu so much?" Azura said, smiling at Lord McQuoid, who had filled his te with grilled tofu skewers. After Emmet gave me an option, he left to bring Azura for dinner. "You remember that?" Lord McQuoid looked so amazed. She had been very talkative with him and others too. She even knew my mother, but my mother barely spoke with her. Emmet sat in the seat next to hers, while I was right across the table from him. "When are you two getting married?" she asked my mother, who shrugged. "Actually, they can only date now. Because her daughter has married Lord McQuoids son," Emma jumped in to tell her I had ruined my mothers happily ever after. Azura looked shocked for a moment and then looked at me, her finger pointing at me and then back at my mother. "She is your daughter?" she asked, looking very confused. "Yeah, she is my daughter," my mother spoke up for the first time in thest few minutes. She looked so proud when admitting I was her daughter. She hadnt done that before. Even Emma did a double take at my mother because she had been reminding me nonstop how I am not a good daughter to my mother. "Yeah, sadly. Im not saying Hnie is a bad daughter or anything. But sometimes some kids are born with too much burden," Emma muttered under her breath, and I noticed my mates straightening their backs at her. "My daughter is the best. Even when I wasnt with her, she grew up to be a perfect woman. The fact that she is the Alpha Queen of the North should tell you how amazing she is," my mother responded, shocking me once again. I didnt understand her sometimes. In the beginning, she acted like she hated me, and then slowly, over time, she changed her behavior toward me. I failed to understand herpletely. "Oh, that is amazing. I feel like I have missed a whole world," Azura let out a littleugh, but her eyes betrayed the smile on her lips. She had tears in her eyes. "So what are you going to do now? I mean, you previously told us you had no home," Charlotte asked, making Azura look down and sigh. "I dont know," she replied before Lord McQuoid gave a hand gesture to Charlotte, politely telling her not to ask Azura any more questions. The dinner went by in silence afterward, and soon everyone was off to their bedrooms. Everyone except me, Norman, and Maximus. "Thats crazy. He is kind of forcing her to listen to him," Maximusined to Norman, who looked extremely ufortable when he found out what terms Emmet hadid out. "I will go speak with him." As soon as Norman attempted to march toward the passage, I held his hand and stopped him. "It is not a crazy thing. I will speak with him," I said, reassuring the two that Emmet wasnt asking for something unreasonable. "Are you sure?" Norman didnt lookpletely satisfied. "I am sure," I said, taking a deep breath and walking towards the passage. In the next few seconds, Emmet walked out of his room with his hands in his pockets and his shirt all messy. His coat was pushed back from his hands finding their way into his pockets. "So, you said she told you something about the X Codex," I started talking immediately, giving the impression that I wasnt too stunned to speak with him. "Why dont youe ask Azura yourself?" he uttered, slightly turning to the side to leave the way to his room. I took a deep breath but shook my head. "Why cant you tell me?" I replied, and a smirk started to y on his lips. The issue with Emmet was that I couldnt really scold him. Our rtionship had always been one where we spoke to each other respectfully, where I always felt like his student, the one who had a crush on her teacher. "Why, are you afraid of her?" The minute he said that, I straightened my back and began to walk past him. "I am not afraid of anyone. I will go ask her myself," I muttered. Even though I wanted to growl at him, I didnt. He chuckled and started following me. "She wants to speak with you about the organization herself," he added, and my steps slowed down. That was odd. Why would she specifically want to speak with me? He took a few steps forward and held the door open for me. With much hesitation, I had only just entered his room when I realized Azura wasnt there. The minute I turned around, I saw Emmet locking the door behind us. With my heart skipping a beat, I asked him, "Where is she?" I knew something was off. He didnt bring me here to speak with her. "In the guest room," he said in a husky voice, taking steps toward me. "Oh, but you saidwell, then we should go speak with her there," I was trying to sound casual, but my breath was picking up in my chest as he kept walking toward me. My back met the wall and finally, my journey ended, and so did his when he leaned down and folded one arm over my head on the wall. His other hand extended and rested on the wall next to my waist, caging me with his presence. "What do you want to speak with her about? Ask me, I will answer your questions, Hnie," he uttered, almost like he was breathing the words out. His hand next to my waist moved and gently touched my side, making me jump. "She is my past, Hnie. You are my present and future. Its true that I once loved her, but I was very young. Now that youre both in front of me, Ive realized the Moon Goddess chose the right one for me, someone better than the one I once thought I wanted," he shocked me with his words, but I didnt show it yet. I wanted him to make a decision, and I didnt want to be the one to manipte or convince him into making it. Chapter 659-Two Fingers In And I Am Going Crazy

Chapter 659: 659-Two Fingers In And I Am Going Crazy

Hnie: "Whats crazy is that after I got her, I was so happy. So happy that I lost my mind. But in reality, I was so damn happy because you had kissed me back. You forgave me, and now we have a chance," he whispered, making my heart sink in my chest while his thumb touched my bottom lip. "But what about Azura?" I asked in a soft murmur. He leaned down and pointed at his ear, asking me to whisper into it. "What aboC" I got on my tiptoes to ask him in his ear, foolishly thinking he really didnt hear me, when he suddenly turned his face and kissed me on the lips. I dropped back down from my tiptoes and bit the inside of my cheek shyly. "What are you doing, Hnie? Were discussing something very important here" he paused as his hand ran up to my neck and gently wrapped his fingers around it. He massaged it slowly, causing my body to shudder before he continued speaking in a whisper into my ear, "very importantC and youre being very naughty." I gulped, and I bet he heard it too. His hand ran down and rested on my breast, "Azura will make a decision for herself. I can get her a pack pass too. Any pack. She will get full support from me, but you are the only one who will get my full love," his voice turned husky once again at the end of the sentence, and he pressed my boob in his hand. "Wouldnt she getmad?" It was not easy to have an important talk while he was touching me like that. "She will be fine," he replied, "you will not face her wrath, I can assure you of that much. Nobody willdisrespect youno one, Hine," he was taking deep breaths once he pulled my strap down from my shoulder and touched my warm skin with his cold hand. His hand rubbed my shoulder for a while, his ear touching my earlobe, while he continued to talk, "as for the X Codex, she was taken by the father." I wanted to focus on it so badly, but it was getting difficult. He bit on my earlobe and pulled it outward, very gently biting that made my nipple hard. His hand then moved down and entered my dress from the top, cupping my breast and gently circling his hand around it to expose it. My dress slipped down, and my breast was now out for his eyes. "And the father kept her chained, he wanted to lure me into hisnd," he was crazy for staying on the track while he brushed the back of his fingers against my nipple, trying to see how erect they were. "His ce?" I asked, trying to clear my throat when my voice came out all raspy. "Aha, she said it was somece like the underworld because she couldnt see the sky," Emmet whispered, kissing my ear and my shoulder squeezed up, trapping his face between my shoulder and neck. He parted his fingers a little and then trapped my nipple between the back of his fingers, pulling them and then releasing them. "Ow," I gasped when I yelped unintentionally. He raised his face from my neck and clicked his tongue. "What now?" he asked seriously, now groping my boob in his hard hand, "huh? Is that how a good student listens to her teacher?" heined, his hand mercilessly assaulting my boob. "You know when you piss off your teacher, you will get punished too," he removed his hand from above my head and ran it under my dress, reaching for my panties waistband. "Sorry!" I uttered with much difficulty. "What? Say it again?" he demanded, his eyes narrowed and looking so sexy. "Sorry!" I tried to say it a little louder this time, but my confidence broke when his hand went straight into panties. He moved the panties down, wiggling his hand to make a space for himself. "What are you doing?" I hesitantly asked, my eyes blinking rapidly. There was something about Emmet that when he touched me, I got extremely shy. Something like that I felt with Norman too. Maybe because they were not usually very flirtatious, so whenever they did touch me or flirted with me, it was like a shocker to me. "What do you think I am doing?" he raised his eyebrow, his finger grazing my pussy lips and my mouth hung low. He watched my reaction and the corner of his mouth went upward to form a smirk. "We were talking about" I shut up when he began to move his finger in circles, opening and closing my pussy lips. "Emmet," I mumbled, my mouth getting drier with his every little mischievous act. "What?" he demanded I tell him but I couldnt. I was just shocked he was doing that. It felt so weirdly pleasurable even when he hadnt prated me yet. "Say it, say what you have to say," he demanded again, acting like he wasnt the reason I was not able to make a full sentence. His finger reached my entrance and he started to circle it around. My head rested back, my breathing slowed down as he finally shoved what seemed to be his middle finger inside me. "Ummm," I moaned and closed my eyes, my fists clenching tight. "Hold it for me," he whispered, holding my hand and making me hold the hem of my dress to raise it up. He pulled his finger out only so that he could pull my panties down, all the while he stared into my eyes. "I wouldnt let you keep it hidden from me anymore," he whispered on my lips, pulling back again but letting his finger prate me again. I started to lose my breath when his finger went deep within me, so much so that I wondered how far he nned to take his hand up me. When he inserted his second finger inside me, I started to gulp to moisten my throat. His fingers moved around, bending and then twisting them inside me. However, he suddenly pulled them both out and gently gave me a peck on my cheek as he whispered, "It will be a long day every day from now on, my love." Chapter 660-But He Wants Me

Chapter 660: 660-But He Wants Me

Hnie: "So what did he say?" I had walked out of the room after he turned me on. It was the weirdest moment I had shared with him. I liked it because his full attention was on me. But I wasnt sure what he meant by it was going to be a long day. "I told her what Azura told me." I didnt know Emmet hade out as well. I had fixed my dress, but the awkwardness stayed. "What did you tell her?" Norman stepped forward to get the info from him. We were still in the hallway when Norman and Maximus stopped me midway to question me. I was kind of hoping they had gone to bed, because I was so hornying out of Emmets room that I felt weird having a normal conversation with them. "Azura said that the evil father captured her and kept her in a ce that looked more like underground," Emmet stopped right beside me, probably on purpose, because now I could smell his cologne so clearly. I sniffled hard and let out a breath when he pulled his hands out of his pockets, but his right hand hit my butt. I jumped, and he added, "Sorry, by ident." It was a lie. He knew exactly what he was doing. Norman and Maximus looked confused, more focused on the info they were getting. "So the organization is underground?" Maximus asked, rubbing his chin. "What if they get their hands on Kaye" I almost yelped when I felt a hand on my ass. It was much darker in the hallway this time. And with Maximus holding a big file between us where he was adding details, and Norman focused on the papers, Emmet had found a way to mess with me. His hand gently squeezed my ass and I bit my tongue. His hand yed around more, then he went a step further by lifting my dress. I quickly turned my head to look at him, we would get caught if he didnt stop. I know the others wouldnt call me a cheater or anything, but Id be so embarrassed doing all that while we were talking about something serious. "Thats what Ive been thinking too. Not that theyll get their hands on Kaye," Norman stepped back from the file and came over to me, wrapping an arm around my shoulder as Emmet stepped away. "But what if Kayees over? I brought the family in so he knows there are others around who can fight too, but then I wonder what if he still gets to you?" Norman said carefully, not meeting Emmets eyes. I noticed he hadnt really spoken to Emmet since his first talk with Azura. Im guessing it was because Emmet once used him of killing Azura. "So Im guessing youve alreadye up with a n for that too?" Maximus asked, and Norman nodded. "A lot has been happening. Its been one full moon after another, and Hnie is suffering. Shes working hard to free us from our curse and pain, so I believe she deserves some rest too," Norman gave me a smile while wrapping his arm around my shoulder and pulling me closer. "And how are we going to do that?" Maximus asked with interest. "Wait," I knew he was saying it all for me, but I had something else I wanted to bring up. The three of them turned their attention to me, watching me get ready to shake their world a bit. "There have been children going missing in The Vicious Banes Pack, and Im scared for Vani," I reminded them about my talk with Altan, and I noticed none of them looked too happy about it. "How about we bring Vani here or move her to another pack, then?" Maximus suggested. Norman nodded in agreement, but Emmet seemed a little out of it. "And what makes you think that will stop the kidnappings? Sure, well keep our family safe, but what about the other kids?" Emmet asked. I expected that from him. Thats exactly how I felt too. "And? Altan should take care of his pack and his problems. His father pretended to have mental issues the second they tried to question him. Now hes sitting in a white jacket. Altan is the Alpha, why cant he do something about it?" Maximus argued while I remembered Alpha Diaz. He faked mental illness, but thankfully no one believed him. Still, after looking into it, they did say he needed help, so they sent him to a mental hospital where he gets shocks every day. I heard he always screams and cries, he swears hes fine, but hes not getting out of there and still gets shocks and other medications that he says are going to kill him. "He cant help his pack right now, which is why he asked for my help," I reminded Maximus. How could he forget? "Bullshit. He just wants you in the pack so he can shoot his shot with you. Thats typical of him. Now he wants you to see the new Altanthe better version of himself," Maximus grumbled while I turned to look at Norman. "Ill send our warriors to help him then. You dont need to go, Hnie," Norman almost hissed at the idea of Altan wanting my help. "But I have to. You know Vani, even if she hates her parents, would never leave them. I have to do this for her," now even I was arguing. "Okay, fine. Then Ill go myself. But youre not going," Norman frowned at me, giving me that look that told me to stop arguing. That was so typical of him. I remembered how he always used to argue with me, thinking Id get myself into danger. "How about I go?" Emmets offer surprised me a little. I didnt expect him to volunteer. And I was d his brothers picked up on it too. They turned to him, shared a look with each other, then looked back at him. "Dont you have someone who just came back from the dead to take care of? Shes new to this world now. Arent you going to help her figure it out?" Maximus asked, not in a teasing way, but I noticed how Emmet strangely closed his eyes and took a deep breath before answering: "I dont think she understands anything I say." Chapter 661: 661-My Crazy And Fishy Mates

Chapter 661: 661-My Crazy And Fishy Mates

Hnie: "Emmet is running away from his responsibilities," Maximusined as he followed Norman and me outside. We needed some fresh air, and I still hadnt decided what to do about Altan needing my help. "Or maybe its something else entirely," I said, and the two of them stopped to give me a look. "He told me hes not in love with her anymore," I stated, the two of them now standing in front of me, shoulder to shoulder, watching me with such intense expressions that for a moment, I forgot what I was going to say. "When did he tell you that?" Maximus asked, instantly folding his arms across his chest. "When I was in his room," I replied. "He told me he wants me, not her." Norman immediately started shaking his head in disagreement, which surprised me a bit since they had told me I could be with all my mates. For someone whos never felt a mate bond with more than one person, it might look like Im just being greedy, but its more than that. Its the feeling of being iplete that made me realize I need to be with all my mates. "Azura is back for him. He should focus on her now," Norman grunted, almost oddly. I had never seen him so grouchy with his brothers before. "Norman, how do you know she came back for him? Maybe the Moon Goddess gave her a second chance just for herself. Her life isnt only about Emmet," I argued. But the more I did, the more aggressive Norman became, shaking his head. "Besides, I dont think we should force him to be with her. And Im not saying this just because I want to be with him. He shouldnt be reminded every two seconds that shes back for him. Thatll make him stay with her out of pressure, and that wouldnt be right," I continued, while Maximus looked away and Norman narrowed his eyes at me. They were not understanding my point. "Hes a grown man. He can make those choices himself. But Im telling you to stay away from him. I dont want you near his room again, Hnie," my heart skipped a beat at Normans sternmand. "Wait a minute, youre asking me to stay away from my mate after you all agreed I should be shared?" I had to ask because I was genuinely confused. "You marked him, helped him. But thats it. I think its getting too crowded now," Normanined, and my jaw nearly hit the floor. "A marked mate staying away from her mate is painful in itself, but the fact that you guys are deciding which mate I should be with and which I shouldnt be with is surprising to me," I retorted. While Norman looked away, Maximus stepped in to lead the conversation. "Hnie, Emmet has his lover back. Whether he says youre the one he wants or not, we all know how much he loved her. He must be feeling guilty, or maybe its the mark on his neck thats making him believe he wants you more. Id suggest you donte between them," he said. I had no idea they were hiding all of this in their hearts. Now I was lost. Were they right? Was it the mark that was affecting him? Was I really stealing him from Azura? "Dont think too much. I think you should join the academy again so your mind can focus on something else," Norman said. I took a deep breath to make a decision for myself. "Ill go help out Altan. Those kids dont deserve a life full of fear and hesitation," I said, and as I made the decision, I saw the disappointed looks on my mates faces. "You know Emmet is going too, right?" Maximus asked, like he was judging me. "I know, Maximus. And I dont think hes off-limits anymore," I replied firmly, not wanting to keep going with this conversation. "Where are you going? I thought we were heading out to watch the sunrise," Norman called after me. But I waved my hand to let him know I wouldnt be joining them, especially now that I understood why they were taking me out in the first ce. They wanted me away from Emmet. And their reason? They didnt want me to steal him from someone who had literally returned from the dead for him. I heard theming after me as I faced Emmet again in the living room. He was sitting on the couch with his arms stretched out and his head resting back when he suddenly jolted awake. His eyesnded on me, and he sat up straighter. "Ive marked my leave from the academy for the visit to the Vicious Banes Pack. Ill take care of things, dont worry," he said, informing me directly. I kept watching his face, remembering what his brothers had said about him. "What about Azura? Who will take care of her?" I asked. I didnt understand if a mate mark was supposed to make someone forget everyone else. Theres no way that could be true. So why were Norman and Maximus so against the idea of Emmet and me being together? "Can you please mark my leave too? Ill be going with you to the pack myself," I said, making my decision. And just then, the brothers arrived behind me. "Really? You want toe too?" Emmet asked, with a strange look of curiosity in his eyes. "I wille along," Norman added, and I turned to stare him down. "But didnt you say Altan should handle things on his own?" I asked, and he sighed. It was as if he was only trying toe so that he could keep an eye on me. "Someone has to stay here and handle the academy sses. Its better if just Emmet and I go," he said. But I knew exactly what I was doing. I needed to figure out for myself what was really going on between Azura and Emmet. And for that, I needed to hear it from Emmet, without a third party in my ear. Chapter 662-The Mates That Are Left Behind

Chapter 662: 662-The Mates That Are Left Behind

Hnie: "If I knew you would definitely go, I wouldve taken off and not let Emmet do it," Norman grunted while sitting on the bed, watching me pack my bag. "Youre against the idea of me spending time with Emmet? Isnt that why youre so against me leaving for the Vicious Bane pack?" Now that he said he wouldve gone with me if Emmet wasnt, I was sure something had happened between the brothers, and they were trying to stop me from spending time with Emmet. "Well, since you asked, Ill be direct too," he said firmly. "Weve decidedme and Maximusthat we dont want too much sharing. It can be you, me, Maximus and Kaye." He finished, making my eyes go wide. "When did you two decide that, and why wasnt I part of that conversation?" I felt annoyed that they were making decisions for me. They were happy to have their mate, but now they were trying to make exceptions. "We did sometime yesterday. Thats not the point. The point is, weve made a decision," Norman grunted, getting up from the bed. "And were also nning to ask Emmet to stay behind and let us go with you." "Thats not my ce to get involved in. You two can talk to your brother and decide who cane with me. But as for the mate thing, Emmet and I will decide what we want to do," I said firmly, realizing it would be unfair to both me and Emmet to be controlled while the others got to enjoy being fated mates. "How would you feel if I went out and spent time with someone you didnt want me to be around?" Norman had to throw that in my face, and my jaw clenched. "Hes not just someone, hes my mate. And if you had a problem with me being with my mates, you shouldve told me earlier. You were the one who made me believe you were okay with it. I asked you so many times, Norman. So many times. You cant throw that in my face like Im cheating on you when youre the one asking me to do something," I grunted, because they had started something I never wanted to be part of in the first ce. I didnt want fingers pointed at me. "Oh, Im not saying I have a problem with you and your mates. I just have an issue with Emmet. His lover is back. Why are you two making a mess now?" he groaned, but stood towering over me. "Then let him make a decision," I grunted, feeling a deep anger inside me. "You are seriously making me crazy! Can you ever just listen to me?" he threw a fist in the air, causing me to stare him down. "Sorry. Im just annoyed with you." With that, he left the room, mming the door behind him. He was always like this. But this time, I didnt understand his rivalry with his brother. Theres no way this is how Norman would usually react. He was stern and stubborn, that much I knew about him. But I also knew he isnt someone who would do something unfair. Then why only with Emmet? I had to find out what was going on. I packed my bags and went downstairs. I had already told him to discuss it with his brother. Whoever decided to take leave from the academy coulde with me. Emmet was sitting on the couch with his arms spread, his bags near his feet, while Norman and Maximus looked upset. "Why cant you let one of us go?" Norman asked again, and I realized they were arguing. I had never seen Norman argue with his brothers before, so it was new to me. And I hated the sight of it. I would have stayed back, but Vani needed me, and I knew she wouldnt leave her pack at any cost. "Because Ive made up my mind. I think I know whats going on in the pack, I might be of help. My knowledge ca" Emmet was speaking calmly, trying to make his brothers understand, when Maximuss grunt cut him off. "Then give us your knowledge and let us go. Dont use that as an excuse to spend time with her," he snapped. It was the timing for me. The moment Maximus said that, Azura walked into the living room and heard it. She stopped in her tracks, and all of us turned to look at her. Emmet straightened his back and blinked very casually. "Youre leaving?" she asked in a soft murmur. "I have to. My brothers are kind of busy, so someone has to go," Emmet lied, making me narrow my eyes at him, then look at Azura. "Actually, we" Maximus was about to step in, probably to call out Emmets bluff, when I stepped in. "They have to prepare the students for the finals, and then many students are changing sses, so they have that work. And then the whole uing triptheres a lot, and they need to be there," I said. I watched Norman clench his jaw and look away, probably upset that I didnt let them catch Emmet in a lie. At the same time, Maximus pressed his lips into a tight line since he couldnt go against me anymore either. "When will you return?" Azura asked softly. "Soon. I cant leave my mate alone there and return alone," Emmet said, slipping the word mate in again, almost like a gentle reminder to her that I was his mate. I had noticed Emmet since the beginning. He was a quiet guy, but once he started talking, he would rarely hold back. "Oh, Ill wait for you then," she said, ignoring everything else he had said. Shepletely avoided responding to me and gave Emmet a weak smile. "Pleasee back soon. Know that someone has fought death for you," she added again, more quietly than ever. Once she walked away, I noticed Norman and Maximus shared a disappointed nce with me. I didnt like the dynamic between the brothers now. If it was because of me, then maybe I deserve to be punished for it. I thought they were okay with the sharing thing. I didnt know there would be rules in a game full of rules. Chapter 663-Too Crowded

Chapter 663: 663-Too Crowded

Hnie: "Bye," I said softly to Norman, hoping for a hug, but he remained uptight. Typical him, but I still loved him. Maximus was so angry that he didnt even stay to say goodbye. He said if he did, he would ride the back of the car or cling to the tires just toe with us. As for Norman, he finally broke his cold stance and wrapped one arm around me in a hug. But it was a very sad little hug. Still, I clung to his chest, my face pressed against it, breathing in his scent. "Youre so rude," I said, pulling away from the hug and hitting him lightly on the chest, annoyed. "You are too," he said, pushing me gently toward the car, still looking annoyed. "Bye, asshole," I stuck my tongue out before getting in the car, and he groaned at me. Emmet had already run into the car like he was scared someone might stop him. Once I was in the back seat with Emmet, I raised my head and saw Azura standing by the living room window, watching us leave. I didnt even know if Emmet had given her a hug or anything. Soon the car started, and we hit the road. I couldnt forget Normans angry face, it felt strange. "Whats going on between you and your brothers?" I asked Emmet, who had one arm resting against the window and the other extended behind my back. He looked rxed until I asked that question. "I dont know. But you noticed it too, huh?" he asked, removing his hand from behind my back so he could turn a little in his seat. "I thought you guys had decided that your fated mates would be with you," he reminded me of the conversation he had with Maximus, where his brother had exined the deal. "Which is why I want to know whats going on," I nodded. "I have no clue. There hasnt been any argument that would make me think something happened. I wouldve thought it wasnt serious if it was just Maximus, but Norman being involved makes me wonder if I did something really messed up. Hes not the type to be unfair, especially not with his brothers." There was a small, sad sigh that slipped from Emmets lips, and it made me realize how much his brothers coldness was affecting him. "Well figure it out soon," I reassured him, even though I wasnt sure myself what it could be. Every time I tried asking Norman or Maximus, theyd just say the same thing that it was getting crowded. I didnt believe that excuse one bit. Halfway through the ride, Emmet turned around fully, giving me his back and thenying down, almost making me jump when his headnded in myp. Thankfully, it was an SUV, but even then, his legs didnt fit. He bent one leg on the seat and stretched the other out of the window. It was a deserted road anyway. But his head in myp, thats what made me shy away. "So they got to be with you," he started, almost whispering the words to himself. "What?" I heard it, but I was so surprised by his sudden action that I couldnt find the right words to say. "But you shouldnt think about it. You have someone waiting for you at home," I said in almost one breath before he got intimate with me and then had to stop midway. That wouldve been awkward. Well, I guess it wasnt less awkward when I said that, because he stopped, his face clearly showing he didnt like hearing it. He slowly got up from myp and fixed his hair, looking out the window again. "You know, I dont want to keep hearing that. Shes a whole person. She was given a second chance for herself, not for me." The way he said it was a hint in itself that he really didnt like me bringing her up. "But its true that shes here for you. At least thats what she says. Dont you think your attention toward me is just because youre marked to me now? Because the Emmet I remember, the one I first met, he used to get drunk, missing and wanting Azura, while he walked around the passage," I reminded him. I had to. I didnt want him escting things with me, only toter remember that he actually loved her and not me. That would break me. "Sure, thats what I told everyone. I used to drink because I was guilty. I felt guilty." He turned to me, and this time, he wasnt as calm as he usually was. "Guilty for what? I thought you med Norman for her murder?" The minute I said that, he jerked his head so fast, like he was trying to make sure he heard me right. "I med Norman? Who told you that?" he narrowed his eyes, his voice sharp. "It was when you forgot about us," I remembered. "Back when you forgot and were attacking Maximus." The more I spoke, the more confused he looked. Not just confused but shocked, and maybe even disgusted. "I attacked Maximus? Okay, sure, maybe because I forgot, and when I forget, I usually dont know whos a friend or whos out to get me. But what did I use Norman of?" he asked, looking so impatient to know the whole thing. "Emmet, you said it was Norman who murdered her," I said the exact line. "You said Maximus attacked her, and Norman was supposed to take her to the hospital. But instead, he dumped her in the well." I remembered that part and then I put two and two together. It was something Norman had told me about the night Emmet had used him. But from the way Emmet looked now, he didnt believe it. "Its probably because you didnt remember" I stopped talking when he let out a sharp grunt. "I forgot everything and everyone, but I remembered an incident from years ago and used my brother of something Ive never even thought about in my life? Somethings not right." He clenched his jaw and turned his face away. And I agreed with him until I said something out loud and reminded myself of the truth. "Isnt it obvious that you only remember Azura when you forget everyone else?" Myment made him clench his fists, but he didnt turn around to look at me once after that. Chapter 664-Anything For My Stepsister

Chapter 664: 664-Anything For My Stepsister

Hnie: "Oh, Hnie!" Vani yelled and ran into my arms the minute I entered the house. I immediately hugged her back while Emmet walked in, guiding the warriors to ce our bags in the corner and the gifts for Vani up front. "Hey, have you lost weight?" I noticed it immediately, and my heart broke for her. She was basically just bones. "Oh, thats nothing. Im fine," she lied, avoiding my eyes before turning to look at Emmet. "I knew you wereing, and I prayed you brought Emmet with you," she added, making her bias very clear. Emmet responded with a smirk and a gentle pat on her head. "And I came bearing gifts," he replied, making her p her hands excitedly. Honestly speaking, that was all him. Id been so stressed after Azuras arrival that bringing gifts didnt even cross my mind. But Emmet had it all covered. From fruits and groceries to school supplies and even clothes. He brought everything. "No wonder youre my favorite," Vani shrugged, stepping back and undoing her hair to show off her haircut. But then, just as quickly, she tied it back into a bun, like she was afraid someone might see her. "What happened?" I asked, curious. "Mom says not to leave my hair open or I might get the attention of the kidnappers," she whispered. My heart shattered the moment she said it. "But youre in the safety of your home," I said, walking around the living room. Even the windows were boarded up. "They abduct children from their homes, even from their bedrooms," she replied, a sad pout forming on her lips. I felt terrible for her, and for all the children in the pack. This is supposed to be the age when theyre carefree, enjoying their childhood before life dumps responsibilities on them. But here they were: scared, anxious, and living in constant fear. "Fear not, little Vani. Im here now. Nothing can get past me to hurt you," Emmet said, settling onto the couch with a warm smile. A smile so bright andforting, even I couldnt help but smile back at him. "Youre cute," Vani giggled. She was still just a baby in so many ways. Girls her age usually thought they were adults already. I never had the chance to be a child myself, but I was d Vani wasnt in a hurry to grow up. And to make sure she gets to live her best childhood, I was now even more determined to find that kidnapper. "How many times do I have to remind you to fucking lock the door?! Do you want to get abducted or what?" As expected of Larissa. She stormed in with shopping bags, yelling at Vani without even looking around until her eyesnded on us. She took off her sunsses, dropped the bags on the side table, and rushed straight back outside again. "The Queen of the North is here with the Rogue King," Larissa announced to the people, making me roll my eyes as she alerted the neighbors, who began pouring out of their homes like ants to sugar. I sat next to Emmet in a bad mood, still annoyed. "Did you see how she used the whole kidnapping thing to control Vani? Isnt that so messed up?" I whispered, making a face. "Yeah, and Im also noticing how cute you look while making those faces," Emmet replied casually, loungingfortably with one leg over the other. Hispliment made my cheeks turn red. "Do you have to make suchments?" I asked, though internally I was d he was here, helping me lighten up. "I have to mark my territory," he said smoothly, turning his head toward me with one of his signature smirks. "Hnie!" an older woman from the neighborhood called out, rushing over with a young girl behind her, probably her granddaughter, no older than her early twenties. "I wonder how much youll actually be able to help us," she began, her voice cutting. "You were once a victim of a heinous crime yourself and couldnt do anything at the time." Typical. Just like old times, her bitterness hadnt aged a day. "I think you missed the whole episode where she fought back against her rapist and won. Thats why shes the Alpha Queen now. By the way," Emmet added, "I didnt see you bow to her." The look she usually reserved for me wasnt the one she gave Emmet, even when he was being blunt. She still smiled for him. "The Rogue King," she said, eyes gleaming. "After yourst visit here with your brothers, I started looking you up. Emmet McQuoidyoure quite the charming bachelor. How is it that you havent found your fated mate yet?" she asked, gently nudging her granddaughter forward, who immediately smiled at Emmet. "Who said I havent found my fated mate?" Emmet said coolly, and just like that, the girls smile vanished. She nced at her grandmother, then back at Emmet. I instantly straightened up in my seat. I had a bad feeling about what he was going to say next. He does thatblurts out the truth like consequences dont exist. Sometimes I wonder if the concept of keeping things to himself ever crossed his mind. "Has a child gone missing in thest two days?" I interrupted, changing the subject quickly. I looked to Vani, who squeezed her way past the old woman and her granddaughter. "Justst night, a boy went missing," Vani said quietly. Her whole demeanor dropped. The fact that these kidnappings were happening without any signs of forced entry was what made it all the more disturbing. Something wasnt right. "Now that were here, well take care of everything," I reassured her. The olddy grabbed her granddaughters hand and walked off, clearly irritated that Emmet wasnt falling for their setup. In the corner, Larissa stood texting someone. I wondered who she was informing, maybe her husband or son? Thats when Vani excused herself to grab us refreshments from the kitchen, and after a long pause, Emmet finally broke the silence. "Youre embarrassed or afraid of being called my fated mate?" His question hit me like a rock. I sat up straighter, staring off into the distance. How could I tell him what his brothers really felt about us? Chapter 665-The Alpha Switches

Chapter 665: 665-The Alpha Switches

Hnie: "Its not that Im embarrassed. I just dont think people are ready yet. Were dealing with monsters and the X Codex. We cant handle all sorts of other rumors at the same time," I tried to exin to Emmet once we stepped into the guest room. My old room that I used to share with Vani. I noticed two single beds ced side by side, each against a wall. "Rumors cant kill us. Theres some other reason youre too scared to talk about," Emmet said calmly as he took off his coat and folded it neatly. He then grabbed my bag to ce it in the closet too. "How are you so sure I have another reason?" I asked, watching him smile and shake his head. "I know you, Hnie. Just because I drank a lot, you all think Im just a drunk guy who doesnt know whats going on around him." I felt hurt by hisment. It wasnt insulting to me, but it made me wonder if he still carried pain from long ago. I knew Emmet almost neverined, so it was possible he had a lot of unspoken frustration with the people around him. "Well, were not sharing a room. That would be weird," I said, changing the subject when I realized the two beds were for us. "No problem, I can sleep somewhere else," Emmet said without looking at me, and it made me feel guilty again. "No! Wait. There are two beds, well be fine," I quickly added, and he turned to give me a puzzled look. "Dont look at me like that," I muttered awkwardly. Thats when a knock on the door broke his stare from my face. I was d someone had interrupted. Emmet opened the door for Vani, who always had a bright smile whenever she saw us. "Alpha Altan sent his warriors to pick you up. I was thinking of making dinner for you, but the warriors said you two will be eating with Alpha Altan. So, my n is canceled," she pouted, folding her arms. I didnt want her to stand in the kitchen and make a whole dinner for us. Since her mother never cooked for us, I knew that job would fall on Vanis fragile shoulders. "Its alright. Ill bring pizza on my way back. You dont have to cook for anyone tonight," I said. Of course, I wasnt going to let it go. I nned to talk to Larissa and remind her of her responsibilities. Vani was losing weight because there was no food at home. Larissa and my so-called dad would eat out with their friends every day. My stepbrother would feast with his own group. That left Vani, who didnt even have groceries to make herself a meal. I wondered when would they ever learn? Emmet and I grabbed our bags full of weapons and files and were about to leave the house when Vani spoke up. "Thank you foring here." My heart broke seeing her like that. She didnt deserve this kind of life. "Stay outside and keep an eye on everyone, especially anyone who looks suspicious," Emmet warned the warrior, stopping him from walking away from the house. He had brought his own warriors to protect Vani. That was the only reason we felt okay leaving her alone with Larissa, who barely ever cared for anyone. When we arrived, we were weed by Altans royal beta and gamma. These two young men used to be Altans high school best friends, the same ones who used to make my life hard. Now, they stood in front of me with their heads lowered, offering a full bow. "Alpha Altan is waiting for you," said Beta Rocky, motioning for me to follow him. "Rogue King Emmet, why dont youe with us and choose a drink of your choice for yourself and the Alpha Queen?" It was Rockys subtle way of letting Emmet know the Alpha wanted to speak to me alone first. I gave Emmet a reassuring nod, and although he didnt seem thrilled, he followed the gamma while I walked into Altans study. He was standing by the window, rubbing his palms together. When he saw me, he quickly walked over to shake hands, but I acted like I didnt notice. "Everyones pretty shaken by the kidnappings. I heard a child was taken just yesterday too?" I asked, looking away and focusing on the table where I ced my bag. "Yeah, it was chaos. We looked everywhere for any sign of forced entry or for anyone who looked suspicious but there was nothing that we could find." he took a pause before uttering again, "By the wayhi, wee back to the Vicious Banes Pack," he greeted me formally, taking his seat across from me while I sat next to the empty chair meant for Emmet. "I suppose you wanted to talk about something before we get to the main issue?" I asked, crossing one leg over the other. I had changed into ck jeans and a ck top after a shower, matching with Emmet, though it wasnt intentional. He mostly wore ck suits anyway. "Im not someone to tell you how to do your job, but there have been some things happening, and I wondered if you even knew about them," Altan said, slowly rolling his chair closer to me as he opened a file on the desk. "What kind of things?" I asked, leaning backfortably. I didnt react to him moving closer. If he thought Id respond the way I used to, he was wrong. His closeness didnt matter to me. It didnt affect me at all. I was here for businessto help, save the children, and protect my little sister from the monster hiding in the shadows. "The North has been doing Alpha switches," he started, and I frowned in confusion. "The Alpha of the Blood Hunters Pack suddenly stepped down and handed his title to his royal beta, making Coombs the new Alpha. Didnt that bother you? Did they not even inform you?" he asked, clearly disturbed. My body tensed at the mention of Salems father. Chapter 666-Between My Ex And My Next

Chapter 666: 666-Between My Ex And My Next

Hnie: I had previously let so many things slide because of Salem. She was a great person and a good friend. But now that she was gone, I had no reason to be lenient with her father and sister. "I mean, if the Alpha himself thinks he shouldnt be the Alpha, I dont see a reason why there should be a problem," I replied with a shrug. But deep down, even I was beginning to wonder if the proper process had been followed. I just remembered hearing they switched, but now that I was thinking about it, I am the Alpha Queen of the North, shouldnt they have spoken to me first? "Hnie, dont you really see the problem with it?" he asked, and although I did see the issue, I didnt show it to him. "The others are even ready to fight and battle against the alphas to be an alpha, but this alpha stepped down so easily?" Altan wasnt wrong. It was indeed sketchy. But I am sure Salem didnt know anything either because she had been living out of her pack for thest few months she was alive. "What is happening with Sydney? Last time, when her truth came out at the funeral, I saw her father get hit with the realization that she is a problem," I remembered the whole scene and how the funeral was interrupted by Rune attacking us with the Zharns. "Oh, you know nothing then." The way Altan scoffed made my skin break out in goosebumps. So, more messy stuff was happening around then? "What do you mean? I dont know what?" I asked. "Alpha Coombs has forgiven his daughter, it seems. I mean, he cant cry for the one he lost forever. And Im hearing that she might be the new alpha of her pack." The minute he said that, I almost choked on my own saliva. To think a father could forget his daughters murder so quickly was just killing me. But then again, who was I to talk about how parents should love their children when my own parents never loved me? "She cant be an alpha. She freaking killed her sister, sort of. Why is she being given a crown for her cruelty?" I hissed, watching Altan take a deep breath. "Thats what Im talking about. Doesnt it all look a bit staged? Alpha Coombs took the crown just to pass it on to his favorite daughter. Salem getting killed just dyed their ns for a few weeks." Altan didnt seem to like his fated mate. That was a shocker. But then again, who would even like Sydney? She wasnt very charming. In fact, she did messed-up stuff to almost everyone. Sometimes I wondered if the Moon Goddess was letting these bad people live so that they can remind us everyday why it is important that we work together and be stronger versions of ourselves. "I will speak with your father-inw." The moment I said that, I saw his face harden. "Hes not my father-inw," he reminded me, showing me his bare finger. "s! It would have been such a perfect couple, all the toxic people under one roof," I smirked,ughing at him even though he lookedpletely serious. "I know youre still mad at me, and I dont me you for it. But I want to fix it. Even just so we can work together and make ourmunity safer. There are much worse dangers out there, and if we keep holding onto grudges, we wont be able to focus on the real threats," he said gently. I couldnt help but groan under my breath. He wasnt wrong. Ever since I found out the whole truth about that night, I kind of understood he was just a coward. That was his only real fault. But because of his games, his father thought I was the problem and tried to get rid of me. All that for a fling. And I faced the worst of it. "Then you dont need to keep bringing it up over and over again. Its my choice to keep a distance from you. Dont expect me to be all nice and friendly. We can still work on things together, but thats all," I said firmly. "Anyone want a drink?" Emmet burst in with two sses and a bottle. Of course, he excluded Altan. Or so I thought. He ced the sses in front of Altan and me and filled them, while drinking from the bottle himself. I gave him a look, and he lowered the bottle awkwardly. "It was already half full, and then I poured yours and his, so theres not much left anyway," he exined in a very cute and soft tone that didnt just make me go "aww," but even made Altan narrow his eyes. Emmet sat down with a thud in the chair and leaned back, stretching one arm out to reach for the paperweight while holding the bottle in the other. "Has there been any simrities or any connection between the children that have been taken so far?" Emmet asked, already getting down to business. "No. The only thing they have inmon is that they are pack members," Altan exined, steadilyying out images of the victims who had been abducted so far. "Ill need to go meet the parents of the children myself," Emmet said, not very satisfied with the little information he was getting. "Sure, we can start a meetup tomorrow," Altan suggested. But Emmet shook his head. "I dont want to waste a minute," he replied, and I agreed with him. Altan gave us a nod and called for the omega to serve dinner. We finished dinner discussing the whole abduction situation. But there was something else I nned to do. `i wanted to meet Diaz. I had to have onest talk with him. Look him in the eye and remind him that his punishment was his own doing. "Ill take a walk back home," I told the driver, even confusing Altan, who rushed to walk with me until Emmet joined. "Go sleep tight. Im taking her home," Emmet said in a calm and steady tone, gesturing for Altan to back off. Emmet wrapped his coat over my shoulders and began walking with me, slow steps, one at a time. The weather was so pleasant, but as we walked down the dark road, I couldnt help but tear up a little. The distant memory of the brutality of these pack members hit me at once. "My man took pizzas and other stuff home" Emmet stopped mid-sentence the moment he turned his head and noticed my tears. "Hmm. Memories," he nodded to himself, gently nudging me with his elbow. "You can talk about your feelings. Just because justice was done doesnt mean you cant bring up your past. You can, any day, for as many days as you want, and Ill still listen. Ill always be there for you." It meant a lot to me. Sometimes when people talk too much about their trauma, they get hate for it. Or others act like they are exhausted. I did not want that kind of attention after dealing so well with it. But Emmet was different, all my mates were different. I never felt like I was burdening them with my worries. "I walked this very road after that night, Emmet. Not one person came out to offer me clothes, a coat maybe. No one. I heard them talk and question me. They were gossiping a lot, but no one had the decency to ask a badly wounded girl what had happened to her. They just immediately dered me guilty," I sighed, feeling a sudden rush of tears. "And then I came home, and my father tossed me in that small pantry you saw earlier today. The very one that my stepmother said suffocates her. She doesnt even have to stay there for a long time, just pick up the stuff she wants and leave. But they locked me in there, with no food, water orforting words," I forced a smile onto my lips, but it was actually my tears burning in my eyes. "Then lets run away and let those bastard pack members live in horror for the rest of their lives," Emmet suggested, and I startedughing. Hearing him say that was funny. He had a weird way of using a deep tone even when joking. "Thank you for making me smile," I teased softly, elbowing him, and he elbowed me back. But then he suddenly said something that stopped me in my tracks, and also stopped my heartbeat for a second. "I love you." I looked at his face and noticed how honest he seemed. My body felt warm, and my wolf purred inside me, ready for me to confess too. She was urging me to say it, and we could figure out the restter. But thats when the air erupted with loud screams. Chapter 667-The Vanishing Hour

Chapter 667: 667-The Vanishing Hour

Hnie: Our eyes widened together before we sped in the direction of the screams. Emmet was faster, so he reached the house before I did. It was a small house near a toy shop, where the screams hade from. While Emmet started knocking on the door, I began walking around the house to look for any signs of an intruder. All the windows were boarded up, and no doors were open. There was literally no one around. By the time I returned to the front of the house, the family had opened the door and let Emmet in. I rushed past them as well, taking in a few things at first nce. We both ran around and checked every window, they were all locked. By the time we returned to the first floor, we had checked every corner and every closet in the house. Emmet ran outside to look around while I stayed with the family. There were four people living there: a husband and a wife, along with their three children. Two were under eighteen, and only the daughter was neen years old. After Emmet informed Altan of yet another abduction, he returned to investigate. "Who was the first one to realize he was missing?" I asked, while Emmet held his diary and wrote everything down. The parents were a mess. They had been crying nonstop, while the neen-year-old was in shock, probably scared. The way she was holding onto her fifteen-year-old sisters hand was heartbreaking. The one who had gone missing was a thirteen-year-old boy. "I did," the mother sniffled, raising her hand before her husband gently ced his hand on her thigh tofort her. She broke down again. They were all sitting close together on the couch, squeezed in as if they were afraid of losing another member of the family. Emmet and I sat in chairs across the table, both of us worried for the boy. "I was doing my regr check-ins on the kids. You see, Beau had this habit of using his phone to y games whenever everyone fell asleep. Ive stopped him many times, because then he cant wake up for school, but he never listens. And recently, hed grown annoyed with us, so I started checking on him more often at night. Thats when" her voice broke "thats when I found him gone. Only dust was left on his bed." She buried her face in her hands. Id never had a family that would cry for me like that. So Beau was lucky. And because of that, I was going to do anything to find him and bring him back. "Lets take a walk around the house one more time," Emmet suggested, leaning over and whispering in my ear. I had already checked every corner, but I trusted Emmet, he had an eye for details. He always seemed to want to know more and more. We got up and excused ourselves from the family, walking upstairs again to where Beaus room was. "He had a separate room while the sisters slept together," I told Emmet. "His mother said he was growing very impatient with them. He wanted privacy, wanted to lock doors and all that." We reached his room, and Emmet checked the dust. There was nothing particrly special or significant about it, so we didnt look too deeply into it. However, of course, Emmet still collected a sample. "Hmm, interesting," Emmet said the moment he reached the window and knelt down, a small smile creeping across his face. "What is it?" I asked, rushing over to him. "Look at this, darling. The window isnt shut from the inside, its locked from the outside." He touched thetch, and my eyes widened. I hadnt even noticed it earlier. "Does that mean someone definitely came in through the window and abducted Beau?" I asked, but Emmet began to pout slightly, lost in thought. "No. It doesnt seem like that," he finally said. "His mother mentioned that Beau doesnt sleep early. Its only ten, darling, he must have been awake. If someone came in and abducted him, he wouldve put up some kind of fight. But it doesnt look like there was any struggle. And look at the shoe rack." He turned toward it. It was empty. "There were wet slippers underneath it before, but no shoes. His mother said they all take a bath before bed, so Beau mustve taken off his slippers and put on his shoes, that his mother mentioned, before leaving," Emmet exined, making my heart thump louder in my chest this time. "Youre saying Beau left on his own? Sothis is a runaway case?" I asked. Emmet turned back toward the bed. "The sand on the bed is like the other cases. Lets visit the houses where other children went missing. Only by looking at the details will we know whats really going on," he said, heading out of the room with me following. After saying goodbye to the family and promising wed do everything we could to find their son, Emmet led me to the back of the house. "Look at the structure of the house and Beaus window," he pointed out. "There doesnt seem to be an easy way for him to climb down. For him to leave without making any noise and still manage to get down by himself, its sketchy." I was so d I had brought Emmet with me. His observations were sharp. I guess everyone had been too quick to point fingers at some unknown danger without paying attention to the small things. "Sowhat are we going to do now?" I asked. Emmet gently touched my elbow, guiding me to follow him. His sleeves were rolled up, even though the night was cold. I asked if he wanted his coat back, but he shook his head. "Well go home. Youll eat some pizza and rest," he said with a smile, "and then well continue our investigation in the morning." He sneakily wrapped his arm around my waist as we walked back home. I felt shy at the casual touch, but I didnt pull away. Chapter 668-My Bolder Mate

Chapter 668: 668-My Bolder Mate

Hnie: We arrived home, and while Emmet went to the room, I spent some time with Vani. We ate pizza, and I asked her about school. She was a good student, always working hard. She told me a boy in her ss had a crush on her. Since she was fifteen, I decided to tell her a little bit about boys. I even reminded her of my own story of how I became desperate when Altan started paying attention to me as more than just a friend. She promised she would wait until her eighteenth birthday, and even then, she would never settle for less or put anyones desires above her own safety andfort. I liked that about her. Still, it saddened me that she now slept on a mattress in her parents room, afraid of being snatched away. When I returned to the room, I found Emmet resting. I took the shower first and let him go after. "Thank you foring here with me," I said when he stepped out of the bathroom, his long hair damp and open, scattered across his shoulders. He wore only ck shorts, and I had never seen him like that before. Being alone in a closed room, watching hime out of the shower, it was all new to me. "Of course. Did you think Id let anyone else steal the chance to spend time with you?" he said casually. As expected of him, his voice was calm, but thats exactly what gave me goosebumps. "Do you think its weird if I say that" I stopped mid-sentence, feeling a little awkward. But he was all ears, waiting. I looked around, stalling. Why was it so hard to confess it? He came over and sat beside me on the same single bed, his eyes already smiling. As he kept watching my face, I finally said it: "I love you too." I noticed the way his face lit up, his eyes shining with the most beautiful light. "I want to marry you, Hnie," he said, and my heart skipped a beat at his confession. "Its possible. If someone has two fated mates, they can both marry her. I dont want to just be marked, I want to marry you." I always knew Emmet wouldnt settle for less, but hearing him be so upfront made him even sexier. "How about we go back and talk to the others about it?" I asked shyly, trying to hide my smile. "No! It will be your decision alone. And Ill neverin, even if you just want to stay marked. But just know, Ill always hover around and make you feel" he leaned in, gently brushing his lips against my cheek, "shy!" A wave of shock rushed through my body. He leaned back, then got up and stretched his arms. "Move to the side. Leave some space for me." My eyes widened at his request. I stared at the door, a silent reminder that at any moment someone could walk in and see us sharing a bed. That would beCbad. Emmet turned around and followed my gaze. He reached the door and locked it from the inside. "Theres always a solution to everything, Hnie. These are just excuses," he said, walking back toward me. His eyes held mine for a moment before he gestured firmly with his hand. "Now move." His tone was somanding that I shyly bit my bottom lip andy down in the corner of the bed, facing away from him. He got into bed and settled behind me. "Theyll wonder why we locked the door," I whispered, breaking the silence. I wasnt really worried. I just wanted to hear him speak. He was full of wisdom. "Do you still think you need to exin yourself?" he said quietly. "To people who never made this ce feel safe for you?" He shifted closer, now fully facing my back. Thats when I felt his hand gently brush my waist. I closed my eyes tightly. What else is he nning to do...? But this was Emmet, and I knew exactly how different he could be when he was turned on. He would always turn bold and wild during his intimate encounters with me. The room was so quiet, I could hear him breathing behind me. We were close, so close, his physique was so big, touching my gentle and delicate body. "You always get this quiet when Im this close," he murmured, his voice low and smooth against my ear. "No yapping. No arguments." His lips brushed my ear as he spoke, and his body pressed a little tighter against mine. Thats when I felt it. Something hard pressing against my ass. I knew exactly what it was. He was already so hard. I bit my lip again, this time to keep the sound in. Emmet pulled the nket over us. I could feel him listening to my heartbeat very attentively. Then, his hand moved. Slowly. Tracing small circles on my stomach, just above the waistband of my shirt. It tickled, but not in a funny way. It sent waves of heat through me. His breath brushed against my cheek. "Tell me to stop, and I will." But I didnt say a word. I did not want him to stop. His fingers slid higher, brushing just beneath my ribs. I didnt mean to, but I pressed back into him, just a little. Just enough to feel him again. "I love how shy you get, Hnie," he whispered. "But I think you like it when I touch you like this." I gasped quietly. His hand didnt stop. It moved around my body like he was iming it. Every time he let out a low groan against me, I pressed my legs tightly together. "Your body is so soft," he whispered again, kissing my ear, my neck. Small, teasing pecks that made my skin burn. I wasnt even sure what was happening to me, but I started to move, slowly grinding my hips in a slow circle against him. He slid his other hand underneath me and wrapped his arm across my chest, pulling me tighter. His forearm pressed against my breasts, and I couldnt help it, I pushed back harder against him. The way our bodies moved, the way we breathed, I could already tell... This was going to be a very long night. Chapter 669-Amazing Sex

Chapter 669: 669-Amazing Sex

Hnie: His hand touched my curves so gently. He knew where to touch and where to kiss. When his lips kissed my ear with his breath causing my heart to stop, my body moved in a circr motion back on his crotch. His hand ran forward, touching my pussy over my fabric for a second before he began to pull down my pajamas. I closed my eyes and let him touch my bare pussy once he had left me naked down there. He had tossed my pajamas out from under the nket and onto the ground. His other hand moved up from under my top and touched my boob, grabbing it and massaging it gently. I synchronized my move with his movements, my body reacting on its own as he kept grinding on him while lying on the side. His fingers reached my clit and I let out the breath I had been holding back. The tip of his fingers vibrated my clit, causing my whole body to feel the shock waves. My skin had goosebumps on it. His fingers yed around my nipple, his head moving under my arm and reaching for my other boob. His touch tickled my erected tits, his hand forcing its way between my legs. I caught onto it and closed my legs on his hand, not wanting him out. I was so hot at that moment that I did not want any interruption. He pushed my legs open again and gently slipped his finger inside me, causing my back to arch onto his chest. With every push of his finger inside me, I moaned under my breath. His hand massaged my breast so lovingly. His lips sucked my tit passionately. His finger fucked my vagina aggressively. His hand would almost fist me down there when he would shove his finger up so hard. After a few more thrusts from his finger, he realized he wanted to do more. He adjusted my one leg forward and then his cock on my pussy from the back. I yelped loudly this time when he shoved the entire length in me in one big thrust. His shaft was so hot and wide, making my eyes pop out every time he went deep in me. His thrusts were gentle in the beginning, syncing with his hand touching my boob and lips on my tit. But then they picked up speed, causing me to tear up a little from the aggressiveness. I liked it though. I bit onto my bottom lip when he would suddenly change the speed and fuck me passionately. Just knowing that it was Emmet was making me hotter. I felt his shaft tear inside me and then go out with heat rushing from my pussy to my nipples that he sucked off. After minutes of thrusting from behind, he adjusted his body and let me lie down on my back. He came on top of me, and this time, our eyes met deeply. He ced his arm over my head, his lips leaning in to kiss my legs as he positioned himself between my legs and pushed his dick inside me once again. This time, his movements were much slower. Each time he entered me, he would give me a passionate kiss on the lips, breaking the kiss as he withdrew. "If I have to stay like this for the rest of my life, I wontin," he whispered on my lips, causing my back to arch with each thrust. "I love you so much, Emmet," I could only manage to respond. My mind was overwhelmed with pleasure as my body experienced intense sensations. He kissed my lips again before burying his face in my neck, licking and sucking my skin. His pace quickened, his movements bing more forceful, and his thrusts speeding up like a machine. He began moving in and out of me rapidly, eliciting loud moans from me as he continued to kiss my neck. His shaft started to swell, and I felt a knot building inside me. I gasped loudly as he lifted his face from my neck and gazed at me, my eyes struggling to stay open. His cock remained knotted inside me as I heard him groan loudly. "Fuckkk!" he eximed as he released his warm liquid inside me, filling my vagina. I finally exhaled, my breathing still erratic. He copsed on top of me before we both got up for a shower and returned to bed together. It was a passionate moment that we chose not to spoil with words. However, morning arrived as it always does, and we had to part ways. He was sleeping, holding me from behind when a loud knock on the door startled me awake. I opened my eyes to the voices outside, a reminder of my childhood here, where arguments would often start early in the morning. "Emmet, somebodys at the door," I whispered, trying to unwrap his arms from around my body. "Hm?" Emmet groaned, finally letting go and rolling to the side. "Theres no space behind" Before I could react or stop him, he identally rolled off the bed. He hit the floor with a soft thud, and his eyes flew open. "What happened?" he asked innocently, his eyes still half-closed. "Are you okay?" I asked, caught in awe as I stared at his pouty lips. "Yeah?" he mumbled, looking lost as he reached up, grabbed a pillow from the bed, and tucked it under his head like he didnt care he was lying on the floor. I smiled watching him, then got out of bed and practically begged him to get off the ground. I knew I wouldnt be able to leave for the bathroom until I was sure he wasfortable. He finally got up and copsed onto his own bed this time, drifting back to sleep while I slipped away to get ready for the day. Last night was amazing. He feels even better when hes inside us, my wolf snickered, and so did I. But then, I remembered Norman. Would he be so angry with me that things would start falling apart between us? Chapter 670-Tale Of Pied Piper

Chapter 670: 670-Tale Of Pied Piper

Altan: "Lets go over there," he pointed at the wires that separated the pack from the roguend, the border. "I dont think we should go there," I suggested, with my tiny hands being rubbed together constantly. "Why not? Dont be a coward. It will be fine. Besides, we need to see what is out there," he insisted, and I kept shaking my head, not sure what had gotten into himtely. "Didnt Father say many times we shouldnt go over the border?" I asked in a hesitant tone. My body would shake every time he would suggest we do something reckless. As a nine-year-old, we should not be crossing borders. But he was so fierce. Everyone knew him as the little fierce prince who would grow up to be the best alpha ever. "Dont be a chicken. I will be with you. Well take a quick peek and return. Nobody will find out, and even if they did, they will only praise us. They will praise you, for the first time ever. Dont you want that approval so badly?" He walked over and ced his hands on my shoulders, his eyes looking into mine. How could I say no to my twin brother? "Altan? Alpha Altan?" I jolted awake at my beta shaking my arm. I must have fallen asleep on the chair. It had been happening a lottely. I had been having dreams about my childhood more frequently now. And in those dreams, all I see is my brother watching me and judging me. It was like I was reliving that incident over and over again. "What is it?" I asked my beta. "Hnie and the Rogue King have started their investigation already. They are going from house to house and interviewing the victims parents. Dont you think you should be there too? Our people wont be happy that their alpha is not participating at all." Rocky had been just as disturbed as I had been. Not because of my dreams, he didnt know. But ever since he saw Hnie again, I guess he too realized how messed up we were back in the day. "Yeah, you are right. Prepare my car. I will meet them at the house," I said as I tried to get up, but the headache made me sit down again. "Ill get you coffee first," Rocky patted my shoulder before walking away. I was now living practically on my own. My mother didnt like the fact that I went against my own father. I guess she truly believed my fathers words, that he was innocent in Hnies case, hiding her eyes from the evidence against him. And then there was this burden of guilt. The guilt of being a coward. After I had showered and grabbed my coffee, I reached the house Hnie and Emmet had been at. I entered the living room to pass a first quick nce at Hnie. The girl I used to y with, the girl I never thought I could ever end up with, was now in front of me. She had be a perfect woman, someone I could never have anymore. She looked so pretty in brown pants and a beige shirt. Her golden long hair was in a high ponytail, with strands running loose over her cheeks like a waterfall. She was intently listening to the father who had lost his son to the abduction. And then there was the man beside her. Confident in all ck, his shoulders broad and his eyes narrowed at the father. I had seen some spark between them, but I couldnt fathom Hnie would ever cheat on her husband. She was not the type. But then what was going on between her and Emmet? "Hmmm, okay, thank you so much," Hnie said to the father and got up. "You will find my son, right?" the father let out a cry to Hnie, who gave him aforting look. The fact that these people used to be so nasty towards her, yet she was so deeply focused on helping them find their children, showed why she was the Alpha Queen today. "How did it go?" I asked Hnie as she was reaching the door, where I had been standing too. "Well have to ask Emmet, hes been noticing stuff," she replied, once again relying on the maning behind her. When he walked past me, I realized how broad and tall he was. He had a very impactful presence. And somehow, I just felt so jealous of him. He got to speak with her, spend time with her, and it appeared she respected him a lot too. I just didnt like him with her. And that Norman too. Or any of his brothers. I followed them outside and met up in the park where the two had nned to set up this meeting. I could tell it was Emmets idea. He was all over her, making decisions, and she followed his lead. I sat down across the pic table while she sat with him. He set the papers on the table but kept his eyes on the sky, as if checking the weather. "You know, Ive been wondering what kind of entity it could be from the evil Organization. I was trying really hard beforeing here to find its name, until I met the victims parents. There have been indications that this entity isnt just some old monster unleashed by the X Codex. It feels personal," Emmet started, and I watched Hnie look at him with so much adoration in her eyes. She was impressed by him. "What do you mean?" Hnie asked. Not once did she spare me a nce. At times, I got worried she would walk right through me. "All the kids had one thing inmon before they went missing. They were upset, depressed, or not ready to ept reality. It reminds me of a popr tale from my childhood. Ever heard of the Pied Piper?" Emmet said slowly, even taking my full attention. I must admit, that man knew how to hold an audience. Chapter 671-My Detective Mate

Chapter 671: 671-My Detective Mate

Hnie: Sitting with Emmet and listening to him made me blush so hard now. But it was a serious matter, so I had topose myself. "Pied Piper? As in that tale where the piper yed the flute and made the children follow him?" Altan asked. Emmet only nodded once, then blinked his eyes to confirm thats exactly what he was talking about. "I dont understand. How is that tale rted to these cases?" Altan said aloud, echoing the question Id been silently wondering. But since Emmet brought it up, he must know what he was talking about. "Those children werent kidnapped. They left on their own," Emmets statement made my eyes go wide. "But where would they go? And how has no one heard about them all these days?" I asked, confused. If they left on their own, they must have had somewhere to go. They hadnt left the pack otherwise, the warriors would have noticed something. But then again, the warriors hadnt been doing a great job at the borders. I remembered how easy it had been for a wounded and disturbed me to run away from the pack back then. "Theyre not alone. All Im saying is that theyre the ones summoning whatever this demon is. And that demon helps them escape their homes," Emmet said with confidence, making me keep staring at his face. "Theyre summoning the demon? Why? And who is this demon?" Altan almost leaned forward like he was ready to climb into Emmets mouth to get the answers directly. "Sadness. They were all depressed and had talked about running away at one point or another. As for the thingthats what we have to find out," Emmet said. His insight made me feel proud of him. At least hed figured out what was leading to the disappearances. But it was still very confusing. "How?" Altan questioned. "Time will tell. For now, I have something of the demons we can test. Maybe thatll help us figure out what were dealing with," Emmet suggested, and I began nodding. However, the moment he stretched his arms, I had a feeling he was going to do something reckless, like put his arm around my shoulder and pull me closer. Thankfully, he noticed the scared look on my face and pulled his arm back. I wasnt afraid of being seen with him, we just needed to be the first to exin things ourselves, instead of letting others start a rumor that wed end up confirming. "But when can we expect the results?" I asked Emmet. He turned to me and stared straight at my lips, making me self-conscious. I gulped. "In a day or two," he said. "What do you n to do for the rest of the day?" he asked,pletely ignoring Altan, as if he wasnt even sitting with us. I swear even Altan noticed, because he cleared his throat. "If you two arent investigating anymore, I wanted to host a lunch in your honor, Hnie," Altan stated, his tone very steady. "Let the pack members know youvee back to help them." But his fingers intertwined anxiously, as if he wasnt sure whether his invitation would receive a positive response. "Actually, I have something else to do today," I replied to both. Emmet gave me a nod before we both got up to leave. I told him where he needed to drop me off. Straight to the mental asylum where they were keeping Diaz. "You dont want me toe with you?" Emmet asked, walking beside me until the entrance. "Ill be fine. I need to do this alone," I reassured him with a soft smile, hoping it was enough to show Id be okay. The building looked cold and quiet from the outside. Tall beige walls, small windows with thick bars, and a heavy door that groaned when it opened as I stepped in. My heart was pounding in my chest, even as I tried to convince myself I was ready. But how could anyone ever really be ready for a meetup like this? The air smelled like old medicine and something sour. I stepped inside slowly, my boots echoing on the floor. The lights above flickered, and the hallway stretched on, lined with closed doors. Behind one of them, he was waiting. The man who ruined me. The man who thought he had every right over my body. He never cared when I was being tortured in his pack. But he was there to end the only happiness I had ever known. My mental peace, despite all the fucked-up people around me. But he stole that too. They kept him in a quiet part of the building, far down the left hallway because he was an ex alpha. I had to walk past an old metal gate that let out a loud buzzing sound as it unlocked. His room was small. The walls were padded so he couldnt hurt himself. There was only a bed, a toilet, and one buzzing ceiling light that sounded like a trapped insect. A camera sat in the corner, watching everything. Probably his outbursts too. No sharp objects. No mirrors. Just him, the soft walls. I wondered if he ever thought about his actions and felt ashamed of himself now that he was here. He looked weak and fragile, almost as he shifted in bed and stared at me. He instantly tried to get up ande toward me, but he was chained to the bed. He could only get up and move so far. "All hail the Alpha Queen," Diaz snickered, giving me a full bow, knees to the ground, forehead touching the floor. "I knew you woulde. You wouldnt miss the chance to meet the man who made you a queen," he said, snickering like a madman. But it was his words that made me clench my fists. "And I knew you would return to win my son again. But dont think youve won. There is a bigger enemy waiting for you," he chuckled, speaking without me saying a single word. But I wasnt going to walk away and let him win. I was here to fuck with his mind. Chapter 672-My Sons Are Special Too.

Chapter 672: 672-My Sons Are Special Too.

Darcy: "Tell me exactly whats going on there," I hissed, feeling irritated with everything happening. That Hnie had already ruined so much for me. And then her mother, that bitch, yed me for years. Made me believe her when she said Hnie wasnt her daughter with her mate, which is why she didnt even care for her. Turned out, she lied. She acted that way so I wouldnt go looking for Hnie myself. If only I had been a little wiser. But then again, how would I have proven Hnie was her mates daughter? Id need a DNA test, and that wasnt possible. "That girl Azura shes back. Back from the dead." As if I hadnt been suffering enough already, now I had to deal with a fucking zombie? Id been struggling to keep control of all the girls on the list Id created, and now this? "Charlotte, have you lost your mind? Thats not possible. She cannote back," I grunted, sitting up straighter in my chair. "Its true. Shes here. Living with us in the guest room," Charlotte said, clearly stressed, and rightfully so. I began breathing heavily, a cold sweat forming on my skin. "Wheres Emmet? Please tell me my sons didnt instantly wee her. They need to investigate her," I snapped, starting to panic. Why was she back? Can anyone evene back from the dead? "They asked her a few questions and then nothing. As for Emmet, hes out for a few days with Hnie, working on a case in the Vicious Banes pack," she added, making me sigh and lean back in my chair. "Keep an eye on that Azura girl. If she tries anything, let me know. Ill have no trouble having her killed again," I hissed, hanging up the call. "I got rid of her once, why the fuck is she back now?" I groaned, just as my beta walked in and leaned over to kiss me on the cheek. "You look worried," he said, ncing around to make sure no one was watching us. Thats when he slipped his hand into my dress and started massaging my breast. "That dead girl is back. That Azura bitch," I hissed. He froze, pulled his hand out of my dress, and sat down across from me with a stunned look on his face. "But how?" he asked, wearing the same confusion I felt inside. "Do you think the Moon Goddess is meddling again?" he whispered. "I have the same fear," I grunted, clenching and releasing my fists. "By the way, I came here to tell you Sage came by to meet you. What do you want to do with her now? She thinks youre genuinely infatuated with her and want her to read to you," he said, making me sigh and shake my head. I had been doing so well until Azura came back. Sage was a good candidate for Emmet. She had secretly loved my son for a while. And Im sure she believed we approved of her for him. And I thought maybe it could be her, I was wrong. But now wed have to say goodbye. With Azura even in the picture, I dont think anyone else can stay in my sons life. "Tell Sage Ive found someone else to read for me," I muttered. It was time wasted on her, and I did feel a little bad. She would have been good for my son. Once my beta left, likely to send Sage away for good, I straightened in my seat and began to wonder, How much does Azura remember from herst day alive? What if she remembers it was me who killed her? If she tells Emmet, hell realize that all his guilt was my doing. It was my n to weaken him. To make him rely on me. Well, it didnt work. Instead of drowning in alcohol and clinging to his mommy, he took the alcohol and cut me off. Larry walked back after blowing her off and sat down with me again, his hand clearly itching to be in my panties once more. I was single, but that didnt mean I couldnt have fun. Sadly, the one person I had the most fun with was now in a mental asylum. I used to visit his pack for meetings, but once his wife and son were sound asleep, he and I would sneak into the guest room or anywhere we could find and fuck. It continued for years until he was recently arrested. And then there was Salem father. Mister Coomb was good too, but because he was only a royal beta until recently, I didnt enjoy him as much. But Larry was different. I loved the fact that everyone suspected something was going on between us. Thats what made sex with him exciting. I liked the thrill. "Was she crying when you sent her away?" I asked, a smile ying on my lips. Even when my n failed, I still wanted to know someone suffered because I shunned them. "She looked like she was about to," Larry said, giving me the good news. Then he shifted on the edge of the seat, and I knew it was something important he was about to bring up. "What are we going to do now? With Azura being back, whats next?" he asked. I tapped my fingers on the armrest of the chair. "Kesha is already in Kayes life. Maximus needs to be with Charlotte soon. And then theres Azura, well need to see what can be done about her. And my son, Norman I need to speak with Jessica," I said with determination. "Shes mostly at her brothers grave these days. We better hurry before she loses her mind," Larry suggested, and I couldnt agree more. "Dont worry. I have good news for her," I mumbled, noticing the way his eyes stayed on me. "A special someone told me my sons are going to have good news soon. Turns out, Hnie is receable. Id love to see what she does when my sons stop giving her their full attention," I said, rubbing my hands together excitedly. Just when others thought I had lost, Id been granted a win. "For now, prepare my ride. Im going to meet Jessica," I decided, getting up to go change. But before walking away, I gestured at Larry to meet me in my bedroom. Nobody said we couldnt have a little fun while I changed. Chapter 673-Watching His Fall From Grace

Chapter 673: 673-Watching His Fall From Grace

Hnie: "You are right," I smiled, and thats when his smile started to fade away. He narrowed his eyes, probably waiting for me to finish what I was here for. "I came back and marked your son. In fact, we will be having a baby soon," I gave him a wide smile, watching the horror fill his eyes. "No," he uttered, shaking his head. "You cannot win. You didnt" It was a harsh reality hitting him hard. He did so much and even lost his crown, all for me toe back and take the son he so desperately wanted to hide from me. "Tell me it is a lie!" he screamed, while I began tough. "Why would I lie? Im just happy I got so much more now. So in a sense, you are right. You made me a marked mate of your son, not an Alpha Queen." I was hitting him back with the same kind of torture he thought he was giving me. "That cannot happen. I fucking lost everything trying to keep him away from youno!" He dropped to his knees and began sobbing. "I fucking hate everyone. Why am I facing so much pain when you are doing just fine?" he kept screaming, hitting his forehead on the floor repeatedly. "But why are you worried? Didnt you say I have another monster awaiting me?" I asked, watching him slow down and raise his face again. "Yeah! hahaha," he let out augh, but when I smirked, he began to lose his confidence again. "I took care of that monster as well," I bluffed, and he started to hyperventte. "No, you cannot defeat her. Darcy is way more powerful than me, and she will never lose." The minute he said her name, I realized who was behind his hatred for me. It made me wonder, how long had Diaz and Darcy known they both hated me? "Well, youre wrong about that. Besides, Altan said he would give his life before mine. So if Darcy tries attacking me, your son will die first. And he will die for me." I watched him take deeper breaths and then start hitting himself again, this time more violently. "No! My son can never be such a loser. He cannot be a ve to your love. Not after I ruined my life getting rid of you! Darcy was right about youyoure a leech. You shouldnt have been born. You were always going to ruin lives one day," he was crying hysterically, yelling and screaming. All the while, I was shocked that Darcy had so much hatred for me. I watched him go crazy, and then the nurses appeared, trying to calm him down. He was screaming and doing all sorts of craziness, so they had to decide to give him more shocks. I watched him suffer, then finally walked out of the asylum. Emmet had been leaning back against the car, using his phone by the time I arrived. "Talking to Azura?" I reached him and said as I peered over his shoulder. "Why would you say that?" he asked, showing me the screen himself. "Its my mom. She found out Azura is back, and shes flipping out," he stated calmly, making me nod as I stood next to him. "How did it go?" he questioned. "Just like I had nned," I replied. "Watching him suffer made my day." It wasnt a lie. I wasnt going to have empathy for someone like him. He did wrong and was getting punished for it. His brain was so faulty that even if he was set free again, hed repeat his actions until I was dead. "What is your mother saying?" I didnt outright tell him what Diaz had revealed to me, because I understood that Darcy was their mother. Even when they knew she was a toxic woman, I dont think they could ever fully wrap their minds around the idea that Diaz might know she hated me, might even see herself as my biggest enemy. "Shes asking me if Im certain its Azura," Emmet replied, steadily stepping away from the car and opening the passenger door for me. After sitting down, I watched him take the drivers seat and start the engine. "Actually, Im confused myself. How could someonee back from the dead? Could it be that its someone else?" I inquired, turning my head to him. "That is her," he replied confidently. "May I know how you can be so certain?" I noticed he went silent, just focusing on the road. I straightened my back in the seat and, after a few minutes of silence, turned to him again. "You never told me about the night of her death." I looked away again because I had a feeling he wouldnt share it with me. I didnt me him. Some events are pretty depressing. But he shocked me when he started talking, actually recalling that night. "It was just like every other night, but slightly different. The same arguments, the same me trying to escape, but it was a full moon night. So me leaving seemed like running away to her." I was fully blown away by his confession. Running away? Arguments? Were they going through a rough patch? I knew they werent even eighteen, so arguments about who their fated mates were couldnt have been the issue. So what could they have been arguing over? All I knew was that the two of them loved each other desperately, and were ready to be each others chosen mates. "Did shee after you and get attacked by Maximus?" I asked, and Emmet steadily nodded. "I warned her not to leave. I told her to stay back and wait for me toe back. But one thing about Azura that hasnt changed, shes stubborn, Hnie. She doesnt take no for an answer," he uttered, almost like reminiscing on their time together. Even his voice was deeper now. "What were you two arguing over?" I asked out of curiosity. And he began to tell me exactly what went wrong between them. This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om Chapter 674-Her Last Words

Chapter 674: 674-Her Last Words

Emmet: Years Ago: "We should talk about it," she came into my view, arms spread wide, eyes locked onto mine. "Azura, not tonight. I have to be somewhere," I said, trying to walk past her. "Are you seriously running away from this conversation, thinking that would be the perfect response to your desperate girlfriend?" she held onto my hoodie and stopped me from walking away. I felt embarrassed every time she behaved that way. Sometimes shed even act like this in front of my parents and siblings, even when she knew I wasntfortable with it. Especially when I had told her things were changing rapidly. But she didnt care. If she got upset about something, she would hit me right in front of everyone. And I hated the idea of violence against someone you im to love. "Im not running away. Im going out there for my brother," I held her hand to free my hoodie when she let out a yelp and pulled back, stepping away from me with tears in her eyes. Honestly speaking, I didnt even hold her hand that tightly. "You hurt me," she whimpered. "I didnt. I only freed my hoodie," I replied sternly this time. She had been doing this to me for thest couple of months. Every time I tried to get past her, shed either im she got pushed or that I hit her. I knew it wasnt true, but shed be so stubborn about it that Id eventually have to give up and bow down to her. "Well talkter," I replied to herint, seriously so done that I didnt even want to stand near her anymore. "No," she blocked my way again, making me stop and grunt at her. "Kaye and Noirman are there with your brother. Do you even understand whats going on? Maximus doesnt want us together, so hes making up some shit about his wolfing early. Thats a lie. He just doesnt want us to have this conversation." Every time she spoke about Maximus like that, I felt anger run through my veins. She had no clue what my brother was going through. Of course, we kept it from her for a reason. My brothers didnt want any outsider to find out what had been happening to Maximus for some time. And even when I told Azura the outside wasnt safe during the full moon, she wouldnt listen to me. Lately, she had be so stubborn that I was honestly beginning to wonder if shed follow me outside one day and see Maximus herself. "I said well talk about itter. If you respect me and believe me, youll wait for morning in your bedroom. I promise well have this talk," I reassured her in a much calmer tone since she made it clear she wouldnt listen to me otherwise. "Remember, Emmet! Ill die if you stop loving me." Her words made my heart shake. She gave me a blunt look while I started walking away. The fact that the conversation she wanted to have had already happened nonstop for the past forty days was exhausting. It was always the same thing said and done by her. I left the mansion to join Kaye and Norman at the entrance. "Kaye! You will stick with us, okay?" Being the youngest among us, we cared for him, but he wanted to be there for Maximus too. "I spoke with Mom. She said Maximus will only get worse from here," Norman whispered, trying to keep Kaye from hearing us. "Did she tell you whats happening to him? Why has he been in pain for years, and at such a young age?" I asked Norman, my eyes on Kaye, who stood next to us in tears, watching Maximus groan on the ground in the middle of the woods. "She said its a curse. Shell tell us about it." My skin broke out in goosebumps the second I heard the word curse. A young teen is cursed for what? I watched Maximus go through the most painful transition, and then it became the same cycle as always. Wed make him run around and offer him our blood from time to time to keep him from attacking others. Until something else happened. That night wasnt like the others. Especially because there was someone who never took no for an answer. "Emmet?" I felt shivers run down my spine. Maximus was drinking blood from Kaye, who had insisted on being part of the help for his brother. Maximus wasnt fully a beast yet, so the blood from his brothers would calm him down. "Azura!" I gulped, my eyes widening. Even Norman looked shocked. "What is that? Why arent you doing anything about that monster attacking your brother?" she screamed, throwing a rock at Maximus in panic. Norman and I rushed toward her to stop her, but she wasnt the type to listen to instructions. "Somebody help! Theres a monster here!" And just like thatShe had stolen the attention of the angry lycan. Maximus let go of Kaye and turned, hissing at her. "Azura, run!" I yelled, loud and clear. But she didnt listen. While Norman and I tried to reach her, Maximus got to her first. All I saw was blood sttering around as he wed her. Her screams filled the air, echoing like a mncholic melody. I instantly began pulling Maximus away. He attacked her, but never us. He would drink from us, but somehow was never triggered by us. It was Kaye who managed to steal Maximuss attention again by running in wide circles. Maximuss focus shifted. It was like a game to him, Kaye had be his distraction. Even as a lycan, his heart still ached for entertainment, for yC especially with his brothers. Once Kaye made Maximus follow him, I reached Azura. She was losing bloodfast. "I dont think he can transition to heal. We need to take her to the hospital," I said, tears running down my face. Since ourst conversation hadnt ended well, guilt was already crushing me. She was in my arms and I was running away, when I felt her teeth sinking into my neck before she said something to me. I couldnt help but remember herst words to me. Chapter 675-The Broken Heart Curse

Chapter 675: 675-The Broken Heart Curse

"What happened afterward?" I was shocked to hear that they hadnt been living a very loving life before her demise. I could tell why. Emmet was a teenager himself, and he had been burdened with responsibilities. Of course, it couldnt have been easy for the brothers to watch their little brother go through a painful transformation every full moon. And then there was Azura, she wasnt helping him either. What he told me made me feel like she was really being difficult. "Norman asked me to look after Kaye and Maximus because I wasnt in the state to carry Azura to the hospital. He took her there, and thats how the night ended," he paused before softly adding, "The morning I returned home, I also found out she had gone missing from the hospital." Thats when I began to remember that Emmet had once used Norman of being behind Azuras murder. "Do you think Norman didnt take her to the hospital?" I asked, not believing it myself. I knew Norman. I knew he would never do something like that. Even when, in the beginning, he hated me and wanted to shun me away, he never did. So why would he do that to Azura and cause his brother such pain? "No! Absolutely not. I know Norman took her to the hospital," he said, sounding genuinely firm in his response. But then why did he use Norman? His memory couldnt be med for it. Theres a difference between having no memory and having a false one. "Then how did she end up in the well?" I inquired. "Ah, thats a mystery. But I always had a theory. Maybe she woke up and left for transition, and because she was weak, she tripped and fell into the well? She was stubborn, though, so I could imagine her going out on her own," he muttered, not once ming Norman for it. I leaned back in the seat before uttering, "What were you two arguing about?" It was the same question I had asked him before. I had a good visual of the night, but never the answer to that exact question. "Hnie, I told her that I couldnt feel the same way toward her as I did during the first two years after she arrived. It was young love, maybe just attraction. But over time, I realized it was more so forced upon me. She was the one who guided my feelings most of the time. She was the one who would tell me how I felt about her, that she saw it in my eyes. I was a young whippersnapper, so I believed her and got into a very immature rtionship with her. The kind where even holding hands seemed naughty. But the haze of that phase faded with time. I began to realize I was more curious to find my fated mate than to choose her, and I told her exactly that. She didnt like it. She began to question my character and even said I was being misled. She imed I had hurt her so much with that thought that one day, she would die because of me. And guess what? Right before Norman carried her away, she whispered onest thing into my ear," Emmet paused, making me watch his face in worry. "If you hadnt broken my heart, I wouldnt have followed you. My blood is on your hands, and I curse you to always remember me," he uttered, then gently touched his neck. I frowned in confusion, trying to see what he was touching when he said, "And she marked me." "Emmet, what do you mean by she marked you?" I asked, curious about his words. It was a bizarre confession to make. "When a werewolf is dying with a broken heart, she or he can bite you and curse you with their memory," he said softly. Before I could even react to his statement, I watched him frown and stop the car with a jolt. I followed his gaze to something, or rather, someone deeply disturbing in front of us. It was a group of pack members on the road. "What is going on?" I asked him, even though he was just as clueless as I was. Thats when we began to read the signs they were holding. They were protesting against Altan. Emmet and I rushed out of the car to approach these people, wondering what hadpelled such a reaction out of them. "What is going on?" I asked onedy, who stopped screaming slurs and looked at me. "Our Alpha is ipetent, thats whats happening! What has he done for us? Our children are going missing, and all he does is show up and apologize. There has been no development in the mysterious disappearances of our children. And then today, he imed theyre leaving on their own. Is that the best he coulde up with?" she screamed in my face. Emmet quickly pulled me away from her, stepping between us. "Is Altan okay in his head?" Emmet asked, turning to me. The crowd was getting crazier. They had alcohol bottles in their hands, and we could only guess where they were headed. They were going to set the pack mansion on fire. "Why did he have to inform them about the discoveries like that? And he didnt even exin anything properly to them," I grunted, agreeing with Emmet, Altan hadpletely lost his mind. "Everyone," Emmet gave me a reassuring nod, silently promising he would take care of it, then turned to face the crowd. "Listen to me!" he shouted, climbing onto the hood of his car. The crowd fell nearly silent. "Your Alpha is not wrong about the children leaving on their own" As soon as he repeated Altans words, the crowd erupted again. "Fucking shut up and let him finish!" I screamed. Some people gasped, but it was enough to quiet them down. "But its also true that someone has been manipting them into leaving," Emmet continued. "And that someone will be in front of you soon. I give you my word." His way of delivering the information made the crowd lower their signs and nce at one another. Of course, they didnt want to believe their children had left willingly. And it wasnt entirely true either. So, they clung to Emmets promise that someone convincing their children to leave would be found. Chapter 676-I Want Her Back

Chapter 676: 676-I Want Her Back

Altan: "See, it isnt that bad. I told you, we shouldnt be scared of anything. This is our world. The world of werewolves. All the other creatures are just tiny monsters here, the ones were supposed to y," my twin said, grinning like he had just achieved a lifelong goal. Hed always wanted to cross the border on his own, no warriors, no parental figures to intervene. He believed as alphas, we shouldnt be surrounded by warriors to protect us. "Yeah, we did it. But we should go back home now," I suggested, and the look on his face told me he was disappointed in me. "Come on, lets stay a little," he said, tossing the ball in the air and catching it, carefree. Meanwhile, I was focused on paying attention to our surroundings. I was skeptical of the ce. Father had told us that, every now and then, some monsters would appear out of nowhere. I was scared, what if wed made a mistake? But I didnt tell my brother that. Hed just call me a coward again, and I didnt want that tag. "Children, please help me," a gentle, soft, old voice made me jump in fear. I looked at my brother immediately. He didnt seem bothered, just curious. "Where are you going?" I asked him as he kept staring at the bushes. "Theres someone behind these bushes who needs our help," he said, making me hold his hand. "Help me," the old man called again, but I held my brothers hand tightly. "It could be anything. Someone trying to lure us behind the bushes," I said, shaking my head, silently begging him not to follow the voice. "Dont you hear the distress in his voice?" my brother hissed at me, and I took a deep breath, gently letting go of his hand. The way he red into my eyes scared me. I knew if I didnt let him do what he wanted now, he wouldnt speak to me for the rest of the week. I watched my brother walk toward the bushes. I stayed behind, unable to bring myself to see what was behind them. "Im badly wounded I need help," the man whimpered again. My brother quickened his steps. He followed the sound with more determination now. The faster he moved, the more scared I became. My heart started to pound, faster than ever, and something in me screamed that I shouldve been more stubborn and stopped him. He reached the bushes and leaned in for a closer look. Thats when a hand shot out and suddenly grabbed him. "Let him go!" I yelled, running toward the bushes when another w appeared and attacked my brother. I was not a hero. Never a hero. I had grown up afraid of every shadow I saw. There was even a time I was scared of my own shadow, so watching my brother get attacked by something so inhumane was not easy for me. My little body was shaking. I started to rush toward the bushes when the thing yanked my brother behind them. I was too afraid to look. Thats when I stepped back. My brother was still screaming. His body crawled out partway, and he made dead eye contact with me, almost like he was asking why I wasnting to help him. I turned and ran, speeding in the opposite direction to get help. There was no way I could save him from whatever was behind that bush. Sadly, it only takes a few minutes for someone to be harmed. "Those few minutes you wasted shouldve been spent convincing the pack members that were going to find the entity stealing their children." I jolted awake at the sound of themanding voice. I looked up to see Emmet standing in front of me, furious. Hnie stood next to him, watching me quietly. I wished he wasnt here. I wished she hade alone and hugged me. She was the type who wouldveforted me through these nightmares. And whats worse? I was now having nightmares without even falling asleep. I was sleeping with my eyes open. "What?" Emmet grunted. "I had to calm them down for now. But be careful what you say to the pack members. Thats exactly why we never talked about the X-Codex until things got bad. These people have lived sheltered lives. They dont understand when someone tells them something is happening beyond theirprehension." Emmet was so wise. At that moment, I even felt envious of him. Sometimes, I understood why Hnie was always around these brothers. They were strong and level-headed, not cowards like me. "Im so sorry," I muttered. "They were asking me for new information, and I didnt have any of my own. Im just sitting here daydreaming..." I groaned, trying my best not to sound like the ipetent Alpha my people now believed me to be. Soon, theyll see the real me. The coward. And then Ill no longer be the hero of this pack. Ill witness my own downfall, and maybe that will finally let my brother rest in peace. "Anyway, well head home now. Well start the investigation tomorrow morning," Hnie said, briefly ncing at Emmet again. "I was thinking if you two dont mind, you could stay at the mansion tonight," I offered. Once again, I noticed Hnie shaking her head. I knew she wouldnte with me. But I needed her. Whenever she was around, I felt at ease. "Umm, we still have to stay with Vani. Shell be waiting for us," Emmet responded instead of Hnie. I noticed he always took the lead, and of course, thats why Hnie looked at him with those soft, loving eyes. She had chosen a man who would lead her, even when she didnt need leading. Thats what I couldnt do for her. "Okay," I replied with a weak smile. Still, I walked them to their car. I kept staring at Hnie even as she got inside and they drove away. We deserve her, Altan. We deserve someone like her, my wolf howled from within, and I couldnt agree more. This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om Chapter 677-His Sexy Aggression

Chapter 677: 677-His Sexy Aggression

Hnie: We had confronted Altan about a bad decision, but I noticed a few things. When we went into his home, he was sitting silently, almost too silently. As if he were sleeping. "Did you want to scold him as well?" Emmet joked in a serious tone. "No, but Ive been wondering whats going on with Altan. He didnt seem okay. Almost like he was absent until midway through, and then he finally responded to you," I uttered, remembering Altans face. He had no expression when he saw us arrive. "Asshole mustve been thinking he lost a great one when he saw you." Emmet was so nonchnt and carefree at times that he made me roll my eyes yfully at him. Once we arrived home, it was Vani who had cooked food for us and the rest of the house members. "Come have a seat with us," Larissa offered, gesturing for us to sit down with them. They were eating so messily, probably because Emmet brought the groceries. Otherwise, they wouldve rather gone out and eaten with others. "No thank you, well eat in our room," Emmet said, excusing us. My father hadnt looked at me directly ever since I arrived. But my brother was all smiles whenever I looked at him. I had a feeling he wanted to show me off to his friends to get stuff from them. It was crazy that I was younger than him, yet I had grown up so fast while he remained the same nonsensical dude. "Vani, take their food to them," Larissa hissed at my little sister, who didnt mind serving us. But I didnt like how my stepmother was making her leave the table midway through her dinner. "Kiddo, no need. I can fill a tray for myself and Hnie," Emmet gestured at Vani to stay seated, reaching the table and filling our tes. "You are such a nice man. I didnt know men can do chores as well," Vani expressed her gratitude to Emmet. I had noticed many times that she liked him a lot. "Men must do all the chores. This is nothing," Emmet said. "I can do a lot. I can cook and bake." He was all smiles, like he was talking to a toddler whenever he spoke with her. It made me wonder why he never spoke the same way with his twin siblings, they were way younger than Vani. "I didnt know men could do all that," Vani repeated, this time more sadly. "Thats because the men youve surrounded yourself with arezy as fuck," Emmetsment made my father close his eyes and clench his jaw. Of course, he didnt like thement, but he couldnt do anything about it. "Sullivan," Emmet said. Once the tray was filled, he turned his attention to Sullivan. I reached him and grabbed the tray out of his hands. "Why dont you do anything? When I was investigating the case, I found out some stuff about you as well," Emmet ced one hand on the back of Sullivans seat and the other in his pants pocket, confronting Sullivan with a stern look on his face. "I" Sullivan looked up from his te and stared at his parents. "Actually, we dont like strangers intervening in our personal matters. My son has me. His father is alive. I can take care of things," my father snapped at Emmet. I knew he would. The way he had been ring at Emmet gave me that feeling. And thats where he messed up. Emmet wasnt going to back down with such little threats. "MisterCwhatever your name isthe only reason I didnt do anything about theint is because Hnie is your daughter. Otherwise, theints against your son are not a personal matter. Stealing from pack members, deceiving them, ying with the hearts of young women. Do you want me to lose my temper and demand the Alpha take action against him?" Emmet started speaking softly, but by the end, he was muttering under his breath, clearly threatening my father to behave. "And as for being a father, since when did you realize you are one? When your daughter was bullied? When she was attacked by bastard Alphas? Or was it when you were paid to kill her?" I noticed the fire in Emmets eyes, and I began to wonder if hed be able to calm down at all. "And if I lose my mind, Ill punish you in the worst way for epting money to strangle Hnie." Thats when Emmet suddenly grabbed my father by the neck. Larissa screamed. She jumped from her seat and ran to the side. Even Sullivan didnt step in to help his father. I worried that Vani would be scared, but to my surprise, she had more fire in her eyes against our father than even Emmet did. My father was no longer arguing. He had gonepletely still under Emmets grip. "Emmet," I called out, and he instantly let him go. He took a deep breath while my father fixed his cor, awkwardly getting up and heading to his room in silence. "Lets go," I said, motioning for Emmet toe with me to the room. He nodded, following me after terrifying both my father and Sullivan. I bet Sullivan realized hed be next if he didnt mend his ways. Once in the room, I ced the tray on the bed and turned to ask Emmet if he was okay, but he cupped my face in his hands and crashed his lips onto mine. A wave offort rushed through me as his lips danced around mine in perfect sync. His tongue smoothly slipped into my mouth, tangling with mine, leaving behind the taste of his love. My body began to heat up, every curve of me yearning for his touch. He let go of my face and ran his hands down to my ass, groping and massaging my cheeks in his firm, big hands. As he deepened the kiss, my phone suddenly started to ring loud and sharp, like it was an emergency. Chapter 678-He Is The Pied Piper?

Chapter 678: 678-He Is The Pied Piper?

Hnie: I just knew it was my husband calling me. It was like an intuition. In thest few days, whenever Emmet and I got closer, especially after that night, somehow Norman would find out. Hed start blowing up my phone like clockwork. Emmet pulled away, but he looked much calmer now. "Hey, babe," I answered the call, walking steadily toward the window and staring out at the backyard. There wasnt much to see, just a small yard we never really used. "I hope everything went well today," Norman said, sounding exhausted. "Yeah, it did. Diaz is suffering, and that made my day," I replied with a deep breath. "How are you? You sound exhausted." "Thats because I am. Sleeping with you helps, you know." I knew exactly what he meant. I nodded to myself, biting my bottom lip awkwardly. And here I was, thinking about how to tell him that Emmet and I had escted our intimacy the other night. "Hows the academy?" I asked, watching as Emmet walked toward the bathroom. I took a deep breath and tried to rx my muscles. For some reason, whenever I talked to Norman while Emmet was in the room, or even nearby, I felt this weird guilt. Even when I shouldnt. "Its good. Actually, Im calling to ask you something," he said, and I immediately knew where this conversation was headed. "Sure, speak your mind," I said, half-teasing, but with a knot of fear forming in my chest. "If it were someone other than your mate, I wouldve felt it. But because its EmmetC I cant sense theyou know." He paused, unable to finish the sentence. I could tell it wasnt easy for him to say the words. And that alone made me feel some kind of way. There was no way I could lie to him, not now. He had asked directly, and avoiding the question would only hurt him more. So I had to tell the truth. If he were in front of me right now, I was sure hed be staring straight into my eyes, silently urging me to confess. I was breathing steadily, not wanting to lose my breaths. I needed strength to confess to him. Even when I have told him already that it would be my and Emmets decisions, I was somewhat still ashamed of going against his desires. "Norman, do you really want to know?" I asked, shaking my head slightly, uncertain how this would end. "Yeah, Hnie. I want to know. And something tells me theres something I should know, otherwise you wouldnt be asking me if Im sure of my question." Suddenly, he didnt sound tired anymore. He sounded upset. Maybe even hurt. "I just want to understand whats going on between you brothers. Since when did you start thinking differently about Emmet? Youve never had an issue sharing me with Maximus and Kaye," I asked seriously. I needed to understand. Because if this was about jealousy, or things being too crowded, it didnt make sense. Why kick out just one of them? "Hnie, did you two or not?" he asked more sternly this time, clearly determined to get an answer and not talk about anything else. Taking a deep breath, I understood the severity of the situation, but I had to be honest with him. "We did have sex the other night" I stopped mid-sentence when I heard him grunt. "Norman, hes also my mate. I just think its not fair, because Maximus already told him that we had made this decision" I started rambling, trying to exin, when he interrupted me. "I understand," he said. His voice had changed so much that I began to worry. "Do you really?" I asked, uncertain if he meant it. "I need to rest," he replied, and I closed my eyes to swallow the tears welling up. I felt like such a bitch trying to do the right thing but somehow still hurting someone I loved. They were the ones who wanted to share me, and now it felt like they were drawing boundaries on my body. I would never sleep with anyone outside of the mate bond. But being restricted within a mate bond, after everything, felt unfair. And I couldnt even express that properly right now. I was feeling really terrible. It felt like I had broken Normans heart. He had never truly received love in his life, and I always wanted to be the one who gave him that love, someone he could trust. And now, it felt like I had broken that trust. "Hnie, I understand. Trust me. Its not your fault, okay? Im just honestly tired. But Ill talk to you soon," he said, his tone shifting again after realizing I had gone silent. "Okay! please rest well," I whispered. "Hey? Dont be sad. Eat something and go to bed. Very soon, youll be back in my arms," he added, trying hard to sound like he wasnt bothered, and that irked me. He had every right to be upset. I felt like such a brat. A very guilty one. "Okay! love you," I mumbled, closing my eyes when the silence lingered. "I love you too," he finally said, and then the call ended. I stared at my phone screen. I had been starving before the call, but now I wasnt sure I could even stomach anything. I missed him more than ever. Thats when Emmet walked out of the bathroom, wearing only a pair of shorts, a towel in one hand as he dried his hair. But what caught my attention was the phone in his other hand, and the stunned, confused expression on his face. He had stopped drying altogether. "What is it?" I asked, already getting a sinking feeling. That look on his facesomething had happened. "Remember that dust we sent out for testing?" he asked slowly, his voice distant and careful as he raised his eyes from the phone screen. "Theb ran STR profiling and cross-referenced it with known DNA databases. It came back with a 99.98% match to" he paused dramatically, and I gulped. "Altan." Chapter 679-A Twin Must Die

Chapter 679: 679-A Twin Must Die

Altan: "You are a stupid little boy!" my father yelled, pping me again and again. My mother sat on the ground, bawling next to my brothers dead body. It was toote. Nobody could save him now. He was attacked and I couldnt do anything. I felt worthless and my father yelling at me didnt help either. "I was tryingtrying toe to you," I huped, sadness flooding my chest. It hadnt been easy to run back to the warriors and lead them to where my brother had been. I cried endlessly after they told me my brother had been brutally killed. Half of his limbs had been eaten. He would have survived had it not been for a loser like me to dy getting help for him. "Why did they do that? Why? Why my innocent little son?" my mother let out another cry, and my body trembled. Every time she cried, I squeezed my shoulders up and sniffled hard. I had a feeling she would hate me too now. "Why did you let him walk out of the border?" my father shouted, grabbing my arm and shaking me. "Why didnt you stop him? And what took you so long toe seek help?" He was yelling when my mother suddenly snatched me away from him, hugging me tightly. "Leave him alone!" she screamed at my father. "He must answer! Why did it take him so long?" he shouted again. "I wastrying to reach the bushes first then I realized I couldnt save him from whatever monster was hiding there" I whispered through sobs, shaken and mourning my brothers death. "Now what? What are we going to do now? How are we going to bring him back to life?" my mother asked, her voice trembling. The question made my fathers face pale. "Baby, were not going to bring him back. Its not possible. We have to bury himCsomewhere close," my father said, his voice cold. His words made my skin crawl. Thats when Rocky jolted me awake by mming the door shut. I guess I had cked out again. "Altan," he said, walking toward me. "Are you okay? Where have you been?" "I was here the whole time," I replied, watching him fill a ss of water for me. He looked at me like he didnt believe me. "I dont think you were. Ive been calling for you," he said, handing me the ss. "Forget about that. What is it? Why were you looking for me?" I asked, watching him stare at my face for a little too long before shaking himself back to the crisis at hand. "Remember how you wanted to invite Hnie and Emmet for a stay-over? Guess whattheyvee. Unannounced." For a moment, I didnt even understand what he was talking about or why he was upset. "They showed up and said theyve decided to stay here for a while. And guess what, theyre acting mad suspicious," Rocky said, as I stood up and walked over to the mirror to fix my hair. "Altan, shes not here for you. You know what? Just dont focus on her. Focus on why theyre really here. After what she did to her rapists, dont you think she might be nning your downfall for not helping her that night? What if theyre up to something?" He was panicking over nothing, spinning paranoia out of thin air. "What makes you say that?" I asked, doubtful. Hnie wasnt the type to strike from behind, she attacked head-on. "Theyve been asking around about your whereabouts," Rocky informed me, and I suddenly began to sweat. That was odd. Why would they be investigating me when they were here for a different case? "Where are they right now?" I asked. Rocky gestured toward the door. "Literally in the living room." I nodded and walked with him toward the door. And just like he said, they were thereHnie and Emmetsittingfortably with some files in theirps. The moment they saw me, they exchanged a look. "Where have you been, Altan?" Emmet asked, his tone making me immediately wary of their intentions. "What do you mean? Ive been here all along," I replied, trying to calm my nerves. "Well, then sit down. We have something important to speak with you about," Emmet continued, while Hnie just stared at me like she knew something I didnt. "What is it that brought you two here?" I asked as I sat on the sofa opposite the table. "Ill be upfront with you, Altan," Emmet began. "The other day, when I was interviewing everyone, some things came to my attention. At first, I didnt pay them much mind, but I remained cautious." As usual, he had a way of dragging things out, building suspense before finally hitting you with the truth like a bullet. "I collected dust from the missing childs bed. That same dust has been found at every scene of a child abduction," he said, crossing one leg over the other. The way he stared at me, unblinking, that made my stomach drop. "I have no idea what youre getting at," I said, ncing at Rocky, who looked just as confused. Then at Hnie, who clearly already knew where this was headed. "The results came in this morning," Emmet continued, leaning forward. "Its an exact DNA match to you, Altan." My breath caught in my throat. It felt like someone had mmed a hammer into my skull. I couldnt speak. For a moment, everything went silent. The room dimmed, the air thickened, and cold shivers rippled through my body. Before I could slip too far into the darkness, Rockys voice snapped me back. "Thats not possible," Rocky objected. "The results say otherwise," Emmet replied tly. "So, wed like to knowC why was your DNA found on a missing childs bed?" My heart was pounding violently in my chest. "Someones beening in," Emmet muttered, narrowing his eyes, "giving these kids hope before snatching them away." He paused, then asked firmly, locking eyes with me. "Whats going on, Altan?" Chapter 680-Next To The Tree

Chapter 680: 680-Next To The Tree

Hnie: In all honesty, Ive been confused myself. If it really was Altan, wouldnt someone have seen him? Besides, why would he do that and get his pack in trouble. Not to mention, his pack members were now questioning his ability to lead the pack. So all this didnt really benefit him. But then again, people are twisted. His father was. Ever since Emmet told us the DNA matched Altans, he had kept his thoughts to himself, waiting until morning to bring us to his mansion. And now, here we were, questioning Altan, who lookedpletely out of it again. He kept zoning out, and strangely enough, I found myself fascinated by the change in him. I had spent time with him before. He had never cked out like this. But these days, he sat still, lost, as if asleep with his eyes open. Back when we were friends, our friendship actually started at a very early age. He was different. Bolder and had courage. He was always into adventures at the young age of 8 and 9. But after that, everything changed. "I dont know. It shouldnt be me. I have nothing to do with the children going missing," Altan muttered, his voice shaky but strangely calm. "Then why arent you saying it with confidence?" Emmet pressed him further. "Our Alpha would like you to leave. Thats it. You cant barge in here and use him like this," Rocky cut in angrily. "Hes been worried sick about these kids himself. So I would like you to" But Altan raised his palm, silencing Rocky. "Id like to be left alone with them," Altan said quietly. Rockys eyes went wide. We were all surprised. Was this a moment of realization? Was he finally ready to confess? So many thoughts raced through my head. If he was behind the abductions? what had he done to those children? "Alpha Altan, youre not thinking clearly," Rocky warned. "Anything you say can and will be used against you. Are you sure you want to be alone with them?" As his Royal Beta, it was Rockys duty to protect him. But why was he so worried? Did he believe that maybe Altan had done something? "You heard your Alpha," Emmet said, gesturing at Rocky. "Go on. Lock the door behind you." Rocky clenched his jaw. "Alpha Altan" he tried once more. But Altan simply nodded at him, firmly. He wanted him to leave. I felt a knot tighten in my chest. If he confessed now, what would he say? What had he done to those missing children? Once we were alone, Altan rubbed his face with his hands and said calmly, "I have no hand in this." "Then why else would your DNA be in that dust?" Emmet asked. "The sand mixed in with the DNA was also from your backyard. Why?" Emmet leaned forward. "Why would your DNA and the sand from your backyard be found in a childs bed?" Altans face changed color at the mention of the backyard. "You saidmy backyard?" he repeated, eyes narrowing. Emmet nodded slowly. "Thatthat cant be." Altan smiled, awkwardly. But it wasnt a real smile. It was the kind of smile that begged us to tell him we were joking. "Why are you so shocked about the backyard?" Emmet asked, almost as if he had been waiting for this exact reaction. "No, no, no..." Altan started repeating, shaking his head with his face buried in his hands. Emmet and I exchanged a quick, concerned nce before I stood up and rushed toward Altan. Emmet followed, standing just behind me in case something went wrong. "Altan, what is it?" I asked. Very slowly, and almost eerily, Altan removed his hands from his face and looked me dead in the eye. "I know who it is," he whispered. A single tear rolled down his cheek, followed by another, and then another, until he was silently sobbing. I nced at Emmet, confused and unnerved. Altans words didnt make sense. We already knew whose DNA it wasit was his. Why was he speaking like it belonged to someone else? "What do you mean you know whose DNA it is?" I asked cautiously. "We do too. Its yours." But Altan shook his head furiously. "Its not mine. Its his. Its his!" Without another word, he sprang to his feet and bolted toward the back door of the mansion. Emmet and I ran after him, unsure if he was about to show us something, or trying to flee. Outside, the backyard was calm and shaded under the early sun. Arge tree stood tall at the far end. Altan ran straight to it and dropped to his knees at its base, crying harder than before, his face hidden in his hands again. We approached him carefully. "Altan," I said, kneeling next to him. "What do you mean its his DNA? Whose?" Altan didnt respond. He just lifted a shaking hand and pointed to the tree in front of him. I looked at Emmet in confusion. "What? What does that mean?" I asked. Emmets voice came in low and unsettling. "Who is buried here?" My entire body froze. Emmet turned to Altan, his tone sharpened with rity. "Your twin," he said. "He died when you were nine, didnt he? Is he buried here?" I had almost forgotten. Altan had a twin brother. The pack used to whisper about it, but never out loud. I remembered now. The boy had died during a monster attack, and Altan had always carried a strange guilt. People called his brother the coward one, the boy who ran from the pack in fear. And Altan, he had never truly mourned him, at least not publicly. It was a quiet wound. Now that I thought about it, Altan often referred to himself as the coward. Maybe not just because he missed his brother, but because he felt like he had be him. Altan finally nodded, slow and weak. "My father buried him here," he said, his voice nearly a whisper. "So he would always be close to us." Chapter 681-His Name

Chapter 681: 681-His Name

Hnie: "Emmet, it only makes him more suspicious in my eyes," I whispered to Emmet while Altan was crying by the tree. "What are you thinking? Walk me through it," Emmet turned to me, gently pinching my chin between his fingers as he asked. He had a way of speaking, and sometimes, he would touch me so gently just to show I had his attention. But after doing that, he would expect me not to get swayed, even for a brief moment. I shyly held myself together and responded, "What if Altan is really behind all this? He misses his brother, so hes abducting these children. And then he leaves the soil from his backyard in his victims bed?" I whispered, or so I thought. Altan heard me and got up from the ground to respond. He turned to us with his eyes swollen. He looked like a mess. The fact that Diaz brought his sons body to his backyard was wild. "But Im really innocent. I dont know how the soil from my backyard is appearing in the beds, but Im not doing anything," he said, with fresh tears still in his eyes. "Did anything happen recently that made you think of your twin?" Emmet continued to ask him, while I wasnt sure if he could be trusted. Altan stared at Emmet but looked lost. Then, he began to nod repeatedly. "Yeah, recently Ive been having ckouts. And during those ckouts, all I think about is myst hourmyst momentswith my brother." "What kind of ckouts? What was yourst time together?" Emmet asked curiously. As we stood talking next to the tree, the wind began blowing through its branches. Oddly, it was just that tree, not the whole garden, showing signs of wind. We all stopped talking and looked around, checking the weather. There was no storm setting in. It was just that tree. Then it started to shake, as if someone were holding onto it and shaking it, not like a natural gust. "Okay, I see whats going on," Emmet said, while Altan turned to face the tree. "Is it you, brother?" Altan asked, his voice full of sadness, but also happiness. I had no clue what was going on. I turned to look at Emmet and found him staring intensely at the tree. "Whats going on?" I slipped closer to Emmet, gently shaking his arm. He quickly held my hand between his own forfort. "I think I understand whats happening. But there are still missing pieces, and theyre making all of this very confusing," Emmet uttered, his eyes fixed on the tree, watching Altan yell and cry for his brother to show up. "Please, brothershow me your face. Talk to me, what are you trying to say?" Altan let out another cry before Emmet gently pushed me behind his back and walked toward Altan. "Ask him if he is behind all these abductions," Emmet said, and Altan nodded. "Are youare you behind the abductions? Are you taking the kids of our pack with you?" he asked, and the tree started shaking even more violently. It felt like something straight out of a horror movie. "But why?" Altan questioned, and the tree suddenly went still. No movement at all. "What just happened? Did he leave, or what?" I had no clue what I was asking. How could he just leave? "Okay, so one thing is for sure, whatever this is, its for Altan," Emmet said, gently patting Altans back as he dropped to his knees and started crying. "I should have known he woulde back to haunt us all," Altan whispered, breaking down as he began to speak from the heart. "What do you mean by that? Why would hee to haunt you? Its not like you killed him," Emmet said, his tone sharper now, asking pointed questions. But I think Altan wanted to speak. He seemed almost too anxious to tell us what he knew. "We didnt kill him, thats true. But we never gave him a proper burial either. My father dug a grave by himself and threw his body in there. There was no prayer. No pack funeral for him. Father didnt want to acknowledge that it had seriously happened. For his own mental peace, he damned my brother to eternal pain and loneliness." It all made sense. As Altan exined what happened with his brother, I remembered there had been no funeral. It was as if one minute he was here, and the nextgone. They had wiped his name from everywhere. Nobody was allowed to speak of him, to even gossip. And so, everyone simply forgot. No prayers. No blessings. And to think his body dposed in the backyard, the backyard they never visited anymore, was painfully cruel. Now I remembered why Diaz made that rule about the backyard never being used. He wanted to normalize it. He wanted everyone to think it wasnt just his backyard that was off-limits. "But if its Daltan, why would the DNA results show such an exact match with you?" I asked Altan. He suddenly went silent. Not because he was hiding something, it seemed like he was genuinely trying to understand it himself. "It is definitely Daltan, but how could he alter the tests?" Emmet asked. Thats when Altan stood up and straightened his body. His arms hung lifeless by his sides, and he stretched his neck back, staring at the sky for a long moment. We knew he was about to hit us with something big, something that would change everything. "I know exactly how," Altan sighed, pping his forehead before breaking down again, this time even louder. "We fucking took everything from him," he wailed. "Altan, what did you take from him?" I asked, my heartbeat slowing. Emmet quickly wrapped his arm around my back andforted me. Even when it wasnt about me, when I didnt needforting, Emmet still cared. And then, in a slow andposed tone, Altan told us the secret none of us had considered in so long, "His name. His identity." Chapter 682-The Real Altan

Chapter 682: 682-The Real Altan

Hnie: "You took his what?" Emmet asked, trying to understand his statement. My jaw hung low, it just clicked. "It wasnt Daltan who died that day," Altan began, sniffling slowly. "It was the brave one. The one the entire pack adored. The one who was supposed to do greater things, like a seer once told our pack. It was Altan. The real Altan." He covered his face in his hands and started sobbing. It all made so much sense now. The one I was with until the age of nine was different. That was the real Altan, the one who would stand up for me without caring what others said about a golden alpha taking the side of an omega. Even when we were just kids, he used toe to my house to bring me my stationery, books, and supplies. He would tell my parents to be nice to me in his cute, childlike aggression. He was the one who had promised that when we grew up, we would be mates. The one who wasnt a coward. "You must be thinking I fooled you when I continued my friendship with you," Altan raised his face, tears streaming down his cheeks. "It was my father who wanted me to act just like Altan, so that nobody would suspect the truth. He even let me befriend you, just so it would look like the cowardly one died. But then he grew wary of me. He knew I was weak. He knew that, at any point, you would make me fall for youtruly falland that you would steal me from him, from everyone. He knew I would crack before you and tell you my secret. So he tried to get rid of you. He wanted bigger things for me. He forced the fate of the real Altan onto me by making me marry an alphas daughter. Thats why Sydneys father did all that to be an alpha too. It was all one big n. They were all trying to control destiny, my parents, Sydneys parents, and your parents," Altan said, then pointed at Emmet, whose eyes narrowed. "Lady Darcy hates Hnie. Shell do anything and everything to get rid of her," he added, what I couldnt bring myself to tell Emmet, Altan just did. "My mother is nning to take her down?" I heard Emmets jaw clench. "Shes been having an affair with my father, with Beta Coombs, and many others. She knew how to use her charms to make them follow her lead. Its all one big scheme," Altan continued. Then he took a deep breath and turned to stare at the tree. "I know what you want," he yelled, but it wasnt angry. It was full of love, as if he wanted his brother to hear him. "You want your identity back. You want prayers. You want a respected burial," Altan said softly. As he spoke, the tree began to grow silent once again. And then, he did something that woke it up. "My apologies, Alpha Altan. It was you who passed away. You deserved the acknowledgment," he said, bowing his head. As soon as he spoke those words, a light began to form beneath the tree. Emmet instinctively pulled me close, his body tense, ready to protect. "Brother," a voice echoed. We turned toward the light. A child-like figure appeared, more like a hologram. "Daltan?" the child said, his voice faint. His face was pale, his form tinged in a glowing blue. "Ive been waiting for someone to say my name." My heart broke at the sight. How had I never realized they had been switched? "Im so sorry," the real Daltan said, his voice cracking. "I should have spoken up. But you cant me me. After all, I was the coward nobody wanted alive." I felt my chest tighten. I felt bad for Daltan toothe real Daltan, the one who had lived in silence. "I didnt care about the others," the child said. "I cared about you. I thought youd tell everyone it was Altan who died. I was so lonely here. I wanted to be buried among my pack members so we could meet again. But Father put me hereC all alone, in the darkness." He paused, looking down. "I had toe and collect children, those who were courageous enough to want to leave and y with me," he added gently. The way he mispronounced certain words made me smile, just a little. That was indeed Altan. "I want you to live your life as Daltan now. Thats who you are," the boy said kindly. "Dont be ashamed of yourself. And dont ever let Father tell you what to do." His tone darkened at the mention of their father. "I will. I miss you so much, every day," Daltan whispered, beginning to break down. I noticed Altans eyes shift toward me. "I wish I were there that night, my best friend Hnie," he said, his voice trembling. "I wouldve killed them allor died there." A tear slipped down his cheek. "But the man beside youhim, I approve of," he added with a small smile, ncing at Emmet. "But look at youyou grew up, while I stopped growing." I started to sniffle, taking slow steps toward him. "I used to wonder what happened, how my friend forgot the little promises he made to me," I said, huping softly. "Oh, I remember all of those," Altan said. "Maybe in some other life, well meet again, and Ill be able to fulfill those promises." I began to nod slowly. "Please forgive my brother too," he added gently. "He wasnt the one who made those promises, help him, please." I couldnt say no to him. I began to nod more vigorously, tears welling up. "Can I say goodbye to him?" Daltan asked, barely able to stand on his feet. Emmet and I quietly walked away, giving them the space to say their final goodbye. --- Later, we sat in the living Room, waiting for Daltan to return. "Did you see that?" Emmet asked. "Yeah! it was so weird seeing him again," I replied, slouching down on the sofa. "No! I mean, even the ghost approved of me." As soon as Emmet made the joke, I started tough, but only tears came out instead. Emmet rushed over and sat beside me, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and pulling me closer to his chest. "If it werent for you, we would have never found out what had been cursing this pack," I said, closing my eyes and listening to Emmets heartbeat. And then a memory of Normans four heartbeats hit me hard. I was hoping he would have forgiven me by now. Chapter 683-Owned By Someone Else.

Chapter 683: 683-Owned By Someone Else.

Hnie: "You will always be remembered, Alpha Altan," Daltan said his final goodbye to his brother, finally giving him the burial he deserved. He had recovered his brothers remains and buried him in the royal garden, where the pack members and previous Alphas now rest. His pack had finally learned the truth and came to hate Diaz for what he had done to everyone, including his own children. That man reminded me of Darcy, I will not be surprised if she ends up in the same situation. "Mommy!" And just like Altan had promised, all the children returned. We turned to watch the kids run into the royal graveyard toward their parents. Everyone was in tears, rushing to hug their babies. Emmet gently patted my back for support. Finally, the pack was free of the curse. They all prayed for Altan and weed Daltan for who he truly is. After the prayers, Emmet and I began heading back to my parents home to collect our things and leave for our mansion. I did not have time to speak with Daltan for now. He was too emotional in the moment. As we walked the same road we had taken before, I began to notice the neighbors standing outside their homes, watching me. I stopped, it was making me ufortable. Then, the same old woman who hade the other day with her granddaughter stepped forward, holding a bouquet of red roses in her hands. She offered them to me. "We are sorry. We were so wrong about you," she began, and I instantly felt my chest tighten with emotion. "That day you came home, all woundedwe all knew in our hearts that you were a victim. We all knew something bad had happened to you, and that there was no way it was your fault. But we also knew the pack hated youthat even your own parents didnt treat you well. So we became numb to your pain and chose to believe the rumors and gossip. It was an easier way to avoid facing reality. We acted like everything was fine and that you were to me. That was wrong. Instead of stepping forward to help you, we stood here and cursed you. No wonder we were cursed ourselves. Yet again, you came back as our savior, when you could have left us to suffer. We are wholeheartedly sorry. And I know it wont undo the past, but we will always remain grateful to you, and guilty before you," she sobbed as she finished her heartfelt speech. She was right, it wouldnt change much. But it was also true that I needed to hear it. I needed them to realize and apologize, so they wouldnt do this to someone else in the future. "We are all grateful to you, Alpha Queen," another man stepped forward and suddenly knelt, bowing to the ground. The others followed. "All hail Alpha Queen Hnie Norman McQuoid!" As soon as they chanted that, I noticed Emmet slowly pulling away from me. I guess the realization of who I now belonged to in the eyes of everyone hit him hard. Everyone stepped forward and apologized for the next twenty minutes before we were finally able to get back home. "How do you feel?" Emmet asked the minute we were inside the house. "Much lighter," I responded. "Good. We should pack our bags and start our journey. There will be a storm setting in the next few hours, so we must leave before that," he added in a rather dull tone. I wasnt sure what was bothering him, but I could tell he was deep in thoughts about something. I watched Emmet walk back to the room when my brother stepped into my path to have a word with me. "Ive been thinkingCand Ive decided to mend my ways. Im not sure when youll be ready to forgive me, because my sins are huge. I was supposed to be your elder brother, not your bully. But kids learn from parents. They try to follow their footsteps, hoping not to end up in their bad books like the other child. I mean, theres no lie in the fact that I enjoyed it too. I enjoyed the horrible things I did. It was an easy lifeno guilt, no responsibility, no sense of right or wrong," heughed to himself, but it sounded more like a sad whimper. "Anyway, Ill make things right. And the next time I apologize, I hope youll be ready to forgive me," he said, making me stare at his face in disbelief. If only he had been supportive when I first returned home. But then, I wouldnt have met the amazing mates I now have by my side. "I hope youll be a better brother to Vani. She has a golden heart, she deserves the best," I reminded him that he still had a sister he could treat right. He gave me a heartfelt nod, and next came my father and stepmother. The two of them didnt look the least bit guilty. Its true, some people never change. Vani came in next, hugging me tightly and sobbing at the thought of our departure. I wished she could leave with me, but she wanted to stay here in the pack with her friends, and I understood her feelings. I promised to check on her more often. She was grateful that Emmet hade here to help the pack. She was also happy the pack members had finally apologized. "Anyway, take care," I said after a long hug. Emmet had already loaded our bags into the car, so we were ready to leave. "Ill miss you," Vani said. "I will too," I replied, getting into the car. Thats when I noticed my father stepping forward as if to say something, so I rolled the window down. The car had just started and was about to leave when he said onest thing, "Tell your mother, Niles said hi." It was the creepiest smirk he gave. I frowned and stared at his face in silence. The car sped off, hitting the road, but I kept watching him with my back turned. He slowly raised his hand and waved at me eerily. Chapter 684-I Will.

Chapter 684: 684-I Will.

Hnie: "That was so weird," I finallymented after a few minutes of silent riding, still pondering my fathers message to my mother, breaking the quiet. It wasnt like he gave some crazy message. But that simple "hi" meant something. "Your father?" Emmet asked, and I nodded, still looking out the window. "Thats nothingpared to the information Daltan gave me about my mother," Emmet added, making me turn to look at himto check on him. "Maybe its just a rumor," I tried to help ease his emotions, but he smiled, shaking his head. "Theres something going on. We need to keep a close eye on these parents of ours. Starting with Mr. Coombs, and how he became Alpha." He was right. And the fact that he was already thinking about the next case we were going to work on, it was amazing. It proved either his ability to tackle problems, or maybe, his attempt to run from whatever is waiting for him at the mansion. Or whoever is waiting for him. "What about Azura, Emmet? Im not sure she gets it. She still acts like you two are together," I brought her up, because we couldnt keep pretending she wasnt an issue. "Driver, take a left from here," Emmet suddenly instructed, changing the route. "Umm Im pretty sure the left doesnt take us home," I said, eyeing the road a little anxiously. "Thats because its not," he confirmed. I turned in my seat to face him fully. "Where are we going, then?" I asked, adjusting my posture. "Why? Are you afraid Im abducting you? Are you scared to go anywhere with me?" His tone was calm, but there was a secretced in it. As if he was definitely up to something, but stalling on giving me the full answer. We had no reception here. The weather was already getting worse, so I figured maybe he just wanted to take a quicker route home without wasting time. "Im not scared, but I would like to know where were going," I tried to keep my voice calm. Not because I thought he was taking me somewhere dangerous. I could trust Emmet with my life, even if he were drunk out of his mind. But I was curious. "Were going to the Councils building." His response made me narrow my eyes at him. "Were getting married today, Hnie." My heart almost stopped beating when I heard his ns. In fact, they were so insane that I startedughing, thinking he was just pulling a prank on me. "Come on, tell me. Is it a caf? Are we stopping for a meal?" I asked, watching him lean backfortably, open his coat a little, then rest his head back on the seat, turning it toward me while breathing calmly. "Ill be your meal tonight," his voice turned sexier, and my head snapped toward the window. Avoiding eye contact with him might help me rx my muscles first. "Were getting married, Hnie. I cant take this anymore," he repeated the same thing as before, but this time, with more passion and stubbornness in his voice. "Emmet, Im already married," I smiled a little, trying to ease the tense atmosphere. "You have four mates. That makes a whole difference. Besides, you can tell me if you dont want to marry me, and Ill tell the driver to turn back right now. But let me just say this, I really want to marry you. Tonight. I dont think well ever be able to do it again. So, its either tonight or sadly, never." The urgency in his voice, the deep and dark tone, and the way his eyes zoned out made me sit back and take deeper breaths to make the right decision. "What do you mean? What will the others say?" I asked, starting to worry. His tone and behavior were making me want to hold his hand and never let go. But then, what about the others? "We can tell themter. Or you can leave a message. Theyll receive it once we get reception at the courthouse," he said. "Emmet, what will we say was the urgency to get married like this?" I asked, sliding a little closer to be able to look into his eyes. "Hm. Youve done it before. Norman got lucky that night and married you when no one was around either," he mumbled, his voice still dark and hollow. "Thats because he was saving me that night," I whispered, my eyes beginning to tear up. "Then think of it as you saving me tonight," he said softly, raising his hand and gently touching my cheek. "Are you in danger, Emmet? Is it Azura?" I asked, and he started smiling. A tear welled in his eye before slipping down. "You can say no, by the way," he whispered, still smiling. "What if I dont want to say no?" I hit him back with the same soft tone he was using and gently ced my hand on his chest. I knew the others would be angry, but at that moment, I couldnt stop myself. It had been my dream for a while to marry Emmet. And tonight felt like the perfect night. I just couldnt say no. I leaned in closer, resting against his chest. His arm wrapped around my body, holding me in a tight embrace. "Like a river flows. Surely to the sea. Darling, so it goesC" Emmet softly hummed the melody. I closed my eyes, listening to the song ying in the car, his voice blending into it perfectly. Some things, you know, are meant to be. Take my hand. Take my whole life too. For I cant help falling in love with you The soft music wasnt better than listening to Emmets heartbeat. We stayed like that for the rest of the ride until we arrived at the courthouse. Emmet got out first and held his hand out for me. I stared at his hand, smiling through the emotion, and just as a tear rolled down my cheek, I ced my hand in his, and walked out with him. Chapter 685-Like A Mother, A Better One

Chapter 685: 685-Like A Mother, A Better One

Darcy: "I have no home," I sat next to my brothers grave, my eyes dry from all the tears I had already shed. "Why did you do that? Did you not think about me once? Did you not think how I would have felt if someone had taken me against my will too? How could you say you loved me but then turn around and do another woman wrong?" I sighed, repeating the same words over and over again, but I never found the answers. How could my brother have turned out to be this cruel? "Ever since you left, Ive been very lonely," I uttered, my hand grazing the dry sand on his grave. He wasnt given the royal funeral an Alpha deserves, he didnt do anything great to earn it anyway. If I hadnt stopped him, he would have kept repeating his mistakes and making innocent people suffer. "You know, I acted like youCand Norman kicked me out for hurting her. She means a lot to him. I should have known. You know, she still checks up on me every two days, but I havent responded. Im ashamed of my actions," I sniffled. "I dont want to burden her with my responsibilities," I added, looking up at the dark clouds overtaking the sky. "Ah, look! Ill be getting soaked again." A silent tear rolled down my cheek as I realized I would have to return home, where my father looks at me like Im going to kill him. "Ahhh! I miss you. Wish we could meet again," I said, slowly getting up from the ground. I turned around and saw someone standing in the distance, watching me. She hade with her warriors, and flowers. As she walked toward the grave, she gave me only a small smile before cing the flowers down and praying for my brother. "Hello, Jessica," said Lady Darcy, looking straight at the grave. "I contacted you so many times, but you never responded," she said, finally turning to look at me. "My child, why are you punishing yourself?" Her voice carried such a motherly tone. Her gentle touch on my cheek broke myposure, and I started sobbing in front of her. "I dont want to be a burden. NormanNorman kicked me out of his home when I needed a roof so badly. I must be a terrible person, just like my brother, to be shunned by everyone" I could no longer hold in my emotions. I needed someone toe check on me, and she was here. "Oh, my child. My son is under a spell of love. He doesnt know who hes pushing away." She ced her hand behind my head and pulled me into a motherly embrace. I clung to her like my life depended on it. "He hates me now," I uttered, sniffling. "He does not. He cannot," she replied gently. "Come with me." I broke the hug and shook my head. I appreciated that she hade to pray for my brothers forgiveness, and to check on me. But I couldnt go back to Normans home. I couldnt bear the burden of rejection again. "Im not taking you to his home. At least not now. I just want to sit with you, tofort you. After all, Im your mother too, Jessica," she said kindly, rubbing my elbow. "You know Ive always seen you as my daughter." There was no lie in that. She had been so loving toward me all this time, so I understood where she wasing from. She must havee here for me, she was* here for me. She held my hand and walked me to her car, helping me get inside and sit in the backseat with her. Once in the car, she opened a water bottle and made me drink some. "I made these for you," she said, pulling a huge smile to my lips when she opened the lunch box and showed me sushi rolls. They were my favorite. "This is my old lunch box!" I eximed, excitedly snatching it out of her hands, smiling with gratefulness. "You are so kind," I said, tearing up. "I saved it all these years," she uttered softly. "Jessica, remember I told you about the dream I had?" she continued, stroking my hair as I tasted the sushi rolls and closed my eyes to enjoy the vor. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I remembered my childhood and my friendship with Norman. Those were good times. I wished I could go back to my childhood and have those moments againwith Norman, my brother, and my father. The three most important people who once cared for me. I hated growing up so badly. But there was someone who still cared for me, just as much. "Yes, Lady Darcy," I responded, looking at her face with adoration in my eyes. She was a mother to me, and she truly lived up to that role. "And you know I have a seer who tells me about the future and what to expect?" she asked. I nodded once again. "She told me she has good news for my sons. She has good news for you. While dealing with Hnie and everything shes taken over, we forgot my sons are special too. Shes not the only one who will be blessed with good mates. Even if the Moon Goddess might be upset with me, she couldnt be unjust to my children by making them anything less than special. They are special. And my son will need you now." She cupped my face in her hands and kissed my forehead. I didnt fully understand what was going on, but she said she had seen me in a dream. And I couldnt say no, not after all the reassurance she gave me, not after all her love. "So, pleasee home with me," she insisted. With a deep breath and a wide smile on my lips, I nodded. "I cannot say no to you," I replied. Even if she had asked for my life, I wouldve given it to her. Her kindness, in a time when I had been leftpletely alone, and her motherly presence throughout my childhood, had earned my deepest respect. I was ready to go anywhere with her. Chapter 686-Marry Me, Marry Me Not

Chapter 686: 686-Marry Me, Marry Me Not

Hnie: "Please pick up my call." I had been impatiently waiting for Norman to answer for thest half an hour. "Ugh!" I grunted. "Neither of them are picking up." Iined just as Emmet returned, holding two coffee mugs. "He isnt responding?" Emmet asked. When I gave him a nod, he sat down and started pulling out his phone as I epted the coffee. "Try his office number. He doesnt always take his phone with him to the warehouse when hes checking the weapons," Emmet suggested, giving me Normans office number. I almost pped my forehead for never saving it. Norman had stored all his numbers in my phone over time, but with my phone always breaking or other issuesing up, I had lost them more than once. I called the number this time, and just like Emmet predicted, Norman picked up. "Hmm?" he answered, sounding like he was too busy to talk. "Norman," I said, feeling my heartbeat rise in my chest. "Hnie? Waitoh, shit. You mustve been calling my phone. I left it outside," he started exining almost instantly, but then paused, probably realizing I wouldnt be calling like this unless it was serious. "Is everything alright?" he asked, worried now. "Youreing home tonight, right?" he added, making me bite my bottom lip as I turned slightly to look at Emmet. The way he leaned back in his chair, narrowing his eyes as he watched my face, made me nervous. I felt like I was trapped between my two mates. "Yeahabout that," I said softly, standing up and strolling a few steps away from Emmet. It wasnt that I didnt want him to hear, but I felt awkward talking to Norman, especially knowing how upset he was about to be. "Whats going on? Is Emmet there? Are you okay?" Normans rising agitation made me anxiously swallow, my throat suddenly dry. "Were at the council buildingthe courthouse, specifically," I muttered, trying to control my breathing. "What? What for?" The anxiety in his voice was unmistakable, and I hated how it made me feel. So I decided to stop stalling and say it outright, to save both of us from more stress. "Emmet wants to marry metonight," I said finally. He wentpletely silent. "Whats going on?" I heard Maximus say from behind him. "Maximus should know, too," I said quickly. As soon as I did, I heard Norman grunt in frustration. "Emmet wants to marry you and you went to the courthouse with him? Youve already made up your mind, so why are you calling me? Just to tell me? Or do I actually get a say in this?" Normans voice was sharp and harsh, and I immediately closed my eyes, like that would somehow shield me from the sting of his words. "Waitwhat? What do you mean Emmet wants to marry her?" I heard Maximus yell, and then his voice came through more clearly. I could tell they had put the call on speaker. "Look," I began, "he said something about needing to be saved. Whatever hes going through is stopping him from telling me the whole truth." I stopped talking as Maximus began to argue. "Hes using that as an excuse to marry you. Does that not strike you as suspicious?" he grunted, and I bit the inside of my cheek. "I just want to know, Norman, what if Maximus wants to marry me in the future?" I asked, genuinely trying to understand why they were so opposed to Emmet. "That will be between you and Maximus. But well all sit down and talk about it first," Norman said, making me wrinkle my nose at his hypocrisy. "So Im calling you to talk about it," I muttered. Its not like Emmet and I got married, we were waiting for them to pick up our calls. "Okay, so its discussed, and its decided. You will not marry him," Maximus dered from the other side. I closed my eyes again. "May I know the reason why?" I asked, hoping one of them would finally exin. "Because we dont want it. Is that not enough of a reason?" Norman groaned. I started biting my nails. What was I supposed to do now? But I hadnt realized that Emmet had been watching me the entire time. He came over like a gust of wind, snatching the phone from my hands. When I reached out to get it back, he raised a finger, signaling me not to interfere. I didnt want the brothers to argue again, so I stepped back. "Hey," Emmet said into the phone, his voice unnaturally cheerful, "it was just a joke. We were bored and decided to pull a little prank. Were actually stopping by a caf to grab something to eat and then well be on our way." I felt my heart shrink in my chest. "Yeah, dont worry. Your wife will be back to you in no time," he added through gritted teeth, then hung up and handed the phone back to me. Without even ncing at me, he turned and stormed off. "Emmet!" I called after him, briskly following, but he didnt stop. He kept walking until he slipped inside the car. Did we do something wrong? I asked my wolf. Maybe we should have just told our mates without listening to their arguments. I dont know, Hnie. Its like they have issues and were the ones paying for it, my wolf replied. She was right. I didnt understand why I was being made to suffer through this. At least one of them shouldve exined why they were so strongly against the idea of me being with Emmet now. I got inside the car and stared out the window as we hit the road again. "Emmet, we shouldnt have left like that. You said it was important for you to get married tonight or else itd be toote. I want to save you from whatever danger youre running from," I said, turning to look at him, feeling my heart ache. I didnt say it to my mates, out of fear of their scolding, but I wanted to marry Emmet because I loved him. "Yeah, I guess that was my mistake," he replied. "I put my burden on you. Now, I dont want to marry you anymore, Hnie." Those words hit me like a stone to the chest. I was left speechless. Chapter 687-Her Last Love

Chapter 687: 687-Her Last Love

Emmet: Take a deep breath, Emmet, and try tofort Hnie. Or else she will feel guilty for not being able to help you, my wolf uttered amidst the storm within me. I cleared my throat and turned to her, watching her squeeze into the other side of the seat and look out the window. I had a bad feeling she was tearing up. I wished I had thought about my words before speaking them. "Hey," I stretched my arm out and gently nudged her elbow to get her attention. She only shook her head, letting me know she wasnt going to listen. She is so adorable. We will miss her the most, my wolf made me smile through the tears. Everything about her had always been special. I guess I was thinking too far ahead. Marrying her would have been just an easy way out. Of course, the forces are way stronger than my will to change my futureour future. "I was honestly just bbering out of my mind. Theres no issue. Were cool. Probably in the future, Ill have a talk with my brothers and understand what is bothering them about me," I mumbled, and she slowly turned to me. And just like I had suspected, her eyshes were still wet from the tears she had shed. "You said you needed saving tonight," she uttered, rubbing the back of her hand over her eyes. It broke me, the realization that now we can never be together. Some wishes just nevere true. "My wolf was just anxious. I mistook his anxiety and thought we were running out of time. You know, the whole memory thing," I lied with a straight face. Telling her the truth would mean nothing now. The time had passed. The minutes she waited for my brothers to respond to her, the time spent during the arguments, and the way she looked so guilty while speaking to them Thats when I changed my mind. If not in this life, maybe in the next. I will get to have my Hnie. For now, I will make sure she stays with her mates, that their love grows and doesnt getplicated because of me. "Youre losing your memory again?" she asked, looking so concerned. "Not really, for a minute I thought I was," I said, trying to get out of the conversation with any excuse. I just wanted to stare at her face deeply. At the same time, I couldnt help but wonder why? What was it that made my brothers so upset with me? "Now, keep up with the lie that I spoke to my brothers. We were just pranking them." Even when I wanted to tell her again that we would never be together, that the idea of our marriage was long goneI wouldnt. She would feel guilty when it wasnt even her fault. "But I want to be honest with them." As expected, she couldnt even lie for herself. "Hnie, lets not upset them." How do I tell her not to upset her mates for someone who wouldnt even be around her anymore? While she kept watching my face, I closed my eyes, giving her the notion that the conversation had ended. In the silence, I pondered my brothers behavior. I tried to recall every interaction wed had before I went insane and was locked in the cage. But I couldnt figure out what I had done so wrong for my brothers to make an exception out of me. In fact, they had stopped reading my texts. Norman did respond, but his replies were always cold and short. Its just that if I said something wrong, they should let me know. Maybe I forgot, so telling me again would help me understand my mistake, Iined to my wolf, who was just as clueless. And now that we were marked mates with Hnie, the pain in my chest from not being able to have her was so intense. The journey passed in silence. Neither Hnie said anything, nor could I manage to say a word. My heart was aching. Every now and then, a flicker of hope would rise in my heartif only there were a way. But then Id feel, once again, that nothing could be done now. Too much time had passed. And then we reached our mansion. I took a deep breath when I saw my brothers waiting ahead. They were eagerly waiting for Hnie. As soon as the car stopped, Maximus was the first to quickly open the door for her. Norman just kept watching. His eyes were fixed on me. For the first time, I couldnt tell whether he was looking at me with anger, or with hatred. As soon as Hnie stepped out of the car, Maximus pulled her into a tight hug. Norman finally looked away from me and hugged Hnie next. He never had an issue with Maximus. The problem was only with me. He didnt want me around his wife. For the first time, I wished I could lose my memory, just to forget this moment. That using look Norman had given me, I never wanted to remember it again. Maximus didnt even nce at me, and Norman just gave me a head nod. I felt like asking what was going on, but by now I had already asked a dozen times, and every time Id gotten the same answer: "Its getting too crowded." Then I saw hering outside. My body stiffened for a moment. She stopped and smiled at me, there was a strange sparkle in her eyes. I puffed out my chest too, seeing her walking toward me. She ran toward me. I took a step forward and let here into my arms. They say, if you cant escape trouble then hug it. Now the n has changed. I was on a suicide mission. My eyes stopped on Hnie, and I made a promise No matter what happens, I wont let her happiness be ruined. Chapter 688-Luring Me In

Chapter 688: 688-Luring Me In

Hnie: My heart skipped a beat watching Emmet hug Azura back. That was a shocker. But I had a bad feeling it stemmed from the fact that his brothers had objections to our rtionship. I felt like he had given upon us, for us. Theres no way Id believe he was ying me while also being ready to take things further with Azura. "I heard you guys did an amazing job with the case," Norman said proudly. "Yeah, it was mostly Emmet," I interrupted. "I was kind of going through a hard time in there until they all apologized. It was a nice feeling to know theyve finally understood their mistakes," I uttered while still in Normans arms. Emmet and Azura headed inside the mansion, while we stayed outside. "You saw that?" Maximus said, pointing at the door, but Emmet was already gone. "He was ying with you." I closed my eyes and clenched my jaw. "Maximus, can we not talk about it?" I didnt like how they were demonizing him. "Hes ying you both" Maximus stopped mid-sentence, and I followed his gaze to Norman. "Hes our brother," Norman reminded him, making me wonder if he even remembered himself. "He is not," I said, pulling away from Norman. "He told me she cursed him." Sometimes I hated how we kept things from each other while sharing a bed. It was like we were the most open about intimate stuff, yet the moment it came to something important, we kept secrets. "Cursed?" Maximuss expression suddenly shifted. "He recalled the whole event from that night. He doesnt believe you did anything wrong," I said to Norman, before beginning to recall every detail Emmet had told me, including the heartbroken curse. Norman and Maximus exchanged a look, then stepped away. "Hello? You two need to tell me your thoughts!" I snapped, frustrated. "Its time we shared everything. What if I know something that could change your perception? Or you know something that could help my own investigation?" They exchanged heavier, deeper breaths, clearly needing time together first. "I need to figure something out," Norman said just as his phone began ringing. "Hello? Yeah? Are you sure? Okay, were on our way." He hung up, and the urgency on his face told me it was serious. "The warriors are certain they saw Kaye near our mothers pack," Norman exined. Maximus nodded and turned to enter the mansion, but then paused, ncing back at us. "Its the full moon tonight. We need to get our hands on Kaye and bring him to Hnie," Maximus said firmly. Then he added, "In that case, Hnie muste with us. Well book a hotel room for her in the pack. If we leave her here and catch Kaye there, itll be morning before we even get him back to her." Norman began nodding at his brothers suggestion. "Wait, but youll be transitioning, Maximus. It would be dangerous for you to be in a pack and go through a transition while Im also busy," Norman said, making my skin prickle with goosebumps. Wed almost forgotten about Maximus. Pack members would lose their minds if they found out a Lycan was in their territory. "But I want toe with you. Someone will have to stay with Hnie in the hotel room," Maximus argued, genuine concerncing his words. "Maximus, I can take care of myself. You need rest too, and privacy. Well be fine, dont worry," I said, holding his hand and gently patting the back of it. Then Norman said something that made me feel a little ufortable. "But then Maximus will be here alone." Maximus nodded in agreement. "Guys, Emmet is still here. Hes been letting Maximus feed on him," I reminded them, watching their faces cloud with guilt. But Norman quickly exined why he hadnt considered that option. "He sometimes forgets" While Norman had a valid point, Maximus was already spiraling. "And what if he doesnt want to help me now, after I showed resistance to your rtionship with him?" Maximus challenged. I red at him, and I noticed Norman doing the same. "He would never do that. You know that, right? The only time he makes mistakes is when he forgets things," Norman said softly, so softly I wasnt even sure Maximus could hear him. But I wished someone else had. Someone who might have also heard his brothers questioning if they could even trust him with a responsibility anymore. "Dont worry. Id rather die than let anything happen to you, brother. Im in a good state of mind. Im not forgetful today," Emmets voice broke through the air, filled with a hint of sadness. He made steady, deep eye contact with Maximus. But Maximus turned his back on him. His head hung low, and I saw his eyes begin to well up. "Anyway, lets pack our bags. Im sure Emmet will take care of things here," I said quickly, brushing past the brothers to head upstairs. Everything felt off. I was weirded out by the heaviness around us. The journey had been long and draining, wed been traveling non-stop. At least I had. By the time we arrived at the Red Crown Pack, I waspletely exhausted. I left for the hotel while Norman got to work almost immediately. All I needed was two hours of rest before meeting Kaye. Or at least I hoped Id get that. I didnt want to wait for another full moon to see him. I was expecting the call toe sooner, but it didnt arrive until around midnight. Still half-asleep, I answered the call without checking the caller ID, assuming it was Norman. But the voice on the other end wasnt his. "Emma? Why are you calling me?" I grunted, climbing out of bed, stifling a yawn. "Did you meet your mother?" she asked, concern heavy in her tone. "She left after you, heading for the Darcys pack to confront Darcy about something. I thought youd already met her." Her words made my heart drop. I needed to hurry before a confrontation between my mother and Darcy went too far. Chapter 689-Please Let Me Mark You

Chapter 689: 689-Please Let Me Mark You

Hnie: I had rushed to Darcys mansion to diffuse the situation. Darcy could be dangerous. But once I was at the mansion, I began to look around and felt awkward to find it empty. Thats when I had a feeling Id been fooled. "Mom?" I called out again, confused why Emma had called me and told me my mother wasing here. "Did she fucking lie to me?" I grunted, checking my phone again to call her back. "Hello? There is nobody here." I didnt even let her start talking and began toin to her about her misinformation. "What?" she asked, sounding genuinely confused, and I hated how good she was at acting. "My mother is not here, and neither is Darcy. Did you lie to me?" I hissed, looking around the empty mansion. Where could they have gone? "Wait, why would I lie to you? Maybe your mother isnt there yet. And as for Darcy, how am I supposed to know if shes there or not? I just know your mother left in anger to confront Darcy. Thats all I know," she replied in a stern tone, clearly not liking me questioning her. "I should have not listened to you," I grunted. The only reason I couldnt contact my mother was because her phone was switched off, and I didnt know who else could have been with her. I could tell my mother never came here. I was fooled. And thats when I began to feel like I was being watched. Cold sweat started to break out as I turned around to look at him. It felt like all the strength had left my hands and feet. I had wished that tonight I would face him because I could not wait for another full moon, but not like this. Not so soon, and not so alone. I had never imagined it this way. I wasnt mentally prepared at all. In my mind, I had convinced myself that Norman would bring him, and I would just mark him. But the way he was standing there, looking at me, it felt like he hade here with a purpose. Darcy knew I was going to mark Kaye and must have told Emma. I guess she just wanted me to suffer first. What if he kills me? Does she not worry about her sons at all? His eyes didnt look like his anymore. They were dark, full of hate. Or maybedetermination. Determination to kill me, like his curse wanted him to. He stood on the other side of the living room, breathing hard, holding a sharp silver knife. He kept touching the tattoo on his neck, causing my heart to beat harder than ever. I had no idea why his curse wanted me dead so badly. Was there another secret aspect of his curse? Of all their curses? "Kaye," I said his name in a gentle whisper, hoping to spark some emotion. "Oh, Hnie." But the way he said my name was inplete contrast to my emotions. He was not feeling it. The mate bond. "Kaye! I am not here to hurt you," I said, stepping back slowly. My heart was beating so fast I could hear it in my ears. "I am here to mark you. Im here to save you." "Save me?" he snickered, taking slow, steady steps, almost like a predator circling its prey. "What could you possibly save me from?" "From the curse," I replied, steadily correcting my posture in case of an iing attack. It was sad to think I was afraid he would hurt me. "Oh, what curse? You really think its the curse that makes me want to shed your blood? I want to kill you," he muttered determinedly, making my heart crumble. Even though I knew that, at that moment, he was saying all of this for a reason, whether he admitted it or not, my heart was still hurting somewhere deep inside. I think I had built up so many expectations from him that any kind of love, any flicker of his true feelings for me that seemed to fade, would still hurt. I waspletely attached to him, so seeing hatred in his eyes was slowly chipping away at my confidence, even though this was the very moment I should have been standing strong. He could attack me at any time. "No. You didnt want to kill me. You want to be marked. You dont want to hurt me. You never did. You asked me to find you and mark you," I said, swallowing hard as I delivered the words to a man who no longer recognized his mate. "Marked by you? That must be a fun story to tell my kids in the future. By the way, Ive already chosen my mate. Kesha. My queen. Why would I have asked you to mark me?" His shrug and the mention of Kesha, who was already in our lives, made me close my eyes and swallow hard. It was so painful to be there in that moment, hearing him praise someone else. "Now, now, you cant make me hold back for too long. Your words dont intrigue me," he growled low, like an animal, and rushed toward me. I grabbed amp from the table and threw it with full force. It hit his shoulder, but he barely flinched. I turned and ran behind the couch, trying to put space between us. He jumped over it like it was nothing. I didnt want to fight him, I only meant to defend myself. His hand grabbed my wrist, tight and shaking. I kicked him in the stomach. He fell back for just a second, but it gave me time to pull free. "Kaye, please hold it together. Im not your enemy!" I shouted. Tears filled my eyes, but I wiped them away. I had to stay focused. Seeing my mates go through so much pain had already been hard enough. Their eyes carrying hatred for me was a death of its own. "Youre worse than that," he hissed, causing me to look around for my phone. I must have dropped it when he attacked me. "What? Looking for this?" he smirked, holding up my phone in his hand. How did he get it? Chapter 690-My Baby Was Sacrificed

Chapter 690: 690-My Baby Was Sacrificed

Hnie: I wished I had been quick and called Norman. But the minute I looked down at my phone, he would have attacked me. The only reason he had retained the conversation for this long was because he knew I wasnt nning any backup at the moment. "Aww, what do you n to do with that, huh? Call my brothers toe fight me for you?" he sneered. "Such a nasty one you are, huh? I knew you were dangerous. A beautiful creature who lures men and makes them follow her orders." The way he described me was horrible. That wasnt who I was. His words triggered some past trauma. "You know thats not me," I uttered shakily. "I dont care," he replied, and came at me again, swinging the knife. I ducked, the de slicing the air just above my head. I grabbed a chair and shoved it at him. It hit his chest and knocked him back into the bookshelf. Books fell all around him. I ran to the door and tried to open it. Then I remembered, I couldnt leave. I wouldnt leave and let him suffer in pain. I turned around and watched him getting up. Tears blurred my vision for a moment, emotions taking over me as I recalled our first meetings. He was the first one who had fallen for me. The first one who had sparked feelings of love in me after I had been betrayed by love before. He looked wild. Sweating. Growling. But something in his eyes flickered for just for a second when I said his name in a very soft, loving whisper. "Kaye." The harshness on his face faded, his eyes narrowing at me, reminding me of the man who had once loved me deeply. Someone who had lost me, and shown that he had suffered. But sadly, the emotion vanished as quickly as it came. He came at me again, his arm raised, the knife aiming straight at me, but I grabbed his hand. "You tried to kill me at the well?" I asked softly, though pain colored every word. I had this feeling ever since I heard about his cravings, that sometimes, he had to fight the urge to kill me. Maybe it was him. Maybe he had been the one to push me down the well that night. The thought had lived in the back of my mind all this time. But I never wanted revenge. The pain was already enough. I lost my baby. That I cannot lie about. He freed his hand and pushed me back,ughter escaping his lips. "You really think it was me? Your husband didnt tell you?" There was mockery in his voice when he mentioned Norman, and it froze me for a moment. He came at me again and I dodged. "What do you mean?" I asked quickly. He swung his arm back, but I ducked, grabbed his arm, twisted it, and reached for the knife, yanking it out of his hand. Now I had the knife, and he was weaponless, but the determination in his eyes was still there. "Your husband didnt tell you who tried to kill you? Well, since he couldnt hurt you, Ill dly do it," he snickered. "It was Emmet. You were his sacrifice that night." All the strength I had been using to fight him vanished. Suddenly, I didnt even feel like defending myself. "Youre lying," I yelled, my grip tightening around the knife. "Hmm, then ask your husband what we found in Emmets room," Kaye said, his voice low and dark, so deep thatbined with the shock of his words, it sent a chill down my spine. "Ask him if Emmet had written down one thing not to forget and that he must sacrifice you in the well to bring Azura back. You were his big sacrifice. A life for a life." I began to shake my head as tears blurred my vision, and thats when Kaye took advantage. He rushed at me and pushed me, making me fall back onto the table. I groaned in pain as he came to stand beside me and leaned down, clicking his tongue. "Tsk tsk tsk how do you think Azura came back?" His deep, velvety voice sent me into action, I jolted up and elbowed him. He fell, and I got on top of him. "Liar! Im still alive!" I screamed, digging my face into his neck, trying to mark him. He struggled, then threw me back before I could do it. "Just let me mark you!" I shouted, trying hard not to let his words affect me. He was probably saying all of that just to get to me, and he had, briefly. That was how he managed to push me back. But now I was on the right track. I wasnt losing my mind anymore. As soon as I lunged at Kaye again, his back met the wall. I managed to cage him against it. I could tell, from the way he closed his eyes and pursed his lips, that somewhere deep down he was struggling too. He didnt want to kill me. But his curse did. "Kaye, let me mark you!" I yelled, reaching for his neck, but he started to push me away. "Youre alive but is your baby alive? A life for a life, Hnie" Those were thest words he said before I forced my face into his neck and bit down hard. "NOOOO!" he screamed, until his struggles started to weaken. The hands he had been using to push me away were now wrapped around me. He ran them up and down my back as I finished marking him. My mind felt a little numb. When I finally pulled back, still in his arms, he suddenly cupped my face, his eyes full of tears and relief. Then, he crushed his lips against mine. Thats when I was pulled back to reality. But it was toote. Because I heard the loud,manding voice of Norman behind me. "Hnie?" Chapter 691-Broken And Alone.

Chapter 691: 691-Broken And Alone.

Hnie: "What is going on here?" Norman asked, his eyes full of tears. I was still not able to process how to react to the information Kaye had given me. He had broken the kiss almost instantly when he noticed I wasnt participating, but then he had to mark me. He still had to mark me. "I need to mark her before its toote again," Kaye uttered awkwardly, while I stood still. I could hearmotion around me, as if the others had arrived too. By others, I meant Darcy and her royal beta. Kaye gently pushed my hair off my shoulder and buried his face in my neck. Norman and the others were in my line of sight, but my teary eyes remained on Norman, who looked hurt. He was the one who was hurt? Did I do him wrong? Did I hide the truth from him? I left the idea of being with my mate for him, and he hid such a big truth from me? Norman looked away when Kayes teeth pierced through my skin, and I closed my eyes. The mark of a mate was able to console me for a bit. The burning feeling of setting the world on fire had calmed down by then. But it will rise again. Of course it will. There is no way anyone would hear what happened to their baby and not be traumatized. After Kaye was done marking me and pulled back, Norman walked over to reach me, "you were really at the courthouse that night?" I am guessing he had called people around and found out the truth about that night. "And what about you?" My question made him slowly turn around to me. "What did I do? What are you on about? How could you lie to us, Hnie?" Him looking hurt in the moment was driving me crazy. He had no right to hide such a truth from me. What was he trying to do? Obviously securing his brothers reputation. "What are you angry with me for?" I tilted my head, and he frowned. "You went there and were ready to marry Emmet," He bobbed his head to the words he spoke. Kaye snapped his head at me, showing shock while his mother covered her mouth to control the yelp that might have wanted to escape her lips. "But I didnt. I thought you and Maximus were genuinely not ready for me to ept Emmet untilC" I nodded my head repeatedly as well, my voice giving away the pain I was feeling. "Shit," I heard Kaye curse. He probably remembered why I was so lost. "Do you know what is going on?" Darcy asked Kaye in a whisper, but I was able to hear it. At that moment, I didnt pay too much attention to it, but they were quiet and at a distance, yet I was still able to hear them. "Hnie, are you okay?" Normans body softened and he reached out for my hand, but I tilted my body to the side to avoid his touch. "How do you think Azura is back?" I asked Norman, and he looked so lost. "Wasnt there a sacrifice done? A life for a life?" I hissed, my fists clenched. How dare he even think sacrificing my baby would be worth bringing his lost love back? She was dead for a reason. Her time was up. But my baby. What was my babys fault in her demise? Why was my babys life stolen? "Oh," Norman uttered. "Emmet was the one who pushed me, wasnt he?" I asked him bluntly, and he closed his eyes. "Its true that I found such notes in his room, but I dont believe them. My brother would never do that." He got me all worked up, still shamelessly siding with his brother. "Did you even ask him? Or did you just assume? Because, Norman, the sacrifice he wrote about is the reason Azura is back today. I didnt die, but I did lose a life. My baby" I touched my empty stomach, and only then did Normans eyes begin to widen. "Youre so blinded by your brothers love that you didnt even ask him but started stopping me from being with him. So somewhere along the line, even you didnt believe him entirely," I hissed, feeling so suddenly betrayed. Even when they were my mates, they were closer to each other than they ever were to me. "You think if it had crossed my mind, I wouldnt have I did think about Emmet pushing you, and thats why I didnt want you to mark him. That day, when I said you cannot mark him, it was because I thought it was unfair. He pushed you down, and you were going to mark him to save his life. I wanted to find another way to save him, but baby! Baby, you said youd forgive him because he had forgotten everyone," Norman tried to hold my hands again, but I kept shaking my head and creating distance between us. "But he didnt forget everyone. He fucking remembered Azura. And not only that, he thought it was the right thing to do to kill me for her. He had not lost his mind entirely at that point. He knew what he was doing. He made a choice. Even if he didnt know who I was, he knew he was doing wrong to his brothers mate," I yelled and closed my eyes as a stream of tears rolled down my cheeks. "Its likeevery fucking time I trust himhe fucking chooses her. And I dont fucking care who you all choose now, but why did my baby have to suffer?" I screamed, my hands over my chest as I felt that burning pain of losing my baby. "Hnie, I didnt think of it like that," Norman said, now clearly feeling guilty. "Ive had enough of being the forgiving one. Im done. You all just do whatever you want to do, and then me it on your curse, and I suffer" I almost lost my voice as I knelt down to cry. "Hnie" the two of them said in unison when I heard someone elsee in. "You all fucking stay away from my daughter," it was my mother storming in, pushing past Darcy to reach me. Chapter 692-Oh My Mother, Glad To Have You Back

Chapter 692: 692-Oh My Mother, d To Have You Back

Hnie: "Mom," I dont know what came over me, but seeing my mother, after knowing I couldnt be a mom because their brother had taken that chance from me, made me vulnerable and craving her attention all over again. And strangely enough, this time she was ready to give me that love. She rushed over and knelt in front of me, hugging me tightly. Her hug was so soothing at that moment that I broke down crying into her chest. "Oh, so now you care about her?" Darcys voice cut through the air with a weird disbelief as she questioned my mothers love for me. "I always did." As soon as my mother said that, I broke the hug and looked at her face, then turned to Darcy, watching for her reaction. She looked like she had seen a ghost. "Oh, you fucking fooled us all," Darcy snapped. The way she clenched her fists and shook them toward my mother gave me goosebumps. The two of them locked eyes in a fierce stare-off, and surprisingly, it was my mother who was smirking through her tears. "I had to do whatever it took to keep her away from you," my mother growled. But the shock on Darcys face was quickly reced by a nasty smirk. "But were you able to do it? From what I see, its only gotten worse. Your daughter is back exactly where I wanted her. Shes so close to meto my sons. Ah! In case you didnt know, your daughter has marked all my sons. Shes their marked mate," Darcy said, her tone dripping with poison. Her words stunned not just me, but the brothers too. We all exchanged uneasy nces. So Emma didnt lie when she said my mother wasing here to confront Darcy, "What?" My mother lookedpletely lost. "Dont tell me" She pushed my hair off my shoulder, and when she saw the mark, she closed her eyes in pain. "Ive failed again." I didnt understand what was happening. They were talking in code, and I couldnt make sense of it. "What is going on? Did you lie to us about the curse?" Norman yelled at his mother. Of course he had tosh out somewhere because he knew I couldnt trust him again. "Ask me about the curse," my mother said as she stood, helping me to my feet as well. "Oh please. What do you know?" Darcy hissed, arms stubbornly crossed, eyes zing as if daring my mother to speak. "I know what you told me. That one day, you would kill my daughter, and if you couldnt, your sons would. The daughter I love the most." My mothers simple words revealed so much. For a moment, I think everyone was stunned because hearing my mother talk about the curse was something Darcy had never told us. "What do you mean?" Norman asked, his voice low, while Kaye clenched his jaw tightly. "What I mean," my mother hissed, "is that for the curse to end, the price is the death of my daughter." Everyone gasped. I instinctively ced my hands on my chest, struggling to breathe. It made sense now why she showed hatred toward me, why she had to pretend I didnt matter to her. She didnt want Darcy to know I was the one she loved. But what did she mean her sons would kill me? "Well, they were going to kill her, but shes still alive," Darcy said. "You see, my sons curses were tragic. Each of them would be the reason their mate would die. Maximus had to mark her in his Lycan form, which wouldve killed her. But they found a way and stopped it. Then Emmett had to forget about everyone, but instead, he decided to kill her to get his love back when he lost his mind. Her baby paid the price." My body shuddered at her words. "And then theres Kaye. He had to kill her because she isnt a true werewolf." She said thatst part carefully, like she was still hiding something. But my mother stepped forward, shaking her head firmly. "Youre wrong. She is a pure werewolf. The only one with a psychotic mind here is you," my mother groaned. "And if you think Ill back down and just believe your lies, that your sons marked her and the curses are over, youre wrong. Ill be watching you, Darcy. Ill find out what other tricks youre hiding up your sleeves." She held my hand tightly and led me through the brothers. "You cant take my wife away!" Norman shouted, but my mother raised her palm to silence him. "You were supposed to tell her the truth. She deserved to know. And you know what? Knowing my daughtershe still wouldve marked Emmet to save his life. All she ever asks for is loyalty." Her words stunned me. She had said exactly what I hadnt been able to scream myself. And I didnt stop her from taking me away. We left the mansion, and I sat quietly in the car beside my mother. "Take us to the hotel where Im staying," she told the driver. He gave a quick nod and started the car. I saw Norman and the others rush outside, hurrying to get into their own cars to follow us. My mother must have booked herself a hotel here for a stay until she had confronted Darcy. "You never hated me? Never med me for choosing my father over you?" I asked softly, and my mother shook her head, her warm hand gently cupping my cheek. "My daughter! You were only six. You seriously believed that I was bitter over the fact that a six year old was scared of the world outside? if only you knew the worst things I had to protect you from, you wouldnt be asking me that question." Her eyes shimmered with tears as she gave me a weak smile. "Tell me everything. I want to know why I had to suffer alone through my childhood and teenage years," I pleaded, a single tear rolling down my cheek. "There will be a time for it, and its soon. Just know this: youve done nothing wrong. Neither have your siblings. Its justCyour blood was too preciousand some vile people found out about it." My body froze at her words. My siblings? I have siblings? Chapter 693-Bed And Men

Chapter 693: 693-Bed And Men

Urs: Many Years Ago: "Where are we going, Thomas Niles?" I joked nervously, using his full name. I was trying to sound confident, even though my heart felt deeply unsettled. We had been married for two months now, and Id seen Thomas go from cheerful to creepy in mere minutes. I knew I shouldnt be saying that about my mate, but it was the truth. There was another bitter truth behind our marriage: I never found my fated mate. I had to settle for a chosen one. But it wasnt all bad. At least, it shouldnt have been. Thomas had found me in the woods one day. He brought me home. He gave me love. He told me I needed a mate to be ranked and allowed to live in the pack. So I married him. I was happy for a week. Then, he began to grow distant. He started to seem more secretive every day. "Were at a royal party," he said, leading me into a room full of men, royal men. Probably Alphas and Betas. "Umm... okay, but what are we doing among them?" I didnt like the environment one bit. As soon as I entered that ce, my heart began to sink. I had never been to a royal house before. But even then, I knew enough to understand that there is never such arge bed in a living room. And then all those men were sitting there, wearing masks. I couldnt see the face of a single one of them, and none of them were apanied by their wives or mates, only men. And then there was me, the only woman standing there with my husband. And the dress he had brought for me, which I had thought was a gift because he was feeling guilty for treating me badlyst week, that too now seemed less like a gift and more like a purpose. "Come on, Urs, keep a smile on your face," Niles said to me. He did keep a smile on his own face, but the way he clenched the words between his teeth made it clear to me that he wasnt happy about my sudden change in mood. "Niles, take me home. I dont want to stay here. I dont want to be part of this party. What kind of party is this?" I looked around nervously andined. I wasnt feeling good at all. First, he didnt even tell me where we were going. Then suddenly, he brought me to this ce among so many royal people. I couldnt understand what right we Omegas had to even be here. "Oh, just stop it already, you always have a habit of making a scene," Niles said. "The moment someone gives you even slightly better treatment, you start acting up. Look aroundwere among so many royal people, and youre still creating problems here." Suddenly, Niles pulled his hand away from mine and started confronting me. Being surrounded by so many men made me feel ufortable. They were just sitting there, watching me, as if we were some kind of entertainment for them. "Okay, fine. But what kind of ce is this? Why is there such a big bed here? What is it for?" I asked my man, looking him straight in the eyes. "What do you mean, for whom? Its for both of us," Niles said with a smile. But even my fake smile vanished. "What do you mean its for both of us? Why is there a bed ced here for us, among so many men? Niles, what is going on here?" Now I waspletely anxious. I couldnt understand anything anymore. My heartbeat was getting faster. "Niles, tell me whats going on?" I asked him again, locking eyes with him. "Come on, Urs," he said, "Youre not going to embarrass me in front of all these people. If you say no to me here, theyllugh at me tomorrow. Its just one night, whats the big deal? All we have to do is act like we dont see them while we do it, and then well go home with a lot of money. Its not like theyll even recognize us tomorrow. Were just Omegas. Whos going to talk about this?" It felt like my eyes were about to pop out in shock. I kept staring at Niless face, searching for even a trace of shame, but there was none. What he was asking me to do in front of all those peopleit waspletely inappropriate. And I just couldnt understand how he had agreed to something like this. No matter how much money was being offered, how could he expose his wife like that in front of everyone? I was truly stunned. Until now, I had always thought Niles was just a rude and arrogant man. But today I realizedhe could do anything for money. He was utterly shameless. And I waspletely, horribly trapped. No matter how many times I said no, he kept trying to convince me. He would gently stroke my hair, sometimes doing one thing, sometimes anothertrying to coax me. He even started making promises, "this will be thest time, everything will be okay." In the end, it started to feel like I had no choice but to give up. Otherwise, there would be a huge scene when we got home. I had nowhere else to go. I couldnt even return to the woodsI wouldnt survive there either. Even back then, when he had found and rescued me in the woods, I was already in a terrible state. Now I was even more scared. And I didnt think they would let me leave this ce unless I gave in. So I just closed my eyee, and agreed. After all, it was just one night. And he was my mate. I just had to make sure not to look at anyone elseso I wouldnt see if they were looking at me. But I was so innocent. I had no understanding of their world. I had no idea that the truth of that night was far deeper than I realized. He hadnt brought me there just to show me off. He had meticulously trapped me here. And by the time I began to realize that the men around had started to crawl into the bed with us, It was already toote. Chapter 694-You Broke My Heart, Dear Husband

Chapter 694: 694-You Broke My Heart, Dear Husband

Hnie: I had stayed in a hotel room for the night with my mother. And I felt really weird doing so. It had been such a long time since I felt like I actually had a mother. From the little she told me, I had a feeling there was more to why she had acted so cold toward me in the past. Now she had fallen asleep afterforting me, but I couldnt. I couldnt sleep at all. I left the room and started wandering around the lobby before heading outside to take a stroll. It was within the pack, so it was definitely safe. There werent going to be many Zharns around, if any had even managed to sneak in. Pack security had tightened around the borders after the Zharn had shown up. I had my arms folded over my chest, my eyes on the moon, as I wondered how it all ended up like this, if I would ever be able to forgive Emmet. I was so angry. Still so angry. And it wasnt only because I believed Emmet had done this to me. I had been willing to forgive Kaye before. But it was different with Kaye and Emmet. Because while Emmet forgot everyone else, he remembered that he had Azura. Thats when I began to recall some of the other things Emmet had told me. He said she had cursed him. So what if he really had lost his memory, and the only reason he remembered Azura was because of the curse? Because that was another curse. So maybe it wasnt that he missed her. I tried to argue with myself, my head hurting. And what if he said all that about the broken curse because he knew he had pushed us into the well and he was trying toe up with an exnation forter, when we found out? My wolf didnt help at all. Thinking that made me take a deep breath and let it out. I guess its up to me who I choose to trust. So, who do you trust? Cora asked. "Cora, I believe what Emmet said. She cursed him. When he pushed me, he" I trailed off. "He only remembered Azura. So whatever it was, it made him sacrifice me and my baby. It told him that the only person he knewCAzurawoulde back if he got rid of me," I mumbled, continuing my thoughts. However, Cora had a different take on it. "Who is it? It is himself. Doesnt that make him a bad person? Lets just say he forgot everything. He wasnt in his animal state. He was still very much alive in human form. So if he chose to hurt another being just to bring back his lover, doesnt that make him awful? Because the curse didnt ask him to kill you. Neither curse required him to get rid of you. That was his choice. One curse made him forget everyone. The other made him remember Azura." Oh my God, Im losing my mind. I groaned. Cora was right. And once again, she confused me. I dont know what to do. Im just so upset. My baby was lostso that one psycho, clingy ex coulde back. I grunted, "and then there is my husband," I hissed. I almost said it out loud. Thats when I felt someone behind me. "Hnie, Im so sorry." I turned to see Norman standing there, looking so defeated. "It should have been you telling me the truth, Norman. I thought we had that kind of connection." I didnt have the strength left in my body to yell or scream at him again. I had already done that. Now, I just wanted to make my point. I wanted him to understand how I was feeling. He lowered his head and closed his eyes, his index fingers subtly scratched by the thumb of both hands. I watched him take a deep breath, then raise his head and tilt his face. "I guess I just didnt want you to judge my brother. I was torn between my love for you and for him, Hnie. When I didnt want you to marry him, it was because of the fact that." Now that I knew why they were so reluctant to let me be with Emmet, I felt like a fool. "You had all the time in the world to tell me why," I hissed, losing my calm again. No matter how hard I tried to stayposed, the memories always came flooding back, and with them, the sense of betrayal. They could have told me. They should have told me. And then another thought rushed to the back of my mind was that Emmet had been so desperate to marry me. Was it because he was afraid the truth woulde out, and he wouldnt be able to marry me if it did? I was dying to see Emmet, to look him in the eyes and scream in his face. But I wasnt even sure if I could do it. Because every time he stood in front of me, I just felt this deep respect for him. So maybe this time it would be different. I didnt know and I wasnt sure. "I was trying to stop you from marrying Emmet because I knew that when you found out he was the one who pushed you, youd question me for not stopping you!" Norman yelled, feeling like he had some unspoken feelings he needed to air out as well. "Oh really? What a philosophy," I snapped. "Then you should have fucking told me! How the heck was I supposed to know? You werent telling me, and neither was Maximus. So how would I know? Instead of telling me the truth, you let me think I was this disloyal mate who wanted to be with her husbands brother. You made me feel so guilty. I asked and I asked. Its fucking funny that the whole time I was the one suffering because I couldnt tell Emmet why I couldnt marry him, while at the same time, you wouldnt tell me why I shouldnt. Both you and he were upset with me, when in reality, I was the victim." I yelled, tears rolling down my cheeks. "If you cared so much, then instead of making me feel guilty, you shouldve told me what your brother was guilty of, and let me make my own decision!" I screamed, furious at how much they had tried to control my life while making me feel like a guilty one at the same time. Chapter 695-It Went South

Chapter 695: 695-It Went South

Hnie: "You were supposed to tell me everything, Norman," I hissed again, "and now that you are here, do ask your mother about the curse and why she kept most of it from us," I grunted, leaving for the hotel when he tried to hold my hand. "I never asked you to hit or hurt your brother, Norman. I expected you to tell me the truth so that I can decide when I want to have a talk with Emmet. So that I wouldnt have to feel guilty about everything," I repeated myself and at this point, I felt like I was just a broken record. "Now let me go, I cant stand you or anyone at the moment," I uttered, freeing my hand and walking away. I heard him still follow after me even after I was in front of my hotel room. I stayed with my mom for the rest of the night. The next morning, we decided to head back home. "What are you going to do now?" my mother asked, gently cing her hand over mine. "Ill just go and maybe confront Emmet. Im not sure yet," I said, looking out the window. Every time I thought about it, tears welled up in my eyes. "Are you sure? you can stay anywhere, Ille with you," my mother asked, but I started shaking my head. "I dont want to exaggerate it too much. Ill confront Emmet alone, and then Ill just return to the Academy. Theres an uing trip, and we all agreed we need to be our happy selves for Gavin. Itll be his first time out since he lost his mate," I mumbled, trying to hold back my tears. This trip wasnt going to be about me. It was going to be about Gavin. He needed to know his friends were with him. "Oh, I understand. How is he now?" she asked. "Hes doing great. Mostly just focused on getting revenge for it." Even though I had no idea who he nned to take revenge on. I guessed his main goal was to help take down X-codex with us. "Okay, but please be careful out there," my mother said as she gently squeezed my hand. It was strange seeing her care so much after everything that had happened. But I think I liked it. I really needed her by my side now, and she had promised to tell me everything. "Mom," I uttered, and she smiled. It was probably just as strange for her to hear me say it as it was for me to call her that. "You didnt tell me something. There was a moment when Darcy mentioned a pure werewolf. What does that mean?" I asked. I watched my mothers smile fade. "Honey, once youe back, Ill tell you. For now, just know that youre special," she said, and I nodded. I wanted to ask again, but I let it go for now. I was too tired, and there was already too much on my mind. The rest of the car ride went fine. We made a few stops to eat, and every time we did, Norman and Kayes car would stop right behind us. They never got out, but they kept watching us, and every time I saw their car, I felt like I was losing my mind. Our car arrived first at the mansion because Norman was purposely driving slowly to keep an eye on us. The moment the car stopped, I jumped out. But I couldnt get past the main entrance, as Maximus was standing there. The second he saw me, he opened his arms to hug me, but when he noticed the look on my face, he slowly lowered them. "I heard you marked Kaye," he said, confused as to why I looked so furious. I stopped, gave him a look, then turned and walked away. "Hey, what happened?" he called out, following behind me. But I didnt say a word. I thought about going to my bedroom to rest, but I knew Norman woulde there, and I didnt want to talk to him either. The guest room was already taken by Azura, so I was kind of lost about where to go. Thats when I saw Emmet walking toward me. I guess he had figured out that I was back. "Hey. I heard you did it," he said, hands in his pants pockets, wearing the same loose suit he always wore. I stopped in my tracks and stared at him. Thats when the others came up behind me. "Oh, you guys are back," Emma said, stepping toward us with Charlotte beside her. "We should have dinner together," Charlotte suggested. She was always so cheerful, with no problems, no weight on her shoulders. It wasnt that I wished anything bad on her, she was kind and had redeemed herself. She was much nicer to me now. But still, I couldnt help wondering why my life was so messed up. "Can I speak with you?" I said to Emmet. He raised his head slightly, probably ncing at his brothers behind me. "Yeah, sure," he replied. I left the others behind, especially Emma, who looked suspicious, probably wondering why I came straight to Emmet, or why I was pulling him aside into the hallway. We went into the passage and stopped once we were in the middle of it. "Are you okay?" he asked. I kept my hands on the railing, taking deep breaths before I turned to face him. "You were the one who pushed me down the well that night," I uttered. He froze. He didnt respond, just stared at my face before his mouth twitched in confusion. "What?" That was the most confused I had ever seen him. "You think I hurt you? Tell me." He fell silent the moment I started speaking. "They found me that night. You know how? Because of the traces you left behind in your bedroom. You were scribbling your n, the sacrifice to bring Azura back. Emmet, my child paid the price to bring back your psycho lover." My voice cracked as I began to recall that night. I watched Emmet nce behind me, and I turned to follow his gaze, Norman was rushing toward us. He stormed past me and grabbed Emmet by the cor. This had never happened before. The way he did it, so sudden, so raw, Emmet lowered his head, looked down at Normans grip on his shirt, then looked up at his brother again. Tears filled his eyes instantly. "It was my son, you asshole. My baby. How could you sacrifice him for her?" Norman shouted, his voice cracking. "How could you?" Then he screamed, Maximus and Kaye came running from behind, grabbing Norman to pull him away from Emmet. I never imagined our confrontation would go this way. Chapter 696-Sacrifice

Chapter 696: 696-Sacrifice

Urs: Ever since we got back home, I couldnt stop crying. I didnt stop for even a single minute. So many times, it felt like I would stop breathing like I might just break. And so many times, I just kept ring at Niles in anger. But it didnt affect him at all. When we got home, he casually sat down on the sofa and started counting the moneypletely unbothered. "You are a bastard" I screamed after he ignored my cries for a while. He lifted his head from the cash in his hand and red at me before he began to smile again. "I am going to forgive you for now since you are the reason I have so much money in my hands," heughed, waving the cash for me. I couldnt believe he turned out to be this way. All this time we were together, granted, it wasnt that long, but still, those were some good months. Was he faking it? Was he faking being in love with me? Because how could he be so okay with men crawling into the bed and forcing themselves on me? I looked at him, then looked down, covering my face in my hands as I cried. "Oh,e on, it wasnt that bad," he grunted. "It wasnt that bad? It wasnt bad? How can you say that?" I was screaming. "I was trying to get them off me. You were standing thereughing. How could you let them do this to me?" I sobbed through my words. "Dont you fucking raise your voice at me," he snapped. "Youre in a pack, not in some woods. Besides, theyve all emptied in you. Im pretty sure youll have good news soon. So let me know before you make any stupid decision. Got it?" I was stunned. I stood from the couch and looked him in the eye. "What do you mean by that? You want me to you want me to expect a baby? From them?" It didnt even hit me until he said it. "Of course," he said. "But dont worry, well get paid for it." I was in shambles. The second he said that, I rushed past him toward the door. I had decided, I was going to leave and report this to Alpha Diaz. Thats when he grabbed my wrist and yanked me back, throwing me onto the sofa again. "One word," he said, low and cold. "You say one word, and Ill tell them your truth." The moment he said that, my throat went dry. "Do you want that? Because once I do, Im pretty sure hell do the same thing Im doing to you." Thats when I finally understood. Niles was never in love with me. He was using me. After that, just like he said, I did end up expecting a baby, and it happened pretty quickly. I found out sooner than I thought I would. But when I gave birth, it was painful, agonizing. And before I could even fully wake up, the baby was gone. I remember crying endlessly, begging him to tell me where my baby went. All he said was that the baby was where it should be, that it had been sacrificed. I didnt understand. Sacrificed? What did he mean? I cried and cried. It was the worst time of my life. But the pain wasnt over. Not even close. One night, I woke up to some man in my room. Thats when I realized I had been tied down. He did it again. And again. Every time a child was born, he would say it was sacrificed. And every time, he would follow with the same line: that the sacrifice didnt work. That the baby was a waste. I couldnt understand how my life hade to this. I was no longer in the main house with him. At some point, he had moved me into a dungeon. I dont even remember when or how it happened, he had been drugging me so heavily that everything from that period is a blur. I would wake up with men on me. Then, for months, hed feed me while Iy tied to a bed. Then Id give birth, and my baby would be gone. At some point, I went numb. I stopped screaming. I stopped questioning. I simply survived. But then one night, I woke up and realized, I wasnt chained. I had just lost another baby, maybe just hours ago. Or maybe he had taken it again, for a sacrifice. I wasnt sure. But when I opened my eyes and saw no restraints on me, I knew, it was my time. My only chance. He must have left in a hurry. The new chains were right beside the bed, so he was clearly in the middle of binding me again. Something must have interrupted him or some emergency. I got out of the bed slowly, hand over my belly, tears streaming down my cheeks. I made my way toward the stairs, toward any possible way out. I didnt even know where I was anymore. When I finally reached the top of the stairs, my heart sank. I froze. I quickly ducked behind a wall when I saw her, the very royal-looking woman standing in front of Niles. I didnt understand why she was there. A small part of me hoped, maybe she had discovered something. Maybe she knew someone was being abused here. Maybe she hade to save me. Oh, how wrong I was. Because then I heard her say it. Her voice was cold,manding. "Niles, all the babies are a waste. I want that one child." Her tone was clear. Her orders, even clearer. And thats when it hit me. It wasnt Niles who wanted the babies. It was her. The Luna Queen Darcy, the woman who had just given birth to her son. Why did she want my baby? What for? I began to hyperventte and look for an escape. All this time, they had killed innocent babies and the one behind such cruelty turned out to be a woman herself. Chapter 697-Only She Defends Him

Chapter 697: 697-Only She Defends Him

Hnie: "I dont know what you all are using me of. Can somebody tell me what the fuck I did?" Emmet yelled as he finally grabbed his brothers hands and pulled them off his cor, pushing him away. That was when Maximus and Kaye decided to hold on to Norman so he wouldnt attack Emmet again. I didnt know the confrontation would go this badly. "You sacrificed my child for someone who was already dead because she didnt listen to you that night and went out," Norman yelled, his eyes red with rage. "Enough, just stop," I tried to stop Norman. That was when Emmet gestured for me to step aside. "No. Let me talk to my brother. Let him say what he has to say," Emmet warned me before looking back at Norman. "Do you seriously think I would ever do anything to hurt you, to harm you, brother?" There was pain in Emmets voice, pain I was sure everyone could hear. "Its not about you hurting me. You didnt even remember that time that I am your brother and she is Hnie," Norman grunted, finally freeing himself from his brothers, though he didnt attack Emmet again. He began covering his face with his forearm, maybe even wiping away tears. "Do you think I sacrificed your baby for her?" Emmet asked, pointing toward what was likely the guest room. "We found the traces in your room, Emmet!" Norman yelled as he recalled the pages he had found, the ones with the scribbles. "The pages?" Emmet screamed back. "The pages where you said you had to sacrifice Hnie so Azura coulde backlife for a life," Norman said word for word, and my body shook again. At that point, I didnt want to intervene. Norman had every right to be upset. It was his child too. "Really? Is that why you were all acting weird around me? Why didnt any of you tell me? Why did you guys let me walk around thinking, oh, maybe I did something wrong, maybe not. But all this time you were looking at me like Im some fucking murderer!" Emmet screamed, pointing at his chest. This was the first time I had seen Emmet lose his mind so badly, but then again, what he did was extremely wrong too. "Were not saying you did it in your right mind. Were just saying you forgot about everyone. You only remembered Azura and the fact that you had to bring her back." Kaye hissed Emmet scanned all our faces. "I think I wouldve remembered something like that," Emmet said, shaking his head. "But you do forget. The only person you remember is Azura." As soon as Kaye said that, I muttered, "And thats because she cursed you, with a broken heart curse when she was dying,." I looked at Emmet, who now turned all his attention to me. "Tell me, you really think I did it?" I felt my heart stop for a moment. "Say it," he demanded. That was when Norman stepped between us. "No. You will not put her through this. We saw the evidence. You did it. You fucking sacrificed my baby." Normans voice was stern, and rightfully so, but there was something else in Emmets voice. A certainty in how he said those words. And that made me believe there was probably more to the story. "But I dont remember ever writing those things," Emmet yelled in frustration. Norman nodded, running a hand through his hair as he paced back and forth, until he finally faced Emmet again, hands on his waist. "Did that thought ever cross your mind?" Norman asked in a soft and gentle voice. But the question carried a lot of weight. Emmet suddenly went silent. "Tell me, did it ever cross your mind? Did you know you had to kill Hnie in order to bring Azura back?" Norman said every word with rity. Kaye and Maximus squared up, their shoulders broad, their eyes on Emmet. I was looking down when I suddenly tilted my head, then to the side, to look at Emmet. He avoided looking at any of us and just kept staring into Normans eyes. "I mean, the thought did cross my mind. I dont know how, but it was in the back of my headlike, repeatedly." But as Emmet said that, I guess there was nothing else left to say. "And then, you wrote it down because you always forget," Norman understood. He had put two and two together. Emmet started to shake his head. "I dont know. I cannot do that." He began to shakebreak. That was when we all understood. He wasnt even certain if he had done it or not. But it was true: the idea had been in his head, and all the evidence pointed at him. "And you were the one who had told Hnie toe to the well," Norman reminded him, and Emmet started shaking his head aggressively. "I did not say that to her." I watched his face in disbelief. "I remember you did. We had a conversation, Emmet." That was so confusing to me. I understood that he forgot, because he forgets, but the way he was opposing the idea of asking me toe to the well made me believe that is how he forgot about the other things and was so confidently saying he did not remember. "What do you have to say about that now?" Maximus hissed at Emmet. Even he was judging him. I would have hated for anyone to pile up on someone, but it was the truth. Emmet was in denial. "Why are you all ganging up on Emmet? I understand that a life was lost in order to bring me back, but I dont think Emmet did it while knowing what he was doing. He had forgotten everything. He had lost his memory of people. The part of him that held love for everyone was gone at that time," Azura said, speaking in her soft, gentle voice. Everyone turned to her, including Norman. Chapter 698-His Fated Mates.

Chapter 698: 698-His Fated Mates.

Hnie: "Azura, even if he did not remember who everyone else was, he knew he was killing someone to bring someone back, didnt he?" Norman grunted, his fist clenched. This was something I had told him. "No. The part of him that was human was goneor almost gone. He was scared of everyone. He thought everyone was out to get him. And because I had angrily cursed him when dying, he only remembered me. So for him, it was like finding someone, or bringing back the only person he could feel a connection with. It was like an animal killing all the other animals just to bring back its own pair. He didnt understand. He had nopassion, nothing. And he brought me back out of misery, out of the curse, not because he wanted to. He was probably losing his mind being alone. And since he only remembered me, that was the only thing he could do," she argued. Her fists clenched as she walked past Kaye and Maximus to reach Norman. "And what did you say? It was my fault that I went out? Sure, it was my fault. But your brother attacked me. How are you going to stand here and act so righteous, talking about, Oh, Emmet was going to kill a human. Emmet was going to kill someone, when you are the one who defends and protects his monster of a brother who killed me?" Azura pointed at her chest and screamed, "Youre a hypocrite, Norman. Just a hypocrite." That was when I shoved her hand off Normans chest, her hand that she was pointing with, and stormed between them. "Dont you dare tell my husband that he is not allowed to grieve," I grunted. "As for Maximus, he didnt know either. He attacked you, just like you said. Emmet had no memory. Maximus has no memory. He attacked you because you came out. And then you survived. You were in the hospital. Nobody knows how you got out and went into that well. So dont say Maximus killed you. You were killed because you left the hospital out of your own stubbornness. Its all about youyour stubbornness." This was the first time we were having a face-off, and I was screaming in her face, pointing at her. She looked at me like she would rip my head off. But I was sure she wouldnt dare. "Well then, lets just admit, the world we live in is a murky one. If Maximus cannot be held ountable for his actions, neither should Emmet be. Or is it only because the one receiving the pain, on the other end of the pole, was you this time?" She looked me in the eye and raised her brow. "And if its still such a problem, and you all cannot see Emmet here, then its better that we leave." I was stunned when she said that. "No, Azura, you will not make a decision for our brother," Maximus came in front and warned her, pointing a finger at her. She was just watching us all, breathing so hard that her beauty bones were bing prominent in her neck. "It is between us brothers. We fight, we argue, but we dont leave each other." Norman said. He looked her in the eye, hunching down. "Really? You call this fighting? Youre using him of murder. Ive seen how you all were looking at him. Do you still believe he should stay among you guys?" she retorted, once again putting forward the idea that Emmet should leave. "You have no right to talk about what he should and shouldnt do. I am his mate. I will make the decision. And they are his brothers. They will too," I screamed, getting annoyed that she was stepping in between. Then my eyes moved to Emmet, because I was confused why he wasnt talking, he seemed zoned out. I could tell from his face that the realization had probably dawned on him: that he might have done it, and forgotten about it, after Norman practically proved that he had the evidence, and that he was the one who had told me to go to the well. "Fine then. How about Emmet makes this decision?" Azura stepped back and then looked at Emmet. "Emmet, do you still want to stay here where they see you as a threat?" She phrased it in a way that I was afraid he would make the wrong decision. "Emmet, tell her you will stay here," Norman demanded, pointing at Azura. I was watching Emmets face, hoping he wouldnt make some stupid, rash decision. Even though I was angry with him, I still wouldnt want him gone. Because I know we all have demons were fighting. And if he did do it while he had no memory, that gives him at least a little bit of an upper hand. "If you think I am such a threatening person to you, your mate, your child, why would you want me to stay here?" Thats when Emmet broke the silence by uttering those words. It felt like he was slowly bending toward Azuras decision. And then I remembered how he didnt want to be with her, but now, he was making the stupid decision of going alone with her, where she would be able to manipte him. "Emmet, I am the one who was hurt. And Im telling you, you can stay here," I uttered so softly that he shook his head very gently. "Wait, you cannot force him. You used him of killing your child, you will not make him stay here. If hes a threat, then he should go!" Azura stormed in, almost in a haste, making sure I didnt convince Emmet. I did not want punishment for Emmet. I wanted an apology, an acknowledgment, and help for him. But I guess all that didnt matter anymore, because she just looked at me as if I was the user, not the victim. I suddenly felt bad, and that part sucked, because I had every right to be upset. But now it seemed like I was the one being punished. Because if he left and she manipted him, Id be used of that too. "Emmet, as your mate, Im asking you to stay." I finally yed the mate card. But thats when a scoff from Azura turned all our attention to her. "Well then, if that is the term, then he wille with me. Because, Hnie, youre not the only one who has multiple mates. I am Emmets fated mate as well." She was able to pull the ground from under my feet with that one simple statement. Chapter 699-Only I Love Him

Chapter 699: 699-Only I Love Him

Azura: I was so d I came out at the right time to support Emmet. The sad part was that Norman, who loved his brother so much, was suddenly acting up. I didnt understand how they could excuse Kaye trying to kill Hnie because of the curse, or that Maximus tried to attack her, and everybody else, even his own brother, but they were still against Emmet just because he did it for someone else. I guess the real problem was that Hnie and her big ego didnt like the fact that, for once, she wasnt the one being prioritized. She didnt care if the baby died or anything. The only thing that mattered to her was that he did it for me, for someone else. So basically, he chose me over her. Even if it was during the curse, she wouldnt care. I had seen right through her the first time I met her. She was an opportunist, dramatic and full of herself. She wanted all the mates for herself. She wanted to be with all of them, but couldnt even tolerate the thought of her mates thinking about someone else. In thest few days, I found out how she had somehow convinced Norman to kick out Jessica, the one they had betrayed. They were master maniptors, the two of them, Norman and Hnie. At that moment, I realized I needed to take Emmet away from these two. And from the others, too. They were just Normans tail. They would follow him wherever he went, in whatever direction he picked. So really, they werent that important. But it did sadden me that Hnie tried to spin it like I had just gone to the hospital, and h h hjust making up a story to convince everyone that it was my fault. I didnt like that woman. And I was so right about her. And suddenly, when I said Emmet should leave, she jumped back into the whole act, like, oh, now I dont want to punish Emmet? Then why the hell did she make such a fuss about it? Why did she bring in three of his brothers, all active and ready to attack him? She was such a hypocrite. She wanted someone else to do her bidding while she kept her hands clean. And now that one of her mates was about to escape her maniption trap, she was all riled up. So I gave her one more piece of truth. She looked at me with those eyes that showed she had lost. Thats what it was for her, just about winning. "Its true. We felt the mate bondst night," I said determinedly, not lying. I felt it. I felt every connectionst night with Emmet. And I couldnt thank the Moon Goddess enough for it. I guess it was bound to happen. Hnie couldnt just have four mates and enjoy the fun. Now lets see how she epts their fated mates. But the look on her face told me she wasnt happy about it either. She lookedpletely destroyed, because just like I saidCShe wasnt going to be prioritized anymore. "Brother, what is she saying?" Maximus stepped forward to speak, because of course, Norman had nothing left to say. How could he ask Emmet to stay when he had been all up in his face, grabbing his cor and shaking him like that? Disrespecting him? Emmett looked down, then slowly nodded. "Its true. I felt it," he uttered. And Hnie let out a gasp, stepping back from me. "Are you sure? Or did you forget?" Kaye started to mutter. The words clearly offended Emmet. Forgetting is one thing. But now they were basically using him of making it all up? "Come on now," I snapped, my voice rising. "How far are you guys going to go disrespecting him? Every timeevery timehe says something, you all ask: did he make it up? Did he forget?" I shook my head. "Theres a fine line between forgetting and going crazy. He forgets, but hes not crazy. Hes not delusional. He wouldnt make up stories. But you all, youre taking advantage of his memory." As I screamed, Norman stepped forward again, fists clenched. Thats when Emmet moved, stepping between us, facing his brother, blocking his path. Finally! Emmet saw that he needed to take a stand for his other mate, too. It was just a silent battle of res. "Shes only defending you because she wants you on her side," Maximus said, pointing at me. The same guy who should have been on his knees, apologizing for killing me, for attacking me that day, was now demonizing me. Again. If it had been Hnie, he wouldnt have done that. "Enough," Emmet said sharply, raising his palm to silence Maximus. Of course Emmet wasnt a child. He knew who was standing beside him. He realized who had defended him all along. Did his brothers really think that after using him of murder, after painting him like some monster, he would go against me, the only one who believed he wasnt to me? "So, youre going to leave with her?" Kaye asked, eyeing Emmet. These brothers didnt care for him. I had heard stories. Emma told me everything over thest few days. And now they were suddenly concerned? No. They were just panicking. Because finally, someone was prioritizing Emmet. Someone was about to take him away from all these toxic people. From those who never truly understood him. From those who judged him. Now, once again, everyone was staring at Emmet, waiting for him to make a decision. He turned toward me, and slowly stretched out his hand. "You know the roguemunity isnt a safe ce," he said, his voice low, steady. It wasnt a warning, it was a reminder. A soft echo of what life outside this so-called safe ce could be. I looked at his hand, then at him, and took it. "Im not afraid of danger if youre with me, Emmet," I said. "Ive died before, I can die again. But I wont leave you behind. And I wont ask or expect you to stay here for the sake offort, not when youre being treated like youre a danger." He nodded. And I knew, he finally understood what I had been trying to say all along. They were all watching him like he was some unpredictable beast. Like he might snap at any moment. So then why? Why did they want him to stay? Was it to keep him close, so that if something ever happened again, Goddess forbid, theyd have a convenient monster to point at? Someone easy to me? Chapter 700-After He Left

Chapter 700: 700-After He Left

Hnie: I had no words to speak after she told me about the mate bond. It was as if something so impossible had happened that I could not even react to it. I just watched her face, and then Emmets. What had happened? Why would the Moon Goddess pair me up with them, but then give them mates, and make another mate in a person that is so vile? Or maybe she wasnt. The way she came to his defense, she really loved him. But that didnt mean she was a nice person, or did it? She admitted that when she was dying, she cursed him out of anger and frustration and heartbreak. So what else was left? I cannot call her a maniptor when she was just taking a stand for her mate. My heart broke at the thought of him having other mates. And I guess that is when I realized how they must have felt too when I did not want to be with one of them. Now could Iin about them? Could I even say that they should not be with their mates? I wasnt too sure. It just didnt make any sense to me at the moment. I guess the only difference was that when I came into Emmets life, there was no one alive in his life. So I thought I was the only one. But now that she came into his life as a mate, we had already built that connection. So it was like inviting someone else entirely. But then again, could I me him for holding her hand and deciding to leave with her? I didnt marry him when he asked me to. So I couldnt expect him to keep chasing after me. Besides, after I found out that he was the reason my baby died, I could only feel sympathy for him, but no love. "Youre not seriously telling us that youre leaving with her to go and live in the wild. Do you not know how fucking dangerous the wild has be? What if you forget?" Maximus was yammering, and I understood his pain. They still loved their brother. Fights and arguments happened, but Azura put the nail in the coffin when she gave Emmet the option to just leave. "Ill be fine. Im not a child, besides" Before he could finish, Azura spoke up. "Besides, I will be with him," she said. The brothers just red her down. I had no courage left to ask Emmet to stay. She was his mate. Fated mate. I took a deep breath and stormed away, back to my bedroom. Once I sat down and turned my face into my hands, I started sobbing a little. I think we should not let him go with her, Cora said. Cora, did you not hear what Emmet said? He said he had the idea of killing me in the back of his head. Do you not know what that means? I said. It means he was fully aware, he remembered everything, when that idea came into his mind. The only time he acted upon it was when he forgot about me. The fact that that idea even came into his mind and he didnt immediately shut it down, but it stayed, just shows that even when broken, cursed he chose her. He wanted her back. And even if we debate that it was because she had cursed him he was supposed to miss her, remember her, not take someones life for her. I dont want to talk about it anymore. I yammered and yammered, and then I just shut down. I was honestly tired. Exhausted. Tomorrow was the big trip, and I had to go for Gavin. He had specifically asked me toe, asked all of us toe. He wanted to feel alive again. So we were going to give him that. Thats when Norman walked in after a few minutes, looking defeated. "Hes gone," Norman said. I took a deep breath and looked away. I had no right to stop him. Not after he killed my baby. Not after I didnt marry him. We had just be too toxic at this point. "I dont know how he found another fated mate," Norman uttered, and I just gave him a head nod. "Hell be there on the trip tomorrow. Of course hes not going to leave the academy and students hanging," Norman continued. "Its okay. I mean, he has every right to be there. Im not afraid of him. Hes not a monster," I uttered, biting my tongue because he did kill my baby. "I understand. If you want, I can drop you off at the academy in the morning with me," Norman suggested. But I shook my head once again. "Its okay. Ill take my moms car." The minute I mentioned my mom, I noticed Norman didnt look very happy. I knew he hated my mother because of what had gone down between his mother and mine. But there was no way I would judge my mother for stealing his mothers mate. I did not want to believe that his mother was a victim. She was a very cunning and maniptive person, and I was all ready to hear what my mother had to tell me about myself, her past, and Darcys. We were both tired at this point. I got up and slowly walked over to him. "Ill need some time before things go back to normal, Norman," I said, looking him in the eye. "Im not mad at you. Im not ming you for anything. But if you had told me why you didnt want me to marry him, you would have spared me a lot of guilt. I thought I was fighting between two mates. I thought I was in the middle of a ce where I had to make a decision. Anyway, Ill just go to bed now," I uttered, feeling numb to the pain. He just watched me while I crawled into bed and hugged my pillow, closing my eyes, hoping sleep would make time pass quickly. Chapter 701-One Of Them Is Gone

Chapter 701: 701-One Of Them Is Gone

Hnie: "Wait, Are you going on a ship?" my mother asked on the phone call, sounding so confused. I realized I hadnt told her what kind of trip it was. "Oh! Sorry, did I forget to tell you? Yeah, its a cruise party," I said, sounding defeated because since the morning Id arrived at the academy, everyone had just been talking and talking, and I was, like, really drained of energy. I was showing my full support to my friends, and I was truly very happy to be here. But then, in the back of my mind, I did remember yesterdays incident, and that saddened me. "Wait, Hnie, you" Suddenly, Penn came and snatched the phone out of my hand. "Uh! Dear Lady Urs, your daughter will speak to you once shees back. We have to go because were gettingte. Bye," he said, cutting the call and handing my phone back. "That was so rude," I groaned at him, noticing my phone already had low battery. "Come on. We promised Gavin wed spend this time with him. There will be no cell phones, nothing there. So put it back in your bag and save the battery, so when you get off the cruise ship, you can contact your mother again," he demanded, pointing at me to turn it off. "No, Im going to talk to my mom. She was saying something," I uttered, but before I could do anything about it, Jenny came from the other side and stole my phone, turning it off. "There you go. I did it for you," she smiled, rushing over to hug Lamar, who wasughing at them. "Oh my God, you guys are so unbelievable. Where is Gavin?" I looked around for him. "He was just here," Jenny replied. "Oh, there he is," Lamar said, as we watched Gavine out from the main academy. I guess he had finally submitted thest papers to switch his sses. "Hey, everyone. All set to go?" he said, trying to act normal. "Yeah, lets go. Were gettingte," Penn said, eyeing me to make sure I didnt touch my phone again. As I began to walk toward the car, I noticed the brothers standing outside the academy. They were watching someone. It was Emmett. He was slowlying over with a suitcase. I heard the brothers talking to each other in the morning that Emmett had taken Azura to the roguemunity they were building. But since everything was still under construction, Emmett had informed his people to build the walls around themunity first, so that it would be a safe ce for them to stay. Obviously, they were building shops, malls, and homes, so Emmett had decided to stay in one of the finished ones. I didnt know how I felt about it. There was a part of me that kept whispering that leaving Emmett alone with Azura wasnt a good idea. But ever since he told me they were fated mates, and then personally picked her up, it just didnt sit right with me to go and fight him about it. Besides, I was still upset about the fact that he chose to hurt me, just so he could bring her back. And if you really look at it. He brought her back, and he felt the mate bond with her. It felt like everything else hed said about not wanting her, about not choosing her, had just been excuses to save face. Because if he really didnt want her, he wouldve stayed at the mansion. And then there was Lucy. She suddenly came out of nowhere, blocking my way. Since I had my head turnedpletely to look at the brothers, I almost bumped into her. "Ouch!" Iined. "Hi, Luna Queen. How are you?" she asked, looking even crazier than usual. She had cut her hair again and looked thinner than before. "Im great. Where have you been?" I asked. "At my home," she replied with a shrug. "I just dont fuck around a lot, you know. Not after my best friend got kicked out of the academy. Oh. Im so sorry. I remember, she was your enemy, right?" she said tly. It was typical of Lucy to act like a bitch. "Then why dont you go talk to your best friend?" I hissed. "Step out of my way, I have my friends to go with." I walked past her in haste. At this point, I had even forgotten the time when we were friends. It was such a short period anyway. After she took a fall, shepletely changed her life around. "Well, tell Gavin I feel bad for him," she called after me. I clenched my fist. But Penn gestured for me to get inside the car, not to argue with her. Because if I did, shed say something that would really hurt Gavin. We took the car to the docks and then we got on the ship. It was huge. And they had prepared it so beautifully. After the whole chaos, the trainers decided all the students were going to be on the ship. The ship was massive, way bigger than I imagined. It looked like a floating pce, with shiny white walls, golden lights, and even a pool right in the middle of the upper deck. Everything about it screamed luxury, and for a second, I forgot all my problems. After a few minutes, the brothers arrived too, and soon everyone had boarded the ship. The mood was already set, everyone was excited and full of energy. We went to our separate rooms, Jenny and I shared one, while the boys stayed together in a big shared bedroom. We unpacked our things, then changed into our swimwear. I wore a three-piece bikini set, a soft pink crop-style top that covered my stomach, matching bikini bottoms, and a sheer mesh sarong tied loosely around my waist. As we stepped out, I saw everyone already having fun,ughing and cheering all around the deck. There was a food court, there was everything, literally anything you could want was avable on that ship. We spent the entire day having so much fun, while the trainers stayed up on the top deck, just watching us. I tried not to think about them for once I just wanted to be present, to enjoy this day with my friends. But even then, I couldnt help noticing Hans acting a little off. He was being very nice, and I definitely caught him checking out Jenny more than once. Somewhere around evening time, when we were heading toward the food corner, the deck where the food was being served, I noticed something. We were missing someone. "Wheres Lamar?" I asked Jenny, who stopped and looked behind us. "He was going back to the room to grab something," she replied. Just as she said that, we suddenly heard a loud scream followed by a ssh. Someone had fallen into the water. We all shared a panicked nce, and it was Penn who broke the silence. "That that sounded like Lamar," he said. Chapter 702-Not A Pure Werewolf

Chapter 702: 702-Not A Pure Werewolf

Hnie: I heard Jenny scream and run toward the edge of the deck. I followed her and all the other students did too. The trainers, at this point, were in their rooms, so it would take a while before they came. "Ill go and tell them," Gavin said, rushing back toward where our professors rooms were. At the same time, I began to notice something. "Oh no," I uttered. The water was already pulling, but then ck circles started forming around him. "Those are sharks!" one of the girls screamed. "Oh my Goddess! one of us is going to be eaten by a shark!" Lucy yelled very dramatically. I grunted at her but couldnt shut her down because we did not have time to focus on some crazy one. Even though Lamar could swim, I could tell he was struggling. Thats when I had to make a tough decision. I couldnt let my friend die. "Hnie, no!" I heard Norman scream as he rushed down the stairs. I shook my head, ran to the edge, and climbed over. I felt Penn grab my hand, but I pulled free and jumped straight into the water, right where Lamar was. Momentster, I heard more sshes, thats when I knew others had jumped in too. Norman, Emmet, Kaye, and Maximus, all four of them were now in the water with me. I looked around and saw Lamar. He was trying to swim, but the current was so strong it made it hard for any of us to move. Norman, Emmet, Kaye, and Maximus were stronger than the rest of us, so they managed to swim toward him. Thats when a shark swam past the rest, grazing Normans arm. I almost screamed. Then I watched another sharke to Emmet. Something surged in me. There were too many sharks. There was no way any of us were getting out alive. None of us could shift or use our wolf powers in the water. And thats when I remembered something Kesha had said, "Are you powerful enough to fight a water monster?" Something flipped inside me. I felt my body move, almost without my knowledge or my permission. My muscles started to ache. Time seemed to stop. At first, I thought the pain would tear me apart. My legs burned, twisted, and shimmered under the water. I gasped, but no sound came out, only bubbles. It felt like the ocean was wrapping around me, pulling me close, like it had been waiting for me all along. And then something changed. The pain melted into warmth. A strange, glowing energy filled my body. My skin tingled. My legs werent legs anymore. They were one, reced with smooth, strong tail with shining scales that glowed silver and red. I felt lighter. Freer. My hair floated around me like silk, and I could hear the water singing a melody I knew My heart wasnt racing in fear anymore. It was steady and calm. I was no longer fighting the water. I was part of it. I looked down and saw the tail, my tail, swaying gently behind me. I wasnt drowning. I was transforming. I was bing who I truly was. A mermaid. And for the first time in my life, I felt strong.There was no time for shock. I had to act quickly. I swam through the water, moving between my mates and Lamar, and then I stopped. As I pulled my arms apart, the water responded. Waves formed and surged outward, crashing into the sharks. They backed off. Then I noticed something strange, they were listening to me. I locked eyes with one of them, then moved my hands slowly, motioning for them to swim away. And they did. Almost like they were obeying me. As the sharks disappeared into the deep, I turned to look at my mates. The look in their eyes was pure shock. My scales were so bright they reflected shimmering lights across their faces, almost three different colors, dancing across the water. I could feel it too, my whole body was glowing, radiating light like the ocean had lit a fire inside me. But thats thest thing I remember before my vision blurred and I started to lose my consciousness. And just before everything went dark, I saw all four of my mates, and Lamar swimming toward me, calling out, trying to reach me. "All hail the Queen of Arthendel." I heard the chanting over and over again, echoing around me. When I opened my eyes, I found myself sitting on a beach, surrounded by unfamiliar faces. Their features were blurred, but deep down, I knew who they were. I tried to stand, but I couldnt. My body felt heavy, and I could only sit. Thats when I noticed my mermaid tail. Long, elegant, covered in glistening scales. My hair was tinum blonde but they were so long that I could not see the end of them, and even my hands shimmered with light. I looked up at the sun shining directly on me, almost like it was weing me back. "Our Queen is back. Our Queen is finally here," one of the men said, bowing low. "I dont understand," I whispered, watching the crowd gather around me and lower themselves to the ground. Then, through the foggy air, a massive ship emerged on the horizon, weathered sails billowing like something out of another time. "See? Our Queen is back. We will once again be and, amunity, a people who deserve to live," one of them said. "Hnie, are you okay? Hnie, wake up." Suddenly, the dream began to fade? Or was it a dream? I slowly opened my eyes to find myself soaking wet. I wasnt in my room. I saw Normans bag by the wall, and thats when I realized he had brought me to his room. My friends were nearby, checking on me with worry in their eyes. The brothers stood off in the corner, pale and shaken, like theyd seen a ghost but were trying to hold it together. Lamar was quiet too, his lips pressed tightly like he was hiding something from me. And then it all came back to me. Everything. I was a fucking werewolf. And a fucking mermaid. Chapter 703-The Great Pirate Alpha

Chapter 703: 703-The Great Pirate Alpha

Urs: I waited in the corner for the two of them to walk away, but as I stood there, I could hear them talking, and every word shattered my heart. "Your Highness, Im trying," Nilesined. "But shes just one person. It takes her so long to get pregnant and give birth and all thatC" At this point, I didnt even think of him as my husband anymore, just someone who had yed me. "So didnt I give you the medicine to give to her?" she hissed. "Those herbs will help her go intobor soon. And we dont even need to wait forbor, anyway." "Yeah, but thenthe baby wont be fully formed, right?" Niles said, uncertain. "Who cares?" she snapped. "It doesnt matter if the baby is premature. All I want is the baby." She paused. "And listen, did you keep the list? Make sure she gets pregnant by all of these men. I want that special child at any cost." She grunted and red at him. I didnt understand why she was doing this to me, but I did understand why she believed I could give her that child. Because when Niles found me in the woods, he didnt just find me wandering around, he found me near the waterfall. Somehow, I had ended up there after trying to escape from mynd. Thats why Niles had seen my truth. My mermaid tale. I came from a farawaynd. And more beautiful than any other, Arthendel. I still dont know why or how I swam so far into a werewolf-popted region. Maybe the current pulled me in. Or maybe it was the pain in my heart that made me want to swim as far as possible? When he saved me, I thought he was my savior. I thought I had found a new life. Safety. Maybe even love. But I was wrong. He knew everything. And he told Urs all of my secrets. When he found me, he exined the world of werewolves to me. And even though I was from a different ce, a different people, I already knew a little about them too. "Im also afraid of her peopleing to find me. I mean, I know Ill never go out into the water, but what if the mermaidse looking for her? Theyll fucking kill me," Niles said. He expressed the right concern, but for the wrong person. They were so upset with me, there was no way theyd evere looking for me. They probably believed I had run away. And honestly, they wouldnt be wrong. It had always been in the back of their minds that I wanted to escape. But I had one friend back home. A prince. The one I truly loved. The reason I swam to the edge in the first ce was because I had heard that his father, the king, wanted him to marry someone else. And that shattered my heart so I swam away. But now I miss him. I wished I had stayed, but there was no way a mermaid could ever marry a pirate Alpha. "As for the medicine, I didnt know. If I had, I wouldve just given her a lot more of it," Niles added. But thats when Darcy shook her head. "No, you fool. At least let the baby grow a little. Make sure you give her the medicine in her fifth month. Then bring me whatever there is for the sacrifice. All I need is the flesh and blood to pour into the Well of Sacrifice," she hissed. Her words made me clench my jaw. For whatever reason, she thought my childs life meant nothing. I waited for them to step aside to talk about the list. Thats when I slowly started dragging my body out of whatever this ce was. Once outside, I realized I was near the water. And then I remembered when he was drugging me, I had been in the water for a few minutes. I guess they were keeping the mermaid side of me alive by bringing me to the water in chains and then dragging me back. Thats when I threw myself into the water to escape. But theck of strength and the heavy dose of drugs in my body stopped me from transitioning.But I was able to swim just far enough to get away from where they were keeping me. After a few hours, my body began to give out. I was tired. So I got out of the water and slipped into the deep woods, trying to find my way home. Thats when I heard the most creepiest voice again. "There you are!" f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel It was Niles. It felt like my heart stoppedpletely when I saw him. I was on the ground, crawling backward, my eyes wide with panic. "You seriously thought you could escape us, huh?" he hissed. "Youre going to ruin my chances at a happy life." Thats when he lunged toward me, but someone attacked him. They crashed to the ground, rolling through the leaves. And then I saw who it was. Him! The man I had loved so deeply. The man who was the reason I left my home. Soren Vaughan hade to save me. The great werewolf pirate. The adventurer. The legend. Soren Vaughan, the same man who once escaped the monstrous world of Rune. The same man written about in countless books. The same man people said was only a myth. But he was real. And I had loved him, still did. He began to punch Niles over and over again, all the while shouting his loudest. "You dare think you could hurt my future wife?" And those words, when they escaped his lips, made my heart flutter. All this time, I thought he had only seen me as a friend. "SorenC" I whispered. When he finally knocked Niles out, he turned to me, his eyes full of pain and tears. He dropped to his knees and cupped my face gently in his hands. "What have they done to you?" he said, his voice trembling. "You are here," I uttered softly, reaching up to touch him, still not sure if this was real. "I am. Of course I am. How could I not?" he replied, and a smile slowly began to form on my face. Then he said the words that melted everything inside me. "How could I note to save my mate?" Chapter 704-Ready To Kill His Rival

Chapter 704: 704-Ready To Kill His Rival

Hnie: I had passed out once again, but probably only for five minutes. Maybe it was my body trying to readjust to the previous environment after being in the water for who knows how long. Maybe it was two minutes, maybe five, but it felt like an eternity. It felt like I belonged there. Now I had woken up again, and everything felt pretty awkward. I could tell that most of my friends had already found out the truth, the truth about my identity that even I hadnt known until now. Im not sure how, but they told me that students outside had seen my mermaid tail. They saw something glowing, so they started asking a lot of questions. Now I sat on the bed, watching everyones faces. "That was so cool," Jenny whispered, showing her excitement until she noticed eyes on her. Then she quickly fixed her posture. "Do you know its not that cool? Because if the news gets out, she could be in danger," Gavin said tly, eyeing her with a very displeased expression. He had lost his cool ever since he lost his mate. He wasnt the same guy who used to findedy in tense situations. Now, he was someone who took everything extremely seriously. I guess it came from the fact that he had already lost both a mate and a friend. The idea of his loved ones being in danger again was probably too much, and we all understood that. "No, she wont be in trouble," Maximus retorted, stepping in among my friends, those who were sitting either on chairs or on the edge of the bed with me. "We wont let anything happen to her," he added. Kaye, who was leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest, only nodded, his eyes fixed on the floor as if he were deep in thought. Thats when Norman stepped forward. "Actually, Jennys right. It was pretty cool." I looked at him, and a smile spread across my lips. "Im not just saying this because it was you," he continued. "The way you jumped into the water, the way you transformed, it was like watching a beautiful anime transition. You have these gorgeous golden scales with hints of silver and red. Your golden hair was shining like it had fairy lights in it. Your eyes were sparkling. It was unreal. Your skin had golden lightning freckles. And the way you were able to control the sharks, just one movement, and they obeyed you. You might not have noticed all of it, but we did." Norman concluded, and I began to feel truly satisfied with myself. My eyes traveled to Emmet because I did want to know what he thought about it. But instead of finding him looking at me, I found him checking on his brother, Kaye, who hadnt said a word or moved in a while. "What about the students? What if the news gets out?" I asked, scanning all their faces one by one. "Im pretty sure itll be fine. All the alphas are on your side. The rogue kings are on your side," Penn spoke up, offering his input. "Yeah, but you know it takes them only a second to demonize someone. And I dont know how many alphas whove shifted to my side still secretly hate me," I exined anxiously. "You dont have to worry about it. Everything will be dealt with," Norman said, giving me a reassuring nod. "Anyway, she should rest now," he added. The first to leave was Gavin, but not before giving me a look that told me he would be watching out for me. He was followed by Jenny, Lamar, and Pen. Lamar, who had thanked me nonstop for saving his life, now looked weighed down with guilt. I could tell he felt responsible because my truth hade out, and now I could be a target of the council. They could call me a monster. But just as Jenny opened the door, we all received another shock. Lucy was standing right outside, almost as if she had been eavesdropping. "Lucy!" Jenny said sharply, her frustration in in her voice. "I was just waiting for you guys to finish talking so I coulde in and say what I saw," Lucy said quickly, shifting her tone to something more confident. "What do you mean, what you saw?" Norman asked, shoving his hands into his pockets. Of course, we were all worried she was about to threaten us with the truth about my identity. But instead, she said, "Actually, I saw who pushed Lamar in." She didnt mention me. She talked about what we should have been focusing on from the start. They had all been so busy acknowledging me, theyd forgotten the incident with Lamar. "You saw who pushed Lamar in?" Norman asked, after exchanging a nce with Maximus and Emmet. "Yeah. Do you really think an adult man just fell off the railing?" she said, rolling her eyes. But this time, she was looking directly at Jenny, even though Jenny hadnt been the one to ask the question. "Yeah, actually, its true. I was indeed pushed in," Lamar nodded, raising his hand dramatically to speak and get everyones attention. "Why didnt you say that before?" I gave him a look. He shrugged. I mean, we already knew why, they were too busy talking about me. "Anyway, is anybody gonna listen to me now?" Lucy rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed that Lamar and I were chatting instead of paying attention to what she had to say. "Yeah, Lucy. So tell us, who pushed Lamar in?" Norman asked, stepping forward. I noticed the way she stared at him with those hungry eyes. Or maybe I was wrong. Maybe thats just how she was now, unpredictable. She wasnt the same Lucy I used to know, the shy, innocent, emotional one. She had changed a lot. Ever since she became friends with Sydney, she had kind of be like her. No emotional attachment to anyone, just herself. "The one who pushed Lamar in is someone who wanted him gone for a reason," she began, clearly enjoying the fact that all eyes were now on her. "And who is that?" Lamar asked. She groaned, clearly irritated by the interruption. "The one and onlyHans Willerk. The alpha who has a crush on your girlfriend," she said, dramatically snapping her fingers as she spoke. The revtion hit us hard, it was genuinely shocking. And I could tell Jenny instantly felt guilty, even though it wasnt her fault. Chapter 705-My Land Arthendel

Chapter 705: 705-My Land Arthendel

Hnie: After Lucy told us about Hans, it was Lamar who suggested, and almost pleaded, that no action be taken against Hans for now. He didnt want the cruise trip to turn into a punishment center for anyone. He wanted to enjoy it. Even though it didnt sit right with me, what if something like this happened again?, it was his request, and he was the victim, so it was agreed that Hans would be questioned once we returned home, and thats when the incident would be officially addressed. The rest of the trip was amazing. I spent most of my time with my friends, and I was grateful that none of my mates tried to bring up their own issues, or our issues, throughout the trip. They let me be myself. However, I did notice them shifting their focus toward Emmet. Norman kept his distance, but Maximus, always a beloved brother, kept trying to get Emmets attention. And every time Emmet zoned out or didnt respond, the look on Maximuss face screamed that he didnt like it. I guess they missed their brother, but at the same time, they were all aware that a life had been lost. I wasnt totally sure how I felt about it. Because at the end of the day, everything pointed to one truth, and one only: my baby died at Emmets hands. Even he had stopped using the excuse that he forgot, especially after I reminded him he had once told me about the well he imed not to remember. And finally, the week was over. It was amazing. I had so much fun, and for the first time, I actually saw Gavin smile. It was in the middle of the night, when we snuck down to thest deck and I jumped in the water to control the sharks. That was my second transition, and I did it secretly, without telling my mates, because I knew theyd be angry. They didnt yet know how well I could manage my transition, or what if I drowned? It was all still new to me. I didnt even know what other powers I had. I was just experimenting. But my friends had the time of their lives. Eventually, I had toe out because after a while, I would pass out. I still didnt know why that happened, but I enjoyed it regardless. My legs would tingle afterward, but that was only in the beginning. Then we were back home. I rushed through the main door, eager to speak to my mother. Everything was starting to make sense. Darcysment, the pure werewolf, came back to me and stuck in my mind. I needed answers. I needed to know the truth about my identity. "Mom" I called out to my mother, rushing towards her. "Hniewhy did you shut off your phone?" my mother asked. She already looked anxious. And now that I had some idea why, I felt slightly more at ease. I was pretty sure my mother knew. That was likely why she never wanted me going near the water. "I need to speak with you," I said, holding her hand. Emma grunted. Charlotte gave her a look. Charlotte had really changed herself into a better person. But her mother? Not so much. "Is everything okay?" my mother asked. The look on her face said she already suspected something had happened. "Yeah, everythings fine. I just want to talk to you about the trip," I said, forcing a smile so I could fool Emma, who set her cup down and folded her arms over her chest. "You can talk in front of us too. Its not like well cast the evil eye on your happiness," she said. Of course. That was expected of her. "Emma, when my daughter says she wants to talk alone, she wants to talk alone," my mother snapped. Shed done aplete 180. She never used to take a stand for me. Now she wouldnt even let me speak for myself. Shed turned into this overprotective mother who had to scold anyone that looked at me the wrong way. And I could tell Emma didnt like that change. She wanted my mother to mistreat me, that much was clear. So I took my mothers hand and led her out to the Royal Garden. We sat in the center, where I could see clearly and make sure no one was eavesdropping from behind the walls or doors. "I know my truth," I started and my mothers face went pale. "Did you?" My mother couldnt even finish her sentence, and thats how I knew how scared she was. "Yeah. I transitioned for the first time. It was epic," I said with a wide smile. And even though a smile tried to find its way to her lips, I saw it falter. Crack a little. She was scared, just like everyone else. "Hnie, please tell me others didnt see it," she said, grabbing my hand almost instantly, like she was holding on to hope. "My friends did. And so did my mates," I uttered. "Some of the students might have too. Im not sure. They didnt say anything. I think they were afraid of the trainers. Butam I going to be punished for it?" I asked, searching her eyes. She looked like shed just seen a ghost. "Oh, Hnie," she whispered, gently cupping my face. "I think it was about time," she said, and I felt a small wave of relief until she added, "But you need to know the whole truth." She paused. "You dont belong to this world. Neither do I. We were never from here. Were from and called Arthandel." It hit me like a bolt of lightning.I leaned back, frowning. "What do you mean, you and dont belong here?" I asked in confusion. She gave me a soft pout as if she was trying to gather courage before she shocked me with the whole truth. "How do you think you got the genes of a mermaid?" I gasped, covering my mouth with my hands. "You are too?" I asked and she gave a small nod. "When mermaids are born, theyre part werewolf, but its very subtle. A very small part. We cant fully transition. Thats why I never have. Thats why Ive always been helpless, and why I needed the support of powerful people." "I dont understand," I said, staring at her. "You willonce youre back in yournd," she replied, smiling again. And just like that, my smile began to fade. "Back in mynd again? What do you mean?" I asked. "Hnie," she said softly, "its time we go back home." Tears of happiness filled her eyes while my heart sank in my chest. Chapter 706-Pregnant From My Mate

Chapter 706: 706-Pregnant From My Mate

Urs: "What do you mean by mate?" I asked him, longing and desire clearly visible in my eyes. I had been desperate to hear him call me his lover, but today, he was calling me his mate. That was something huge for me. "Remember that night we were watching the stars?" he asked, his beautiful blue eyes shining at me. I nodded, and he continued. "I felt the mate bond with you that night." I gasped and covered my mouth. I was, unfortunately, not a very strong mermaid, my wolf side had been killed when I was born. That was rare, but when it did happen, even a powerful mermaid would lose much of her strength. Still, I was always told I was special. They said that mating with my true mate would give me a very powerful child. But how was I supposed to find a mate when I didnt even have my wolfs voice in my head? "Why didnt you tell me?" I asked my alpha pirate. "Remember the next day, my father introduced me to a princess?" he said and I nodded again. "Thats when I ran away," I said quietly. "Yeah. Unfortunately, you did. Because right after that, I went inside and told my father: I will not marry anyone else but you. I wish you had stayed to hear that," he said softly. "But my love, Im here now. All these years I searched for you." I started crying, I hadnt known how much he truly loved me. All this time, while I was craving love, he had been loving me back. But sadly, that cursed man named Niles had gotten his hands on me. "They ruined me," I whispered, the shame creeping into my voice. I wasnt a virgin anymore. He narrowed his eyes at me gently and leaned in to kiss my forehead. "Nobody can ruin you. You know that, right? It doesnt matter what happened. What matters is that youre alive, and youre safe. And Ill help you heal. And Ill take revenge on everyone who ever hurt you," he said, his eyes burning with determination. He leaned in and kissed my lips. We were so lost in our emotions that we didnt realize someone had crept up behind him. Suddenly, he flinched, his kiss broke, and his eyes filled with confusion. I looked up. Darcy was standing there, holding an injection in her hand. She had drugged him. He tried to get up and push her away, but her warriors rushed in and grabbed him. "No! No!" I screamed, just as others grabbed my arms and yanked me away from him. "You cant do this! Let him go!" I screamed and screamed, but one of them struck me on the back of my head. Everything turned red and blurry. By the time I came to, I was tied in chains again in a basement. But this time, it wasnt just a bed. The chains were longer, allowing me to move around. Across the room, I saw Soren. He was tied up too, starting to wake. I rushed to him and wrapped my arms around him. At least they had loosened the chains enough to let us be together now. "Are you okay?" I asked, my heart pounding hard from the fear of our future. He shook his head faintly, still under the drug, but his eyes met mine. "Im fine. Are you okay?" he asked. There was nothing but love in his eyes. "Ill help you. Ill get you out of here, my queen. I wont let you stay here." His lips trembled, but I knew he meant every word. He would do everything in his power to get us out. And once again, when we return to Arthendel, we will live our best lives. Every few hours, they would release some gas in the basement and we would pass out. By the time we woke up, which would be around 30 minutester, we would have food, fresh clothes, and things we needed. That was odd. They had never done that before with me. But this time, it was like we could live a normal life here, but it wasnt normal. After three days, it became very difficult for us to get out of there. We tried everything. We couldnt find a window. We couldnt even dig through the ground. Every time we tried, we failed. So then one night, we got a little toofortable, not caring about anyone. Our bodies needed heat too. And then the love we had, the mate bond, everything was at its peak that night. It was a full moon. Thats when we started to make out. One thing led to another, and we were in the bed, doing it. It was the most beautiful night ever. I was finally happy. After being forced so many times, this was the one time it actually felt like I enjoyed it. But sadly, we had fallen right into their trap. The bed being ced there, it was for a very specific reason. After we fell asleep and woke up again, we were not together. Soren was gone, and I was tied to the bed once again. For a moment, I couldnt even fathom if I had dreamed about seeing Soren or if it had really happened, because everything was just back to how it used to be. Thats when Niles came in, finally, after so many days. "What are you doing here?" I yelled, not happy to see him again. "Oh, I was asked to take care of you," he replied with a smile. "No. Where is Soren? Where is Soren?" I screamed. He looked at me, then grunted. "You shameless slut. How can you talk about another man in front of your husband?" he screamed, pping me across the face. I gathered all the courage and spat on him. "Im not your wife. Youre not my husband. Soren is my everything. I want him. Where is he?" I screamed and cried. "Oh, that mythical man? The one that has books written on him? Well, we took him out. We didnt need him anymore." My face drained of all color. "No. That cant be," I said, my body shaking. "Dont worry. Hes not dead-not yet. Hes just in a separate cage." he smirked. After that, he didnt respond to any of my cries. I cried for Soren for days. Thats when he told me that if I cried any more, Soren would be punished. So it was like they were controlling my emotions too. And then, after some time, he gave me the news after doing a pregnancy test. "Great. Youre pregnant. I really hope this child is perfect," he said, a smirk forming on his lips as he did. Chapter 707-The Lost Father

Chapter 707: 707-The Lost Father

Hnie: "Mom, Niles is not my father?" I asked, my eyes filled with tears. The things my mother had gone through made my heart shrink in my chest. I had no clue she had endured so much pain, and even afterward, she couldnt be with me because she had to protect me. My mother was in tears, her hands resting in herp, one over the other, gently tapping the back of one hand with her fingers. "No, you are Sorens daughter," she said softly. "But there is one more truth that Ive been hiding from everyone. That night when I slept with Soren, they took him away. And Niles came in. He told me they had taken Soren, and in that moment, I realized what they were doing. They were going to use my child again, and this time it would be a special, powerful child. I wasnt an idiot, I put two and two together. Everything was falling into ce, and I was terrified for my childs life. So I yed onest trick. I seduced Niles. And just like that, he fell right into my trap. He was a corrupt man, he still is. Even though he had another woman in his life, your stepmother, Larissa, she knew everything. She was part of it. Even before he captured me, she let him do this to me. The two of them nned everything. She helped him figure out what to say to fool me. And he did it. So after I seduced him, he slept with me. Once I was pregnant, I told them the truth about the child, I told them it was his. That you were Niles daughter." My mother paused as I kept staring at her face. "How do you know I was not?" I questioned. My mother gently held my hand and rolled up my sleeves to show me a birth mark. "Soren had the same leaf like birth mark in the same spot." she smiled through tears. "Niles was furious because Darcy was enraged with him. She even beat him up. They would have killed you, they didnt want that baby. But then I offered a deal. I told Darcy Id willingly sleep with Soren again for another powerful baby if they let you live. And Darcy! she actually gave it a thought. She asked me why I would want a child with Niles to live. And I said, Because I know you wouldnt let other children live. I just want someone. She agreed. I dont know why, maybe she was just desperate. She didnt want you anyway, so she saw no point in killing you. You were delivered prematurely because they didnt want to waste another minute. After that, I was ordered to go back to Soren to sleep with him again." My mother hupped, emotions building inside her. "Then what happened to Father? Is he okay? Is he alive? Did you do it? Do I have more siblings?" I couldnt believe I had lost so many siblings because some bitch thought their lives meant nothing. It was all too much. I could only imagine what my mother had endured. "I went to him, Hnie," she sniffled. "He had heard about me and Niles, about us sleeping together. And, of course, he knew I had given birth to you. He understood my reasoning." She took a breath to clear her throat. "He knew you were his daughter but kept his mouth shut. We had sex again. Afterward, Darcy told him they were sacrificing the babies. He was furious. He said, How could you get pregnant? How could you let them do this to our babies? He didnt understandI had no choice. But he said he had a choice. He said hed put an end to this. That after this baby, there would be no more children. I didnt understand what he meant. I thought maybe he wouldnt want to sleep with me again. Back in my cage, in the basement, I was exhausted again. This time, I was beyond distraught, I knew another one of my babies would be taken. But I had hope. I believed Soren would find a way." She paused. "They didnt tell me what happened to Soren, not until I was four months pregnant. Thats when they broke the news. Soren had finally ended this long, painful journey. He took his own life." She finished, and I gasped, covering my mouth with my hand. "My dad?" I started sobbing. My mother gently ran her fingers through my hair. "He ended his life because he didnt want another baby to suffer, something I should have done. But I was a fucking coward. He wasnt. The pirate Soren, the famous adventurer who was never caught by any monster, finally ended his life for the sake of his children. To stop his mate from going through the pain of giving birth and losing more babies. He died. Darcy was so angry she chopped him up. Then she threw the pieces in front of me after she forced me to give birth. She took my child away. I cried and cried, but somehow, I still felt responsible. I really thought that this time, Id be able to convince Niles to help me escape. After I gave birth to you, I believed he would soften toward me. At that point, I didnt know Larissa was in his life. I was nning to y games with them. But after Soren died, I kind of lost all hope. Then Darcy realized I was trying to harm my child, because I didnt want my baby to be her sacrifice. I know what I was doing was wrong, but I was frustrated. I had lost my mind. I had lost my children. Niles had taken you away from me, and I didnt even know he had handed you to Larissa, or how she was treating you. You were just a baby." She cried. I raised my head to look at her. She neededfort. Sadly, she had gone through the worst shit I had. Lucky for me, I had taken revenge but she was still stuck among people who had wronged her. "You did nothing wrong. You were just a victim, abused for years, Mother." I reassured her that I didnt me her for anything. It wasnt her choice. They forced her into it. "My daughter," she whispered. "Once they found out I was trying to harm my baby, they took her away by force. And then they sacrificed her." I looked at her. And I began to break down again. "What happened then?" I asked. "Then one day, after I had given birth, Niles returned.He told me I had done a great job. That it was over for me. Darcy was extremely happy with me.I didnt know what it meant, until she came in. Holding her own child with a smile on her lips. She looked so fucking happy while my arms were empty." My mother let out another cry and I figured this is where her journey to revenge began. Chapter 708-It Is Revenge Time Baby

Chapter 708: 708-It Is Revenge Time Baby

Urs: "Youve done it," she said, smiling widely. "My sons are fine now," she said. "One of the sacrifices finally worked," she added, still smiling. Even though I had no clue what the fuck she was on about. "What?" I asked. "All my children are fine now. Thanks to you," she continued. "Ask me anything. Anything you want." I stared at her in disbelief. Did she really think I would ask her for a hug? Money? Jewels? A good life? After what she had done to me? She stole my fucking mate, my children, m freedom to say no. My body wasnt even mine for two years. Two whole years. And then my daughter was somewhere out there. "Ask me anything," she demanded again. While I wanted to scream and yell at her, I decided to y. And this time, not lose. While they were watching my face, I began to nod. "I want to return to my pack," I said, "and live a normal life with my daughter." She blinked hard, probably confused because she thought I would ask for more. "With Niles daughter? Why do you even like her?" she asked. "I dont like her. I just want to go back and live there. A normal life. As a wife of Niles," I said again, and noticed Niles face contort. He looked at Darcy with pleading eyes. He didnt want me anymore. "But this wasnt decided," Niles said. "We decided that once she gives what you want, we end her life." He looked disappointed. But Darcy seemed more on my side this time. She was watching my face, giving it some thought. "Well. Wish granted." The minute she said that, Niles threw his hands behind his head and groaned. "You will take her back and keep her as your wife, Niles. That is my order. You have pleased me a lot. And now, Ill return to my homeC live a happy life," Darcy said that as she took her son away. I clenched my jaw while grunting at her. Once she was gone, I looked at Niles. "Are you going to open my hands now, husband?" I asked, noticing his face shift. Things changed after that. I changed. I stopped crying because now others would cry. He unchained me, and I left the basement with him. I knew I could go to someone, report everything. But it woulde back to me. They would question me for being a mermaid. I would be put on a stake and killed for the monster I am. So there wasnt much I could do at the moment. Eventually, I met some people from Arthendel. And when I told them what had happened to their prince, they all promised they would keep me, and my baby safe. He took me back home and gave me my baby. The minute I held Hnie in my arms, it was like everything was back to normal. I gave her the name Hnie "Are you sure it is not Sorens baby?" Niles said, sitting on the couch, staring at me with disdain in his eyes. That was when I had a feeling that if I didnt act wisely, things could be dangerous and sketchy for me. "You should have asked me that before you assumed he had finished in me. That night, he did not finish in me. But you did, the very next morning, and then there had been no one else in my life at that time." So I gave him a look, and he rolled his eyes. "Oh, now I have to take care of this child that I did not even want," he groaned and grunted. "I mean, Im not surprised. You didnt want any child in our life," I taunted, and he narrowed his eyes at me. It was so difficult to live life as his wife then, but for my daughters sake, I kept a smile on my lips. I did not sleep with him once after that, even though there were nights when he asked me to do so, but I did not. I kept my child close to me. Hnie was a very innocent child, and I knew I had to protect her. At the same time, I had to take revenge for my mate and my children too. After a while, when she was six years old or less, I had begun to suspect that he had another woman in his life. That was going to be a perfect excuse, a natural reason for me to leave. So I clung to it. The minute he brought Larissa and his son into our lives, I was so happy to leave. I packed my bags and my child and left. I had to reach Lord McQuoids house somehow. I had found out that at this point they had gone rogue. So I began to make a n. First, I started dating someone, and I did not know he was scaring my daughter. He was an aggressive man. That is when my baby decided to go back. For a moment, I thought about fighting extremely hard, but then I realized, the more I keep Hnie with me, the council would want a DNA test. Because at this point, Niles was already threatening to use me of cheating on him with multiple men, the men that he brought in. So I was kind of stuck. If the DNA test had been done, he would have found out Hine was Sorens daughter, and Darcy would have gotten her hands on my child once again. So I needed to be careful. Hence, I let my daughter go, thinking this man, no matter how much of a monster he is, will take care of his daughter. Because for six years, even though he was rude to me, he was very kind to his daughter. So I thought maybe he cared for her. But it was a lie. The minute Larissa arrived, she changed his heart for his daughter as well. And then, after all my endless efforts and hard work, I ended up in the roguemunity as a live-in nanny for Darcys children. Chapter 709-At Odds With My Mates

Chapter 709: 709-At Odds With My Mates

Hnie: "Say that again," Maximus said. Ive told them everything my mother told me. In response, I just watched their faces change color. "I belong to Arthendel." I repeated myself exactly the way my mother did. "No. You belong to your mates," Maximus hissed, and Norman gave him a look, warning him not to pressure me. "Hnie, its all fine and good," Norman said. "Like, we support that. And we sympathize with your mother. But were not going to let you go away." Norman had finally made up his mind, and I sighed. Things had been so rough between me and my mates. After everything that happened, I hadnt had time alone with Maximus, Norman, or Kaye, or any of them. "You sympathize with my mother? There should be more than just sympathy," I said, looking at Norman. "Your mother also did a lot of shit to our mother," Kaye said. It was the first time he had spoken since the cruise ship. His words were pretty harsh, even Norman gave him a look. "No, its okay. Let him speak. I want to know what he thinks," I said, gesturing at Norman to not stop him. "All Im saying is, we dont know whos telling the truth. But we do know what we saw. And we saw your mother torture our mother every single day. My mother was losing babies. She went through countless abortions in front of us," Kaye hissed, pointing at me, then at the door, as if he were pointing at my mother. "Its true. I was once hiding under the table, and I heard your mother threaten mine, and almost admit that she might be the reason my mother was having miscarriages," Norman corrected gently. I began to gulp and take shallow breaths. "So what? Your mother doesnt deserve to have babies," I hissed. They all looked at me in shock. "Dont look at me like that. Didnt you hear what she did to my mother? After that, Im not surprised my mother wanted revenge." I knew I was being cruel and cold-hearted, but what they did to my mother wasnt nice either. His mother couldnt just go on living a normal life and expect mine not to retaliate. "So youre justifying your mother killing babies?" Kaye hissed. "All Im saying is that my mother did all that because she was emotionally disturbed. She went through so much!" I yelled. Kaye added, "Do you have proof?" And my jaw dropped. "I know my mother isnt lying," I said. "How? Your mother didnt even want you for years?" Kaye uttered, almost under his breath. "Well, we know our mother could be a liar," Kaye replied, "but we also know what your mother is capable of." Kaye was the only one speaking much. The others kept a little distance from the topic. "Isnt your mother the one who wanted me dead because of your curses? Doesnt that make you think, maybe there were other curses she was fighting when she was sacrificing babies?" I retaliated, getting out of bed in anger. "Okay, okay. Everyone calm down," Norman said, stepping in to deescte, while Kaye red directly into my eyes. "So what are you suggesting?" Maximus asked. "That we punish our mother? Theres no proof. No witnesses. Hnie, I knowI know how youre feeling. But for our mother to be imprisoned, or even questioned, we need to build a case. We need to prove it to the council." He stopped talking when I cut in. "Not when theres a war," I hissed. They all exchanged nces. "What are you talking about?" Norman asked, stepping toward me urgently, trying to understand what I meant. "Nothing," I said, folding my arms over my chest and looking away. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted our tense meeting. Maximus answered it. and in came Charlotte. "Lady Darcy is here," she said. "Since it is Mate Moon, she wants to follow the tradition and n a grand dinner here." She spoke awkwardly, ncing at each of us, clearly trying to figure out why the room felt so heavy. "Great," I scoffed. "Um! So are you guysing downstairs to talk with her about the grand dinner?" Charlotte asked, again noticing the awkwardness between us. "Yeah, sure. Well be there," Norman said, giving her a small nod and gesturing for her to close the door and leave. She followed the cue and left. "So now shes back here. Do you really think its easy for my mother to face her?" I hissed at Kaye, looking him straight in the eye. "I dont know about that, Hnie. All I know is we saw your mother torture ours. So your mother could be lying. And what if our mother using you is her retaliation for your mothers crimes or her revenge? We dont know whos right. We dont know for sure. So its pretty wrong of you to use our mother outright, when she could be a victim too. She could be the one who lost her mind because your mother mistreated her so much. Who knows? What if the things youre using my mother of are actually your mothers doing? What if the roles are reversed, and my mother is mentally unstable because she was tortured?" The way he was arguing with me made me feel deeply ufortable. I hadnt expected them to defend their mother so hard, but I should have known Kaye would. "How about we put these arguments to the side? Not every disagreement needs to be explosive. Lets go downstairs, talk about this mate full moon dinner, and then start our own investigation," Norman said, trying to keep the peace. But I was already enraged. I had seen it in my mothers eyes, she had been through so much. But of course, they wouldnt believe it. To them, their mother was the victim. Even if she had done wrong, they saw it as bnced by the wrongs my mother hadmitted too. She had been rude to me for a very long time, so they didnt believe she did it to protect me. They imed she was now making up stories, as if I were using their mother of doing the same. I felt like my mother was going through the same pain I once did. Except, for me, it was just one night. For my mother, it had been two years of endless suffering. And the worst part? She had no proof. I hated the fact that I had to go downstairs and speak with Darcy. Thats when tears started to fill my eyes. "Hey," Maximus said, noticing. "Were asking you to attend the dinner tomorrow not because we want you to just keep the peace, we just dont want this issue spreading to everyones ears. If were going to investigate, we need to make sure no one knows, so no one can cover their tracks." He stepped closer, gently trying to calm me down. I finally nodded. "Sure. Lets do it, then. Lets find out the truth," I hissed, locking eyes with Kaye. Chapter 710-The Great Emmet McQuoid

Chapter 710: 710-The Great Emmet McQuoid

Hnie: "So, tomorrow night, we will prepare the grand feast." Darcy had been talking for the past ten minutes, acting like she was the mastermind behind this Mate-full-moon-thing dinner party. I kept my silence, sticking to the edge of the sofa. One of my hands was stretched out on the armrest, while the other rested in myp, my leg crossed over the other. I kept my head down and my eyes fixed on the ground. My mother had decided to skip the arrangement talk because, obviously, it wasnt easy for her to face Darcy. I couldnt even look at her. The brothers had been acting weird, too. "Okay, we will do that," Norman said, sounding stunned by his mother. "What is it? You guys have been pretty awkward with me tonight." Darcy finally pointed it out. While Kaye had defended her, he hadnt said a single word to her since we came downstairs. I noticed him checking me out several times, and his gaze confused me. Was he angry with me? Was he guilty for upsetting me? Did he have something to say? But then I would always look away, so I never knew what his gaze meant. "Nothing," Norman said. "Norman, cant you forgive Emmet? Bring him back home." She started again, reaching for Normans hand, and I only side-eyed the action. But Norman instinctively pulled his hand away, as if reaching for a vine, seemingly unaware that his mother had been reaching out to him. She pressed her fingers together and pulled back again, leaning into the chair. Lord McQuoid didnt look fully present either. I guess he wished my mother were here instead of Darcy. "Mom, its not about forgiving him. He hasnt apologized, but I never asked him to leave. This is his home too, and I still love him. But theres this scratch in my heart. Just because Hnie isnt our blood doesnt mean any of you should treat her any less. Her pain, her sacrifices, they should be respected." I wanted to roll my eyes so badly at Normans words. I guess I was just angry. I knew he was saying all this to make me feel better after he and his brothers had practically refused to believe in my mothers innocence. And once again, I understood why. They had an excuse, that their mother had been tortured in their childhood, which exined why she was so unstable now. But to me, it was the other way around. She had only been tortured because she had tortured my mother. "Im so worried for him. I mean, Im d he found his fated mate, even if its with a girl I didnt approve of. But still, Im just upset that he has to go live there all by himself, when he should be here, living in his home." The way she said it, while making direct eye contact with me, made me scoff and turn my head away. I knew exactly what she was trying to do. She was trying to make it seem like it was because of me that her son had left. "Anyway, my guest room is ready. Ill go and take a rest now," she said, dramatically getting up and leaving for the guest room where the twins were sleeping. She would always bring them around but kept them behind closed doors, with nannies and guards. After she left, I got up to leave too. "Can we talk?" Kaye said, in his softest tone. I turned to look at him and then shook my head. "No, Kaye. Well talk once we have evidence," I said, because I knew what he wanted to talk about, and I didnt want to revisit that topic again. I briskly walked away and went to my room. That night, I was extremely agitated. And even though I was still upset with my mates, the minute Normany down in the bed, I began to crave his touch. I guess we both did. So, convincing myself I was only doing it for Norman, which wasnt entirely true, because I wanted his touch too, I slowly rolled over to him and hugged him. He was quick to wrap his arms around me and pull me closer to his chest, as if hed been waiting for it. I knew he hadnt been sleeping well these past few days because we hadnt been cuddling. But the moment we did, I noticed how his body rxed and he began to fall asleep again. The next morning arrived, and we left for the academy because we had some issues to address. "Wait, what? You think I pushed him?" We had summoned Hans into Normans office to talk about the usations against him. It wasnt a small matter. It needed to be addressed, and since we had an eyewitness. "You have a crush on my girlfriend, and thats why you pushed me into the shark-infested water," Lamar said, loud and clear. We were all present in the office, me, the brothers, and my friends, except for Emmet. "WaitC yeah, its true. I do like Jenny," Hans admitted, shakily looking away from Jenny, who probably had no idea this was the case. And I could tell Lamar wasnt very happy to hear that either. "But I would never push him into the water! What am I, a murderer?" heined, pointing a finger at his chest. For some reason, I could tell he wasnt lying. But then Lucy saw him. Thats when Emmet walked in. He was holding a tablet in one hand, and with the other, he had Lucy by the arm, dragging her into the office. We were all shocked when he arrived. And then, he dropped the final bomb on us. "It wasnt Hans who pushed him in," he said, pushing Lucy into the room. She awkwardly rubbed her arm. We all watched Emmets face, waiting for him to continue, and he did. "It was Lucy. I saw the footage from the camera." He made us all stare at each other in shock. We didnt even know he had cameras everywhere. Chapter 711-Planning A Proposal

Chapter 711: 711-nning A Proposal

Maximus: Of course, Emmet came in like a hero. I should have known, he had nned the whole trip. He had taken everything into consideration. He had ced cameras near the edges of the decks so that he could monitor any unfortunate activity, or at least have evidence if something like this ever happened. And in this case, it worked. "Wait, you pushed me?" Lamar stepped in, pointing at Lucy. My eyes kept drifting toward Hnie. I knew she wasnt very happy with us. We had all let her down, especially after she found out I had hidden the truth about Emmet from her. I could tell she wasnt pleased. She didntin again, but I knew she was still upset. I didnt really have an excuse for myself, except that I couldnt bring myself to say something like that about my brother. Even though I always argue with Emmet, its mostly one-sided. Because I want his attention. Because I want my brother to care. I want us to be close again. But that doesnt mean I would ever believe my brother became a murderer and killed a baby. There had to be something else affecting him that day. And I had already started my own research. I was beginning to uncover things that didnt sit right with me. "I mean, it was idental," Lucy muttered, making all of us re at her. She was such trouble now. I dont know what happened to that sweet, innocent girl who first joined our academy. I guess when she fell, she hit her head so hard she became someone entirely different. It was also strange that she and Gavin were ever mates. But now, Gavin just seemed broken. I could see it in his eyes, because I would feel the same. When my mate gets upset with me, it feels like my whole world starts to fall apart. So I could only imagine how he must be feeling. "No, it wasnt. She literally pushed me. I felt the pressure on my back," Lamar argued. "Lucy, weve had enough of your nonsense." Norman stood up, mming his hand on the table, startling everyone. Well, I kind of knew my brother would be looking for ways to let his anger out. And now he had found one. "You will no longer be a part of our academy," he yelled. It seemed like everyone else agreed, until Lucy started breaking down. "Im so sorry. Im really sorry. I dont know whats going on with me. Its been happening a lot," she began to stammer, finally breaking down after being caught in a lie. Not only had she pushed Lamar, an innocent person, into the water, she had also lied about Hans. So it felt premeditated. She did it just so she could use Hans. But why? She had no beef with him, at least as far as I knew. I mean, I only knew what Hnie had told me, so there might be something more. "What do you mean by it had been happening a lot?" Norman asked. I noticed Kaye had been unusually silent ever since Hnie used our mother of some truly harsh things. It was hard for her to believe that her mother wasntpletely innocent. I mean, we loved Hnie. But we had also been there, watching our mother suffer. We never saw her retaliate. Not until now. So we couldnt be sure her mother was innocent either. For us, this wasnt just a he said, she said situation. Her mother was the one making ims no one had witnessed. Our mother, on the other hand, had clearly endured abuse, and we had seen it. There were witnesses. Many of them. On one side, there was evidence. On the othernothing. But of course, every time we brought that up to Hnie, she would lose her mind. So we made a decision, we wouldnt defend our mother too aggressively, so Hnie wouldnt feel like we were rejecting or distrusting hers. But we would still look for evidence. We would try to find the truth. So that, one day, we could finally tell her, the truth may not be what her mother had told her. "I have been scared of the entity." The minute Lucy uttered that, I watched her look into Normans eyes, and I could tell my brother was already affected, or maybe intrigued. "I need therapy," she then added. "I want help." I guess it was something she should have been provided when she took a fall. So, the responsibility for her condition kind of fell on us. We were her trainers, we were supposed to take care of her. After such a tragic fall and being in aa for days, we just let her wander around with her issues. We saw the changes, and we did nothing. I guess we were wrong. It was time we took our duty seriously. "Fine, Ill be the one providing you therapy." And suddenly, Norman decided. He didnt even look at us or ask for anyones suggestion. And I guess that was the right thing to do. He was also a rogue king. He had every right to make decisions on his own. The conversation was wrapped up, and we left for home early for dinner. Hnie had been silent this whole time. It was killing me. I wanted to be close to her, to have a word with her. But she went straight to Normans room and stayed there. That was when I made up my mind. I didnt want it this way. I want to marry her. so that I wouldnt have to feel like Im hitting on my brothers wife. She needs to be in our bedroom too. Shes our mate as well. My mate as well. With that thought in my mind, I had nned to speak with my father. But once we were at home, we realized there was another big issue. Charlotte had been crying non-stop. "What is going on?" I asked, approaching her and my father, who was sitting with her, trying tofort her. "I dont know. Mom left early in the morning, and she hasnte home yet," she sniffled through tears. "Im pretty sure shell be back soon," I said to her, looking at my father. "Where did you say she left for?" I asked, worried. "She said she wanted to go meet a friend. She always goes there, and then she stays a few days there, but this time, she didnt talk about staying," Charlotte said, looking so helpless. I admired the fact that she had corrected her mistakes, and we had practically told everyone that the engagement was over. "Im pretty sure shell be back. Maybe the Mate full moon is a bit hard for her," my father said, as we all knew how strongly Emma reacted to mates and mate bond issues since she hadnt been able to find her mate after she lost one. "I hope so," Charlotte uttered. "You get emotional too soon," Urs said to her, giving her a smile. My eyes brieflynded on Urs, and I began to remember everything Hnie had told me. What if there was an inkling, a very small truth, to the whole thing? Wouldnt that make us all guilty for staying here and not realizing that our mother was a monster? I shook the thought away. Tonight, I wanted to talk to my father about my marriage with Hnie, and that was the only thing I wanted to keep my focus on. Chapter 712-Why Now?

Chapter 712: 712-Why Now?

Maximus: "Im sure it will all be fine. I will be able to put my word through, and my brother will understand." I stared at myself in the mirror, trying to hype myself up for this big step. I knew why Norman didnt want Hnie to marry Emmet, and that was because he thought if she did marry him andter found out that he was the one who pushed her into the well, she would be angry with herself and with us. Because she wouldnt want to marry someone who had done that to her. But I was wondering, what if Norman wouldnt be okay with me marrying her either? Then what? I had supported him against Emmet. So what if he did the same to me? Would I be able to defend myself? And then there was this issue, what if Hnie didnt want to marry me? She did seem like she was kind of done with all of us. Or maybe it was just because she was going through a lot, with her new identity and everything. "Shes a mermaid," my wolf excitedly uttered. "Yeah, yeah, I know what youre thinking," I groaned at him. He had been telling me how eagerly he was waiting for our next intimate session because he wanted to do it with a mermaid. That was so disgusting of him, but also so intriguing. I knew there were so manyyers to Hnie, but I didnt know there were this many. I fixed my hair onest time, shrugged on my jacket, and put on my perfume. I decided to leave the room. That was when I saw Hnie alsoing out of the bedroom. She was all ready for the dinner. And honestly speaking, it looked like she was the meal for the night, in a beautiful golden silk dress thatnded above her knees, with her tinum blonde hair flowing in big curls. She looked like she had walked straight out of heaven. She started walking toward the staircase while I watched her like a hungry beast. As she walked past me, she snapped her fingers in front of my face without even looking at me. It was her subtle way of reminding me I was staring too hard. I wanted to say something, but then I held back, because even though her action was yful, she did look like she wasnt ready to talk about anything with me or anyone. So I let her walk ahead of me. "Hnie." I couldnt stop myself. I said her name. She was at the end of the staircase at this point. She stopped and briefly turned around, looking at me. "Did you call my name?" she asked. Of course she had good hearing now. That was another power I noticed shed gained from her being a mermaid. "Yeah, actually, I wanted to speak with you about something," I said, taking slow and steady steps toward her. "What is it?" she asked, her beautiful big eyes staring at me. I was holding my breath, I didnt want her to say no. I was really, really hoping that wouldnt happen. I hated the idea of her going to Normans bedroom every night. It was as if I was just a side object. "Its about" I cleared my throat, stopping mid-sentence. "What if its about" she began, but I shook my head, and she went silent. "Its not about that issue," I said, hinting that I knew exactly what she didnt want to talk about yet, not until the evidence was out. "Its about us." She frowned slightly. "What about us?" But thankfully, before I could say anything more, she added, "Its alright, Maximus. Everything is alright between us. I just need a little time to be myself again. But I understand everything, and I dont want to hold on to any grudge for too long." That was what I admired most about her. She didnt drag things on. She wouldnt keep reminding someone of what they had done to her or what they had said. She would get upset, I would apologize, and then she would move on after deciding if she wanted to ept the apology or not. It was just that simple with her. "Im d you said that," I mumbled, "because what Im going to say next might be a little too much for you," I knew she might be upset that we hadnt let her marry Emmet, or at least that we made her feel ashamed for wanting to, and now here I was, asking for the same thing. Still, I hoped she would understand why we made that decision. Before I could say more, she continued watching me with an anxious look, and Charlotte appeared behind me. I figured she had been upstairs preparing for the evening, Id seen her lighting candles and setting up for the grand dinner. Suddenly, she twisted her ankle and stumbled. Hnie stepped forward to help, but since I was right beside her, I reacted first. I caught Charlotte, my hand steady at her waist. She was suspended in the air as I held her, and thats when our eyes met. And then I heard it. The haunting voice I didnt want to hear. At that moment, I wondered if I should have let her fall. That wouldve been cruel, but not as cruel as hearing my wolf say: Mate. I gulped and helped her up, giving her back her bnce, though I also shot her a re. She looked just as surprised, while Hnie stood at the bottom of the staircase, watching us. "I felt it," the moment Charlotte said it, I showed her my palm, trying to stop her. "No, that cant be," I thought, staring at her with frustration. "I know its strange, but I felt it," she repeated. Thats when Hnie began walking up the stairs. She was no longer just watching, she wanted answers. "You felt what, Charlotte?" she asked firmly. "Nothing. Shes just in pain. She felt it in her ankle," I blurted out, pointing toward Charlottes foot, fumbling to defuse the situation. I knew I was making a mistake, hiding the truth from Hnie. Hadnt I learned by now that she hated when people kept things from her? But then Charlotte spoke anyway. "I felt a mate bond with him." And just like that, it felt like the end of everything I had hoped for. Chapter 713-Their Fated Mates

Chapter 713: 713-Their Fated Mates

Hnie: The way Charlotte said that, and the way Maximus awkwardly looked away with his eyes closed and fists clenched, I realized she was telling the truth. And even she looked like she had seen a ghost. The anxious bodynguage, the blinking of her eyes, and the way she was nervously fidgeting with her fingers while watching Maximuss face to say something, it said it all. She felt it, and he did too. And I guess she wanted him to confirm. "Maximus, what is she saying?" I asked very softly, not trying to judge him. It wouldnt be their fault. After Emmet found his mate, somewhere in the back of my mind, I had grown suspicious of what was to be next of my other mates. But then there was this feeling that maybe I was not physically involved with Emmet anymore, that the Moon Goddess decided to give him another mate. But that would not make any sense either, because we havent rejected each other yet, so why would she already give him a mate out of pity? That would have been a second chance mate. He is her fated mate for a reason. "I dont know, there has to be, it has to be a mistake. There is no way." Maximus started shaking his head, and I watched the look of sheer sadness on Charlottes face. And I understood her pain. It sucks when you feel a mate bond with your mate and he tells you he doesnt want you. Isnt that how it first started with my mates? Some of them were pretty hateful towards me in the beginning. But only after months did they change. "It has to be a mistake. There is no fucking way." Maximus groaned, and the minute he did, Charlotte slowly lowered her hands and her head. I could only imagine she was holding back her tears. Of course, it is not easy for someone to finally find her mate and then be rejected by them in the same minute. And him saying that was nothing better than a rejection. "Yeah, Im sure Im just a mistake," she said, finally, starting to walk away. She walked past me in tears, and I felt so guilty. That is when Maximus rushed to hold my hands. "It doesnt matter what she is. I dont want a second chance mate. I will reject her," he started saying, trying tofort me, when I slipped my hands out of his. "She is not your second chance mate. She is your fated mate, just like I have four, you now have two," I corrected him so that he understands that she wasnt his second chance mate. A fated mate means a lot. "Well, then good. I dont want a fucking fated mate either. I already have one," Maximus said, his voice stunned. "How about we just go and join the others for dinner? I dont want to focus on this right now," I said, as my heart was losing its beats. I did not want to acknowledge the fact that the others would find fated mates as well. It was like a slow-burn horror movie, and the ending was not so happy. "Hnie," Maximus held my face in his hands. "Look at me, youre the only one I want," he said. The difference between them having mates and me having mates was that they did not want the woman they were fated to. For Emmet, he had once loved her, so I couldnt really say. But Maximus never liked Charlotte, so him finding a mate in her was maybe thats why he was not very interested in her. There were just minor changes in situations, emotions, in times, in ces. Other than that, the situations were bing pretty simr. Now my mates have other mates. As soon as I slid his hands off my face to turn around and leave, I watched Norman and Kaye walk in from the main entrance, staring at me, looking defeated. "What happened?" I asked them, already dreading the news. "We actually found our fated mates," it was Kaye who started, while Norman kept watching my face. I held my breath in while Maximus rushed past me to his brothers. "I found my fated mate in Charlotte. How is that even possible?" As he startedining, the two brothers stared at each other and then at him. Now they looked extremely worried. "You felt the mate bond with Charlotte?" Kaye asked him, and Maximus started nodding his head. "Who did you feel the mate bond with?" Maximus asked Kaye. They seemed like teenagers trying to figure out a very exciting story. And I felt like the life had left my body. It would be mean of me to be upset that they have two mates when I have four. So with that being in my mind, I wanted to be supportive. I did not want to force them into leaving their mates, because that would be so hypocritical of me. But to be honest, I was not happy. I had fallen in love with my mates gradually, one after another. So it was a different thing for me. They did not like these women, but now they have to if they wanted to. And I will have no say in it. And I will not show it to them that I am that bothered, even when I am. I felt so weird at the moment. And then Kaye responded, "Kesha." I let out a deep breath and looked down. Of course, it was Kesha. It was like the Moon Goddess had brought these women into their lives and was waiting for the right moment to make them feel the mate bond with them. That made me wonder if the mate bond they felt with me was out of pity. Did the Moon Goddess do it? Just to fix what their mother had done wrong. And then I looked at Norman, because now it was his time to tell us who he had felt the mate bond with. And then, in a very defeated tone, Norman said, "Jessica Seon Louise." Chapter 714-My Brothers Are In My Shoes Now.

Chapter 714: 714-My Brothers Are In My Shoes Now.

Emmet: "You are back home," Azura said excitedly, standing at the door for me. "Yeah, of course I have to return. Its not like Ill be staying on the ship for the rest of my life," I said, watching her grab my bag and try to pull it with her tiny body. "Its okay, Azura." I grabbed it back from her and walked towards my bedroom. We were building thismunity because, back in the day, we had realized how dangerous the world outside was. And many of the students who were rogue were joining our academy at that time. So when the vacations woulde, they would have to go back into the woods. So we decided to start amunity, and slowly, after some time, we might even turn it into a pack, a pack for rogues. But here I was today, living in one of those houses. It was unfinished, but it was still a home. "How long are we going to stay in separate bedrooms?" she asked, reaching my bedroom again. I had always told her not toe inside my room, but she would never listen. That was Azura for you. "Can we not talk about it right now? I just want to heal from my past rtionship," I said, using my broken heart as leverage to stay away from her. "Sure," she added. "By the way, your mother sent you an invitation for the mate full moon event dinner," she voiced, walking away only to return with the green envelope. "Throw it in the bin," I said. "But why? Your mother was so adamant. She even called and asked me toe. That is so sweet of her. Remember how she used to hate me so much? I guess the minute she found out Im your fated maid, she had grown to like me," Azura said, pping her hands happily. "Sure," I said, as if I didnt know my mother. "Come on, please, lets go. Im getting tired of living here all by myself. The warriorse in to build the houses here, but its not like I can talk with them. Please, lets have some normal time for a day." She insisted again and again, and I finally gave in. It was a full moon night, but not a full night, it would be a full moon for only a few hours, which meant Maximus would not transition, but he would be in pain. And I was worried for him, and for so many other things. My mothers infatuation with this full moon meant it was indeed very special. And just the minute I was thinking about it, my mothers number popped up on my screen. So I attended her call. We spoke for a while, and for the first time, I did not hang up on her. And then, once I ended the call, I turned to look at Azura."Im sure you have a beautiful dress for the dinner, right?" The minute I asked that, I watched a huge smile creep over her lips because she knew I was going to the dinner and taking her with me. Azura got ready in a beautiful pink dress, and I must say, she looked pretty gorgeous. But I was not attracted to her. Not anymore, not after I had fallen in love with Hnie. But somewhere deep down, I felt this weird darkness seep into me, or maybe it was anger from the fact that I couldnt be with her. Of course, the frustration was about to set in, while others got to be around her. I was suffering, and all because of my own fate. We arrived in time when everybody else was also there, and right off the bat, I was gestured by my mother to join her at her table. They had arranged the seating areas in the garden, in the royal garden, with beautiful fairy lights and dinner being served by the maids. I got to see the council members, many other alphas with their lunas, and then there was Dalton with his royal beta. I knew he would have fun staring at the beautiful Hnie for the night. "So, I am so d you are here," my mother said, probably shocked that I even listened to her. "Yeah, I couldnt say no to you," I lied. And the way her eyes widened was such aical thing to see. "Hello," Azura uttered, greeting her. I noticed my mothers face hardened a little, but then she forced a smile onto her lips. "Hey, Im d youre back." It was the way my mother said it, I almost let out a chuckle. She was so messy. And then our attention went back to my brothers walking out of the mansion, all buffed, looking like they had just received bad news. I wondered what it was. My eyes briefly moved around to check who else was there. I could see Jessica sitting at a distance with her father. The conversation must have been so awkward between the two. And then I looked ahead and saw Kesha with her father and her uncle. And as always, they looked cheery. There was nothing wrong happening in their family. Or so they made it seem. I was always confused by Kesha. She was creeping in the dark, always there, always sucking my mothers toes. She was such a cunning woman, to make my mother love her so much without even doing anything for her. But then my attention went back to my brothers because I quickly checked on Maximus silently. Even if he was in pain, he would never tell me. And I could tell whatever had bothered them intoing towards their mother, it was more painful than any pain Maximus must have been feeling in his body. The three stopped, passed me a brief nce, before looking back at their mother. "What happened?" Mother asked, almost like she was scared it was something she had done wrong. But then they started speaking, and I understood. It was even more messed up. "How the heck did we feel a mate bond with Kesha, Jessica, and Charlotte just now?" It was Maximus who spilled the beans, while my mothers eyes started to grow wider. Chapter 715-Withdrawn

Chapter 715: 715-Withdrawn

Emmet: "You also have more mates?" I asked my brothers, and they stopped focusing on my mother just to give me a head nod. "And its fucked up because we dont want many," Kaye snapped, clutching his fists. "Arent you engaged to Kesha?" I asked, cracking my knuckles as I tried hard to act like I was thinking too hard to remember such a crucial detail. "Yeah, I dont want to stay engaged to her anymore," Kaye said, making me pout and nod my head. "Wait, what are you saying? It is not a joke. You all seem to think everyone else is at your service, that you can use and discard anytime you want. You all got engaged to Charlotte, Jessica, and Kesha, and now you want to leave her? After you felt the mate bond with them?" My mother started panicking, and honestly speaking, I would be too if I were in her shoes. What my brothers were saying was pretty messed up. I watched Hniee out of the mansion looking so defeated. Her beautiful face looked so saddened that it broke my heart for her. But sadly, this is the world we live in. There are rivals, and Hnie has to understand that some good newses with bad consequences. And this was one of them. Once I felt the mate bond with Azura, I had a feeling my brothers would too. And it had be reality. "Well, then instead of keep repeating our mistakes, we want to finish it. I will reject Jessica tonight," Norman said, looking deeper into my mothers eyes. "Well, the full moon is over. Its just the dinner that is left. Are you confusing the dinner with the full moon?" my mother asked very dramatically, pointing at the sky. "Well, then I will reject her next full moon," Norman argued. "Why?" However, my subtle disagreement caught their attention. "Doesnt Hnie have four mates? So what if you have two as well? Dont get me wrong, but I think it is even better this way." I watched my brothers re at me, as if wondering what I was on about. "Think about it this way, you cannot just share her with everyone staying in the same room as her. You will have to n days. And while she is with one of you, the others will suffer. So if you have your other mates with you at that time, I mean, the time will pass pretty quickly." My suggestion definitely angered them because they did not seem to agree with me. "Emmet, we would like you to not intervene. You made up your mind. You chose your fated mate. As for us, we will make our own decisions," Maximus hissed at me, looking upset that I even suggested they ept their other fated mates. "Sure," I shrugged to Maximus. "I will never let you speak to your brother like that. Hes older than you. Dont forget," Mother snapped at him, probably because she liked my idea more. And honestly speaking, even when it was going to hurt Hnie, I was going to do my best to make sure my brothers ept and mark their other mates. That was when Norman stepped to the side, and we watched Hnie approach us. "I hope you all had a great night. Did you all eat well?" she asked, her eyes nkly staring at me and Azura before looking back at our mother. "Oh yeah, we didnt eat yet," my mother said. And the way Hnie was staring at her, I was just confused. Did something else happen here? It was like she could jump at my mother anytime and hurt her. Once Hnie walked away, my mother shifted in her seat. "Azura, can you please leave us alone?" she asked her, but Azura clung to me, refusing to leave. "Azura, please." I gave her a look, wanting her gone, because it seemed like whatever my mother wanted to talk about was important, and I wanted to listen. So Azura gave in, almost like she wouldter fight with me over it, and walked away. Now my mother started to talk. "I was not very well liked by the Moon Goddess. She wanted me to sacrifice my children, you four, but I didnt want to. So I fought it. I turned my back on her and went rogue. I took her favorite Alpha King, your father with me to live as a rogue. I was defiant. I was angry with the Moon Goddess. I stopped praying to her. I stopped thanking her. And I guess it angered her a lot. So she sent in another woman to show me that she could steal her favorite Alpha back from me. And that happened. And I felt like if I went back into the pack, it would be fine again. But it was never fine. The Moon Goddess holds grudges. I lost many children at that point. The record is right in the hospital. I kept losing babies. And then I decided to rely on my sons. But the Moon Goddess had to give me one final blow. She brought in the same womans daughter to show me that she could steal my children from me as well. So the mate bond you felt with her was just her being angry and showing me that she can do worse things to me. This is where the whole curse alsoes from. I was not supposed to have children. She had asked me not to sleep with my mate on certain nights, but we did. And I had babies during those nights. And she was so angry. It was like she saw me as someone who never listened to her. So I was cursed. My children were cursed, you four. And the only one who can break the curse is the woman that she brought in, giving her importance to Urss daughter." My mother clenched her fists, tears streaming down her eyes. "It was like the Moon Goddess crushed me because I tried to raise my head. And that woman, she loves the Moon Goddess a lot. She always prays to her. So shes her favorite." My mother was hissing a lot. "But then your fated mates had to reappear, because by the end of the day, we are all born with our fate, with the fated mates tied to us. Jessica, Charlotte, Azura, and Kesha, those were the unfortunate women who got tangled in our messy world. And now they have mates that dont even want them.So go ahead, reject them. I will not stop you. But remember, it will make you feel a lot of pain. And the Moon Goddess might get angry, because she doesnt like anyone going against her." My mother exined, making me nod my head, while the others looked extremely devastated. "I think Mom is right," I said. "You guys should ept the other mates. They deserve it too. And Im pretty sure Hnie will be fine with it. I mean, she has three mates herself. So it will be a lot better for you to have other mates. At least it will also take some pressure off of Hnie. She wont have to go around running errands, trying to save everyone, when there are other mates who will also take the responsibility to help you guys, and us, with our curses." I tried to make sense of the situation, to help them understand that they had to ept their other mates. They had to bring them home. Because that would be the right thing to do. There was no right and wrong, no disloyalty or loyalty anymore. It would just be helpful for all of us. "Emmet is right. If you want the load off of Hnie, ept your other mates. So when Hnie is taking care of one mate with his curse, the others have their own mates. Do it for yourself. Do it for Hnie." Mother agreed with me. "No," Maximus shook his head. "I will not." As he made his decision, Norman also nodded. "I wont ept my mate either," Norman agreed with Maximus. However, the silence from Kaye made me wonder if he was convinced. "Fine, I will ept Kesha." And just like that, one of them cracked. Now I had to crack the other two and make them ept the mates. At one point, they might think I was sabotaging their rtionship with Hnie because they didnt let me marry her. Well, I guess we all are evil in someones eyes. Chapter 716-Mansion Full Of Mates

Chapter 716: 716-Mansion Full Of Mates

Hnie: Seeing Emmet again stirred up some emotions in me, and seeing him with Azura specifically stirred up many. But I kept my calm, because in the back of my mind, I kept reminding myself, now my other mates have mates too. Ill get to see all of them with others, so I need to adapt to it. Charlotte had left for her room after Maximus told her he didnt want to ept her. I guess she had briefly left the mansion and then gone back to her room, and she hadnte out since. Meanwhile, I checked on everyone, going from table to table to make sure they were doing fine, that they had food, and now, I was at Jessicas table. I already knew she had felt a mate bond with Norman, but she looked so lost, sitting there in silence with her father. "Did you guys have food?" I asked the two, trying to hold a smile on my lips to seem weing. "Yeah," Jessica said in the softest tone, but her father snapped. "Of course she had. She can stomach food even after killing her brother." It was the tone he used, and the reminder of the criminal she eliminated for me, that broke my heart for her. She looked thinner than before. She had dark circles under her eyes. Her lips were dry. Even though she was wearing a new gown, it looked loose on her, probably an old one. I wondered if her father was even letting her use any luxuries anymore. She just gave me a small nod to assure me that she had eaten. I had been contacting her, checking on her for a while, but she never responded, and I knew why. Things had grown really awkward between us. And now, they were going to get even more awkward. I turned around, and my eyesnded on Kesha. I didnt want to go to her table. She, her uncle, and her father looked very mean and proud. The way they held their chins up and sipped their drinks made it seem like peasants shouldnt even get close to them. So I walked away, and reached Daltons table. It had been a while since Idst seen him, not since I had returned from his pack. He seemed to be doing very well now. "Hi, Hnie," he said, almost getting up from his seat before his beta touched his hand to remind him to stay calm. He sat back down. "Did you have food?" I asked him, and he smiled. "Wow. Yeah. Im sorry. Im so sorry. Its just that I didnt think you would talk nicely to me again." I could tell he was anxious, he was stuttering, skipping words, missing a few here and there. "I hope you had a great time," I said to Dalton. He just kept staring at my face as if he had never seen me before. After finding out that his brother had tragically passed away, the only best friend I had when I was a kid, I kind of felt bad for Dalton. It wasnt that he left me there on purpose. Sure, he was a bad boy, but that could be overlooked after he had redeemed himself. "I really hope we can talk about the pack matters soon," he said, and I gave him a nod, even though I had no clue what he was talking about. But in the corner of my eye, I kept checking out my mates with their mother. I did not like that woman, and I did not trust her. But with this new fated mate bond thing, I could tell she must be feeling victorious. I mean, she did not like me at all in the beginning, and still doesnt, so I could only imagine how happy she must be feeling. "Yeah, definitely. We need to talk about that," I said as I moved a little to look at my mates once again. This time, I found Maximus with his hand up, gesturing at me, probably asking me to follow them into the mansion. "Um, I hope you had a great time, Dalton. We will speak again," I said, excusing myself and walking away from him. I heard him call my name, but then his royal beta sort of asked him to let me go. I heard it all. Im pretty sure he didnt know yet that I could hear everything. I went into the mansion to find all four of my mates present. I already knew what this conversation was going to be about. Although walking into the living room with Emmet sitting on the couch with his arms spread, being the only one who looked rxed, I felt a bit nervous around him. "Yeah, what is it?" I asked all four of them, passing them a quick nce, but a bit too quickly at Emmet. I didnt know he was the one who was going to do most of the talking. "You already know your mates found their fated mates, right?" he asked. I took a deep breath before giving him a nod. "So are you going to let them ept their other mates?" The question came like a bullet. There was no build-up, no excuses, no warm-up. But before I could respond, Norman cut in. "Hold up, Emmet. Its not only her who has to decide if you want a mate or not." As he said that, I began to feel very self-conscious. For a single split second, I thought maybe they wanted to ept their mates. But then he cleared that up for me very quickly. "We dont want our mates either. So it doesnt matter if she wants it or not. If I dont want someone, nobody can make me ept them." Norman was pretty stern when he said that. "Got it. I understand," Emmet said, nodding his head. "But Kaye has already decided to ept Kesha." And then in a very low and unsettling tone, he exposed his brothers ns. I looked up from the ground at Kaye and found him looking at me. There wasnt guilt in his eyes, but he looked determined. That would be the right word. I couldnt understand what he was so determined to do, but he had been giving me that look for a while now, probably since the cruise ship. Chapter 717-He Knows Something

Chapter 717: 717-He Knows Something

Hnie: I never got to ask all of them one-on-one, but they had already expressed their approval of me being a mermaid. Except for Kaye. He was the only one who didntment on my new powers, or my new identity. He kept his emotions to himself, and that made me wonder what was going on with him. Did he not like the fact that I was a mermaid? Because, like my mom told me, many werewolves dont really mess around with mermaids. "Okay," I said, giving my head a small nod. "Youre not going to yell at him?" Maximus asked, pointing at Kaye, who only gave him an eye roll. "No, Maximus. I have no right to," I said, keeping my emotions to myself and my voice gentle. "What do you mean by that?" Maximus asked. He was always the curious type, asking too many questions. "I have four mates. What gives me the right to question my mate if he has two and wants to ept them?" I watched Maximus face lose color. "Thats not it, Helene. You have every right, at least over my life. I would never ask you to be fair or let me choose someone because you have someone else. That is not how it will work for my life. You know that. You are the owner of my life." The way he held my hands and gently touched them, the pain started to go away. Maximus words made me feel so important that I couldnt even respond. If I did, I would break down. So much had been happening around me. I just found out that my father was killed in the worst way possible. I just found out that I had siblings who were snatched away from me, and that they were sacrificed so these four brothers could live. There was so much going on. I would look at my mother, and when she smiled at me, I would feel my heart shrink. Where did she get the courage to still smile? "Maximus is right." And then Norman spoke up. "It was never decided that we would ept our mates too. You never made the decision that you wanted four mates. It was us who decided that. So we kind of made you agree to the terms that you should have four mates. So why would we ask you to be fair and let us have two. It was never your choice in the beginning, Hnie. You did it for us. So there is no way well ask you to let us ept our mates too." Norman made me turn and look at him. The man who once hated me so much was now so sweet to me, so kind to me. I didnt need him to say it, but I could tell he loved me the most, maybe even more than his brothers. Are you forgiving him for not telling us about Emmet being the one who killed your baby? Cora asked, reminding me that its not possible he would love us more than his brothers. Cora, that was a situation where he had to take that step in order to keep the peace. I know he did it wrong, but that one incident cant make me turn my face away from him. I was angry for a while, but there is no way I would think otherwise. He doesnt have to walk on eggshells, always proving himself to me. Because he never asked me to prove myself to him. There are things I do without his permission, without his acknowledgment. So does that make me less affectionate towards him? No. So then I will not hold him ountable for something for so long. It was an incident. It happened. Thats it. There is no prolonged punishment for it. I reminded her that Norman had always been there for us, or at least, after some time, he began to be there for us. What about Emmet then? she asked. And the moment I raised my head, I watched Emmet look at me and tilt his head. I dont know. He chose to leave. Otherwise, we might have figured things out, I uttered. But then, the recent events and my mothers truth made me feel a little uneasy. It was just the trauma of it all. First, some women believed my mothers children didnt have enough worth to live over her own children. And then, Emmet did the same thing, whether unconsciously, when he chose his ex-lover over my baby. It was just a lot happening. "You know what? I think they should ept their mates," However, of course, Emmet has to give his input. I dont know whats going on with him. I do not hate him, but he was keeping things to himself, which made him seem very strange to me. I didnt know if he was on my side at this point. I mean, he looked fine living with Azura. "Emmet, please dont intervene," Norman said, turning to him and giving him a look. But I noticed the way the two of them looked at each other. It was like that old bond wanted to be reformed again. But it was Emmet who was keeping himself away, I noticed that. "Fine then. Its just that once our curse intensifies, she wont be able to help us all. So she must remember that one of us will die." As soon as he said that, my eyes widened. Maximus intervened, waving his hands between us. "No, no, no. So listen, we will reject our mates next full moon." Maximus turned to give him a very stern look, as if he knew what he was doing. But it was just his way of trying to divert attention from Emmet. "Wait, what did you say about one of you dying?" I turned to ask Emmet while Norman began to roll his eyes and scoff. "Why did you have to open your mouth?" he asked Emmet, overly dramatic in his tone. "Emmet, tell me. What is it? What are you guys hiding from me?" I asked again and again. I was so irritated. Every time, I had to beg them to tell me things, information they should give me without needing to be asked. "Mom just told us the rest of the curse," he said, removing his hands from the back of the couch, only to crack his knuckles. Norman and Maximus looked extremely distraught. Kaye remained silent. His bodynguage was always minimalistic, but now it just felt eerie. "In the future, our curses will worsen. This time, you were able to save us because it was one at a time. The next time, it will be all of us. And Im afraid you wont be able to help us all," Emmet exined. I turned to look at Norman. "Why do you guys always hide things from me? And wait a minute, how do you even know if thats real?" I asked Emmet. "I mean, we could take chances. Butst time, our mother told us something and it really happened. And this time, Im doing my own research, and I think my mom is not lying," Emmet said, shaking his leg as he rested it over the other and then cleared his throat. "The thing is, Hnie, you cant take care of all of them. Ive already figured out that I need someone else so Ill be saved." The way he said it made my heart crumble. "Youre making it sound like I didnt help youst time," I said. He gave his head one big nod while blinking his eyes forcefully. "Im not saying that. Im very grateful you helped mest time. But after that, I figured nobody would want to help me. So instead of begging you all to take care of me, I found someone. Or the Moon Goddess did." His words hurt me so much. But at the same time, I could tell he believed he was hurting himself too. Thats why he was saying things that would hurt us. Those things were very sad, and we were just listening. He was feeling them. I could only think about the night when he had almost asked me to marry him. Maybe that night, he realized it was getting too crowded. Chapter 718-One Quickie Before The Disaster

Chapter 718: 718-One Quickie Before The Disaster

Hnie: I began to realize he wasnt wrong, though. What if something like this happens? The Moon Goddess must have given them more mates for a reason. I knew the brothers were special. "No, no, no. I dont want anyone. If you guys want, you can have other mates to help you. Ill stay with Hnie," Maximus said. It was expected of him, but then Emmet started shaking his head. "No, you cant, Maximus. You cannot have all the luxury to yourself." Hisment brought a slight blush to my cheeks. He got up, walked over to me, and stood face to face, hunching down. "And I will suggest to you, Hnie, please convince them to ept their mates. You dont want to be on the receiving end of the curse thats going to hit us all. Let them have other mates. Let the mates do their job. Let everyone see how hard it is to be our mate," he said, his voice very soft. I forgot to look away from his eyes for a few seconds. I guess sometimes I wondered if he knew how much impact he had on me. So with that being said, I stepped back and turned to look at Norman. "He is right. You should ept your mate." As soon as I said that, Normans face hardened. "And Im not saying this because Im scared of taking care of you all. But I wont be enough. So if one of you is going to ept their mate, then all should. I dont want any unfairness or any messy stuff going on. Theres already a lot on my mind. So please, Im asking you to ept your mate." I was in the middle of talking when Norman interrupted me out of anger. "I will ept them," he said, his voice full of anger. "Youre not getting it, Norman. Im not saying this because" I was cut off again when he showed his disapproval even more. "No, no, no. Its fine. We will ept them. But you know theyll have to be there with us. Are you ready for that? Are you ready to let them be in our bedrooms? Are you ready to see Jessica in the room with me?" he asked, snapping his fingers so I would look at him. And honestly speaking, no, I was not ready for it. And since he had already left the decision on me, I spoke up. "Its okay. You can ept her." The minute I said it, I saw Norman look so sad. Even I was sad, but I had no other choice. Sadly, I would have to let them mark and bring their mates home, and share a bedroom with them. They kept watching my face as I began to walk away, back to my bedroom, which was going to be a guest room from now on. I knew what I was doing. Ever since Emmet spoke to me, it felt like there were too manyyers to that man. He knew so much that we didnt. And I wanted him to know I was ready to be a part of whatever n he had, which, in this case, was to save the brothers. I didnt want to be mean and selfish and only think about myself. I heard footsteps behind me, and I knew from the pressure in the steps that it was Norman. I turned around to tell him I wasnt going to be upset about it, when he grabbed my face in his hands and crashed his lips against mine. He sucked my lips hungrily while mming the door open behind me and pulling me into the guest room with him. He began to hungrily kiss my lips, his hands exploring my curves. I knew the urgency in his body was from the desperation to remind me that we loved each other, and that I should not ask them to ept their mates. I didnt. I let him shove his tongue down my throat, while he unbuckled his pants. He spun me around and shoved me against the wall, my hands resting on the wall and my body feeling goosebumps. After a chaotic discussion, I needed this so bad. As his cock prated my pussy from the back, I began to moan and close my eyes. His hand ran forward to my neck, holding me tight while he began to kiss my cheek. "Ah Norman!" I moaned in pleasure, feeling him thrust inside me with more passion and aggression than ever. With his every thrust, I would groan and moan louder than before. His sweet kisses filled my body with ecstasy. My insides swell and tightly held onto Normans shaft, making it stay in me as it tied knot inside me. "Nobody will ever rece you," Norman grunted in pleasure, his hand holding me by the neck. As he finished inside me, I rested my forehead against the wall and wondered if he would finally give in and do it with Jessica someday as well. I was really keeping my hopes up, convincing myself that I was making the right decision and not getting into yet another problem. "Dont worry too much. I will forever and always love you, and you only," Norman said, kissing my cheek again before fixing my dress and his pants. He then left the room while I went into the bathroom to freshen up. When I came out, I saw the room door open and watched Maximus walk in. "Are you okay?" he asked, leaning in to nt a kiss on my lips. "I am fine," I said with a forced smile. It meant a lot that they cared enough toe and check on me. "Just remember one thing, I am not touching Charlotte. Even if I ept her, Ill let her help me with the curse, and then I will reject her," he said confidently while walking toward the exit. He turned briefly to look at me and added, "And I will let her know in advance." Chapter 719-The Kiss And Kesha Unns

Chapter 719: 719-The Kiss And Kesha Unns

Hnie: I had to go outside and meet everyone, as they had finished their dinner. They were still sticking around for drinks, the royals sharing a toast to celebrate finding their fated mates. I didnt expect any leniency from my mates, since I was the one who had pushed them toward epting theirs. But Norman and Maximus told me they wouldnt ept their mates tonight. They wanted to take it slow, at least for now. However, the full moon wasing in a few days, so they would have to do it eventually. They just didnt want to announce it tonight. Even though I could tell Kesha was pressuring Kaye, he also told his brothers he wouldnt do it right away. I had seen him check his phone, her name popping up on the screen quite often. My mates had already gone to speak with the royals and spend time with them. I walked out of the guest room, fixing my hair, when I spotted Kaye. He had his hands in his pants pockets, his body leaned back casually. "So, Im not going to get any kisses?" he asked, making me clench my fists. "Kaye, you should first work on yourmunication skills. You cant just keep staring at me and doing things that make me question your feelings, your honesty, your loyalty, and then expect me toe give you a kiss and treat you the way I treat Maximus and Norman. Theyre very honest with me," I said. Kaye started to lick his teeth andugh. "Yeah, so honest that the two people who were supposed to tell you the truth about your childs passing were the ones who kept it. But sure, Im the bad guy," he said, his eyes moving a little too fast. I noticed some changes in him, but I was keeping it to myself for now. I would definitely bring it up to Maximus and Normanter. "What is it, Kaye? What are you angry at me for?" I asked, watching him raise his hand to scratch his neck, or more specifically, the tattoo he had gotten sometimest year. I began to focus on the details of the tattoo, and something about it gave me the heebie-jeebies. It wasnt just a simple design. It was a mermaid tail with a sword, or maybe a dagger, piercing straight through it. "What?" he asked with a smirk. I stepped back and shook my head. "You like it?" he asked. I looked up. "The tattoo," he said, pointing and tapping his fingers against it. It was as if he knew it had unsettled me. But it made no sense. He hadnt even known I was a mermaid before. Yet the design, a mermaid tail stabbed through the middle, was making my head hurt. "Anyway, I dont hate you. You know that," he said as he finally stood straight and came to stand in front of me, or rather, tower over me. "Im just saying that the things you said about my mother and your mother, theyve definitely built a wedge between us. And not because of me, but because youre ready to take your mothers side. But you get upset when I take mine." He finished, and I began to hug myself ufortably. "My mother never tried to kill you, okay? But your mother has done way more to me," I said, staring him dead in the eyes, my head tilted back to meet his gaze. "Fair enough," he said. "That I can be angry at her for. But Ill never be mad at her for not liking your mother. Im sorry, but I still dont believe my mother did all that while yours ispletely innocent." As he finished, I clenched my jaw. "You know what, Kaye? I dont fucking care what you think. I know my mother didnt lie to me. I know your mother is messed up." As soon as I said that, I saw him clench his jaw. "You can hit me if you want." His face immediately softened when I said that after I watched him clench his jaw. "Now youre taking it too far. You know Id never hit you. Dont say such things," he said, starting to grow more agitated. I began shaking my head. "No, I dont care. You know this is my weak point. I get extremely agitated whenever you talk about your mother. Shes not a saint. She almost got me in trouble with the curses when she didnt tell me the full truth. She hides things, even from you, Kaye." I pointed at his chest. He looked down at my finger, then quickly grabbed it and pulled me closer, wrapping one arm around my back and the other behind my head. He lowered his face and brushed his lips over mine, sending a strange wave offort through my body. "You know, if you asked me to, I would even leave my mother for you." The way he said it, and then the way he pressed his lips tightly to mine, made my body shudder in his arms. It felt like he was trying to escape something. His words came out in the heat of the moment,pletely contradicting his earlier behavior. "What is going on here?" And then came the voice, the high-pitched, confident, and full of determination. Kesha Unns. She rushed between us, cing one hand on my shoulder and the other on Kayes, pushing us apart. "Kesha?" Kaye grunted, pping away the hand that had touched me. She looked like she had seen a ghost, the way she stared at his face. "I just fucking caught you cheating on me with your brothers wife. How do you exin that?" she screamed. It was the first time I had seen Kesha in her full fury. Kaye narrowed his eyes at her as she continued. "This bitch. Does she even know were fated mates? Why the fuck did she kiss you?" she shouted, grabbing his cor. I hadnt realized she was so aggressive. But Kaye grabbed her wrists and pried them apart with enough force that she winced in pain. "First of all, dont you fucking disrespect her again. Second, I was the one who kissed her. And yes! It felt amazing. And before you spew any more hate, youre my fated mate from tonight, but Ive felt the mate bond with her long before you. So dont fucking call her just my brothers wife." The way Kaye suddenly flipped and started revealing what we had nned to keep quiet shocked me. Goosebumps spread across my skin. Chapter 720-The Water Brings Out My Tail

Chapter 720: 720-The Water Brings Out My Tail

Hnie: Kesha had a look on her face like she wanted to kill me, and for a split second, I noticed her features change. It made me close my eyes and blink repeatedly, just to make sure I was seeing it right. But when I looked at her again, she looked normal. My mind was definitely ying tricks on me. Or maybe I was just spooked, first by her catching us, and then by Kaye introducing me as his mate. The council needed to hear that a certain way, that we were going to be together. Some of them already suspected something was happening between us, but they didnt know to what extent. "She cant be your fated mate! She already felt the mate bond with Norman fucking McQuoid, so he married her! How could she have two mates?" she screamed. She had such a bony structure that, every time she yelled, her bones visibly moved. Kaye kept one arm stretched out fully to block her froming at me. "Just like I have two mates," Kaye said casually. "Huh? Theres no way the Moon Goddess is fucking blessing you all with two mates," she grunted. I didnt understand what exactly she was mad about, whether it was that she caught her boyfriend with me, or that she didnt have two mates. Either way, the look on her face was twisted with something close to envy. And then, as she pointed her finger at me, someone stepped in between us. It was Emmet. His back was to me, and I could smell his coat, it smelled amazing. "Kaye, take your bitch, put a leash on her, and get her out of here," Emmet said. Her eyes widened. Her jaw dropped. "Did he just call me a bitch?" she asked, pointing at her chest and looking at Kaye. "And youre not going to do anything?" she added, trying to pit the brothers against each other. "No," Kaye said, shaking his head. "Why did you call her a bitch?" Kaye asked her instead. She narrowed her eyes. "Why the fuck do you guys care?" "Oh my goddess," she muttered, cing her hands on her head. "Are you all fucking her?" she asked in a judgmental tone that made me step back. "Kaye, are you going to do it, or should I?" Emmet asked. "I dont like hitting women, but when shes acting like one, I stop seeing her as one." Kaye took a deep breath and stared Kesha in the eyes. I noticed his body rx slightly. Then he turned to his brother. "Just because were defending Hnie doesnt mean you can disrespect my mate." And just like that, he switched. No. Something was going on. Either he was afraid of her, or he was ying a double game with us. "Anyway, Kesha, lets go," Kaye said, turning to her and holding her hand. I could tell she had more to say, but because Emmet was getting aggressive, she chose to walk out with Kaye. I could only imagine the hard time she would give himter. But just like that, the two of them were gone, and now it was just Emmet and me. "You should p her next time if she disrespects you like that," Emmet said, making me frown. "No, its okay. I mean, it was valid for her to freak out. She saw me kiss her mate," I said. Emmet started nodding. "Yeah, thats the perk of not pushing someone into the well. Even when youre upset with them, they still get to kiss you." I tilted my head and stared at him with nothing but sadness. "No, Im serious. What I did was wrong. I dont understand why it happened, why I did it. I honestly have no recollection of it. But it was horrible. I dont expect you to treat me kindly," he said, "or kiss me." Emmet smiled, one hand in his pocket, the other scratching the bridge of his nose. "And thats why youre punishing yourself by staying with Azura?" I asked. The minute I said it, he lowered his hand and looked at me, his eyes full of emotion. Then he smiled. "I thought youd suspect me of double-crossing you," he said. I shook my head. "No, Emmet. Even though so much has happened between us, I still cant wrap my head around the idea that you love her more than you love me." I needed to say it, for both our peace of mind. I watched his face brighten. And then, just like with Kaye, Azura walked in. "Emmet, can we go? Im getting a headache. I dont know why, but Im not feeling well," she said as she walked over and fit herself into his arms, even though he didnt hug her back. She ced her hands on his chest and rested her head there. I looked at her, then at Emmet. "Excuse me," I said, walking away. The happy moments neversted more than a few seconds. Like Norman always said, it was getting really crowded. Once I was outside the mansion, I walked toward the pool area. I needed to calm down. The pool was right next to the garden, so I could still see everyone. "Just because Emmet came over doesnt mean you didnt screw up by kissing my boyfriend." I didnt expect Kesha toe back for round two. I turned to her and gave her a look. "Why dont you go and talk it out with your boyfriend?" I asked, my arms folded tightly across my chest. She looked hyped up, practically vibrating with rage. In the distance, I noticed her father and uncle staring at me, she mustve already told them what she caught us doing. "You have no shame," she grunted. "Even if you are his fated mate, hes my boyfriend." "I understand, Kesha. But hes my marked mate. I hope he told you that." I kept ring at her, but I understood, when you find your mate, your boyfriend, with someone else, youre bound to get angry. Still, her anger was directed at the wrong person. He was my fated mate too, and I didnt know what else I could possibly do. "Oh, you know what? You dont even deserve my attention." The moment she said that, I didnt expect what came next, something that would change everything for me. She shoved me into the pool. I hit the water with a loud ssh. Waves burst outward, and for a second, I stayed under in disbelief. But the worst part hadnt even happened yet. I started to transition into a mermaid. Right there. In front of everyone gathered in the garden,ing over to watch me. Chapter 721-Emmet Didn鈥檛 Choose Me.

Chapter 721: 721-Emmet Didnt Choose Me.

Hnie: The minute my tail began to p around in the water, showing its glowing color and probably capturing guests attention, someone yelled, "Oh my Goddess, that is a mermaid!" My heart started to sink in my chest, but there was so much going on that I couldnt focus on one thing. And then somebody jumped in. Swimming toward me was Norman. He came like a bullet, wrapped his arm around my back, and pulled me up with him. He helped me out of the water and then ced me down. His brothers were already standing behind me, all three of them, to block the view, but I could hear the chattering andints in the distance. The council members were expressing their shock and disgust too. Everyone was worried about what I was, what kind of monster they had sheltered. I closed my eyes while Norman hugged me. He then carried me inside the mansion. "Youre not going to take that thing into the house, are you?" That was Keshas uncle. I knew it because he had a certain way of pronouncing some words. "Back off! Not your home, not your rules." I heard Maximus yell at the man. "Did you just tell me to shut up?" It was like they had such big egos, all three of them: Kesha, her father, her uncle, that every time they were told to do something, they would lose their minds. But they were all okay with disrespecting others. "Uncle, if you dont want to lose respect, stay quiet." That was Kaye warning him, but I couldnt see what else was going on because Norman had already taken me into the house. Then I heard the gentle voice of my mother calling for me. "Step aside. I want to see Hnie." She rushed into the living room, where Norman had ced me on the sofa, and hugged me. "They know now," I said to her, breaking the hug and looking into her eyes. "Its all right. Itspletely fine. You will be fine," my mother said, cupping my face in her hands. "What if they do the same to me as they did to you?" I asked my mother, watching the look of sheer panic on her face. "No, Hnie, I will never let anyone harm you. You will not have the same fate as me," she said determinedly. Then she took off her pearl ne to give it to me. "What is this?" I asked her, watching her smile very weakly. "When I lost my tail, it turned into a pearl. This is what happens when a mermaid loses her tail. I want to gift it to you. Keep it with you. It will help you realize that you are not something to be ashamed of. You should be proud of yourself," she said firmly and lovingly. "Wait, you lost your tail?" I asked, bewildered. "Yeah. There were a few details I couldnt tell you because I didnt want to freak you out, but one of those times when they were torturing me, they cut off my tail." My mothers words shook me to my core. I instantly hugged her, crying hysterically. "Nothing will happen to you, Hnie. We will not let anyone harm you." That was Maximus, reassuring me. I broke the hug and looked at all four of them. "What is going on? How the heck did she turn into a mermaid?" Darcy walked in, sounding dramatic and hysterical. My mother turned to give her a re. As she tried to get up, I held her hand, shaking my head at her. I didnt want her to confront this woman right now. There were too many people outside who were against mermaids, so it would get us in a lot of trouble. But then my mother gave me a reassuring nce as she got up again. "As if you didnt know she was a mermaids daughter," my mother hissed at her. Darcy covered her mouth with both hands dramatically. "What? Youre a mermaid?" The look of anger on my mothers face matched mine. She had the nerve to still act so well at an age where she should be showing grace. "I had no clue. Children, does your father know that he has been sharing the bed with a fucking mermaid?" she asked her sons. Kaye stepped forward with his fists clenched. "Stop it." The look she gave him was so scary that even I felt like I would have melted if I were Kaye. "You, out of all people, should know how ugly mermaids are. Dont you know? Theyre not supposed to be our friends," she said, speaking directly to Kaye. While I was hysterically confused, I noticed Emmet snapping his head at Kaye and then looking back at their mother. He did it so visibly that everybody caught on to it. They all looked at Emmet for a brief moment, as if wondering what he was doing. "We are not your enemies, but you are our enemies, because every time you see a fucking mermaid, you want to kill her, y her, or use her in your fucking curses." My mother was finally venting it out. Darcy looked like she could kill her right then and there, but she wouldnt dare. Not when I wiped the tears from my eyes and stood up. I was over the trauma, and now I was standing right beside my mother. "Ah, look at her. She had the nerve to face me after she lied to all of us about her identity," Darcy hissed, yapping everything in one breath. "That will be enough, Mother." Norman stepped ahead, pointing his finger at his mother, whose eyes bugged out in shock. "Just because we are silent doesnt mean we are not on her side," Maximus added. "What the heck are you three on about? What about you, Emmet? Do you also think that this is not deceptive?" She turned to her final son, who had been silently watching us, and all eyes turned to Emmet. He stepped forward, scratched the back of his neck, and then, while avoiding eye contact, he uttered, "It would have been deceptive, but I guess even Hnie didnt know the truth either. However, it was pretty fucked up that her mother didnt tell anyone about her identity." And right then and there, I lost all my respect for Emmet. Chapter 722-Leaving!

Chapter 722: 722-Leaving!

Hnie: I hoped it was because Emmet didnt know the story of my mother. Then maybe, in his eyes, it was deceptive. So I helped him understand why my mother didnt tell anyone her identity. "When your mother found out about my mothers identity, she used her as a baby machine to sacrifice her children, my siblings," as I screamed, tears rushed down my eyes. I watched his eyes slowly grow wide. He then zoned out, and I hated it. I wanted him to take action immediately, but he was silent. So I continued. "Do you have any idea what she has done to my mother? That man, Niles, is not even my father. They killed my father. Soren, dont you remember? You told me about him. You gave me a book to read about him. He was my father. And do you know why nobody has heard of him in so long? Because he is fucking dead, your mother killed him. And she was going to kill me. Sacrifice me too. But my mother lied. She told your mother that I was the daughter of Niles, and not of her fated mates. Otherwise, I would have been sacrificedfor you. For all of you." I was crying as I told him what his mother had done to mine. Although we had agreed not to speak of it until after the investigation, I didnt give a fuck. There was no investigation going on. How could someone go back in time and investigate when there was no evidence left? Because it all happened in a fucking basement that their mother had likely wiped clean by now. "What is she using me of, son?" his mother dramatically stepped in, pushing me away. Kaye stepped ahead and gently ced his hand on my back to support me, but I turned slightly and pped his hand off. I was so done with their support. My mother seemed so fragile in that moment, probably remembering when she had been through when she was too young to fight back. But now, even older, with her daughter standing beside her, we were still screaming for justice. "Emmet, please tell her you do not believe this fuckery. You were there when she used to torture me. So tell your mate that whatever they are using me of is one of her mothers ns. Tell her!" she screamed at Emmet, who held her hand and gently pressed her elbow to steady her. And that was when I knew he was on her side. "Do you have any proof?" he asked me in a very stern tone. "How can I find evidence for it?" I asked quietly. "Exactly. If there is no evidence, you cant expect us to believe that. Because, Hnie, your mother has done fucking shit to my mother. And I was there. So either we believe your mothers version of the story, the woman we never liked, the woman we saw as an abuser, or we trust our own eyes. How can you go back and trust your mother after she never evenid a motherly hand on you? And now you expect us to do the same? Just because she is your mother?" I think what Kaye didnt say loud enough, Emmet did. And he was really pretty loud. I watched his face, my mouth hanging open. "As for you being a mermaid nobody has a problem with that. But we have a problem with your mother. If she is going to spew lies like that, it will be a problem. You know our mother has been through a lot. She was cursed. So I think its really insensitive that" He suddenly shut up when tears started to well up in my eyes. "Oh Goddess, please dont cry now," he groaned, stretching his neck upward. "No, keep talking. Tell her!" Darcy insisted, shaking him. He gave her a look, then turned back to me. It didnt matter if he gave me a soft look. He had already said enough. "Of course you wouldnt understand, Emmet. Didnt you do the same thing your mother did? You two thought our babies were nothing. Our bodies were just machines to create babies, to help you with your purposes." That was when I said it to his face, to hurt him. And I was right. I was hurting too. He cant expect me to understand him when he doesnt fucking understand me at all. As I said that, I watched him go numb. And then everyone around him stood silently. My mother took a deep breath and then held my hand to pull me back. "No, Mom. Let me speak. They all found their fated mates. And theyve all decided to ept and mark them. And yes, the decision was on my shoulders. And Im so d I told them it was okay to ept them. Because you know why?" I said, shaking, my body filled with anger. "Because I am going to leave this ce. I am done being a savior. I will go and save mynd. I will go and be with my people. I belong to Arthendel," I said, voice hard with fury. "Hnie, what are you saying?" Norman stepped ahead, gently tapping his two fingers on my forearm to get my attention. "Im saying that Im going back to mynd," I said, turning to give him a look, and I noticed all three of them standing behind me were shocked. "Youre leaving us because Emmet didnt believe you?" Maximus pointed at Emmet. "You always treat him differently. Why is it that every time we support you, it gets outweighed by the fact that Emmet doesnt support you?" heined. I watched my mother look at me with sad eyes. "You seriously got that out of it? This is about me, my identity, my mother, and her story. Maximus, if he doesnt believe it, your mother doesnt believe it, others wont believe it either. And if your mother isnt guilty, what do you think will happen now? People out there are already chanting that you bring the mermaid out so they can kill us. Do you think theyll want justice for my mother, the creature they hate so much? So I have to leave. Its for me and my mother. You all have your mates. Stay happy with them." I was hurting so much that I knew once I left them, I would be in pain too. But it was much needed. Arthendel needed me. "So your solution is to leave? Run away?" Norman said, his hands in his hair and his eyes closed. I could tell he was holding in the pressure of his anger. "Yes! I think that is the only solution for now," I announced determinedly. Chapter 723-Last Words

Chapter 723: 723-Last Words

Hnie: "No, Hnie, thats not only your decision to make. Youre our mate, we will make this decision together," Norman said as he watched me rush toward my bedroom, the one I used to share with him, to grab my bags. That was decided. I could not stay here and get justice for my mother when all the creatures around me were on Darcys side. They hated mermaids. Of course they would take Darcys side. "Norman, its not about us anymore. Its not about love anymore. I cannot look away from my duties, just like you cannot look away from yours," I said, watching him shake his head. "You dont get it. You cannot do this to us. How do you suppose we would live after?" He then paused, closed his eyes, and clenched his fists. "I cannot live without you." I guessed he was done talking about everyones rtionship with me. He wanted a one-on-one confrontation. He wanted to know why I was not thinking about us anymore. "Norman, people outside are angry, and I dont want to go through another trial for these people. I will not stand in a box trying to exin why I am a mermaid as if its a crime. It is not. As for usC if things went well, if life gives us a chance" I stopped talking because it was not easy for me to say that. "Then stay here. I will get justice for your mother," he said, and I started to smile. "Let me talk to everyone. I dont fucking care. This is a roguemunity. Nobody gets to decide who can be a rogue and who cannot be," he tried to exin, but he still failed to understand. "That is, sadly, not how it works now. Rogues, werewolves, they would never let anyone wander even in the roguemunity if they arent werewolves. They treat them as monsters. All the other creatures are monsters to them," I delivered, feeling my heart break little by little. Then I watched Maximus and Kaye walk toward us, and I stepped away from them. It wasnt that I was angry with Maximus. Through all this time, Maximus and Norman had stood beside me. They didnt care what others were saying. Not once did they make me feel like I might be in the wrong. "Please, Maximus. Its already hard for me to prepare myself to leave you. Dont make it harder by saying anything. Please," I said, with nothing but love in my voice for him. "Listen, if youre angry with me" Kaye began, but I held up a finger. "You will stay away from me," I said to him. "I am going through a lot too. You need to understand. We all are," he added, pointing toward Emmet, who was walking toward us. "Oh please, tell him to stay away from me," I said, grunting angrily. "Emmet, please," Norman said, stepping ahead and warning him with his eyes. "I just need one moment alone with her," Emmet said. "Why? Why do you want to talk to me now? What could you possibly say now?" I screamed at him. That was when his mother rushed upstairs. I hated how she treated these grown-ass men like they were children in diapers who couldnt do anything for themselves. "I dont care what this woman is to you guys, but Im going to call everyone here and make a decision about her. She cannot stay. Shes a monster!" Darcy started screaming, pointing her finger in my direction from afar. I gave Norman a look, reminding him that this is what he wanted me to deal with by staying here. "And once McQuoid is back, hell hate Urs too," she added, pointing downward, toward where my mother was. Thats when I began to worry. My mother was all alone. What if they snuck in someone to hurt her? Darcy had done it before. She could do it again. "Mom, you need to just stop it," Norman said, stepping forward to confront her. I began to feel bad for him as I turned toward the stairs again, leaving my bags behind. I didnt fucking care about the stuff anymore. I just needed to get my mother and leave. "Hnie, listen" Emmet called, while the others tried to stop their mother from calling the guards inside. Emmet began to follow me. "I just need a moment with you," he whispered. But I pulled my hand free from him the minute he tried to hold it. "Youve done enough, Emmet. All this time, I loved you more than everyone else. And its true, all theirints are true. I felt more drawn to you than to anyone else. Thats because I fucking loved you more than anybody else. From the beginning, we had a different kind of connection, starting with you saving me, then bing friends, then teacher and student who could trust each other, and then lovers. All of that. And you still turned out this way." I expressed my heartbreak while watching his mother break free from the others and move to the top of the stairs. "Stop her, Emmet! We have to make the others confront her. She cannot just leave after she stayed in ournd. Goddess knows what if they were traitors. Goddess knows if they were feeding information back to the mermaids!" she screamed. I gave Emmet onest look, maybe because I wanted him to see exactly who he defended against my mother. "We cannot stay," I said. "If you just let me-I cant speak here. Shell know," he tried to utter, without even opening his mouth. And thats when I realized he was such a coward. He couldnt even defend me in front of his mother. He only wanted to pull me aside and lie, say something tofort me. "No, Emmet. I cant take that risk. You and your brothers have your mates now. I hope theyll help you with your curse. But I have to help my mother get justice now. I cannot stay here," I said, stepping away from him and rushing downstairs. Kaye and Maximus started toe after me while Norman argued with their mother again. So much was happening, I was losing my mind. "Please donte after me. I wont be staying. And I guess the timing is right, the Moon Goddess gave you all your mates so you could say goodbye to me," I said in a loud, stern voice so they would understand and stop following me. They were making it so hard for me to leave, even when leaving was the one thing I absolutely had to do. Chapter 724-Goodbye Sweet Mates

Chapter 724: 724-Goodbye Sweet Mates

Hnie: I ran to my mothers room, the one near the garden side. From there, I could hear people chattering outside. "Where is McQuoid? How could he let a mermaid stay among us for so long?" someoneined, probably Jessicas father. "And that same mermaid is the reason my son is dead," he added, justifying his sons actions against me because I was a mermaid now. "Mom, we cant grab our stuff," I said to my mother, watching her stare out the window with tears in her eyes. She was peeking through the curtains, silently watching people hate us. "If you want, we can hide somewhere until Mr. McQuoid is back, so you can have onest word with him," I said to my mother, holding her hand tofort her. But she began to shake her head. "We dont have time for this. I dont want to put him through all this. These people will question him if he takes my side. And at his age, I dont want him to deal with more shit. He is a nice man, Hnie. A very kind and gentle man. And although I will miss him forever, its also true that we cannot stay here. I wont jeopardize your life anymore just because Im selfish enough to want onest word with him. If he truly loves me, if hes on my side, hell understand." She gave me a look, confident and bold. Iughed softly for her, but the fact that she was once again losing the love of her life because I was exposed for who I truly was made me feel incredibly guilty. "Now lets go," she said. She held my hand and started to run toward the door, just as Maximus barged in. "Son, I have been very nice to you," she said to Maximus, showing him her palm. "But please, dont make me and my daughter wait here. I dont want her to die," she said, looking him straight in the eyes. "But well take care of her," Maximus tried to reason, but my mother began shaking her head. "No. You cannot do this. You cannot fight everyone. I saw what happened when I was caught, and that was just a few people. Now the entire werewolfmunity knows, and theyll be after her," she said. While she was speaking to Maximus, I began to hear a voice from outside. "Everybody just calm the fuck down!" Dalton shouted. "Why are you shouting at us? Arent you angry too? You were crucified as a coward for a mermaid!" someone yelled from the crowd. "A mermaid? Shes a fucking being. She has her own identity. Why does it matter who she is? She has been kinder to us, even after what weve done. That should have been us. She is not a monster. Shes a creature like us with her own identity. Shes part werewolf. You dont understand that? Shes the most powerful one among us. With her on our side, dont you see its more beneficial than harmful?" Dalton shouted. I was stunned that he was standing up for me. "Come on, alpha boy, she rejected you. We all know how you tail around her and she ignores you," said Jessicas father. "Really? Youre going to talk now? Just because she turned out to be a mermaid, suddenly your son is the victim? No. He was a fucking monster, and hell stay a monster," Dalton screamed. "And no, I wont let anyone go in there. And if you must, then you must fight me," he hissed. Thats when my attention shifted back to Maximus. "We will not let anything happen to her, but you cannot take our mate from us," he said. My mother stepped aside to give them space. At the same time, Emmet, Kaye, and Norman were at the door, while their mother screamed from the back, trying to call the warriors to stop us. I guessed Dalton was still blocking the door outside, but how long could he keep it that way? "You want bloodshed to happen? This is not how I want my daughter to survive here. Always in constant fear of someone attacking her," my mother said. "But I will let her make the decision," my mother said, looking at me. Now all eyes were on me. "I dont want to stay here. Not like this. And its not like Im leaving the world. Ill be in mynd. I will see you all again. But at the same time, please, please dont stop me. Dont make me stay here. I dont want to," I said in the most broken voice. I watched my mates lookpletely defeated. "That is your decision?" Maximus asked, tears in his eyes. "Yes," I uttered, unable to even look him in the eye. Then they started to make way for me, because they realized there was no stopping me anymore. It broke my heart, because I truly wanted to stay with them. I was so happy with them. But my life was not all rainbows andughter. I had to take this step for my mother, and even for myself, right now. I needed to be a little away from them to get my thoughts together. My mother held my hand and started to walk me through them. "We need to go and stop them froming inside," Maximus said to his brothers, who reluctantly walked away. I guessed they probably wanted to stay and watch me change my mind, but that was not happening. And just like that, my mother and I ran out from the back door. However, just when I was outside, I heard someonee after me. "Hnie, please give me a chance," I heard Emmet say. But it was toote. The decision had been made. We were leaving, and I knew wherever he went, his mother would follow. So it wouldnt be long before she came and caught us, so we did not stop. Eventually, he stopped because his brother started to call for help. They were buying us time, so I was not going to stand there and talk to Emmet while the others were fighting for my escape. Even when they were upset, they helped me, buying me time. And then the mansion started to look smaller and smaller. We were rushing forward. It was winter, so with the clothes we had on, our bodies were getting cold. But it didnt matter. We had to escape, or else they would catch us. My mother held my hand tightly while I had tears in my eyes, thinking I was leaving my mates with their mates, and that they would probably form a connection. That was so hard for me. Chapter 725-My Brother鈥檚 Tattoo

Chapter 725: 725-My Brothers Tattoo

Emmet: "Do you want toe home?" Maximus asked on the call. It had been a few hours since Hnie left with her mother. I hadnt been able to fullye to terms with the fact that I blew it all up. I hade home afterst night, locked myself in my room, and started drinking. Azura knocked on the door a few times, but I didnt respond. Just the thought of Azura being happy that Hnie was out of the way angered me. I didnt want to see her face. I didnt want her to have the satisfaction that just because Hnie was gone, she got to be with me now. "No, I cannot," I said, holding a bottle in my hand, "Its okay, Maximus. You can me me for her leaving," I said, taking steady breaths. "Im not ming you. Im not using anyone. But I just want to remind you that the sole reason behind Hnie leaving is our mother. I know, I know, you always want to look into factual things. You always want solid facts. But lets not forget, our mother isntpletely innocent either. And I know Hnies mother has done some fucked-up things, but that was only to our mother. And the way she did itC I dont know. If Hnie trusts her, I trust her." I smiled at my brother. He was all grown up now, he was so confident, and now it seemed like he was also independent. He was making decisions without being influenced, and that was admirable. But sadly, I could not be given the same luxury. "I appreciate it, Maximus. You standing on her side, you giving me a chance to return. But there are some things that you will not understand. There are some things that I dont understand about myself. So I need a moment to rx and understand what Im doing. But dont worry, Ill stay in contact," I said, reassuring him that just because Hnie was gone didnt mean I would cut my ties with him. "Youre my little brother, and I love you a lot," I reminded him. I heard him crack a littleugh, more like augh of relief. But I knew we were all dying inside. Hnie leaving us had left us in such a daze that we couldnt heal from it. "How is Norman?" I asked. "I dont know, man. Hes a mess. He wont talk to any of us. Hes just standing in the backyard, probably thinking shell return," I heard Maximuss voice crack a little, and it cracked my heart too. It was all because of me. Even if he didnt believe it, it was all because of me. "Anyway, Ill go take care of Dad. Hes not holding up well either. Hes not saying anything. So I dont know if hes upset that she didnt tell him the truth or if hes upset that she didnt wait for him and left. I dont know. Its just like everyone is broken. And then theres Charlottes mother. Shes missing. So thats another issue. We need you here, brother. We really need you," Maximus said. The tiredness in his voice made me wonder if Norman had not been able to be fully present for them. And I understood. I didnt me him. "Okay. Ill being back. Just give me a few days," I said, giving up on my ego and deciding to return. I couldnt just sit in the chair and expect everyone to believe that there were loose ends I needed to tie before epting any me. I needed to go back and put in the work, now more than ever. "Thank you so much," Maximus said as he ended the call. And that was when Azura knocked on the door again. "What is it, Azura? I told you to leave me alone for some time," I yelled, annoyed. I never lose my patience, but sometimes she really pushes my buttons. It was strange that I used to feel so guilty about her dying, and missed her so much, to the point that now that shes alive, I feel like I cannot breathe in her presence. And then there is Hnie. She is in my head, in my heart, in my vision. Everywhere I look, its just Hnie and Hnie. "I just wanted to say that your brother is here to see you," she voiced meekly from the other side, and I grew attentive. "What? Let him in." I got up quickly, put the bottles aside, and rushed to the door. "Norman" As soon as I opened the door and said that, I stopped speaking. It was Kaye. He rushed in while Azura tried to sneak a look at us. Kaye did not look like he hade for a rendezvous. His face was sweaty in winter, even though he was wearing a thin ck shirt. "Kaye, whats going on?" I asked him, trying to close the door when Azura stepped in. "Is everything okay? Does he need something?" she asked, her eyes moving too quickly, as if she were trying to gather as much information about Kayes situation as she could. "Azura, its fine. Ill deal with him," I said, cing my hand on the door frame, subtly blocking her way in. She noticed my hand, then raised her eyes to me. There were so many questions andints. "Please," I said, trying to sound gentler. "Okay," she said, stepping back so I could close the door. I closed the door quickly so she wouldnt see what we were doing, then turned to Kaye. I already knew he was here for something urgent from his bodynguage. Kaye is usually still and stiff, so the way he was anxiously rubbing his palms, his neck, and then his face told me it was very serious. "What is it?" I asked, and he began to point at his neck. "This thing, this tattoo," he said, stuttering, leaving space in every sentence, in every word he spoke. "Yeah, you got itst year," I said, and he began to shake his head. "No, I did not." I felt the weight of his words right into my heart from the way he spoke up. Chapter 726-Playing My Mother

Chapter 726: 726-ying My Mother

Emmet: "What do you mean you did not?" I asked, steadily approaching him. "Emmet, I dont remember getting it. It just appeared out of nowhere. I was convinced it was a tattoo, but it isnt. I went to a tattoo artist today, asking how I could remove it, because I didnt like it. The more I looked at it, the more I felt like it was telling me something. It was whispering in my ears. And you know what the tattoo artist told me?" he asked, panicking. His body was shaking. His hands were so red, as if they were on fire. "What?" I asked, showing concern. "That its not a tattoo," he said, making me stare at his face, my heart beating slowly. I briskly walked closer to him and checked his neck. I traced my fingers around the mermaid tail, then the dagger, and it felt like my whole world copsed. "Okay, what the fuck," I said, stepping back from him. The way he was looking at me with his eyes wide open, it was like he wanted me to tell him everything was fine. But how could I, when I recognized the symbol? How did I never notice it before? "What is it? Tell me," he asked again, reaching for me. I checked his neck once more. The details on the mermaid tail had always escaped our notice. It was only now, after seeing Hnie have this tail, that I realized it was a mermaid tail. "Wait a minute," I said, gesturing for him to sit down so I could grab one of my research books. I grabbed it and started shuffling through the pages. Then I came across the same sign. "Emmet, please tell me what it is. Im getting scared," he said, shaking. I walked over to him and flipped the page so he could see what I was seeing. It was the exact same tattoo. "What does it mean?" Even though the next page exined it all, hed relied on me, so I had to ry the deadly information to him. But before I could respond, he asked me, "Am I a hunter?" he asked in a low voice. "I am a mermaid hunter, arent I?" he asked again. His eyes showed me how damaged he would be if this turned out to be true. "Okay, there is one more thing that I need to confirm before we jump to any conclusions," I said, trying to calm him down, but he began to get up from the chair as if he were losing his patience. "Wait, wait." I put my hands on his shoulders to make him sit down. "What is left to say? I just saw the sign, and it literally says right here that Im a mermaid hunter." He pointed at the text whileining. "Okay, there is another sign just like this," I said, and I watched his body rx a bit. "What do you mean?" he asked. He looked like such a lost puppy that I felt bad for him. "There are two kinds of tattoos like this, with very minimalistic changes," I said as I turned the page around. And just like I had said, there was another page with the same tattoo but with slight differences, and those slight differences looked exactly like his tattoo. "And this one says you are a siren hunter," I confirmed, pointing at the text. I watched his body rx a bit. He held the book in his hand to keep examining it. "But Hnie is a mermaid." As soon as he said that, I smiled because I knew that was what was bothering him. We have heard our mother telling us about the curses. That we each will be a danger to our mates somehow but Kayes was the deadliest because his attack on his mate will not be idental. He would want to get it done. "Exactly!" I confirmed but the peace on his face stayed only for a few seconds before concern started taking over his body once again. "Then why do I always want to hurt her? Why did I want to kill her? Even my curse says that I would want to kill my mate, and that was because of the curse, because of the tattoo, because I am a fucking hunter." He was right. It did not make any sense. Why would everything point toward Hnie? "But Kaye, you dont have one mate," I reminded him, and his eyebrows started to lower. "You mean to say Kesha? But shes not a mermaid. Shes a werewolf. I know that," he said, staring at my face. "There is so much that we dont know about the people around us, Kaye. I think it is time that we explore Keshas history a little," I said, watching Kaye not even nod or react. He was just focusing on what I was saying. "Last night, Kesha was the one who pushed Hnie into the water. That was a very strategic and specific move on her behalf. Unless she knew something was up. Unless she knew this would be the oue." I said, and Kaye started to zone out. "You mean to say she knew and purposely did it so that Hnie gets kicked out? But that does not exin why I would want to kill Kesha. Because I dont feel the same desire to hurt her as I feel toward Hnie, even when I love her so much. But still, for a split second, I want to kill her," He exined what he was feeling, and I began to nod. "And then why did you convince everyone to ept their mates?" Kaye brought it up, watching me with eyes full ofint. "And also, why did you have to say so many hurtful things to Hnie in front of our mother?" he continued. And since he was here, I decided I would be honest with him. "Youre right in everything youre saying, but I have a reason for everything I said, Kaye," I said, sitting down on the bed with my hands in myp. "Then tell me. You can share it with me." He pointed at his chest. "You answered it yourself. You said I said all those hurtful things in front of my mother. Exactly. I wanted our mother to think I was on her side so she would start confiding in me. I want to get to the root of what shes up to. And for that, someone has to convince her that theyre just as evil and fully on her side," I kept my voice soft, even when I was saying things that might shock my brother. I watched Kayes eyes widen. "So you believe Mother was wrong?" he asked. I shrugged. "What do you believe, Kaye?" I asked with interest in my eyes. I watched him lower his head and start fidgeting with his fingers. "Hnie never lies. And I can tell her mother never does either. Our mother fucked her up. But like I said, theres this split second when I feel like I dont like Hnie. And I feel the same toward her mother. So thats why Im confused. How am I a siren hunter when Im hating mermaids?" He expressed his emotions and conflict openly this time. "Listen, Kaye. When Mom asked me to take her side in front of Hnie, I had to do it. I couldnt ask Mom to give me a second so I could pull Hnie aside and exin my n, that I was only pretending to take Moms side. I was put on the spot, and I had to go along with her. I thought I would exin it to Hnieter. But then Mom didnt let me be alone with her, not even for a second. And I couldnt try too hard, or it would look like I was lying when I said I trusted her and not Hnies mother," I exined all that had been so heavy on my chest. "So that means you also dont believe our mom?" Kaye questioned. I began to only nod, not use my words. I was still not sure what was wrong with Kaye, so I needed to be careful around him as well. I started taking deep breaths. "Emmet, did Mom open up to you?" Kaye asked the final question. He looked so excited to have good news. I straightened my posture and looked back at him with confidence. "She had always wanted me on her side, Kaye. So yeah, she was more than happy to open up in front of me. And let me tell you something, I was right about so much. But now its up to us to make sure we mark our other mates on this full moon and not dy it." I said, no other exnation needed. That was supposed to be our first goal if we wanted to save Hnie from the death our mother had nned for her. My brothers face showed hope. The hope we all had been waiting for. Chapter 727-Someone Is A Siren

Chapter 727: 727-Someone Is A Siren

Emmet: "So, tell me more," Kaye said, moving his hands. "I want to, but part of me is scared of your condition," I said, and he began to frown at me. "Look, dont get me wrong. I know you care about all of us. I know you would never betray us. But Kaye, there is something wrong with you. For you to want to kill Hnie, even when she isnt a siren, makes me think something is wrong. Something has been done to you to make you feel like Hnie is the one you need to kill. Which makes me wonder if you have two mates, and youre supposed to kill the one who is a siren. Hnie isnt a siren." I watched him stare at me, not moving a muscle. "Okay, you know what, lets forget that. I dont want to put ideas in your head and get you into trouble. Well go through all of that slowly. For now, just know that all the things Mother has told us about the curses are lies. Okay? I know the real curse," I said, and I watched Kayes eyes begin to widen. "How do you know that? Did Mom tell you?" he asked excitedly. "No. She opened up to me about stuff. A clever person never tells their ns. Remember that, You have to get whatever information you get out of them to do your own investigation," I reminded him what our mother was capable of with a seer on her side. I couldnt tell him how I found out about the curse because I was afraid that whoever was nting these ideas in Kayes mind might get my n out of him as well. If they managed to make Kaye tell them that I knew about the real curse and that I was trying to stop something, then I could lose. So I needed to be careful. For now, we need to find Hnie. I couldnt believe she didnt let me speak to her, but then again, she was in a state, we were all in a state where we couldnt do much. I was so frustrated with myself at the time, but I had no choice. I was put on the spot by my mother. My mother was clever. Even though she believed I was on her side, she also made sure I wasnt double-crossing her by never leaving me alone with Hnie. "You know what? Get up. Lets pack my bags. Im going back home," I said, shaking my head. There were times when I would hear strange whispers in my ears, but they were starting to fade away. I still didnt understand where they came from. I was fine. I forgot things sometimes, but hearing whispers was another level of delusion. I didnt tell Kaye because I could see he was already stressed about his mark. "What about Kesha and Jessica and Charlotte, damn it?" Kaye said, sounding exhausted as he mentioned the three women who would now be staying with us, taking Hnies ce. I groaned. "Brother, its important. You have to bring Kesha home," I said, watching him shake his head. "Afterst night? Even after she pushed Hnie into the pool," he said, and I frowned. When the whole thing happened, I was already in the car with Azura. I heard yelling and screaming, so I got out. Thats when I found Hnie in the water. Norman had already saved her, but I rushed to stand in front of her to shield her from the crowd. "Interesting," I uttered, my focus shifting to Kesha. "Kaye, listen to me. You have to convince her youre on her side. Dont tell anyone. Go ept her and mark her. Bring her home." The more I spoke about the other mates, the more my brothers got angry with me. "Why? I just told you she pushed Hnie into the pool!" Kaye almost shouted, like an irritated child who wasnt getting his way. "Yeah, but they were arguing. You have to understand your other mate also deserves your attention. If Hnie had done that, you wouldve been happy that she was jealous enough to take that step. So why are the rules different? You know you dont want to upset the Moon Goddess. Just do what Im saying." I was trying to be very cunning because if someone was controlling Kaye, they might get Kaye to talk about what he knows. So I had to make it sound like I wanted him to bring Kesha home because I felt bad for her. The more we talked, the more I realized I shouldnt have told Kaye anything. But he needed to have some truth in the back of his mind so that if he ever came out of whatever trance he was in, he would remember my words and focus on them. He kept staring at my face, and then I pulled the elder brother card. "Do you believe me, Kaye?" I asked and he nodded. "Always," he said. "Then do it." I gave him a warm look, and he nodded again. "Fine, but you have toe home too, with your mate, so you can get tortured watching her instead of Hnie," he said. I began tough. The fact that we all knew we didnt want other mates was funny. At least we were on the same page. And with that, we started packing my bags. I had to go and tell Azura to pack hers too. Azura was smiling at me, and I could tell she was ecstatic. Although she left with me because she had to act like she was on my side, I knew she truly wanted to go back. The only reason I didnt say anything to her back then was because I wanted to y along. I wanted her to know I was grateful that she took my side. And while doing all that, I knew I had hurt Hnie deeply. I thought I would have enough time to speak with her, but I guess I was wrong. Kaye was right beside me, holding my bags, when we stepped into the mansion and found devastating news. In the living room, Charlotte was sobbing on her knees, her arms crossed over her chest, her eyes red and swollen. Everyone else stood around her, and I guessed they were all wondering who woulde forward tofort her. "What is going on?" Kaye asked, reaching for Maximus. Maximus looked at me, then at the bags, probably confused about what I was doing there. Then he replied, "Her mother died." It was so sudden,pletely out of the blue, but it was devastating. Chapter 728-Someone Is Messing With My Brother

Chapter 728: 728-Someone Is Messing With My Brother

Maximus: "You know you can speak with me, brother," I said to Norman, who was standing in the backyard with me. I had seen hime out and stand there, looking at the empty area where Hnie had once run away with her mother. It was just empty now. Everyone was, all of us, our hearts, our emotions. There were no dreams left. But we had to remind ourselves that she coulde back any day. We could go and see her. Last night, even though I was upset that she had decided to leave, I realized it was necessary for her to go for her own safety. I could not be selfish enough to ask her to stay somewhere she no longer wanted to be. "What if Emmet was on her side? What if Kaye believed that her mother was the victim? Would she have stayed then?" Norman asked, pouting and frowning. I had not thought of it that way. "Im pretty sure she left because they were pretty much under attack, and everyone wanted them dead," I said, staring at my brother, who probably had deeper thoughts than I did. "Why do I feel like my two brothers not standing beside her made her feel weak? Maybe she was wondering if we would also turn on her one day," he asked, turning to me. His eyes were red. He was restless, just like the rest of us. But it was also true that I was extremely angry with Kaye and Emmet. Then again, I wasnt sure if they were truly to me. "Norman, Ive been meaning to talk with you, but I never got the time for it," I said, gesturing at the benches in the backyard so we could talk in peace. "What is it?" he asked, steadily walking to the bench and sitting down. I joined him, sitting across the table. "Ive been noticing Emmets behavior, and some things dont make sense to me. There are too many inconsistencies in the stories being told about him." I watched Norman slowly straighten up in his seat. I knew he loved all of us deeply, but he had always had a stronger connection with Emmet than with the rest of us younger siblings. That was also because we were a mess, and Emmet had always been his support and shoulder to rely on. "Tell me more," Norman insisted. "So Emmet is supposed to forget things, but he remembers Azura. Fine. Thats okay. Its a curse, I understand, and she also cursed him on top of it. But the way he flip-flops, it seems like theres more. And why didnt he remember that he pushed Hnie in the well?" I asked. "And before you say that was guilt, I dont believe it. I heard when Hnie told him he was the one who had asked her to meet him at the well. But Emmet looked so clueless. I know others thought he was lying, that he forgot. But to me, it sounded like he was genuinely confused. He was supposed to forget and then remember once his memories came back. But that part never came back." As I kept talking, I could tell Norman was losing interest. I wasnt saying anything meaningful anymore. I was repeating myself. I wasnt good like the rest of them. It was hard for me to exin myself to anyone. "Okay, please hear me out. I went back to the timeline, step by step. I thought about our interactions with Emmet and tried to focus on when he started to change, when he began abandoning Hnie, which began on the wedding night. But before that, there was one incident we had all forgotten," I picked up my phone to read from the notes I had written. "That one day when Emmet came to the academy and he had bloodstains on his shirt, he said he had fought the Zharns in the woods. Do you remember that day?" I asked Norman and watched him zone out before nodding his head. "Oh yeah, that same day" He suddenly paused, and his eyes widened. "What?" I asked, watching his face with interest. "He was in the woods, right?" he asked and I nodded to confirm. "Oh no," he uttered. "Hnie and I we were in the woods together," He said quietly, and I stared at his face, remembering how her touch felt. I got distracted for a moment, afraid I might never be able to touch her again. "Right. No, but Im not sure if he saw you or not. But he did have an encounter with the Zharns. So I checked the camera footage, and Im downloading the material to see if I can spot anything from that day, when he came out of the woods with the bloodstains towards the academy. So while I am getting the footage of the front camera of the academys building, I tried to do something esle as well. Do you remember the times he was found in the bar, both times after abandoning Hnie. Do you remember that?" I asked. Norman nodded again. "So I went to the bar to ask for the footage from those two specific nights, and guess what they told me?" I could already tell Norman was expecting me to say I didnt get them. "They told me they identally deleted those footage. All the other nights were still there. I asked for one more night, just to make sure I wasnt imagining things. And guess what? The night before those two, the nights after, even the ones in between, they were all there, except for those two. Do you not see that theres something else going on? Someone else is involved in whatever is happening to Emmet," I concluded. I saw a kind of relief wash over Norman, probably because he wanted to believe someone else was interfering rather than believe that Emmet was bing something truly evil. "One of the nights youre mentioning is the night Hnie was pushed into the well, isnt it?" Norman asked, watching me nod and tap at my phone. "Exactly. One of those nightsWait, wait, wait" I groaned when I noticed him losing the path again. "Maximuswe saw the scribbling on the papers in his bedroom," Norman said, cutting in before I could respond. That was when I decided to share my thoughts on those scribbles as well. Chapter 729-The Unloved Mate.

Chapter 729: 729-The Unloved Mate.

Maximus: "Norman, when Emmet loses his mind, he does forget everyone, but theres a pattern. He doesnt write things hastily. He usually records everything in his books. Even when hes not well, he writes in his diaries in a very professional and organized way. And lets not forgethis bedroom is never locked. Anyone can get ess to it." I watched Normans eyes widen. "Did you check the footage across the passageway?" he asked. Now he was finally getting to where I was. "I did. And guess what? Its gone." Normans eyes widened even more. At this point, it was almost certain that someone had tampered with Emmet, and because of the curse that made him forget, he couldnt defend himself. "Emmet didnt push Hnie," Norman said, almost dering it before waiting for any more proof. "Im d you concluded that on your own. I didnt want to say it and upset you myself. But now that youve said it, thats what I think too. And since everybody has ess to his room, Im pretty sure someone messed with him. But who? We need to find that person," I said, watching Norman finally look alive. After everything that had happened, he had seemed defeated. This was the first time I saw hime back to life. Since Norman had always been there for us and had helped us whenever we were low, I decided to take it upon myself to help my brothers this time. They had done too much for me to not to be there when they were in trouble. It was my time to take care of them. "Im waiting for the footage." As soon as I spoke again, we heard screaming from inside the mansion. Our eyes met, and his heart probably skipped a beat just like mine. The way we jumped up and rushed inside showed that we both knew something bad had happened. Once inside, we came face to face with a broken daughter. Charlotte was devastated. Her hands gripped her hair while she looked around the living room. "No, no, no, no, no, this is not true!" she screamed, crying hysterically, while my father stood beside her, watching her spiral. "Did you hear what he said?" she asked, turning to me and pointing at my father. "Theyre saying the Zharns attacked my mother and killed her." She started to speak again, a small smile on her lips, as if trying to convince herself it was a bad joke. "But that cant be. My mother always goes to stay with her friend and thenes back. She never goes away forever." I could tell she was struggling to keep herself together. I didnt me her. It was devastating news, and none of us could say a word. "Charlotte, unfortunately, your mother died two days ago," Father said. She dropped to her knees, crying and hugging herself. As if the shocks we were already receiving werent intense enough, Kayd arrived with Emmet and Azura. Kaye was carrying the bags, at least his own, and I could tell that Emmet was carrying Azuras. Although I wanted to go and hug Emmet, to let him know that I knew something was wrong with him, something he couldnt control, something that made him seem evil, I couldnt. My attention went back to Charlotte, who was devastated, crying hysterically. My wolf also started to feel a little sad for her. That was when I announced to everyone who had juste in that Emma had passed away. "But how?" Emmet asked, stepping forward. "She was killed by the Zharns two days ago. Nobody knew she had been lying dead in the woods for that long," I exined. I could understand why Charlotte was so broken. I had known the two of them for a while, and I knew how much her mother had wanted her to be with me. I knew she had felt the mate bond with me, and she was going to be epted and marked too. Her mother was gone. And the fact that we had sat and enjoyed a dinner while her body was rotting alone in the woods, that was probably what was hurting Charlotte the most. "Maximus, go help your mate," Emmet said. Everyone turned to look at me, except for Charlotte, who was crying non-stop. And then I remembered, I hadnt told my father that I had felt the mate-bond with Charlotte. "Wait, I thought you told me that the bond you felt was a lie," my father said. Then he seemed to realize it was the wrong moment to bring that up while Charlotte was crying so much. I stepped forward and knelt down. She instantly jumped on me, hugging me. She probably just wanted tofort herself, and a mates embrace is the greatestfort. With some hesitation, I wrapped my arms around her. I did feel bad for her. At the same time, I saw my father walk behind me, probably to speak to Emmet. "Im d youre back," he said in a dry tone. "I had toe back. Its my home, Dad," Emmet replied. "So much has happened. Im left alone. She left me without even saying a word to me." I knew my father was hurting too. Ever since he returned and found out that she had left without him, I had seen him cry so many times. He never once said she had deceived him by hiding his identity. I guessed we got that from our father. He was madly in love with her. He didnt care. She could have been a crow, and he still would have loved her. But the circumstances were too harsh. They had to leave. "My mom is gone. What am I going to do now?" she cried. While I gently patted her back, I realized it was the right moment to let her know that she wouldnt be left alone. We had already decided to ept our mates. Even though it made me feel like I was betraying Hnie, I knew Hnie had agreed to it. "Charlotte, youre not going anywhere," I said, taking a deep breath. "Im going to ept you. Im going to mark you." As soon as I said that, she broke the hug and pulled away from me. "I dont want your sympathy. I dont want a pity mark," she said, crying. "No, its not a pity mark. We decidedst night, before we got this news." The moment I confirmed to her that I wasnt doing it just because her mother died, she lunged at me again and hugged me. This time, her arms were wrapped around me even more tightly. Chapter 730-The Toxic Mother-In-Law Of My Mate

Chapter 730: 730-The Toxic Mother-In-Law Of My Mate

Norman: "Oh my God, I cannot believe going out in the woods without warriors on my side anymore," My mother had beenining ever since we returned from the funeral. It had been three days since Emma died, and four days since Hnie left. Every night was so hard for me to get through. My body would ache, and her memories would drive me crazy. Every time I left my room to grab a bottle of wine, I saw my brothers doing the same. I think it was at this point that we began to realize how Emmet must have dealt with his pain all these years. We had used him of drinking too much. Now that we were in the same position, we were doing the same thing. Even when Emmet did not want to drink, he had to, because she cursed him with a broken heart. "Mom, please." I gave her a look, gesturing with my hand for her to be quiet. She had been talking for so long that I started to feel like my ears were losing their ability to hear. "Anyway, that woman was a problem. I dont understand how you all are acting so sad when you know she never wanted peace in the house," My mother hissed, rolling her eyes at a woman who died so brutally and so alone. I could not believe my mother was doing that, but then I remembered what Hnie had told me about her cruelty toward her own mother. There must have been a lot of truth in what her mother was saying, because my mother was indeed capable of terrible things. "Weird how you hate Emma so much, but you desperately wanted Charlotte to be your daughter-inw, Imented, watching her roll her eyes. "I did not want her. She was the only option since Maximus felt a mate bond with her," she replied, grabbing her wine ss and gulping it all down her throat. I could already tell she felt very proud of herself ever since Urs and Hnie left. But every time I looked at her, I remembered the chaos she created that night. "Anyway, the full moon ising. How are you guys going to ept them? Did you n anything? I have been looking at venues for the mating ceremony." The way she started yapping, I had to give her a hand gesture. "We are not doing it in a public ceremony, Mother. We will mark our mates and bring them home. That is it. There will be no mating ceremony," I said in a very stern and angry voice. "Dont tell me you are just going to bring them home and not take care of them," she said, putting one leg over the other. That was when Charlotte came to sit with us, her head down. Maximus arrived at the same time. Emmet kept his distance from us, but I remembered what Maximus had told me about him. As for Kaye, he had been sticking close to Emmettely. Everybody else hade over to pray for Emma, even though no one really liked her. "You know, I was just telling Norman that he cannot bring a mate and not expect us to have a ceremony." I did not know my mother was that toxic. She started yapping just so Charlotte could hear it. And she did. She looked at Maximus in confusion. "Mom," Maximus groaned, then turned to Charlotte. "I will need some time because, lets be honest, we are only epting you all because youre fated mates and we need our mates to heal." As he started exining himself, I could already see it going wrong. How would he exin it to her? How could he tell her in the nicest way that he was going to use her? "Its okay." Charlotte shocked me when she started talking. "I understand, and I have no problem helping you with your pain. Even if you dont ever touch me, Im fine with it," she said in a defeated tone. That was a next-level change. Even my mother looked concerned and confused. I guess losing a mother really made her realize life is short and unpredictable. Charlotte had been trying her best to stay out of messy things for a while. Well, at least Maximus had it easy. As for me, Jessica had faced a lot. She was traumatized by her father, by everyone, for doing the right thing. They all crucified her. Her name had been scarred. She could not go anywhere without people asking how she felt after killing her brother. Even though they knew he was wrong, they still imed she must have gotten the craziness from him. And it made me feel bad for her. She was my friend, so I could not stomach telling her I was only going to use her. That was why I was so annoyed that Hnie left. "And I do believe they are right. At least, I dont want a public ceremony. I cannot imagine having an event while my mother" She stopped talking because she started sobbing again. I gave Maximus a look, and he reluctantly got up and sat next to her, pulling his arm over her shoulder so she could rest her head on his chest and cry. "Well, fine, do whatever you guys want to do. Youre all adults here. Im just happy that the toxic, poisonous snake is out of my sons life," My mother spoke every word so bitterly that I started to feel a rise in my body. Maximus gave me a look, gesturing with his hand for me not to retaliate, at least not for now. The full moon was in two days. So, sadly, after two days, I would go through another torturous phase of watching someone else take Hnies ce. But I would definitely speak with Jessicas father and let her know that she was getting marked and epted by me. As for Keshas father, he was very happy. Although she had told him that she caught Kaye making out with Hnie, but now that Hnie was gone, I guessed they would be fine. The rest, Charlotte and Azura, were already here. "It isnt like they have big families who woulde bearing gifts after hearing that their daughters had been epted," My mother never held back. The fact that she had enough money to buy herself gifts, and was still upset that others werent bringing her any, said a lot. That was the toxicity in her speaking. But sadly, that was going to be our life now, at least for a little while, until Hnie came back. And I was certain she woulde back. But that was when my mother said something that made both Maximus and me look at her. "And look, the minute she was in trouble, she left you all behind, while you were crying and begging her to stay. Sea creatures are never loyal or attached to anyone in heart. They only use peoplepeople like you. Innocent handsome men." Chapter 731-Can鈥檛 Live Without My Mates.

Chapter 731: 731-Cant Live Without My Mates.

Hnie: The desert went on forever, full of sand and heat. The sun was high above us, and the wind blew soft but dry, making my eyes sting. Every step was hard, our feet sank into the sand, and it felt like we were walking in a dream that never ended. Our camel walked beside us, calm and slow, like it didnt feel tired at all. I looked back once. The ce we came from was far behind now, almost gone in the hot air. It had been days that we left the mansion behind. My chest hurt, but I didnt say anything. I knew we had to keep going. Ahead of us was a new ce, a new life. I didnt know what it would be like, but I kept walking, holding onto the hope that it would be better. But every time I convinced myself I was happy, I was reminded of the faces of my mates. "Are you okay? We can take a rest," my mother ced her hand on my shoulder to check on me after I sniffled a little too loud when cleaning my cheek with the back of my hand. "I am fine," I lied. I wasnt fine. I was missing them already. Every step I took away from them felt like walking on sharp knives. My heart was in a constant battle of whether to beat or sink. My mind filled with the memories of us together. We hade a long way, me and my mates. We started off as enemies and then turned into friends, bing obsessed with each other. All that and so many memories created, only for me to walk away? "No, you dont look fine." After a while, my mother looked at me and slowed down. She didnt say anything, but I knew she could see how tired I was and probably crying silently as well. She led the camel toward a small patch of shade where some rocks stood, half-covered by a dry, thorny bush. We werent going to find a motel here, no way. We sat down on the warm ground, the sun still strong above us, but at least the rocks gave us a little cover. Every little help was a lot here. I quickly grabbed my water bottle and drank from it. The camel knelt beside us and made a soft sound, then began chewingzily on something it found in the sand, so my mother had to quickly give him food. I didnt want the poor animal to suffer with us. But when we started this journey, we needed someone with us. Even when the ones I left far behind would always make me feel lonely, now I have a hole in my heart from their absence. I leaned back against a rock, breathing slowly, my legs aching. My mother ced her hand on mine. "It is okay to miss them," my mother uttered, and my eyes started getting heavy with tears once again. "I feel like I made a mistake," I uttered softly, staring at my hands that used to look so good being in my mates hands. "You didnt leave them behind for any other reason but to save our lives," my mother stated, and I swallowed my tears, licking my lips to moisten them, "and they must have epted their other mates by now." "They epted me with my mates," I watched her turn her head down. "But you dont have to do it. It was their choice," she lifted her face again and gave me a broken smile. "You are a queen of Arethendal. You dont need to bow down to any conditions," she added. "You know they had to ept the conditions because of their curse. But Mother, I convinced them to ept their Mates. But isnt it wrong that I left them afterwards? How can I leave them when they still dont have a choice?" Prior to the break we took, I did not n on going back. But the moment I started speaking with my mother, I couldnt help but say what was in my heart. "You want to go back and watch them with other women?" my mother almost looked like she was going to lose her mind if I said yes. "I just know I will die if I am not with them," I watched her close her eyes and start sobbing. "Mother, please," I hugged her, feeling bad for her. "I cannot let you do this to yourself. There is so much to the curse that crazy psychody is hiding. How can I watch you walk right back into her trap again when you can lead your people as a queen? And then what about the others? They will kill you for being different from them," She was not wrong. Darcy was way crazier than I had imagined her to be. But thats why I needed to go back even more passionately. I did not want my mates to suffer because of her or rely on her for help with their curses. "Mother," I cupped her face in my hands and smiled through teary eyes. "Wouldnt you have done the same for my dad?" I watched her stop crying at the mention of his name. "I would have crossed seas of fire for him," she smiled, and a broken smile shed across her lips. "You are right. You should go back to them. We should go back but make sure you protect yourself from the crazy council and other alphas," she cleared her tears and decided, but I held her to stop her from getting up as I wasnt done yet. "I will go. You will go back to Arethendal, Mother. You have been misced for years. And our people, they didnt have a home because their queens werent returning either. Go home and start our pack once again. Bring all the pirates back home, bring every pack member who wanted to be in Arethendal, and give them hope. Lead them. Their ships have been sailing for way too long now, Mother. Let theme home. I will join soon, but with my mates," I watched her break down at the thought of leading her army without me, of going back home where my father had initially wanted us to be. "They will ask about you," my mother said. "Then let them know their queen is taking care of her mates and that I want them to see you as their queen until I am home," I watched her nod her head, then pull me into a tight embrace. We both cried our hearts out. My mother needed rest, and her ce, her respect, and it was time she moved on because now her daughter was going to carry on with the revenge n. Chapter 732-The Queen Is Back

Chapter 732: 732-The Queen Is Back

Kaye: "The mark looks so good on me," Kesha said as she rolled her eyes while touching it. However, she rolled her eyes because she had looked to her right and seen the other three women too. I could tell she felt like they didnt deserve to be standing next to her and receiving a mark. She wanted us to hold a huge ceremony for her. But of course we wouldnt, because none of us was doing it because we wanted our mates. I was conflicted. Whenever she stood in front of me, I wanted to be with her. There was a voice inside me telling me that I genuinely liked her, but the moment she was out of sight, something flipped back to normal. And then there was this missing piece of my heart, which made me wonder what the truth might be. How could it be that I wanted to kill Hnie, but then I missed her? That didnt make any sense. "Okay, look, it looks so good on me, right?" She asked again, and I clenched my jaw. I didnt want to keep talking to her, but she wouldnt leave me alone. Ever since we marked each other, Ive been so bothered. I was constantly looking around and watching everyone, trying to see their reactions. It wasnt the first time Kesha had marked me. She would always bite my neck, trying to leave a mark, but this time she got lucky. It stayed, because we felt a mate bond. Emmet marked Azura, and when she marked him, he pushed her away. I guess that wasted everyones time, because it created a whole scene. Azura started crying and screaming, and then EmmetI had to remind him of his own n. He said it was just a reflex, that he pushed her off, and then he let her mark him. However, he asked her to stay in the guest room. So she went back there, while he stayed in his room. As for us, we had prepared our rooms for our mates, only because Hnie told us to. I am so fed up with this night. Norman sat down, opening a few buttons, probably to feel a little less suffocated. "Are we really going to let them stay in our rooms?" I asked Norman, pointing at Kesha. "No, of course not. Actually, when the maids were preparing our rooms, I also asked them to prepare the other side of the mansion with guest rooms for them. Im sure Jessica knows Ill never ept her like that. She knows Im only doing it for the curse. I told her everything, and she agreed. Charlotte did too. Azura is clingy, she never would. As for Kesha, I mean, you know her better," Norman said it all in one breath, looking very agitated. I noticed he was losing weight too. He had stopped eating. "You know shelle back," I said, trying tofort him. Suddenly my mom heard it and appeared out of nowhere like a ghost. "Dont give him false hopes. She ran away. She took advantage of you all, caused a lot of trouble in the werewolfmunity with her justice for herself, and then she ran away." My mother hissed, her hands on her waist. We were sitting on the couches near the entrance, with Kesha standing next to a foyer mirror, staring at herself and the mark for I dont know how long. "Lets not forget you were the reason she left," Norman said to our mother. He had been very blunt with hertely, but Emmet was trying to be nicer, and I knew why. "Everybodye, lets share a toast," Azura yelled. She had probablye out of the guest room afterforting herself or maybe fixing her makeup. She was high in spirits now. She held the ss, gently tapping one with a knife as she got everyones attention. Reluctantly, everyone began walking back into the living room. We had to feed into this stupid game of theirs because Hnie had asked us to do it. I guess there were moments when all of us, except for Emmet, started to feel like we would reject them very soon. Like we wouldnt even care about the curse anymore. They were unbearable. But Emmet kept reminding me to stay quiet and not talk about rejection. So I was putting a lot of faith in him. Emmet finally came out of his passage as well, his hands in his pants pockets. "Lets cheer to the new bond," Azura announced. Azura held her ss up, waiting for everyone to grab theirs. Everyone did except for us brothers. "Come on, you guys need to show happiness. Dont cry over someone who left you behind just to go and rule some Arthendel," our mother said. As she dramatically moved her hands around, I noticed my father grimace at her. If she thought father would ept her, he never would. He was done with her a long time ago. And so were we now. "Im so d that bitch ran away," Kesha said."She was only here to gain something out from the brothers. She never cared, or else she would have stayed for the sake of them. The minute she found out they had other mates who she could toss their burden upon, she ditched. Look, thats why it is important to be mated to your own kind and not some bitch who thinks shes superior to everyone," she added, making me clench my fist. Although Emmet was red with anger, he gave me a nod not to say anything. At this point, we were not supposed to initiate anything that would lead to rejection, so we were holding back our anger. Emmet once told me that these women will regret saying anything bad about Hnie in future. The minute she said that, we heard the door m open and someone walk in. Our heads turned to the side. Even before I looked, I caught her scent and my heart suddenly revived. As I watched her walk through the entrance toward the living room, a smile started to form on my face. I wasnt the only one feeling this way. All three of my brothers were just as shocked. And so was our mother. "Behold, kids, the queen is here. Arent you going to offer me a wine?" Hnie walked in, a smirk so confident on her face that it wiped away all the sadness from our lives. Chapter 733-My Helanie Is Back.

Chapter 733: 733-My Hnie Is Back.

Emmet: The way Hnie came in, I couldnt even stop myself from smiling at her, even though I knew my mother was watching me. It seemed like she never made it to Arthendel, but the confidence she had shocked us all, and I could only imagine what Norman was going through inside. I bet he wanted to get on the table and twerk, but he was holding it in. "What are you doing here?" As soon as my mother yelled and tried to step forward, Norman extended his hand and gave her a silent head nod. It was a stern warning. "I hope you realize that youing back changes nothing. In fact, youre going tond yourself in trouble if you dont leave right now. I will call the council," Kesha started to speak, and I noticed Kaye began to scratch the tattoo on his neck. I had been keeping a close eye on Kesha. There were moments when her face would twitch. I had noticed it before too, and I thought maybe it was some kind of illness, so I never mentioned it because it would be rude. But now I was starting to see it happen more often, and it felt creepy. "Then go ahead, give them a call," Hnie said, walking past everyone very slowly, giving each of us a full nce before sitting on the couch with her arms spread and one leg over the other. "Anyway, dont stop your celebrations because of me. Carry on. Im just part of the family. Treat me like one," she said, smiling, then removed her hands from the backrest just to fold them over her thigh while shaking her leg. "Hnie," my father finally snapped out of his thoughts and rushed over to sit with her. I noticed the worried look on Hnies face. This was what I loved about her. She was rude to those who deserved it, but to the ones she cared about, she always looked so concerned. "Lord McQuoid, I know you have a lot of questions." As she began to speak, my father shook his head, tearing up while smiling widely. He held her hand and patted it between his. "I have no questions. Just one." And now everybody was listening to my father to see what he was going to say, especially my mother. I could almost see my mother crying. "Sweet Daughter-Inw. How is she? Is she okay?" my father asked, mentioning Urs. Hnies smile told me she had expected that from him. "She is back in hernd," she replied. "And you didnt go?" I couldnt stay silent. The words slipped out of my mouth, and she very slowly turned her head to look at me, her eyes half open as she blinked them carefully, almost like judging me. "I would run for the hills if I were you," Maximus whispered in my ear. Suddenly, my brothers were so alive. They were making jokes, smiling a lot, looking around. Except for Norman. He was just staring at her. "No, I did not want to run away. This is mynd too. I am a part of it," she stated, loud and clear. Even though other mermaids had a small hint of werewolf in them, Hnie was a big part of it because she was the daughter of a purebred pirate werewolf. Then she got up, walking toward me, I corrected my posture, afraid of her eyes. "May I have a minute with you all?" she said, snapping her fingers. "Yeah, definitely you take that minute, because after that, the council will be here." Kesha spoke from behind, and I could tell from the way Kayes jaw was twitching that he wanted to retaliate, but something was stopping him. "Go ahead, dont waste your time." Hnie hissed at her again. I was taking mental notes. Kesha was going to receive the worst because of her hatred for Hnie. "Nobody is calling the council. You call anyone, and youre out of this ce." Even though I had told my brothers not to mention rejection, Norman couldnt help but yell at Kesha, who was suddenly taken aback. Her Royal Highness couldnt tolerate anyone raising their voice at her. "And you think others wont find out shes back just because youre silencing me?" Kesha pointed at her chest. "I think we should not tell anyone," Jessica spoke up in her meek tone. "And isnt it great that Hnie is back?" she added. Everyone watched her face. She was genuinely sweet, just like we remembered her. But sometimes, I had a little inkling that maybe she was too sweet. But that could just be me. I wasnt a very sweet person either. "Nobody will call anyone." Then my father spoke up, warning everyone not to call, inform, or talk about Hnie to anyone for now. Kesha looked annoyed. She folded her arms across her chest and started tapping her foot on the ground. We were d Hnie was back. That was kind of shocking too. The way she left, I was almost scared she was done with us. "Ill go get her some food," Charlotte said, quickly getting to her feet. But before she could rush away, Hnie held her hand. "I heard about Emma," Hnie said, tears forming in her eyes. She didnt need to feel bad for Emma, but my Hnie was different than everyone. "There had been some news when we were running away. We heard people talk. We heard announcements on speakers that another woman had been attacked by the Zharns. So there were a lot of safety measures and talk about it. Thats how I knew it was our Emmayour mother, Emma." Hnie held her hand, gently patting it. Charlotte started to tear up before hugging her and beginning to cry. "I have needed you so much, Hnie. I was so lonely. I felt like I had lost all my family," Charlotte broke down, expressing her grief "Dont worry, Im back here, and I will help you. I will grieve with you." Hnie gave her a reassuring head nod after they broke the hug. "Thank you so much. Ill go get you food," Charlotte said, speeding away into the kitchen. Even Jessica didnt look too hostile, except for Azura and Kesha, of course. The two didnt even try to hide the fact that they hated Hnie. Chapter 734-The Lies Of Our Mother

Chapter 734: 734-The Lies Of Our Mother

Emmet: We began to walk behind Hnie like lost puppies, all four in a line. Once we were in the room, she mmed the door of Kayes room shut and locked it. As she turned around, I saw Maximus look at her excitedly. "No, Maximus, were not here for that," she snapped at him, and he calmed down as he was unbuttoning his shirt. But under our gazes, he muttered, "I was just joking." I guess he was trying to lighten the mood. He was way too happy not to make a sexual joke. "You," Hnie pointed at me. "Ill give you five minutes to start talking, because after that, youre out of the room and will never be part of this conversation." She stated it loud and clear, warning me to tell her why I did what I did. But the fact that she believed I had a reason gave me hope. "I would love to, but" I paused and made eye contact with Kaye. "Ill be waiting outside," Kaye said, and Hnie started to frown. "No. You were against my mother too, so I would like to have this conversation with you as well," she said stubbornly, not letting him pass. "Hnie," Kaye uttered. He only turned his neck once toward me for a nce before looking back at her. "Just trust the process, please." He gently touched her chin, rubbing it while speaking in a soft, slow voice. I watched Hnies body rx. "Please," he insisted again. With a frown on her forehead, she stepped aside, letting him walk out. "What is going on? Why does he have to leave?" Maximus asked. "In case you havent noticed" I started, but Hnie showed me her palm. "Professor Emmet, youre not taking the lead. Ill ask you a question, then youll answer," As she said that, I stepped back, lowering my hands in surrender. "Exin yourself," she said, folding her arms across her chest. She was so adorable when she was angry. "Im trying to get the information out of my mother," I said, and she shrugged. "Emmet, you couldnt tell me that?" She clicked her tongue. "I didnt have time. I had no clue about the whole Urs thing. I had no clue about anything." As I began to exin again, she started to wag her finger sideways. "I want to know from the time you left with Azura. I know you were upset that we used you of something, but you didnt try to understand what I was going through," she hissed, making perfect sense. "I had to leave with Azura because I honestly had no answer to your questions. I felt responsible but also lost. I wanted to apologize but I didnt even know why I hurt you. I did not remember. Besides, I wanted her to lead the way," As soon as I said that, Hnie pped her hands and pointed at the door. "Now get out." I had never seen her so stern and angry with me. I knew I had messed up badly. "Wait. I did it because there is something wrong with her," aa soon as I said that, she folded her arms across her chest again, rolling her eyes. I guess we were making usations with no real answers, which is why she kept getting annoyed. "And everything your mother has told you all about the curse is a lie. Its a made-up story." Then finally, something worthy of her attention was brought up by me. Hnies body suddenly rxed. "How do you know that?" Norman asked. "Life has a funny way of reminding you about the importance of something before it snatches it away from you. Lately, I had been having shbacks of when we were children, and a few things kept hitting me hard. I guess it is the Moon Goddess way of giving me back all my memory before it is taken away. Memories from a very long time ago. And thats how I knew something was wrong with my mother. So I started to get closer to her," I stated, watching them finally take interest and listen to me. "That night, when I took my mothers side, I got to spend a little time with her afterward. She began repeating the same nonsense to me, the same cursed by Moon Goddess because she wasnt the favorite, h, h, h. I took a few snippets, a few hints from her here and there, and I began to make pointers. Then I did my research," I started, my hand still moving toward my pocket, like how a professor would give a lecture. The minute I noticed Hnie was staring at me, I pulled it out again. I was trying really hard to not make it seem like I was a professor giving a lecture. "What did you find out?" Hnie asked me. "That all the things shed been saying about the curse didnt make any sense. There was some reality behind them, but the rest of the time, she was just trying to fill in the gaps," I said. Norman began to move around a little, snubbing something down with the tip of his shoe as he looked down. "And what was it?" Norman asked. "Remember when we were children? Kaye used to cry a lot. And there was one thing that kepting up in our household, it was the mate full moon. And until that mate full moon, I didnt remember how much our parents fought about that day. So I started digging. And guess what I found out?" I uttered, watching them look at me with horrifying looks on their faces. "What?" Maximus asked. "If anyone wants to mate and conceive on the night of the full moon with their fated mate or chosen mate, their child will bring misfortune. Theyll all be messed up. The Moon Goddess will turn her face away from them. And there were a few examples I read in old history books. One of them was forgetting their own existence, wanting to kill their mate, and turning into a lycan, and the list goes on." As I finished, I watched Maximus eyes widen at the fact that his curse was from something that might have been done wrong by our parents. Chapter 735-Mating Was A Sin On Mate Full Moon Night

Chapter 735: 735-Mating Was A Sin On Mate Full Moon Night

Authors POV: "Darcy, whats wrong?" Her husband, Lord McQuoid, entered the room. They had gotten married just a few months ago. Although wars were happening outside their packs, they still managed to keep their rtionship strong. The two had been fated mates for a very long time. They were also high school sweethearts too. Darcy came from arge pack. Her father was an alpha king, whereas Lord McQuoid had only been the alpha of a much smaller pack on the verge of copse. Though thend was rich, it bordered the most dangerous part of the roguemunity. Whatever monsters lurked there were bound to destroy it eventually. They had already gathered the remaining pack members and moved them to Darcys fathers territory. Her father had since transferred his crown to Lord McQuoid, making him the new alpha king. "Youve been quiet for a while," Lord McQuoid said as he reached her, gently cing a hand on her shoulder. And he wasnt wrong. She had been unusually silent. But Lord McQuoid didnt have to wait for an answer. He nced over her shoulder and saw what she was holding. It was a pregnancy test. She slowly lifted her head, eyes brimming with tears. "Darcy, no," he whispered, already looking devastated by the news. "But why not? We were trying so hard. Lookit finally happened," she said, standing up quickly to hold his hands. She could sense the panic in his eyes. "But Darcy, were not supposed to conceive on the mate full moon night. You know its cursed. Its not something to celebrate," Lord McQuoid warned her, reminding her that one mistake could bring great consequences. "Who says its a cursed night?" she asked. "The Moon Goddess. Dont we know that?" "But people celebrate this night with dinners and parties," Darcy argued, trying to reassure him. To her, it felt like a blessed night. They had tried to conceive before without sess. But the moment he climaxed inside her on the mate full moon night, she got pregnant. To her, it was a divine sign. "Darcy, people celebrate it so they dont have time to mate. Its only a few hours, and we couldnt even control ourselves during that short window," Lord McQuoid hissed, stepping away from her and pacing the room. He didnt want to bring up how she had gotten him drunk that night just so they could sleep together. If he had been sober, he wouldnt have gone through with it. But he also knew that reminding her of this would only make her cry again like she always did when confronted. She had been spoiled all her life, a daddys princess, and always got her way. "Youre not getting it. How can it be a cursed night if it gave us a child? Every doctor said I could never conceive. They said it would be nearly impossible, but look, that night made it happen. Doesnt that mean something?" she argued, her voice sharper now. He stared at her, his heart aching. The child growing inside her was his, and calling it a curse over and over was tearing him apart. "Darcy, I will speak to the Holy Mother and see what she says," he replied, watching her expression harden. "The Holy Mother? Where did shee from?" she scoffed. The Holy Mother had been a revered figure for generations. She was one of the purest women, someone who never married, was never touched, and had dedicated her life to praying to the Moon Goddess. After one Holy Mother passed, the Moon Goddess would choose another. The current Holy Mother was a 65-year-old woman who had held her position since she was 19 and was deeply respected by every pack. "No, I dont want you to talk to some old woman whos lost her mind and lives in a cave in the roguemunity. How do you expect me to trust anything she says? And whats there to even talk about? Its not like were giving up our baby!" she hissed, watching him shake his head. "The Holy Mother lives in the rogue territory for a reason. Even the monsters dont harm her. Doesnt that tell you how sacred she is?" he argued. Lord McQuoid was deeply spiritual, far more connected to the Moon Goddess than Darcy. She only believed in herself. When she wanted something, she made sure she got it. Lord McQuoid arranged a car for the journey. Although Darcy didnt want to go, she insisted on apanying him just so she could hear for herself what the cunning woman would say. They traveled with several warriors to protect them. The roguemunity was a dangerous ce. When they arrived, the Holy Mother was already waiting. She had lit candles and ced two cushions on the cave floor. She had no luxuries and refused any offers to her, even when pack alphas wanted her to live in luxury. "It seems like you already knew we wereing," Lord McQuoid joked. He used to visit her often before marrying Darcy, but Darcy had since refused to let him go alone. "Yes, my child, I knew," she said. Her hair was entirely gray. She was small and frail, wrapped in a brown cloth. When she looked at Darcy, the smile faded from her face. She didnt want to upset Lord McQuoid, but she could already sense the negativity in his mate. "Please, have a seat," she said. Darcy looked around. "Wheres the damn seat?" she muttered under her breath, earning a sharp re from Lord McQuoid. She finally sat on the cushion, acting as if it were beneath her. "Wevee to speak with you," Lord McQuoid began. "I know, my child. I know your mate is pregnant, and it is a child conceived on the mate full moon night." Darcys eyes widened in shock. No one else knew. They had only discovered it a few hours earlier. There was no way the Holy Mother could have known. And then she said the words that made their blood run cold. "You have brought upon yourselves a lifetime of misfortune. Not only you, but everyone connected to you will suffer. Every time you think youve found happiness, it will be taken from you." Chapter 736-Once A Sinner

Chapter 736: 736-Once A Sinner

Authors POV: "Holy Mother, there has to be a way to break this misfortune because shes pregnant now and we cannot discard the baby," Lord McQuoid argued. Although he knew they had made a mistake, aborting a baby was never an option for him. He absolutely loved Darcy and wanted a baby with her, and this was their baby. "Of course, its not an option," Darcy hissed almost instantly before the Holy Mother could respond to his request. "Nobody is asking you to discard the baby. That wont change anything. You have already conceived. You have already slept with her and knotted in her on the mate full moon night. Thats why it is important that you follow the rules of the Moon Goddess," she said, watching Darcy hiss and raise her eyebrow high enough to show she did not like this woman or what she was saying. "So youre telling me there is no way? I have been a very obedient follower of the Moon Goddess for so many years. From the point I could even say Mommy, I have loved the Moon Goddess. Even my first words were the Moon Goddess. How could she not have sympathy for her child?" Lord McQuoid argued, his hand on his chest as tears started to form in his eyes. The Holy Mother took a deep breath and then nodded her head. "There is a way," she said, and the two were suddenly all ears. "If it will be the only child you can have and you promise to never have any other children," she suggested, and Darcy was already not up for it. "That will be fine by us. If we have our one baby, that will be enough. He will be our whole world," Lord McQuoid said, happily agreeing to the terms. As for Lady Darcy, she kept her mouth tightly sealed. She did not understand why they had to sacrifice so much just to please the Moon Goddess, who could not look past their one mistake. She thought it was pretty hypocritical of the Moon Goddess to ban one night of mating just for the sake of fun or to test how many of her followers would obey her. But did she say it to the Holy Mother? No, she kept her silence. "You know why the night is a forbidden night?" the Holy Mother asked, almost as if she could hear Darcy speaking these concerns in her mind. "Because many, many years ago, a lot of she-wolves were raped, forced, and knotted inside on this particr night. It was a mate full moon night, and many she-wolves had gathered to enjoy and celebrate it. It wasnt forbidden back then. In fact, it was a very cherished night. And that is when some of the evil men lured these women into the celebration, just to use it as an excuse to bring them to one ce. Once they were there, the men attacked them. They forced themselves in order to have babies with them. They wanted them to carry their children. That is how brutal they were. That is when the Moon Goddess came to the earth herself to curse those men with misfortune." She finished, and Darcy started to scoff as if she did not believe the story. "What is so funny?" the Holy Mother asked her. "Its just that she punished the poor women as well?" Darcy questioned. The Holy Mother kept staring at her before she added, "The women were killed after they gave birth. The men only wanted the children, because they wanted to create wealth, because they wanted their heritage to go on. And that is why the Moon Goddess had to take this harsh step, so that anyone who disobeys her, anyone who thinks they can find loopholes and torture other souls, will not live happily. Their entire heritage, their entire bloodline, will be cursed too. Sometimes harsh punishments are important," she stated, staring directly into Darcys eyes. But Darcy was unbothered. Lord McQuoid and Darcy left that day for home. Lord McQuoid was happy. He thought they would pass the curse because they would never have more babies anyway. Darcy could not conceive on regr nights, and he would strictly stay away from her on mate full moon. However, Darcy was bothered because, after a few days of this meeting, there was bad news for her. "No, no, no, no, not my father!" she was screaming and crying, sitting on her knees beside her fathers corpse. He had died fighting the monsters in the roguemunity. "Why did he have to die?" she screamed again and again. There were other alpha kings who had apanied him, but they had their brothers with them, all powerful siblings. However, her father was an only sibling, the only man powerful enough in his family. His sisters had died, so he was the only one. And Darcy realized at that moment that her baby would need siblings. "Where was everyone when they were attacking him?" Lord McQuoid yelled at the warriors, pointing at the corpse of his father-inw. "We were right there. But the other alphas had their brothers. They were all very strong. We tried to be there, but we are notparable to their strength," the warriors exined, showing how having many strong siblings on the battleground nowadays was important. Once the monsters attacked, the warriors either got killed or scared away. But the bond between siblingsthat would stand. One of the alphas had his strongest sister with him, and she would do anything to save her brother. Even when her warriors ran away, she stepped forward and fought alongside him, and they were able to save her brother. But sadly, Darcys father didnt have any siblings. So nobody stayed to protect him. Darcy looked up from her fathers dead body and stared directly into Lord McQuades eyes. "And you dont want us to have other siblings, other babies?" she yelled at him. He was taken aback because they had already decided on it. He didnt understand why she was bringing it up again. But then he chalked it up to her being extremely emotional. Her first pregnancy had been nothing but a stressful journey. She would remember her father and cry. Then she would think of all the other scary thoughts. What if the war breaks out in the packs too? What if the monsters are never controlled? What will happen then? Although they were desperately trying to capture the monsters like before, many had been trapped inside objects. One was inside a flower. Others were sealed in abandoned buildings. While all this was happening, Darcy was going through a hard time. She knew in her heart that there was no way she would stop with one baby. "Even if it means I have to sleep with him on the mate full moon, I will do it again and again. Until I have babies that will grow up together and support each other. I will not let a fucking Holy Mother decide it for me," she hissed under her breath, gently rubbing her big belly. She was due any day now. "Your Highness, you asked for me?" Larry Taboida, the man who had always had a crush on her, was now always by her side as her husbands royal beta. "I want you to do something for me, Larry," she said, a smirk appearing on her lips. She knew if there was someone who wouldmit a crime, it would be Larry. "Book me a ride. I want to go and meet this Holy Mother again. As her death angel," she hissed, nning a surprise attack on the poor, helpless woman. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 737-Framed And Misunderstood.

Chapter 737: 737-Framed And Misunderstood.

Hnie: After I heard Emmet speak, I began to realize the only issue he had was that he did notmunicate it with me, or that he didnt have time to. I guess after what happenedst time, when he asked me toe to a well to help him but ended up pushing me down, it made him not want to drag me into his ns this time. Because Goddess forbid if anything happened, Im sure none of us would be able to recover from that. "Okay," I said, still trying to look very mad at him. "Okay," Emmet repeated my words, looking at Norman and then at Maximus. "Ill go now," Emmet added, and I gave him a head nod, stepping out of the way so he could leave. Otherwise, I wouldve ended up hugging him, so it was better if he left. As he was walking past me, he uttered very slowly, but very sexily, "And the queen is indeed back." As he left, I fought to hide the smile, and then I was facing Norman and Maximus. "I have something to say as well," Maximus said. "What is it?" I asked him. He looked at Norman for his approval first, then stepped ahead to hold my hands. "Yeah, I didnt need to hold your hands for this, but you know, Im stealing opportunities now," Maximus added, making a joke and making me roll my eyes. "I dont think you should think of Emmet as someone who killed your baby." As soon as he said that, my mind started to run a mile. Was he asking me to forgive Emmet and never mention it? Or was there more to his statement? Then he began to exin himself. "Ive been doing some research, Hnie, and everything points to the fact that Emmet was clueless. Somebody framed him, from the point he didnt show up to the marriage to the point where you were pushed into the well." Maximus looked so confident that I was all ears, and honestly, my skin was covered in goosebumps. Because if it was true, we fucking used Emmet, taking advantage of his habit of forgetting. Even though there were signs he had done it, we were also aware he was going through stuff, and it was so easy to frame him. "Dont look too worried. Ill find the footage in a day or two and show it to you. It will confirm everything," Maximus said. "Okay. I need to go. I need to check on Father." I could tell Maximus didnt want to go, but he kept getting messages from his father, and I understood why. I was surprised Lord McQuoid wasnt angry with us. I guess his sons took after him. "Okay," I said, and as Maximus was walking away, he turned briefly to say, "Uh, you guys are not supposed to have sex. Just know, because you cant always get a good deal." He told Norman, giving him a harsh look before walking out of the room. Now I was facing Norman, who slipped his hands into his pants pockets and started nodding his head. "What made youe back?" he asked, and I guess he was the only one who sounded very upset. "Norman, I had to leave," I said, and he started smiling. "Sure. Anyway, weve epted our mates," he said, looking at me. "I heard," I said. "When I wasing in, I heard the celebratory toast Azura was trying to make." He began to nod his head once again. "And you wanted us to keep them in our bedrooms? So sure." He was speaking in a way that gave me the idea he was still very upset with me. I wanted to fix it, but I was also very tired. My mom and I had been on the run for a while, and I needed a shower. "Ill freshen up first. Im sure the council will find out anyway, and theyll be on their way here. I need to prepare myself for a good confrontation," I said, hoping that would change Normans mood, but he only gave me a head nod. "Sure. You can freshen up in my bedroom," he stated, looking away. "Didnt you say Jessica will be staying in your bedroom?" I was trying to irk him. I love teasing him, even now. "Its my decision who gets to be in my bedroom and when," he hissed, his leg shaking, almost too anxiously, like he was trying so hard to be stern with me. "Well, okay then. I will obey your orders, your highness," I said in a yful, taunting tone. He walked past me to open the door for me. I went out, and then he followed after me. I ended up in his room and then in the bathroom. I was showering and had just finished when I heard the noises from outside. "Im so d shes fine." It was Jessica speaking. I didnt see her give me any hostile looks. That was odd. Honestly, that girl was all about give and give. "Yeah, Jessica, I know it will hurt you, but" Before Norman could even finish, Jessica spoke up herself. "Its fine. I can stay in the guest room, Norman. I know you love her, and she will always be your first choice. I have no objection to that. You dont have to feel guilty or try to exin yourself to me. You made it very clear what my position here would be, and I epted it. So dont feel guilty. Its fine." She sounded so sweet that I began to feel like a bad person. I made them ept their mates, and now they were going to use them. Just the thought of them being with their mates would kill me, but it was also true that I couldnt be selfish. I couldnt let them use these women because I told them to ept them. So I walked out of the bathroom, acting natural while drying my hair, wearing a blue nightgown. "Oh, Jessica," I said, and she instantly smiled. I noticed she was in the process of grabbing her phone and charger. I didnt see her stuff around, so I guessed Norman had already prepared a guest room for her. "Its okay, Hnie. I was just leaving." As soon as she said that, I clenched my fists. Then in a very, very heartbreaking tone, I uttered, "You can stay here. Ill stay in the guest room." The minute I said that, Norman snapped his head at me, ring like he would eat me alive. Chapter 738-My Mates Are Lying

Chapter 738: 738-My Mates Are Lying

Hnie: "No, Hnie, its fine. I dont want to misce you," Jessica said, making me secretly nce at Norman, who was ring at me with his fists clenched. "No, Jessica, its fine. I cane back to my room tomorrow. Actually, its quitete and I dont want you to go through the trouble of walking to the other wing. Ill just stay in any other room," I stated, almost too afraid of Normans eyes. "Yeah, its okay, Jessica. You should stay." And then Norman spoke up. His tone was so harsh that Jessica looked terrified of him. "No, Norman, I did not want to stay here. I swear," she began to stutter in so much fear that even I was shocked. I wanted to step in and let her know it was fine, she could go and sleep anywhere. But at this point, I guess I had pissed Norman off so much that he was retaliating. "No, please, you are going to stay here. You are my marked mate now. And you know what" Then he turned to look at me while still speaking to Jessica. "We are going to mate tonight, right?" he said to Jessica, but his eyes were on me. Jessica wasnt the only one whose eyes widened, even I was in shock. "And I am pretty sure Hnie wouldnt mind. Why would she? She has too many mates to care for. So what if one of them sleeps with someone else, right?" I did not expect him to lose his temper like that. And I guess even Jessica noticed. But now she was just staying silent. "So please stay. And Hnie, please close the door when you leave," he asked. And I guess I deserved it. I should not have intervened. It was his business. And its not that I would be okay. Id be going crazy now if he slept with her, "Norman," I tried to speak, when he showed me his finger. "Its my time with my other mate, Hnie. Please leave." He said it so sternly, but I was not offended. I was feeling guilty because I knew why he was doing this. It was all my fault. Jessica didnt say anything while I walked between them. "Actually," as I tried to speak again, Norman pointed with his whole hand toward the door. And at this point, I knew I could not say anything to make him let me stay. I awkwardly walked out of the room, and then I heard Norman m the door shut so loud behind me that I almost squeezed myself closer. Then it was just silence. I stood outside the door with my back facing it. I hadnt moved, and I guess at this point five minutes had passed. Then I began to slowly walk away. I came across Maximuss room, and I knew that Charlotte was not staying there. She was in her own room. But when I was passing Kayes room, I heard some whispering from inside. It definitely did not sound like Kaye. So I realized that Kesha was probably the one in his room, but why? It honestly made me clench my fists. I know I wanted to give them a chance, but if he had been man enough to tell me to my face what he was going to do, I would have appreciated it. He made me believe that he wouldnt touch her, that he wouldnt share a room with her. But here he was, doing goddess knows what with her. So I decided to have a peek. I know I was being petty, but it was my mansion. I could do whatever I wanted. I convinced myself. I walked over to the staircase and opened one of the windows. I climbed out, and there was a very narrow pipe going all the way to the back of the mansion. I started to climb that pipe, reaching over to Kayes bedroom window in the back. I was honestly scared. Id never done something like that, but I wanted to be sure of what I was using him of. Most of the time, when men get caught cheating, they just lie to your face. So I wanted to be certain before I made any usations or even decided whether Kaye wanted to be with both of his mates. So I started to go through the window, and like I had expected from the voices, it was her with him. I watched him sit on his couch with his arms spread, his body rxed and leaning all the way back. Kesha was sitting beside him, her legs bent under her hips, her hand stretched out and holding on to his left hand. Then her tongue was so deep in his throat that I swear I could see his throat moving. His big neck was in my view because he had his head stretched all the way back. My body started to warm up, and I began to walk back toward the staircase. I dont know if I was hurt, if I was angry that he lied, or if I was just expecting him to be decent enough to give me a heads-up. They had made me believe they wouldnt do anything with the mates, that they were only keeping them because of the curse. I began to pace downstairs angrily, but once I was in the garden and had taken a lot of fresh air in, I decided I needed to do more research. I knew Emmet was alone in his room. Azura was said to be sleeping in the same guest room where I had stayed when I first arrived at the mansion. Now it was Jessica and Norman. Norman had already told me what he was going to do. So he gave me a heads-up, and I knew Norman was a very angry man. So what if he did something in a fit of rage? Would he be responsible for it, or would it be my fault for pushing him too far? I started to climb the wall just to see what was going on. Norman and Kayes rooms were on opposite sides of the mansion, both in the corners. Once I began to climb the wall, I reached Normans window. I was too scared to peek inside, but I still did. And I was surprised, to say the least. Chapter 739-The Holy Mother鈥檚 Murder

Chapter 739: 739-The Holy Mothers Murder

Authors POV: "How are you now?" Lord McQuoid asked, running his hand through his wifes hair. She smiled at him softly and sadly. "I was so scared when the monster attacked," she said with a pout. "What was a Zharn doing in the cave? I thought the monsters would not attack the Holy Mother," Lord McQuoid asked, still confused after hearing that his wife had gone to meet the Holy Mother to apologize for her behavior the other day and to promise to change. Then they were attacked and the Holy Mother was killed in a brutal frenzy. He had been very disturbed. "Honey, she told me a few things before she passed away," she uttered, tears running down her cheeks. The truth was different from what she told her husband and others. Once she arrived at the cave, she killed the woman. Then the two, Larry and Darcy, opened her body together, mimicking something a Zharn would do. They dragged her body out so it seemed like a Zharn did it. Then they left the body parts in the surroundings. However, while doing all thebor, Darcy went into earlybor. She was notified that she gave birth to a beautiful baby boy. She was ecstatic. "What did she say to you?" Lord McQuoid asked. "She said she spoke to the moon goddess for us and it is okay for us to have children on the mate full moon," she said, smiling and blinking. "What?" Lord McQuoid was a little lost, but Darcy had no reason to lie. She would not want a curse upon herself and her babies and all their generations just to have many babies, so he was certain she wasnt lying. "And you know what? what the moon goddess wanted in return from her?" Darcy continued, because she knew there would still be a moment where Lord McQuoid would question her story. "She asked the moon goddess to take away the immunity from her, just to give us our right to have babies. And that happened. The moon goddess took away the immunity and that is when the Zharn attacked her. Doesnt that make sense?" As she spoke carefully, her husband began to nod his head. It did make sense, because how was she suddenly attacked when the Zharns were not attacking her before? "See, I used to tell you, she is an amazing woman. She sacrificed herself for us." Lord McQuoid was now in tears. He had always seen the Holy Mother as his second mother, so he was deeply affected. To find out that she died while giving them a chance to have a happy life struck him even harder. "Its okay, you can share your sadness and sorrows with me. She blessed us with a chance to have children and I think we should take advantage of that," she said to Lord McQuoid, who began to nod his head happily. "I will never let her down," he imed. "By the way, did you have a name for our baby boy?" he asked, smiling. "Yes," she replied. "How about Norman?" The two smiled widely. "And then the next one will be Emmet, then Maximus, then Kaye, and then Harry," she started speaking in one breath, and he began tough. "Okay, you already thought it through," his tone was cheerful as he questioned and she gave him a nod. However, there was another thing that she was hiding from her man. All these months when she was pregnant after the Holy Mother told her they should not conceive other children, Lady Darcy had visited another woman living in the woods of the roguemunity. The woman was a cursed one, a bad influence. She was said to be rted to the monsters. When Darcy approached her, she believed the woman would reject her. However, a part of her told her that would never happen, only because this woman was not born evil. She chose the path of evil and magic. So she was seen as a monster like the others. She was Darcys old school teacher. When Darcy was in high school, there was a young teacher who arrived and connected well with Darcy because of their simr thoughts. But after the woman was found practicing magic, she was kicked out. She imed she was a seer, but nobody believed her. The werewolves said if the moon goddess did not allow a seer to use magic to see the future, then it was not allowed. So they kicked her out. That same woman told Darcy that the only way she could have what she wanted was by eliminating the Holy Mother. "I will let you rest now," Lord McQuoid said, walking out of the room. Darcy quickly held her phone to call the woman. "Im so happy it worked," she said to the woman, who started tough on the other side. "There is another good news. I saw your future. There is a way to escape this curse," she told Darcy, and Darcy already knew she had picked the right side. The Holy Mother was giving her an option that wasnt really an option to discard the curse. This woman, the seer herself who was called the Grey Woman, had actuallye up with a great idea. "How can I do it? How can I divert the misfortune away from us?" Darcy asked, not realizing that the misfortune had already started working on her. It had taken her father away from her. "There will be a special woman who will show up in thend after all the monsters are gone. Shes very dear to the moon goddess. She had a hard life, a childhood that was full of neglect and torture. She still never stopped praying and praising the moon goddess, so shes her favorite," the woman said, making Darcy sit up and roll her eyes. She hated hearing someone else was the moon goddess favorite. Darcy thought it should be her. She was the most beautiful and rich woman. "Where will this woman show up from?" Darcy asked. "From the sea. She will be a special mermaid. Her wolf side doesnt work, so she will be a pure breed at this point. A pure mermaid," the Grey Woman replied. "Okay, and what am I supposed to do with her?" Darcy asked. "You have to use her womb. Every child that she bears with her fated mate will be the child that should be sacrificed for the sake of keeping the misfortune away from your family," the woman said, and Darcy began to chew on her nails. Every time she heard about the misfortune, she became very scared. She did not want to die. "And what else?" Darcy asked. "One baby from her, and your children will be able to live past the age of 10." Chapter 740-Life Of Pain

Chapter 740: 740-Life Of Pain

Authors POV: "If you did not do it while they are ten, after they touch ten, they will start dying." The Grey woman made Darcys eyes widen. "I dont want my children to die. I will do it. But then, after I sacrifice her one child, will I be fine?" Darcy asked. She was curious how it would work and how she would know that it worked. "You will have to throw her children into the well of sacrifice. And for you to know it worked, the well will start drying up after bloodes out of its water. Thats when you will know that it has worked. However, after some time, the water will fill up again. And then you will have to make another sacrifice," the woman exined. "How will the water fill up again? And why?" she asked, worried how long before she would finally have her happiness. "Because you know, if it was that easy, everybody would have tried that special mermaid and her mate. Its going to be risky, bearing so many children when youre not supposed to. Some difficulties mighte," the Grey Woman said, making Darcy sob silently. "Then what will happen next?" Darcy asked, confused, because she could not kidnap a woman and then keep her for so long without her dying or taking her own life. "Then what? The next time, it will be her special daughter," the Grey Woman said. Darcy frowned. "The offspring of the special daughter could be sacrificed to finally break the curse that your sons will suffer because of your disobedience. The misfortune will finally go away and your sons will live happily with their fated mates. But remember, this womans child must have a baby with her fated mate, and only that child should be sacrificed." The Grey Woman told Darcy, and she began to tap her finger on her chin. The moon goddess watched everything, and that was when she nned something of her own. She decided to make that special child her own sons fated mate, and not just one, but all of them. However, the moon goddess did not know that the special child would fall in love with the mates and even want to save them. But that wasnt the problem. Her anger was toward Darcy, the woman who thought she could be the next moon goddess and change the rules around. She thought she was deserving enough to decide who should live and who should die. Darcy was happy. After Norman, she slept with her mate again on the next mate mateful moon. They had Emmet, then Maximus. But then she began to worry about the curses. What if she could not find that woman? But she did. She had her men all around the roguemunity. That was when one of her men, Niles in specific, informed her that he had found a mermaid, just like the Grey Woman had said. He trapped her in his love, took her to his pack, and then he sold her to Darcy. They made the sacrifices and finally they were able to dry the well that was going to fill up very soon. She saw the bloode out of the corners of the well, and then it just dried down. But she knew she could not stay happy for too long. Sadly, Urss fated mate passed away, and she could not have another child with him. So she decided to wait for Urs to have a chosen mate. The Grey Woman had told her that a chosen mate wouldnt do it, but she didnt care. I am so d I was able to break the misfortune. I mean, it is only temporary, but once she finds her chosen mate" Darcy was excitedly speaking to the Grey Woman on the call when her husband arrived and heard that she had lied about the misfortune being gone. Darcy put her phone down and straightened her back. "Why would you lie about such a thing?" he screamed at her, confused how a mother could bring offspring into the world knowing they would be punished for her sins. "I am fixing everything so you dont have to intervene," she yelled at Lord McQuoid. "Tell me something. Did you do something to get her killed?" Lord McQuoid mentioned the Holy Mother, and Darcy started to shake her head. "No, I did not. I only lied about the things that she said. That is it. I dont know why the Zharns came and attacked her. I have no clue. But the rest of it is the truth. I only hid the part from you. And I am telling you Ill fix it. I found a seer and she told me that the misfortune will be gone in some time." She obviously was now yapping, and she would never tell her mate what sacrifices she was making. "You know what? We are leaving," Lord McQuoid said, and her eyes widened. "What?" she asked, confused. "As you know, the monsters have been taken care of. I no longer want to be an Alpha King of a pack." As soon as he said that, Darcys face started to fade. "Why? I did it so that we could stay as the most powerful people in the world. We have four children, and they are all fine. Look at them now." She had just arrived after she sacrificed Urss baby, and Kaye was fine now. Although he used to be in a lot of pain, because the more babies she was going to have, the more theter ones would show signs of being affected because of being conceived on that night. "No, and that is why we have to leave. It is your punishment from my side, for lying to me. You will no longer get what you wanted. You wanted them to have a strong world where they could rule. So if you want to stay with me, you will leave this world behind," he stated, watching her gasp and get up. "You want to leave the luxuries behind? Why are you punishing your babies?" she screamed. All this she had done for power, and so her sons couldter take the North, South, West, and East. And now he wanted to intervene and ruin her dreams, which had made hermit so many crimes. "You heard me, Darcy. If you want me on your side," he warned her. And then she had to give in. They left the pack life. Although she was not happy, she did not want to leave her husband either. She even loved her husband more than her children. Her children were just a staircase to the path to power, to secure the crown over her head. But her husband was the love of her life. So she sadly walked out, and there was only one ce they could live in. It was an old abandoned building that they started to fix. Then her husband nned to start an academy so their sons could help others fight and learn to defend themselves at the same time. Do something good, and maybe the moon goddess would forgive the sin and help them out of the misfortune. Chapter 741-Following Emmet

Chapter 741: 741-Following Emmet

Hnie: I kept staring and staring. Although Norman had already given me a heads-up, I was surprised to see that he didnt act on his threat. He was lying on the couch while Jessica was all alone in the bed, and I could see him. He had ced a lot of pillows on the side of the bed where I used to sleep, so he probably wasnt even allowing her on my side. I pouted, feeling bad because Norman was in pain because of me. I felt so angry with myself that I decided to punch the wall. However, I forgot I needed both my hands to hold on to the pipe. And when I freed my hand to punch the wall, I slipped and fell. The next thing I knew, I was falling. And it was such a silent fall because I knew the moment I screamed, I would announce to almost everyone in the mansion that I was a jealous and controlling mate who was going around peeking through windows. I didnt want a few of the people inside to have the satisfaction of watching me act out in jealousy. I closed my eyes, waving my arms around. My hair and clothes were flying with the wind. I wasing down pretty fast, and then I was met with two strong pirs. It was such a strangending that I didnt feel any pain. In fact, I instantly got a whiff of a beautiful sandalwood smell. I quickly ced my hand on the chest of this handsome man and opened my eyes to look into his. He tilted his head and then smirked. "I didnt know the goddess was throwing angels down from heaven, but Im d I caught one," Emmetmented, making me shyly look away, but my fingers were still holding on to his shirt. "You can put me down now. Im safe," I said, not trying to be rude but not trying to be overly sweet either. "Are you sure?" he uttered, but there was a yfulness in his voice. I nodded, and then he let me down. I began to bnce my body and fix my clothes and hair, all the while avoiding eye contact with Emmet. I could tell he was watching me, waiting for me to exin myself and my actions. "By the way, how did Maximus end up marking Charlotte, even when its a full moon? And how is he not out there, turning into a lycan?" I uttered, quickly looking away from him. "Oh, you know, since he found two fated mates, Mom said it kind of helped him with the curse. Same with the rest of us. Were not in as much pain as before, but she said its temporary. So he will be turning on another full moon night or maybe next," Emmetmented, and I began to nod. "Are you going to talk about what you were doing up there?" He then leaned down to my level, his eyebrows straight, his eyes narrowed. "What? I was just checking the pipes to see if they were working fine," I said, annoyed that I was caught by him of all people. If it was Maximus, I could hush him down. It was easy. With Kaye, I could just be angry with him and he wouldnt utter a word. With Norman, Id just give him a kiss and he would forget. But with Emmet, I couldnt get too angry. I couldnt boss him around for long, especially not when we were alone. I definitely couldnt kiss him just like that. I felt shy around him. "Hnie, Norman wouldnt do it. Hes much more rxed, and Im pretty sure hell even fall asleep now that youre back," Emmet said, and I nodded. "Well, not everybody thinks like you, or Norman, or Maximus," I uttered, fidgeting with my fingers. "Yeah, well, Maximushes not even sleeping in his bedroom tonight. Hes in the basement because, you know, its unpredictable. We dont know when our curses will be active again," Emmet said, his hands slipping into his pants pockets. "Well, this one full moon" As I tried to speak again, Emmet put his hand out and showed me his finger, wagging it as if to say no. "You skipped Kaye," he said, and I pouted, folding my arms across my chest. "Well, hes an asshole cheater," I hissed. The yfulness escaped from Emmets face. I felt like maybe I had upset him by saying that about his brother, but then he started to speak. "What did he do?" he asked. "Well, remember how you all told me that you didnt want your mate, and even when I asked you to, only so that you could get help with the cursesKaye lied. I just caught him kissing and making out with Kesha in his room," I muttered with my teeth grinding every word out. I was so angry I was hissing like a snake, but more than I was angry, Emmet seemed lost. "She is in the bedroom with him?" Emmet asked, surprising me with how shocked he looked. "And not just in his bedroom. They were making out. So yeah, Kaye is a fucking cheater," I repeated my words, but Emmet began to shake his head. "Of course youll defend him," I added, and I didnt even realize how soft my tone had turned. "No, Hnie. Fuck," he groaned and stepped back, his hand on his waist. With the other, he scratched his forehead. "Why is it so shocking to you?" I asked him, wondering if maybe Kaye had said the same to him, or maybe they had talked about not touching their other mates. "Hnie, theres something going on with Kaye and Kesha." As Emmet removed his hand from his forehead and ced it on his waist, just like the other, he looked at me and said those words. "I know. Theres an affair going on between them," I said, pointing upward in the direction of his bedroom on the other side of the mansion. "No, no, no. Thats not it. Come to my room," Emmet said, and as he took only one step forward, he stopped and turned to look at me with a very tired expression on his face. "You think if I have to fuck you, I cant do it here?" The minute he said that, a chill ran up my spine. "Why are you saying stuff like that? It doesnt suit you," I uttered, even though I knew exactly how Emmet became very bold with me. But I guess it had been so long that I didnt expect him to do it again. In response, he only smirked before his smile started to fade away. "Right. I wont talk like that. Come on. I need to show you something." The sudden change in his mood made me realize that he didnt know I had started to slightly doubt myself for ever thinking he had pushed me, because of what Maximus had told me. But right now, I needed to know what he was trying to show me, so I began to follow him to his room. However, as I raised my head while walking toward the main gate again, I saw Kesha standing in the window of Kayes room with a cigarette between her fingers and a smirk on her lips. She fucking looked so scary that all my gills, my fangs and my fur shook. Chapter 742-The Child And The Tenth Floor.

Chapter 742: 742-The Child And The Tenth Floor.

Authors POV: Life had be a little hectic for them. She was not used to living without several warriors and servants at her service. However, her husband was so good at creating a new world and academy that she had high hopes for. "Norman, go and fucking y outside," she screamed at Norman. She had once seen him try to run around to cheer up Kaye, who had been crying for the past ten minutes. "And, ugh, tell the nanny to take him away as well. Hes so fucking annoying, always screaming and crying like a little bitch," she screamed in Kayes face, who suddenly went silent. "Why the fuck are you shouting at our babies?" Lord McQuoid came out of the bedroom after taking a shower in the bathroom. He had heard that Darcy was once again screaming at Kaye. "I just look at his face and I want to p him. Why the fuck is he always crying? Why is he so weak?" she screamed. "We are supposed to have strong babies. We are two powerful people tied in a knot of marriage and fated bond." She was screaming non-stop, saying all the hurtful things in front of her children. Even though the kids were still very little, they could still understand what she was saying about him. "You wanted the children as if they were just toys that you would turn off and put to the side when you dont want them. That is not how it works," he hissed at her, ring her down while she rolled her eyes and painted her nails. They were sitting in the living room at this point. She would barely go into her bedroom because she hated how empty it looked. "Well, it is easy for you to say. You get to go out and stand by the beautiful view just to watch the workers do all the hard work renovating the hostel and the academy while I am stuck here with these crying ass faces," she hissed. All four of them had gonepletely silent. None of them were ying anymore, as they were afraid their mother would lose her temperament. "Darcy, you have a nanny to take care of the babies. You dont do anything at home. You dont cook. You dont take care of our babies. I have to walk all the way back just to cook breakfast, lunch, and dinner for them. What do you do the whole day? You just sit andin, and then you have the nerve to even traumatize my children?" As Lord McQuoid yelled, Norman started to push the other brothers out of the living room so they wouldnt hear them screaming. "So what? Its only one nanny. I want four. There are four of them, for heavens sake," she screamed back. "Four that you wanted. Four that" he shut up when he noticed Norman turning his head around to look at them. "Listen, Darcy, I cannot afford anything right now. This nanny, Im affording it after cutting down my own expenses. I have to travel by foot. I have to do double shifts just to pay the warriors who are helping me with the renovation. And you think Im just standing there doing nothing? I am helping the warriors renovate," Lord McQuoid screamed back at her, tears forming in his eyes as he noticed she did not give a fuck. "Youre anyway leaving right now. Take the kids with you." She then waved her hand for them to be taken away for a while. She wanted the peaceful environment intact in her old, rusty mansion. He did not have a choice because he knew if he did not listen, she would do what she had done before. She would beat them so hard that when the father came around, they would beg him to take them with him. "And why is Sean Louise noting back anymore?" she asked about Jessicas father, who had left the pack just to be close to his friend. "He had decided to go back and be a part of the pack again," Lord McQuoid said. "Exactly," she hissed back at him. "He is so clever. He understands that this is not how one should live." "Hey, you cannot just walk out on me!" she screamed midway when her husband left to grab his children and head to the construction site. She was huffing and puffing out of anger. Lord McQuoid had taken his sons to the construction site and warned them to stay close. They were ying catch and drop with the ball. But Norman kept noticing something odd about the tenth floor. His eyes would constantly look up and see a woman standing behind one of the pirs. He would then look down and be very confused. And then, Maximus threw the ball for Emmet to grab, but somehow the ball just kept going up and up until itnded on one of the floors of the hostel. Maximus instantly started crying. He was always a crier on the full moons, but once in a while he would start crying on regr days and would not stop until he had dried his eyes out. "Calm down, Ill go and fetch it for you, okay?" Norman gently caressed his brothers cheek. "Emmet, can you please keep an eye on Kaye?" Norman said as he made his way into the hostel. There were only a few warriors working on the renovation, and they were in the academy right now. Norman was able to walk into the old hostel that was only broken walls and nothing more than that. He took the stairs and kept going from floor to floor, trying to see where the ball went when he heard a little whisper. "Psst,e here. I have your ball." He heard a voice from one of the top floors and began to wonder what it was. Then he realized he was standing right under the tenth floor. "Who are you?" he asked, bending his neck upward just to take a glimpse of who this woman was. "We are your friends," said a man, and Norman was instantly taken aback. He did not know there was a man too. "Im not your friend. I dont even know you. You two are strangers to me," Norman hissed back. Even though he was just a child, he had learned a lot from his life. Ever since they had left the pack life, all these years, the mother would just leave all the responsibilities on Normans shoulders. She would even remind himself that he should be ready to sacrifice if it came to that for his brothers. "Okay, fine, we are strangers. But we have your ball," said the woman again. They had a weird echoey voice. Chapter 743-Losing A Son

Chapter 743: 743-Losing A Son

Authors POV: "Can you please throw it down?" Norman requested, not taking the stairs up. "Why dont youe and take it? I have an injury on my arm, so I cannot throw it," the woman said, and Norman began to contemte. His father was right in the next building, so if these people tried something, he could always scream. "Even besides, Norman, we know how alone you are. They are making you act like a grown-up, but you are just a child." The way the man said it, Normans eyes bugged out. "How do you know my name?" Norman asked, confused. "Oh, we know everything about you, Norman. We also know that your mother screams at you. She always hits your brothers. She even wishes Kaye was never born." Norman was getting lost hearing these two strangers know so much about their lives. Had they been spying on them? Their mansion was pretty broken. It was an old mansion. They could be peering into the windows and getting all the information on them. "Dont worry. Dont be afraid of us. We are not bad people." Then the woman tried to use a much more soothing voice. "Norman, we can help your brother with all the pain," she said in a gentle tone. The minute she said that, Normans ears started to perk up. He had no clue how deceptive people could be when they wanted something from you. "How can you help Kaye?" Norman asked. "Well, it is easy. You just have toe upstairs. Look, we have a medicine for it," she said, sounding very deceptive. But little Norman would not understand it. He had no knowledge of people being brutal. He just knew his mother was. So he started to climb the stairs. And once he was on the tenth floor, he realized he had made a big mistake. There stood a man and a woman, very identical as if they were twins, with the creepiest smiles on their lips. "Oh, there you are, little Norman. We knew you woulde to see us." The minute the woman said that, she lunged at Norman. Before he could even try to resist, she tried to get into his mouth to be part of him. The more she tried to fit inside his tiny body with her brother beside her, the more Norman started to suffocate. He could not even scream. His body fell down on his back, having a seizure, while a fog full of ck air was trying to enter his mouth. However, it was soon clear that it was not possible. They could not fit in him, but they had done the damage. His body could not take such a shock. His mouth was left open while his eyes rolled back in his head. His seizures began to stop, and his mouth slowly started to close. The evil siblings realized they could not push his soul out and take over his body. They wanted to take over so they could be free. But they learned that day they must do it with someone allowing them, not by forcefully taking what does not belong to them. Meanwhile, Emmet had grown impatient. He began to hold Maximus and Kayes hand and walk. He walked into the academy to let his father know that Norman had gone upstairs. "Father, Norman has gone into the hostel and hasnte downstairs in a while," he said to his father, whose eyes widened. He began to rush toward the academy and the hostel. Lord MQuoid knew that the building was very old, so he was afraid that Norman must have taken a fall or something. And just when he was on the eighth floor, he had already sensed it. Norman was ced on the stairs as if he had fallen down from the ninth floor. He grabbed his son, crying, and started to sprint back home. He was hysterical. One of the warriors had taken Emmet and the others into his own wing, bringing them home. Once he arrived, Darcy saw her sons pale body in her husbands arms. "What is going on?" she screamed. "Give me your phone," he said to her. He did not even have a phone. At this point, he had given the luxuries only to his wife and children. "I need to call the ambnce," he said, panicking. His hands were going numb. His heart was stopping. He wanted to run with his son to the nearest base, but he knew he could not do it. An ambnce or a cab or anything had toe and take them, or else it would be toote. "What the fuck? Why did you bring him here? Why didnt you take him directly to the hospital?" she screamed at him. "I dont know. I dont know. I did not have a phone. Nobody had. Please, please call the ambnce." He started to beg before her while she was crying too. "My son. My eldest son. My pride." She began to kneel down and cry once she touched his face and realized he was cold, and that it would be toote by the time they reached the hospital. "That cant be." Lord McQuoid looked at his wife once he also realized what she was staring at. "No, no, no, no, no. He will live. There is no way." She began to panic, snatching her son out of Lord McQuoids arms. Emmet and the others had arrived, but they had no clue what was going on. They were rushed into a side room and locked inside with a warrior, who was trying his best to divert their attention. But the kids were crying now, because they knew something had happened to their brother. Lord McQuoid was losing his mind, and that was when he passed out. He had grown so weak after Darcy had put him through so much stress, that losing his son seemed like the end for him. However, Darcy would not give up. She picked up her phone and started to call the only one who she knew could help him, the grey woman. Chapter 744-One Of Us Is A Siren

Chapter 744: 744-One Of Us Is A Siren

Hnie: "Come on in," Emmet said as he stood at the main gate of his mansion. I lowered my head, and when I looked up again, Kesha was gone. I followed after Emmet, walking all the way through his passage. It was a silent walk. No words were spoken. Then, I was outside his bedroom. My hands were tied in front of me, under my abdomen, like an obedient student. He stood to the side, weing me in. I stepped inside, and he walked in after me. The minute he turned on the light, I was stunned to see the research he had been doing all this time. There were papers and sticky notes across the wall. There were files and so much scattered around that it reminded me of something Kaye and Norman had told me before. They had found scribbles in Emmets room, showing he wanted to sacrifice me. Of course, I was slightly disturbed because the trauma kepting back. But then I remembered what Maximus had told me. There was so much conspiracy around Emmet and his drunken sessions, where he would make mistakes, that I started to feel like someone was messing with him. But who? And how would Emmet ever recover once he found out that someone had taken advantage of his curse, to the point that he almost lost everything? He lost the chance to marry me. He lost his credibility. He almost lost his brothers love. Then he was used of me losing my baby. Emmet snapped his fingers in front of my face to get my attention. "Yeah, right. What were you saying?" I asked and found him just staring at me before he looked away. "Yeah, so," he said as he started to take off his coat and throw it onto the bed. However, the minute he looked at me, he rushed to grab his coat and neatly put it back in the closet. "I actually do like to take care of my stuff. Its just that I was too excited to show you what I found out," Emmet exined. It was strange to see him so conscious around me. But I liked it. "Yeah, you were going to say something about Kaye and Kesha," I said. He walked over to the wall and pointed at one of the sticky notes. It was a 3D printer image of a tattoo. "Ive seen this one," I said. There were two side by side. I didnt understand why he would print two of the same tattoo. "This is Kayes tattoo," I said, pointing at one. "And this is also..." I pointed at the other one, touching the sticky note before pulling back to get a better look. "No, this one is slightly different," I said. "Exactly." he replied. "Can you tell me which one you think is Kayes?" he asked, probably to see if I could spot the difference. "Yeah, this one." I pointed at the first one. "There are no bloody dots on the tail of this mermaid," I said, and my heart stopped in my chest. "Go on, exin the tattoo to me," Emmet insisted. His arms were folded across his chest, his body leaning back against the wall full of sticky notes. "Its a... its a mermaid tail wrapped around a dagger," I uttered. "Yep. Its a hunters tattoo, Hnie." As soon as he said that, my heart dropped. "What do you mean?" I asked him. "Is Kaye a hunter? Is he a mermaid hunter?" I began to panic, but Emmet quickly shook his head. He stretched one arm out and gently held my elbow, pulling me closer. The moment he did that, my handsnded gently on his biceps while his hands were holding my arms. "Hes not a mermaid hunter. Hes a siren hunter," Emmet exined. "But I remember his curse is that he wants to kill me. Is it because Im a mermaid?" I started panicking. That would exin why he was suddenly interested in his other mate. He probably didnt want me because I was a mermaid. "Hes a siren hunter. Youre not a siren. And hes supposed to kill his mate. Do you not put two and two together?" he asked, pulling me even closer, until my elbows were pressed against the sides of his stomach and my hands reached his shoulders. "What do you mean?" I uttered. I was slightly lost because of his touch, but I tried hard to focus on the wall and the tattoo. "Youre not a siren. Then who else could be?" he asked, looking straight into my eyes. And I gasped. "Kesha?" As soon as I said that, Emmet nodded. "But then why wouldnt he want to kill her?" I asked, gently raising my hand from his chest to point anywhere, just to reference her. "You know sirens are good at trapping men with their voices?" he asked and I began to nod. "Shes manipting his mind. Theres very little difference between a siren and a mermaid. And shes using that to confuse him," As he concluded, I was even lost. No wonder she pushed me into the water. She knew my truth. She knew I would turn into a mermaid. It was all making sense now. And I was honestly scared. But then again, it could all be just a conspiracy. Justst week, just a few days ago, I was just a werewolf. Now a mermaid. And now I had an enemy. Wow. It was going to get very dirty from here. "What are we going to do now? How will we even know if your conspiracy is true?" I asked Emmet While I was focusing on his face, I watched him gently raise his hand and softly touch my cheek, then brush my hair behind my ear. As he removed his hand, he rubbed his finger down my jawline before reaching for my chin. "We will do something," he uttered, his eyes on my lips, his fingers gently pinching my chin. He looked so distracted that it gave me goosebumps. "Sorry," he said, as if he had just realized he had no right to touch me after being used of pushing me down the well. But the moment he was about to remove his hand from my chin, I held it. I noticed how warm his body was. "Im still not sure why I pushed you down there. And it kills me that I became the reason," he said. As soon as he started speaking, I cupped his face and crashed my lips against his. I could tell he didnt expect it, because my forearm was resting on his chest, and I felt his heart skip a beat. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 745-Heart With Four Heartbeats

Chapter 745: 745-Heart With Four Heartbeats

Authors POV: "My son is dead. My son is dead," she was crying on the call. "Calm down. Hes not dead," the woman said. "But hes getting cold," Darcy yelled in tears. She had to blink her eyes nonstop in order to get rid of the tears. "Bring him to me, right now. Im right close to your home," the gray woman said, instructing her to leave everything behind and bring Norman to her. Darcy did as the woman told her. She carried her son and rushed out of the mansion, leaving behind her passed-out husband and her crying children. Once she had taken only a few steps into the woods, the woman came to her. She took Norman out of her hands and forcefully made him stand, shaking his body. Norman started to open his eyes, but it was almost like his soul was leaving his body. "What Im going to tell you will be hard for you, but you must do it," she said to Darcy. And Darcy, the way she was nodding her head, was in itself a gesture that she was ready to do whatever it takes. "I want you to bring pieces of your childrens hearts." As soon as she said that, Darcys eyes grew double in size. "We will make Normane to life. However, his heart will be connected to his brothers," the grey woman told Darcy, excluding the fact that the misfortune would not wait for them to tend to the well to start filling again. Darcy had only escaped her childrens deaths past the age of ten. The misfortune was still lingering. And it was part of the misfortune that Norman would die, thene back, and live a life full of pain. However, it was also one more chance for Darcy to let it be, to let the natural process work. But she would not give up. She nodded her head and rushed back into the house to grab pieces of her childrens hearts after thedy had poured her own blood on Darcys hand. That blood would help prevent the children from dying when she took the pieces of their hearts. She first gave her children sedatives so they wouldnt see what she was doing to them. Then, with a very scary look on her face, she started to push her hand through their chests. She was shocked how easy it was. But she guessed it was the blood of the witch that helped her hand pierce into the chest of her sons. She stole pieces of their hearts and then ran out of the mansion again. "Darcy," Lord McQuoid voiced as he started to get up from the floor. "Where is our son?" he cried, but she didnt listen to him. She was disheveled. Her hair was a mess. She would not let her son die. The sons were supposed to grow old together. They were supposed to be the rogue kings of the North, South, East, and West. That was her next n. After her initial n failed, she wanted to be a proud mother of powerful sons, sons who would learn to grow and stick together and take care of each other and fight side by side. Once she was in the woods, she saw the witch carrying Norman. "Did you do it?" she asked and Darcy nodded. "Then do it quickly. He doesnt have much time. His body is getting cold," the witch said. She forcefully held Norman up, trying to make him stand. As Norman began to open his eyes slowly before taking what would have been hisst breath, he watched his mothers face get closer. Then her w entered his chest. "Your life is mine!" she said those words after remembering how much she had done for her kids. Sadly, he saw it all. Then she started to push the hearts against his heart. He screamed for the first few seconds, but the witch covered his mouth. Now he could only see his mothers face, the look she wore like an evil viin as she pushed one heart after another into his chest. He did not want this life. He did not want to stay connected to someone by stealing their hearts and then feel all their pain at once. But Darcy decided it wasnt his decision whether he wanted to live or die. She believed she should be the one making decisions for everyone. And just like that, once she was done, Normans little body copsed on the ground. "What happened? It was supposed to work," she screamed at the witch. "Dont worry. Take him back home," the witch said. "He is dead," Darcy argued. "Just touch him. Hold him. See how warm he is now," the witch said with a smile on her lips. Darcy quickly held Norman in her arms. And just like the witch imed, he was indeed very warm. She began to smile uncontrobly when she noticed how regr his breathing had be too. "My son is alive. You alwayse through to help me," she said to the woman, who gave her a nod. Then Darcy left for her home to give the good news to her husband. When she arrived, she found her husband hugging their children. They had woken up and said something had happened to them in their sleep. Darcy didnt care. She had good news. "Norman is alive. He is fine," she said. Lord McQuoid instantly got up from his couch and rushed over to snatch Norman out of her hands. He noticed his son was fine. He was just sleeping peacefully. "How did it happen?" he asked her. She gave him a proud smile. "I told you. The seer I know is very kind. She is better than the holy mother," she said. And for the first time, Lord McQuoid felt scared of his wife, even though she hade back with their son alive. Darcy then very lovingly took Norman back in her arms and began to walk away toy him down in his bedroom. The minute she did, Norman woke up gasping for air. "Its okay, its okay, you are fine," she said, sitting down beside him and cupping his face in her hands. Lord McQuoid had chased after her, wanting to know how Norman hade back to life. He was certain Norman had been dying. His organs had shut down too. But when he arrived, he saw his son sitting up and looking at his mother. That sight was such a treasure for Lord McQuoid that he decided to stay silent for a while. He just wanted to feel happy. But then Norman said something that made both parents stare at each other and share a look. "There are monsters on the 10th floor," he cried, holding his mothers hands. Darcy turned to look at her husband, her eyes filled with rage. "Who hurt him?" she asked. "How the hell did you not kill those people?" "Honey, there is no 10th floor," Lord McQuoid said, looking at Darcys confused expression. Norman began to feel deeply unsettled. He was certain he had walked onto the 10th floor. He had not fallen from the 9th to the 8th. He knew what he had seen. Chapter 746-Fallen Out Of Love

Chapter 746: 746-Fallen Out Of Love

Authors pov: Norman eventually stopped talking about the 10th floor because he felt like others were judging him. Even in his own mind, he was confused about whether he had actually fallen down or dreamed it. So he stopped talking about it altogether, and the days began to pass. However, Lord McQuoid began to fall out of love with Darcy. He started to notice how self-centered and evil she was. She spent all her time on phone calls with Larry, asking him what was going on in the packs. He realized Darcy loved only herself more than anyone else. That was when a woman arrived, offering him help. Lord McQuoid came home with her and was waiting for Darcy toe out of the bathroom so she could tell her they finally had a live-in nannysomeone who had specifically said she didnt need money, just a ce to stay, and she would eat whatever they were cooking. That would be her pay. It was a great deal. Besides, she was charming, and the way she approached Lord McQuoid in the academy, smiling at the kids, made him feel she was the right choice. She stayed with them the whole day and took care of the kids. McQuoid realized this was the best option, so he brought her home that night. "Yes, honey? Are you here? Why did youe sote? Who will cook dinner now?" Darcy came out annoyed. She had just woken up and attended the bathroom after a six-hour nap and realized there was nothing to eat. She had told McQuoid toe home early so he could cook dinner. "I dont need to cook dinner anymore. She will do it." As soon as he stepped aside, Urs came into view, both hands stretched out, hugging Darcys children. Darcy began to lose her mind. She stepped back, almost falling, before holding onto the couch to steady herself. "No, I mean, who is this woman? How could you bring in some woman?" she gulped. "She is a live-in nanny." McQuoid hissed at her for questioning him. She knew he was looking for a nanny. How could she suddenly be so against it? "No, I dont need a nanny. Ill take care of my kids myself." She started speaking in haste, her words rushed with fear. She had no idea Urs would show up in her life again. It was a disaster she thought she had left far behind. In her mind, she was furious with Niles. But she realized that since she didnt hold the title of Luna Queen, Niles probably just did whatever he wanted. "I dont care what you say, and I know youre not capable of taking care of anything. So Urs will stay here and take care of our kids and us." He warned Darcy not to go against him. "Fine then. Lets see how much she can work." Darcy hissed at Urs, who was smirking. She didnt understand how a fucking mermaid could just show up and smirk like that. But there was a twist. She couldnt tell anyone Urs was a mermaid, since they had cut off her tail. So she was stuck in her own traps. "You dont need to worry about anything. She will prepare breakfast and lunch together. Leave your servings behind while she takes the rest with me to my workce. She can take care of the kids there. We have a room ready, and the kids can take a nap and even use the restroom there. I am not leaving her or my children with you." At this point, Lord McQuoid could not trust Darcy anymore. She had not taken care of her kids or him a single day. While they were busy working hard to secure their futures, Darcy was paralyzed with fear. The arrival of Urs was not a small thing. She knew Urs hade back for revenge, and after that, Darcy tried everything. She even went as far as to poison the food one day, then told McQuoid that Urs had tried to poison her. However, she was caught in a lie when she realized he had footage from the CCTV camera in the house. She was furious that he never told her there was a camera facing the exit, which also caught her sneaking into the kitchen with a poison bottle in her hand. But it didnt help her. Lord McQuoid was slowly beginning to distance himself from her and growing closer to Urs, becausepared to Darcy, Urs was a breath of fresh air. Then Darcy started lying about being pregnant. She told McQuoid she got pregnant often, but every time it turned out to be a lie. Then she would scream and cry and im Urs had killed her babies. Although Urs did torture her mentally, none of the miscarriages came from Urs, because there were no babies to begin with. But Urs yed along. Whenever Darcy said she was pregnant, Urs happily took care of her, showing Lord McQuoid how different she was from Darcy. That was when one day, Lord McQuoid sat Darcy down to finally break the news. "Im going to ept and mark Urs," he said. Darcys jaw hit the floor. It was karma catching up to her, the misfortune she had brought upon herself, her children, and even Lord McQuoid. "No, you will not bring that fucking no-wolf she-wolf into our home," Darcy hissed, warning him through her eyes. "How dare you cheat on me!" she screamed, getting up from her bed when he warned her to sit down. He was no longer going to tolerate her tantrums. "I am done with you. In case you havent realized, our love is gone. We have fallen out of love. When was thest time you did anything for me, thest time you loved me? You only love yourself. You dont even love our children anymore," he yelled at her, and she was shocked that he raised his voice at her. If he had done that earlier, she might not have turned out the way she did. "And I did not cheat on you. I grew feelings for her, and I am telling you before I even act on them," he said. Her eyes slowly moved to the corner of the door. She could see Urs standing there, just peeking through the crack with a smirk on her lips. That was when it became clear that Urs was going to be a disaster for her life, if she didnt do something quickly. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 747-The Rejection Of The Evil Luna

Chapter 747: 747-The Rejection Of The Evil Luna

Authors POV: "So I have to wait for Urs to get a second chance mate? But shes marrying my husband. Shes going to date him. Now what?" Darcy almost yelled on the phone, losing her temper. "There is another way, but it will be the hard way for you to get rid of the misfortune and surpass the death of your children," thedy said, making Darcy roll her eyes and sit down tiredly. "Im so tired of all these rituals and everything, and now my entire world is falling apart," Darcyined. "But tell me, do tell me what it is. Now that Im already losing my husband, I dont want to lose my children," Darcy added. "If Urs cannot carry another child for the sacrifice, then you will have to either sacrifice all your sons mates or their first children. But they must be born and not taken out by force from the womb," the grey woman said, making Darcy nod. "All my sons mates or their firstborn babies," she repeated. "That will be so hard," Darcy said. "It will be. But I am seeing something in the future. A mistake the Moon Goddess thought she was making just to punish you. That same mistake cane in handy for you. There will be one mutual mate of all your sons. So it will be a lot easier for you to kill that one mate after she gives birth to her first children, or kill her baby. But the baby has to be from all of your sons," the gray woman said, pronouncing every word slowly and carefully so that Darcy engraves it in her memory. "Got it. But that will take too long. I will have to wait so long for that to happen. What will be of my children and me?" she asked the grave woman. "Im sorry, Darcy, but until then your children will suffer. I will let you know, piece by piece, whenever their curse bes intense, how to slow it down. But in the end, they will die if you dont do what Im telling you." The gray woman warned her of going against her. "Correct. I will just do it." Darcy nodded her head tiredly. "Also, Darcy, theres one big problem," the gray woman added. "Now what?" Darcy asked, sounding exhausted. "One of your sons will start to forget, and he will eventually turn into an animal in human skin. But the curse wont stop there. His memory will fade so badly that one day he will forget he needs to breathe to live. And that one in particr, I dont see him in the future with you standing tall when the curse is finally over. He is not in the future," The womans words stunned Darcy. She began to frantically pace around the room. "Which one is it? And why? Why would that happen?" she began to chew on her nails anxiously. "I cannot tell you this right now, but you will find out soon. That one in particr has very bad energy attached to him. A very evil soul. And that soul is sucking the life out of him. So once the curse intensifies for thest time, even though the others will survive, he might not. Not in this world. This world and everything in it will start to be poison for him for a few hours when the curse will be released in the air," she finished. Darcy sat on the bed, her body still, tears forming in her eyes. "I dont want to lose any of my children," she uttered. "I just hope we will find a way by then," the woman said. After they ended the call, Darcy picked up her phone to call Larry and let him know what was going on. "I cant believe he is cheating on you," Larry said. Darcy began to sniffle and wipe her tears. "That bitch came back just to punish me. Im suffering so much because of her. But I will stay here. Ill make sure I ruin their every happiness. And even if I have to kill her, I will kill her," Darcy said determinedly. "Remember, Larry, how I killed the holy mother? I want to do the same to Urs. I want to get her out of the way," she stated, not realizing someone else had arrived and heard her talk about how she had killed the poor woman. "You killed the holy mother?" Lord McQuoid gasped, and Darcy got up from the bed, terror visible in her eyes. "How could you have done that? She was like a mother to me," Lord McQuoid started to scream. Larry heard it and began preparing his warriors and a car to fetch Darcy before Lord McQuoid hurt her for killing someone. "She was bing a problem. She was filling your ears with nonsense, and you were listening to her like every word she said was the word of the Moon Goddess." Darcy began to panic. Her husband had already fallen out of love with her. But he was still going to stay with her out of the goodness of his heart and because she was the mother of his children. But this truth would change everything. This truth made him see that she was too scary to be around Urs, his children, or anybody else. "You know what, Darcy? Youre evil. I dont want you around me and my children anymore," Lord McQuoid yelled. Darcy began to shake her head. "Well, you cannot punish me for it. She was a rogue. There is no rule about rogues getting killed," Darcy hissed, making Lord McQuoid shake his head. He realized how messed up she was. "Well then, Ill punish you in my own way," he stated. "I, McQuoid, Arrow McQuoid, reject you as my mate and my wife, and I forbid you from ever seeing my children again." He yelled at her, making her gasp and cover her mouth. "No, no, no, you cannot reject me," she began to cry almost instantly. But McQuoid had made up his mind. He was done with her. No matter how much she cried and yelled that day, he did not listen to her. Eventually, he locked Urs and the children inside one room until Darcy was fetched by Larry. She told him she woulde for her children, and she did with the council. The council sat the children down, and they did not even want to go with their mother. Even the thought of being alone with her made them freak out. Maximus Kaye would start crying and panicking. Emmet waspletely distant from his mother. And Norman, being the oldest, was able to confidently tell the council how their mother had been torturing them and how bad of a woman she was. With that being said, the council demanded Darcy ept the rejection and leave. So she returned to her pack and regained her crown. Chapter 748-Helanie Became Her Target

Chapter 748: 748-Hnie Became Her Target

Authors POV: "Darcy, its been years that you have begged McQuoid to take you back. He has moved on. He is happy with his new chosen mate, Urs, and God knows when they will n to get married," Larry told Darcy, who had been sitting in her bedroom alone. "I have done something," she said, holding the reports in her hand. "What have you done now?" Larry asked, sitting down with her. "You know how people say that once you have a child with someone, things change?" As soon as she started speaking, Larry already knew where she was headed with the conversation, so he began to move his hand around to stop her from saying anything more and embarrassing herself. "Havent you done that already? It is not going to work anymore. You already have children with him," Larry said. "And it will be odd for you to beg him to give you another child. Not only will he not ept it, but he will even upset you with his rejection," Larry uttered, not understanding how far Darcy was going to go just to make her ns work. But she thought she had already done so much for her children, so why couldnt she have more? She was already sacrificing a lot for them. "I didnt have to beg him," she said, showing Larry the report she had just received. He squinted his eyes, and then they started to widen as shock began to hit him at once. "What is this, Darcy?" he asked, going through the reports, trying to understand if they were real or if she had forged them. "Faking reports wont work. He is not a child. He knows you two havent slept together in years," he said, trying to make her understand that what she was doing sounded so wrong that she could embarrass herself even more and even get herself in trouble with the others, with the council, for lying so bluntly. "You dont understand. Its not a lie. It is the truth, and I dont have to sleep with him," she said in one breath before getting up from the bed. "You know, back when we were trying to have children, after our babies died, we had preserved our eggs together," she said, smiling deeply as tears welled in her eyes. "Even before that, we hoped that someday we could use those eggs to..." She stopped when she saw the confused look on his face. "About two months ago, during one of the mate full moons, I went through IVF and had an embryo transferred. And now, Im pregnant. Im so happy," she whispered. But Larry thought it was a bad idea. Just because she had tricked McQuoid many times before didnt mean it would work again. He used to overlook her actions because he was madly in love with her, but things had changed. He hated her after discovering how brutally she killed an innocent woman, just because she refused to stop sinning. "And I have messaged McQuoid," she said, staring at the phone screen. However, the text that arrived was not what she had expected. Her smile started to fade as she began to read. Then Larry had to snatch it out of her hands so he could help her read it. She stared at him with her eyes full of tears. "Why is he saying all that?" she said. "Darcy, if I knew you were going to be such scum of the earth, I would have never married you. I would have rejected you at first sight. It is said that you tricked me into getting pregnant before. And now you have used my eggs without my permission. And now youre acting like we can be together and that I should be happy. You are bringing these children into our lives for your own selfish gain. I will no longer be part of their life. You will have to take care of the baby yourself, because I am not going to let you use this moment to spend time in my house or with me. So goodbye." Larry read it all, and Darcy began to blink her eyes to clear the tears. "That cant be. Once the baby is born, he will definitely feel love for them, right?" she asked Larry, tearing up, while he began to shrug. "It seems like he is very determined to never let you be a part of his life anymore, Darcy. You have made a big mistake," he stated. But Darcy did not believe it. Eventually, she gave birth to twins, Demi and Devon. However, they had the same fate as their brothers. They were suffering. And before they turned ten, they would die if a sacrifice was not done for them in the initial phase. So Darcy hadnded herself in a huge mess. And then time started to move. It was fast, but it was very slow for Darcy. Every time she heard from her sons how happy their father was with Urs, she would get angry. And then her anger started to extend back to Hnie. She found out that Urss daughter was still alive. Although she knew that Urs did not like it because the daughter was from Niles, she still wanted to punish her just to get the happiness and satisfaction because she could not harm Urs. So she started to fill Alpha Diazs ears with poison. "I am telling you, she is the daughter of the woman who had stolen my husband. She will steal your son from you and then shell kick you out like Im kicked out of my sons and my husbands life," Darcy said as shey naked under the nket with Diaz. They had been together for three days at this point. They had a steamy vacation right after she had a vacation with the royal beta, Mr. Combs and the alpha of the pack. She loved a good threesome. And whenever a beta and the alpha were involved, she would enjoy it more. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 749-One Wild Night With The Four Of Them

Chapter 749: 749-One Wild Night With The Four Of Them

Hnie: Emmet had his tongue down my throat, his hand holding my chin, and his body lying behind me in his bed. We were naked, his cock entirely in my pussy from the back as I held my leg up to create easy ess for his monster dick. He was kissing me passionately, fucking me with his tongue while going in and out of me. His hand would grope my breasts, massage them, and then pinch my nipples before releasing them. However, we had no clue that the night had been so wild that my other mates had been feeling it too. They must have been looking everywhere for me because the minute they barged into his room, I saw the look on their faces. It was like their search had finally ended. Their eyes were hungrily watching me. Their arrival didnt stop Emmet. He continued to fuck me like we werent being watched. I instinctively tried to close my legs, but they seemed ready to take me. Even when there were so many things we had to speak about, we could care less in the moment. Maximus and Norman were looking at me with hunger-filled eyes, Kaye breathing like a bull. I was in such heat that I did not want to argue with Kaye anymore. While Emmet was sucking my nipples, the others began to take off their clothes and walk towards the bed. Norman pinched my tit and kissed my lips, handing me his cock to hold. I held it but winced in pain when Emmets dick hit my G-spot hard. My eyes closed momentarily before Maximuss hand joined Normans in groping and massaging my breasts. Kaye had grabbed a bottle of oil, sticking his finger in it. I knew what he was up to. He knelt down on the bed, Maximus helping him lift my ass while Emmet never stopped thrusting his cock in and out of me. I almost yelled when Kaye inserted his oil-filled finger inside my hole. The minute I opened my mouth to scream, Norman shoved his cock down my throat. After fingering my ass for a while, Kaye got up and pulled my ass cheeks up, adjusting his cock at the entrance. He didnt give me a chance and thrust his entire length in me, making tearse out of my eyes. But I still couldnt scream a word since Normans cock was blocking my words. Maximus roamed his hands around my breasts for a while before Norman pulled back, and now Maximuss cock entered my mouth. "Ahhhh!!! Umm.!" I moaned with the cock still in me, and Emmet and Kaye switched ces. Emmet rolled me over on top of Kaye while he stood behind me. As soon as I sat on Kayes dick, Emmet shoved his entire length in my ass, and I began to scream. "Fuck! Be gentle!" Iined teasingly but also filled with pleasure. Norman and Maximus stood to the left and right, Norman giving me his cock to hold while I grabbed Maximuss cock myself in a hurry. As I started to suck one cock and gave Maximus a hand job, Emmet and Kaye began to fuck me wildly. For the next half-hour, I was switching between Norman and Maximuss cock while the two fucked my holes with no mercy. After they were done and my pussy and ass were covered in their cum, they stepped away, letting Norman and Maximus take my holes next. Norman started to stroke in and out of my pussy while I was on top of Maximus with my back facing him. He was hitting my ass from the down, making me sit on his entire length before moving up. And then he started to help me with the movement. Emmet and Kaye were holding my each leg wide apart while I was holding their cocks and asionally sucking them. Norman had his hand around my neck while he probed his cock into my pussy. "Ah! You are ours only," Norman grunted, making sure his cock hit me deep within. My holes were throbbing with pain at this point, but the brothers were far from over. After they were done, I was moved onto the bed to get on my fours next to Emmets cock while Norman started to fuck my ass from the back in a doggy style. I sucked Emmets cock until it was dry before Maximus took over his spot. His cock went deep within my mouth. At the same time, Kaye began to finger my pussy with Emmet joining him. It was never too crowded with them. Once we all had been emptied, wey around. Me in the bed with Emmet before we began to get up to clean up. We werent the only people in the mansion anymore, so we needed to be careful. "I am sorry for everything said and done in the past," Emmet whispered into my ear once I walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower. His brothers had left even when I could tell they wanted to stick around. "You said you were only acting, so then you dont need to apologize," I told Emmet, crawling into the bed with him. He covered us with a nket and hugged me tightly. "Still, it wasnt easy for me to hurt you. I have never done that intentionally," he continued, gently running his hand through my hair. I began to fall asleep while listening to his heartbeat. "Just know that I love you a lot," he confessed while I was falling into slumber. "I love you too, Emmet. I have always cared for you, and deep down, I believed you wouldnt hurt me. But the proof made me act up" I hesitated as he hugged me tightly, almost as if to say we didnt need to talk about the past. "I know, and thats why I want to say Im really sorry, even if I was only pretending," he said, then he began to breathe calmly. I saw he was drifting off too, so I stopped fighting sleep. Chapter 750-Playing The Bitch

Chapter 750: 750-ying The Bitch

Hnie: "The council is here," one of the maids informed us. Afterst night, everybody went to our rooms while I stayed in Emmets. When I woke up, I was told the council wasing, so we were now dressed to face them. I had a bad feeling that the encounter would be wild and frightening. As soon as I entered the living room, where everyone was already gathered, including Azura and Kesha, who hated me, and even Keshas uncle and father, I felt all eyes on me. My mates stood beside me, they had walked in with me. "So, youre a mermaid," Vonston asked as he stood up. He hadnt been there the night I transformed. "And youre also the daughter of Soren Vaughn," he added, and I nodded. I could tell Darcy wasnt happy that the man wasnt calling for my execution right away. "Well, then let me tell you something, daughter," Vonston said as he stepped forward and held my hands. "You didnt have to run away, but Im sorry you did. Our people can be hostile. But forgive them, they didnt know you were the daughter of the great adventurer and pirate, Alpha Soren Vaughn." The way he said it, and the way everyone who came with him started to bow, made my heart skip a beat. "We dont hate mermaids. We never have. Weve just never crossed paths with them," someone behind Vonston said. I felt foolish for running away that night, but with the crowd yelling so aggressively, it had seemed like my only option. "What is going on? Why are you all treating her like shes some big deal?" Darcy asked, of course. Even though Keshas father and uncle looked unhappy, but they stayed silent. "Lady Darcy, we respect your work in themunity, but thats where it ends. We make decisions on our own. No one will harm our guest, the special hybrid she-wolf. In fact, we wee her kind to swim across our seas. There will be strict rules against anyone who tries to harm the mermaids," Vonston said and Lord McQuoid looked so proud of Vonston "I told you theyd respect you. Our ancestors made mistakes, and now we think were enemies," Maximus said, elbowing me gently. My eyes shifted to Charlotte, who looked lifeless. I felt terrible for her. But then I saw Azura, head down, eyes ring up at me through her eyebrows. She looked monstrous at that moment. "If Holy Mother were here today, she wouldve been so happy to finally see a mermaid. She always told us about them in bedtime stories," Vonston said. But I was confused, who was Holy Mother? And why did Lord McQuoid seem so affected by her name? So much so that he looked Darcy straight in the eyes. She only straightened her back and pretended not to notice him ring. "So, does that mean she gets to stay here among us?" Darcy asked. Everyone stared at her face before Vonston said, "I promised to keep this child safe. And after what we did to her, its the werewolves who should be apologizing to the mermaids. So no, there will be no action taken against her. In fact, we wee her into ournd. Besides, shes part werewolf. And right now, we definitely want to rebuild our alliances with those who never meant us harm." I was so happy hearing Vonston. Last night, I had been worried they would arrive and Id have to face another trial or more hatred. "Anyway, I hope well be offered breakfast. We arrived so early in the morning," Vonston joked, and I nodded. "Ill prepare everything for you myself. And thank you so much for making me feel at home," I said, as he patted my head like a father would his daughter. In the kitchen, I began preparing breakfast. My mates came in to help, and Charlotte was there too, she was always so helpful. Jessica was chopping vegetables and handling the rest. The only ones who hadnt shown up were Kesha and Azura. Azura did pass by the kitchen a few times, and it made me feel ufortable. She kept lurking around so creepily. Finally, the council members and others had left. I was heading upstairs to grab clothes from Normans closet when I suddenly got a strange headache. I felt like I was going to throw up. I rushed into the nearest bedroom and then into the bathroom, where I threw up. I didnt know what had suddenly happened, but Id been feeling slight headaches and mild nausea for a while. Today, it just exploded. After washing my face, I turned to the open bathroom door, Id left it ajar in my rush, and came face to face with Darcy. She was staring at me with wide eyes, as if she had just heard shocking news, or as if she had seen a ghost in me. "What?" I groaned at her, gently rubbing my temples. "Nothing," she muttered, then walked into the bathroom. I was already on alert. For all I knew, she could be trying to kill me. "Ive been meaning to talk with you. We dont have to be so hostile to each other," she said, her hands sped under her abdomen, looking obedient. "Youre saying this after asking the council to punish me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, judging her sudden change in behavior. "Well, lets be honest. I dont know how dangerous mermaids can be." She gave me a look, almost like she was daring me to bring up what she did to my mother. But I didnt. I knew that would only satisfy her. "Sure, we dont have to fight," I said, and she started to smile. "Well, I heard youre going back to the academy tomorrow. Its mostly just action work now, right? So youll be fighting the Zharns and handling the X-Codex?" she asked. I only nodded, giving her a judgmental look. "Then I rmend you remember to be very careful. You know, having too many abortions can be dangerous." The moment she said that, the look on my face changed from judgment to concern. "What do you mean by that?" I asked, but she only patted my head and walked out of the bathroom. Waitwas I pregnant? No. I didnt want to be pregnant, because every time I did get pregnant, I lost the baby. I started to panic. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 751-Starting A War But Cannot Fight

Chapter 751: 751-Starting A War But Cannot Fight

Hnie: I had been extremely anxious, but I didnt talk to anyone about it. I guess in my head I thought that if I didnt say anything, it didnt really happen. That night, I slept in Normans room, but he took the couch. I think he was still really angry with me. And since their curses seemed a little milder, I could tell he had managed to sleep for a few hours. That was a relief, but I still wondered how long before their curse red up again. We woke up the next morning, ready to head to the academy. It was finally time to deal with the Zharns and do something about it. When I arrived, my friends jumped up and down around me. They always acted like they were seeing an alien. "Everyone, you all know that the Zharns have started killing a lot of innocent people. Its time we put what weve learned to use and protect our people from those filthy monsters. Ive already printed out notes about the X-codex, what to expect from them, and who the old man is. Hes called the Father of the X-codex, and he has four children. One of them was Rune, so hes no longer with us. That leaves three children to focus on. I hope we can move fast, because time is slipping away and we need to kill them before they kill more of us." Norman took the lead, exining what everyone should expect. Even though I was now an Alpha Queen, I still wanted to stand in line with the other students. Thankfully, since I was still too young, I was told to take my time and finish my education before fully taking over the role of Alpha Queen. "So, what are we going to do?" Hans asked. Hed been keeping his distance ever since he was used of hurting Lamar. I think he realized that this one-sided love would only bring him more pain than anything else, especially since Lamar and Jenny seemed stronger than ever. They had marked each other in thest few days, so they were in a good mood. As for Penn, I always caught him watching me, and it broke my heart. Gavin had shifted into his warrior role, so he stood next to the trainers. "Well start by finding as many Zharns as we can and killing them to send a message to force the Father toe forward," Norman said. "Also, keep an eye out for anything suspicious, especially when tracking the siblings. Now, everyone, go back into the hall, grab whatever weapon you want, and get to work. Dont go alone. Stay in groups, and cover your ears. You dont want the Zharns whispering into them and misleading you." Everyone began to walk away while I stood still, staring at Emmet. The moment Norman mentioned the Zharns whispering, Emmet started zoning out. I walked toward the trainers again, with Gavin still standing near us. "I also want to go into the woods and fight the Zharns," I said. "Of course you do," Normanmented, knowing I was too stubborn to stay behind. "Yeah, but be careful," Maximus said, and I gave him a look. "What? I just said to be careful." Hed been acting awkward all morning. Even Norman and Kaye were doing the same. As for Emmet, he seemed normal. I started walking away with Gavin when I noticed Emmet talking to the brothers about something. Then Norman began walking toward me, and I already knew he didnt want me to leave. "Emmet wants to speak with you about something," he said. I was confused why he didnt say it himself, whatever this thing was. Then Maximus and Kaye slowly walked past me. "Gavin, go ahead and grab yourself a weapon. Ille join you in a second. Just find a crossbow for me," I said before turning back toward Emmet. He stood there with his hands in his pockets and his head tilted. "You wanted to speak with me about something?" I asked, and he began looking around anxiously. "I heard youre not feeling well," he said quietly. "Where did you hear that from?" I asked, confused. "Your mates," he replied, and I suddenly understood why theyd been acting so weird around me all morning, especially when I was throwing up again. "What is it, Hnie? Im pretty sure you know that when women feel like this, theres a way to find out if its for one specific reason." He was being very careful with his words. "You mean to say Im pregnant?" I asked bluntly. "Could be," he replied. "No. I dont want to be pregnant." The moment I said it harshly, I saw his eyebrows furrow. "You dont want to be pregnant from your mates?" he asked, his voice heavy. "Why, do you think Ill harm your baby again?" I could tell he wasnt trying to be weird about it. He was just worried about me. "No, it has nothing to do with you. Its just thatC" I bit down on my lip. "Every time I get pregnant, I lose the baby." I was trying to help him understand that it wasnt just about him because, lets be honest, there was still a chance hed been innocent. "Right. But Hnie, not taking the test doesnt make the truth go away. Remember I told you I was doing my research? I found something, and I think itll help you." He leaned down so his face was level with mine. His tone softened so much, my whole body tensed up. "What did you find out?" I asked gently. "You losing the baby had nothing to do with your body. It was the curse. Youll only get pregnant from all your mates or none." It was like one shock after another. First, he tells me he thinks Im pregnant. Then, he tells me Im pregnant from all of them? That made no sense. I smiled awkwardly. "Hey, its okay." He quickly took my hand tofort me. "I dont understand how it would work," I said softly. "Thats not your problem. Youll conceive the babies and give birth. If its one baby with a shared DNA, we all take care of the baby. If its more, we take care of them too. You wont be the one doing it alone." It was like hed read my mind. Id been freaking out, imagining myself trying to care for so many babies on my own. "And what do you mean by if its one baby?" I asked. "One baby who has all our DNA," he replied. And honestly, I was scared. Theyd fight over who gets to spend more time with the baby. "What if I lose my baby again?" I asked him. He cupped my face in his hands. "You wont this time," he said gently. "Because were doing everything the right way." Then he leaned in and kissed me softly. Chapter 752-Emmet Was Framed Terribly

Chapter 752: 752-Emmet Was Framed Terribly

Hnie: I was so nervous. I sat anxiously in their shared office after cing the pregnancy test on the table. "Im so excited," Maximus said, but after getting a harsh look from Kaye and Emmet, he settled down. "As long as shes okay with it, well be happy. If shes not, then remember, its her body, not ours," Emmet said firmly, staring into Maximuss eyes. I had overheard them once before, while I was in the bathroom. Norman, Emmet, and Kaye were actually scolding Maximus for being too excited. They said it might pressure me into feeling like I had to be happy just for their sake, especially Maximuss. "But fine. You know what? Ill tell you why Im so happy. Because theres good news, or maybe not," Maximus said, cing his hands on his waist. "Remember I had been researching Emmet." As soon as Maximus said that, I looked at Emmet, who frowned and narrowed his eyes. "I didnt know you were so impressed with me," he said. "Actually, yeah. Youre my brother, the jerk who always helped me but stayed in the shadows, making it seem like you didnt care." It was nice to see the brothers being more open with each other than before. "What did you find out?" I asked Maximus. Since he said it was good news, I wanted to know quickly. "Remember I said I was collecting footage from the bars where Emmet was found?" Maximus started pulling out his phone. "Wait, what are you talking about? You were researching me? Investigating me?" Emmet asked, still confused. Norman gestured for him to stand back. "Its for your own good. We thought maybe you were innocent, that maybe your curse didnt cause everything," ss Norman said, I saw Emmet look even more lost. He ran his hands through his hair, clearly confused. "What is this?" I asked Maximus as he turned the footage toward me. And then we saw it. Two warriors were dragging an unconscious Emmet into the bar. They ced him in the exact seat where he waster found and poured alcohol around him. They even forced him to drink a few sips before leaving, making it look like he had been drinking the whole time. And not just that, they left Azuras pictures around him, along with her bracelet and everything. I felt like my whole world had copsed. "Wait! I didnt do that?" Emmet said, pointing at the footage. "Well, theres more. This was from the night you were supposed to marry Hnie. I dont know how they found you, but this is why you didnt make it to the wedding," Kaye said. Emmet started to tear up. "So I didnt miss the wedding? Fuck it," he groaned, stepping away. I felt horrible. He had been punished for something he never did. Someone had been manipting him all along. And all he got from me were angry stares. None of us stepped up to defend him. "And thats not all. Remember the night you supposedly pushed Hnie into the well?" Maximus said. At that, we all stared at him even more intensely. Emmet sighed, cing his hands on his waist, his neck stretched upward and eyes closed. "Please tell me I didnt do that," he almost pleaded. "You didnt," Maximus said, making Emmet snap his head toward him. He held up more footage. It was the same two guards, again dragging Emmet. "You didnt just push her and go off to drink," Maximus exined, shocking all of us again. "But then why did I write those things?" Emmet asked. I could tell this was the first time he was relying on someone elses information. Usually, he was the one who did the research, acted like the professor, gave lectures, but I guess this topic was too sensitive. I slowly looked down, feeling embarrassed. Even though he was still processing everything and had just found out he was innocent, he gently pulled me closer, wrapped his arm around me, and rested my head on his chest. I instantly hugged him, hiding my face in his coat. "Tell me," he insisted, but his voice was much softer now. "Because you heard the Zharns whispering in your ears." As soon as Maximus exined that, I lifted my head slightly and looked into Emmets eyes. He quickly nced down, then looked back at me. He lowered his face and kissed my forehead before turning his attention back to his brothers. "Zharns? How do you know that?" he asked. "Look at this," Maximus said. I turned and watched the footage. Emmet was walking out of the woods, stepping from behind the trees toward the academy. We could see several Zharns surrounding him in a circle, and he looked like he was sleepwalking. Emmet stared at it for a few seconds. At the same time, I let go of the hug. I watched the clip too, feeling like we had all let Emmet down. He was always there for us. Whenever something happened, we knew Emmet would show up and help, even before we asked. But when he was in trouble, we didnt even notice. We just let it happen. Even though he told us so many times that he didnt remember. Instead of realizing something might be wrong, since he was only supposed to forget temporarily, we didnt help him. "Im so sorry, Emmet," I said quickly. "I had no idea." "I wish we hadnt been going through so much and had focused on you," Maximus said, reminding us that things were so overwhelming, there was no way we couldve thought through everything. "Its okay. Im not ming anyone, except the person who literally nned it all against me," Emmet added, confirming it again and again. But I guess the guilt was so heavy on my chest, I couldnt do anything but apologize again. "Emmet, I remember I hurt you so much when I used you. But then Azura came through and took your side. You must hate me so much for it, dont you?" I said, feeling so low right now. And I was so d that while we were doing nothing for Emmet, Maximus went ahead and did his own research, the kind that actually turned out to be useful. As I watched Emmets face, I noticed he pouted just a little and nodded. "Well, thats true. Azura did take my side." The moment he said that, confirming what I had feared, my lips started to quiver. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 753-Pregnant And Expecting Four Babies.

Chapter 753: 753-Pregnant And Expecting Four Babies.

Hnie: "So youre going to love her more now?" I asked, tears forming in my eyes. As soon as Emmet nodded and a tear started to fall from my eye, he rushed over and hugged me. "No, silly. She took my side because she wanted me to think she was the only one I could trust. It was all a n. She wanted to iste me," he said, hugging me tightly. His scent was soforting. No wonder I never felt strange around it, even after all the usations we had put him through. "I mean, we were the reason you were alone. And then you picked her, and you ended up isted with her," I pouted, almost like I wasining. "WellC" He scratched the back of his neck. "I had to do it without dragging you all with me. Because in my head, I thought, every time I make a n, I end up hurting you. First, when I nned to marry you. Then the well nI didnt even think it through. Hnie. I didnt know about the well and everything. It was a n made by Zharns when they whispered it into my ear, so I was confused about why you were saying I asked you toe to the well. I decided that next time Im doing something, I wont include any of you because I dont want to upset or disappoint you all again. Im making a n but not acting on it, just like the marriage n." Emmet exined, even though there was no need to exin anything anymore. Before I could continue, he held my face in his hands and kissed me. "Its not your fault. You didnt know. In fact, Im sorry. Because of me, directly or indirectly, or someone used me to hurt you twice. First, with the marriage, and second, when they made it seem like I betrayed you. Youre the only one who lost everything in the process. So, Im sorry." Of course, Emmet would never believe he was the victim. He always found a reason to apologize. I ran into his chest and hugged him tightly. Then I heard a small gasp from Norman. I guess it took him a moment to realize what we had just discovered. I let go of the hug because I wanted the brothers to talk, but not before I told Emmet about Norman. "You know, he never believed it. He never thought you did anything. Thats why he didnt even want to tell me. He never stopped believing in you," I said, pointing at Norman. I didnt want the brothers to feel like they couldnt trust each other, especially Norman. He trusted Emmet with all his heart. "None of your brothers actually hated you," I added, so Emmet would know they truly cared about him. "I know. After all, theyre my brothers first," he said, sticking his tongue out at me to tease and lighten the mood. But Norman was quietly crying, hiding his eyes from us, and it made me feel awful. "Come on, youre a big guy. Youre crying? Seriously?" Emmet joked, reaching over to his brother and pulling him into a hug. The others joined in, all four of them hugging together before breaking apart to turn and look at me. "Get in here, little one," Norman said. I rushed between them, feeling all of them hug me at once. After a while, we broke the hug so that I could ask him a few more questions. "Emmet, remember when you wanted to marry me? What was that for?" I asked, and I noticed his face begin to change color. "Yes, Emmet, please tell us, what was it?" Kaye asked. "The mark ties me to you. But marriage names you my wife. The world knows it. Thew knows it. The spirits might know it too even if I forget my existence. I wanted something to be remembered. It was it was something I found out about myself. Im supposed to gopletely crazy, and my curse is the type thats a bit deadlier than the others," he said under his breath. We all nced at each other, then looked back at him. "Exin it to us," Maximus demanded. "In the end, Ill forget to breathe. Thats all I can say." Emmet sighed. It felt like I had just received a shock like no other. "What do you mean? Does that mean youre going to die?" I began to panic, tears already forming again. "But its okay. I mean, they will die too," Emmet tried to joke, pointing at his brothers, who were in tears. Maximus suddenly lunged at Emmet and hugged him, crying into his chest like a baby. I started to step back and away from them. That shouldnt happen. We need to find a way to break the curse. It was all I could think about when my eyesnded on the pregnancy test. Although I had been so scared before, I wasnt anymore, only because I wanted to be there for my mates. "Guys, youre all bing fathers," I announced, the happiest smile on my face, because I wanted my mates to know there was still hope. They broke the hug and turned to look at me, their eyes wide. "Look, Im pregnant." I grabbed the pregnancy test and waved it in the air. They rushed toward me again, and Norman was the one who picked me up, while the others stood around us, happily hugging each other. "So I could finally show my happiness?" Maximus asked, and Kaye gave him a nod. He began to dance and jump up and down. It wasnt that I didnt want to be pregnant by them, I was just scared. What if I lost the baby again? I didnt want to go through that pain again. But right now, this was the positivity we needed in our lives. Even though we were so happy at that moment, we were still trying to look away from the fact that what Emmet had told us might be the end of us. Chapter 754-The Creepy Stalker

Chapter 754: 754-The Creepy Stalker

Emmet: Nothing made sense anymore. After I saw those clips, I realized there wasnt something wrong with me, someone had nned it against me. But who could it be? I started thinking about everyone who lived in the mansion or had ess to it. After Hnie announced the good news, I didnt want them to focus on me. I didnt want to be selfish and ruin their happy moment. So I acted happy, even though I was falling apart inside. I made an excuse and went home, saying I needed some files and books. But once I was home, especially in my corner, I started working through a list. I sat down and wrote out the names of people who couldve been involved in the scribbling at least. I checked the names one by one. I crossed out Norman, then Maximus, Hnie, and my father. But a few names were harder to cross off. Kaye. The reason was simple: Kaye was cursed to kill Hnie. But also, I knew someone had been whispering in his ear. I didnt want to believe he pushed her, but I had a gut feeling someone mightve used his body to leave those scribbles. Still, as I stared at his name, I remembered how others had once thought the same about me. So in the end, I crossed his name too. Then there were only a few left. My mother, who had been visiting often. Urs, Hnies mother, I didnt believe she couldve done it, so I crossed her out too. That left three names. And one of them was already dead. Emma, Charlotte and my mother. "Didnt Charlotte try to mend her ways?" my wolf reminded me. "Tried to. Theres a thing called deceptive," I replied in my head. "Azura acts like shes perfect. Like my interests are her best interests. But can we trust her? How do we know shes not ying a game? The same goes for Charlotte. Just because her mother died and shes grieving doesnt mean she wasnt going around ying games with us." And then there was thest one, my mother. I pped my forehead. "Shes such an obvious name. And shes definitely someone whod do something like that." I paused. My mother being involved, that would be seriously messed up. Because if she had done this to me, I didnt know how Id be able to live with that. "But how are we going to find out if it was one of the two of them, or the one whos already dead?" my wolf asked. "My mother wouldnt want Azura back, that much I know. Charlotte didnt like her when she was alive. And if Charlotte didnt like her, neither would Emma," I said, rubbing my temples, confused. "Do you know what Ive been thinking about?" I spoke to my wolf. "What is it?" the wolf asked. "Azura died. She stopped existing. Then after so many years, she came back to life." I paused, needing a moment before saying it out loud. "Why has she aged?" The moment I said that, my wolf groaned. "Its not like she was sent to another life where she stayed alive. She was literally dead. Her body was in the ocean. How the hell did shee back aged up?" I groaned, tapping my pen against the page. "Maybe she rapidly aged until she caught up to how old she should be," my wolf suggested. I shook my head. "No. That still doesnt make sense. Her body was out there. She should have rotted, Merit. Somethings wrong," I muttered, feeling myself lose itpletely. "What if the father found her a long time ago, and she was being tortured all this time?" Merit said. "No, Merit. The sacrifice happened just now, this year. How would she havee back years ago?" I stopped, my heart sinking in my chest. "What is it?" Merit asked. "Its almost as if she was never dead," I mumbled. The thought hit me so hard I got goosebumps. "And how are we going to find out if thats true?" my wolf asked, clearly as worried as I was. Something was off with Azura, how she appeared out of nowhere, then died, then came back, even though I never made the sacrifice. How the hell was she back? "How about we find the scribbles and match the handwriting?" my wolf said. "I know they tried to copy our writing, but they must have made a mistake." "We can also check for fingerprints," I added. "Yeah, but so many people have touched them. The prints might be gone," Merit said. "No, Merit. If Norman got ahold of them, trust me, half of it will still be preserved," I replied as I stood and picked up my phone. "Norman, do you remember those scribbles you told me about? Do you still have them?" I asked, even though I was already sure he did. "Yeah, I have them. I put them in a stic bag after collecting them." He paused, and I could tell he was thinking the same thing. "Emmet. There were a few pages I didnt even let anyone touch. I grabbed them exactly the way they were and sealed them in a bag," Norman said. That was all we needed. It could finally expose who left them. "Great, Norman. Ill need to run a DNA test on the fingerprints." I hung up, feeling hopeful, and left my room, this time locking it behind me. This couldve all been prevented if I had just locked it before and had cameras under my control, not the general securitys. As I walked down the hallway, I suddenly felt like someone was watching me. I turned and saw Azura peeking from behind a pir, then quickly hiding. This was exactly the kind of thing I hated, her creeping around again. Shed started acting like her old self, hiding under beds, behind walls, behind trees, always watching me. Until I felt like I could never be alone. "This is thest time shes looking at us like that," my wolf growled. I nodded and walked away. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 755-The One She Gave Hope

Chapter 755: 755-The One She Gave Hope

Hnie: "Im so tired," Lamarined as he massaged Jennys shoulders. "You can rest too," Jenny told him, noticing hed been massaging her feet, arms, and shoulders for a while. "No, this is me resting. I just dont want to go out in the woods and chase after those ugly things again," Lamar said, and I knew exactly what he meant. I felt the same way. There were times I thought I might throw up. Those things were ugly and nasty, and when you killed them, they oozed a foul odor. "Are you okay, Hnie? I noticed you gagging a lot today," Penn asked. "Yeah, Im just a little under the weather," I replied, not wanting to tell anyone about the pregnancy yet. Every time I got excited, I ended up losing the baby, so the excitement felt wasted. "How about I get you some lemonade?" he offered, getting up from the ground. All the academy students had been doing their best to get rid of as many Zharns as possible, hoping the message would reach the Father. Some of them had even opened different food and drink stalls. "Can you bring me some too?" Jenny asked her brother yfully. "Yeah, yeah, Ill get everyone food and drinks," Penn replied as he walked away. I stretched my legs out, leaning back on my hands with my neck tilted up and my eyes on the sky. I was trying to take in as muchfort as I could before we had to go out again. But I had a feeling the brothers wouldnt let me go this time. One of them always stayed near me. I guessed they had assigned roles or something. Emmet was mostly absent, but I knew he was doing something important. "Hows he doing?" Lamar asked, and I turned my head to the left, spotting Gavin next to a hot dog stall, staring off into the distance. Hed been gone ten minutes to grab us hot dogs, and now I found him zoned out. "Hes brutal to those things. You shouldve seen him out there," I said, remembering how he killed those Zharns like each one had personally hurt Salem. "Its been over a month, and he still hasnt shown any signs of improvement. The only time he seems alive is when hes told were going out to fight the ex-Codex," Jenny said, and I nodded sadly. Theres no set time for healing after losing a loved one or a mate. Its nearly impossible. Life just changes forever. "Life, I guess, changes forever," I murmured, thinking of my mother. Even though she had Lord McQuoid now, I could still see the longing for my father in her eyes. "Anyway, I heard about your mother, and the announcements about your, you know, true identity. So far, everyone Ive talked to has been really positive," Jenny said, reminding me that my secret was out. "Yeah, my pack members were happy. They actually like Hnie a lot," Lamar added, which gave me a boost of confidence. "I wonder whats going on with Sydney these days," I said, zoning out again. Her father and that pack were still a mystery we needed to figure out. "If you want, I can look into it. My fathers trying to redeem himself, so hes been busy tracking down bad people," she offered, and I nodded. "That would be really helpful. I just want to know if her fathers thinking about giving her the crownand where the heck their alpha is," I muttered while clenching my jaw. To that, Jenny only nodded. Then our eyes drifted back to the stalls, where we saw Sage and Penn standing together. The two had been especially chattytely, especially during our fights with the Zharns. It had been three days since the project started, and oddly enough, we were seeing a lot more of Sage than before. "You know, your mother-inw really tried to screw her up," Jenny said, stuttering a little. I realized she was talking about Sage. "Really? I never knew the truth about them hanging out," I said. "Well, your mother-inw told her she had a chance with Professor Emmet," Jenny added, and my jaw practically hit the floor. I knew Sage had a crush on Emmet, but I didnt know Darcy had been giving her so much hope. "Yeah, she was dragging her along, preparing her for some supposed ritual. Thats when Sage started doing her own research. And I guess Darcy found out, or maybe she just lost interest, because she dropped her after that," Jenny said with a shrug. But I sat up straight, clearly interested in what Sage might know about Darcy. "How about we ask her ourselves?" Lamar suggested. He mustve noticed how curious I was and was already nning to bring Sage over so I could question her. "Yeah, Id love to know," I said. Now that I was thinking about the timing, it all felt off. Darcy had not been spotted with Sage right after Azura arrived, or sometime around when Azura came back. Was she afraid of Azura? Or did she think Emmet would never give anyone else a chance now? Too many questions were running through my mind. "Hey, Penn! Come over hereand bring your friend too!" Jenny called out. But then her eyes rolled back slightly as Lamar started giving her a head massage. He was such a good mate, honestly. Hed been kneeling beside her for half an hour, helping ease her aches after shed been out fighting the Zharns alongside him. Penn returned with Sage beside him. The two sat down andid out paper tes for all of us, filled with eggs for energy, sandwiches, and other snacks. I reached for the lemonade. Even though it was cold, I felt like I needed a few sips. "Sage, I was just telling Hnie about you and Darcy hanging out. Would you like to tell her more about it?" Jenny said. As soon as she brought it up, I saw Sages eyes widen. She tried to signal something to Jenny, but Jenny went on, "Its alright. Hnie wont mind. You can talk about her mother-inw all you want. In fact, go ahead and bitch about her. Shes actually a real bitch." Jenny was so confident. I figured it came from being surrounded by amazing peoplepeople she knew wouldnt judge her for calling out someone awful. And honestly, they deserved every word. Chapter 756-The Crazy Lucy Wants My Husband

Chapter 756: 756-The Crazy Lucy Wants My Husband

Hnie: "She was asking me really meticulous questions," Sage said. "For example: Who do I love the most? What would I be willing to do to have Professor Emmet as a fated mate?" Before she could continue, I had to stop her. "What do you mean by fated mate?" I asked, confused. "Look, Hnie, I know now from the announcements that youre a mermaid and youre mated to all the trainers, but I didnt know that back then. Im really sorry. But these were her exact words. She said, What if theres a way for you to feel the mate bond with Emmeteven make it a fated mate bond? She asked me if I was willing to do anything, even something dark, just to feel that bond." She paused, clearly unsettled. "All these questionsI dont even know how to exin it. It felt like she was preparing me for something. But trust me, I didnt know about you and Emmet." She immediately started trying to exin herself. "No, its fine. Its not your fault," I said gently. "But can you write down the questions for me? Like, just text me the exact words if you can remember them?" She nodded and picked up her phone to type. While she was busy, I caught Penn looking at her a little too long. It made me smile. If he could move on and be with someone like her, all of us friends would finally have peace. She was kind, and the fact that she refused to fake a mate bond, even when she clearly loved Emmet, proved she wasnt a bad person. A Forged a mate bond. Hnie, focus on that," my wolf snapped in my head, snapping me out of my thoughts. I looked down, then nced up again toward the distance where I saw my mates standing with Gavin. I guessed they were checking on him. Still, I knew Sages answers mattered. Once she finished typing the questions and we all finished eating, it was time to head out again for another round of ying. But I had to be more careful now. "You guys go ahead. Take care of every student. Ill take Hnie home," Norman said, stepping forward and gently taking my hand. Whenever the trainers were around, every student would nce at us, taking in every detail. I didnt mind. Maybe it was a signnguage that this she-wolf had not just powerful mates, but also strong allies in the brothers. I walked away with Norman, and once we were in the car, I noticed he looked slightly tense. "Oh? Whats going on? Did something happen?" I asked. "No, I was just thinking, Are we really ready for war if the X Codex attacks us?" he said, his voice tight. I nodded and looked at the road ahead. "I think we are. At the very least, we need to bring that man out. Hes been hiding for far too long," I said, remembering how this had all started months ago, and how it still hadnt ended. We needed to do something, before we ran out of time. "Anyway, lets not talk about it. Youre gonna go home, take a shower, eat some food, and then rest. Remember, we are not taking any risk this time," Norman said as he parked the car in the lot. However, the moment we got out, I saw a familiar face that instantly made me feel off. "What is she doing here?" I grunted, spotting Lucy standing near the door with a shoulder bag and an overly excited expression as soon as she saw Norman. "Professor Norman," she smiled, using the fakest tone Id ever heard. "I thought you were going to meet me at the Academy," Norman said, and I instantly started to wonder what was going on. "Oh. Hi, Hnie," she added, pretending she had just noticed me. "What are you doing here?" I asked bluntly. I didnt like her. She was a troublemaker. After the way she hurt Lamar by pushing him into the water, I had no interest in entertaining her presence. "Ivee for therapy. Did you forget? Professor Norman offered me therapy," she said, and my heart skipped a beat. She wasnt wrong. I had almost forgotten. But still, why did it have to be him giving her therapy? The thought of them alone in his office unsettled me. "So, Ill wait for you in the office then. You can go change and probably shower. You must be tired. I heard youve been fighting the monsters since morning," Lucy continued,pletely ignoring my presence as she addressed my husband. I narrowed my eyes. Norman gave me a quick nce before looking away, clearly noticing my sharp gaze. "No, its okay," he said quickly. "Well just start the session now so it can end soon. I need to be with Hnie to make sure she eats." He was quick to include me in the n before things got ugly. Norman had walked past us into the mansion, clearly trying to avoid my angry stares. Once he was gone, I turned to face Lucy with my arms crossed over my chest. "Why so hostile, Hnie? Remember we used to be friends," Lucy said, tapping her foot against the ground. I looked at the clothes she was wearing, and I didnt like them. They werent appropriate, not around a professor and definitely not around my husband. She had on a tiny skirt that showed off nearly everything from the back, and her top was so low-cut she might as well have just taped her nipples. That was all she was covering. She caught me eyeing her outfit and as soon as a smirk yed on her lips, I decided to wipe it off. "If you want clothes, let me know. I have some I dont use anymore. Ill let you borrow them," I said, taunting her for choosing to dress like that for a therapy session. She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Jealousy looks so good on you. But youve got every right to be jealous. You know, Im highly in heat these days," she said, cing her fingers near her mouth like we were ying some ridiculous cosy. And just like that, she sparked a fresh wave of anger and jealousy in me. Chapter 757-She Kissed My Husband And I Am Fuming.

Chapter 757: 757-She Kissed My Husband And I Am Fuming.

Hnie: I had been anxiously pacing around my room ever since Norman left to have a session with Lucy. "We should go and listen to their conversation," my wolf suggested, and I shook my head immediately. "Its hical," I replied, trying to hiss at her to shut her down. But I knew it wouldnt be long before she started trying to convince me again. "I just dont understand why he has to be the one to give her a therapy session," Iined. "I know, but I guess its nobodys fault but his. He was the one who offered to help her." Well, my wolf was right. It was actually Norman who suggested helping her. "But itll be fine. Im pretty sure hes just trying to take responsibility and probably feels guilty since they werent there to help her when she fell. That was when they should have helped her," my wolf said. Cora probably thought I was losing my mind, so she tried to calm me down by giving me random excuses. But it didnt help, because my mind kept going back to what was happening in their office. "You know what? I know its hical, but..." I paused. "Ill just go and take a look. Hes my mate anyway." I finally convinced myself it would be fine, so I began walking briskly toward the staircase. Even though Norman had forbidden me from using the stairs now, I still couldnt get used to the idea of taking the elevator. I was so worked up that I found myself climbing all the way to the top floor, where Normans office was. Once I got there, guilt started to creep in. What if Norman got upset that I was eavesdropping? Hed think I didnt trust him, and thats why I was doing it. But all the logical thoughts started to fade the moment I reached the door. I pressed my ear against it. "Do you remember anything from when you were in aa?" I heard Norman ask her. "No. I just remember darkness," she replied. "Okay," Norman added. At this point, I thought maybe Id wasted my timeing here. But then I noticed a window in the back and felt like I should peek through. Maybe their expressions were more interesting than their words. "Youre just stressing yourself out for no reason. Its Norman,e on. He would never do anything to hurt you," Cora protested. "Im not worried about Norman. Its Lucy Im angry with. I just cant trust her. The way she dressed, the way she was smirking at meshes doing it on purpose," Iined, tiptoeing toward the window. Thankfully, there were no curtains, so I stood off to the side just to sneak a little peek. Lucy was sitting upright with her hands resting on her knees, while Norman leaned back casually, looking rxed and handsome. "Its just that ever since I woke up, I feel like Im trying to run away from something. Maybe Im too scared of being in that position again," Lucy said. She was speaking very normally, not the way she usually does to annoy everyone, so maybe this session really was meant to help her, and she didnt have some hidden agenda behind it. "Lucy, I want to know something about your fall," Norman started again, and this time I had a feeling it was something important to him. "Can you tell me what the entity on the 10th floor said to you before you jumped, or before you were pushed?" He asked very carefully, and I began to feel something strange in my body, like a slow stretch spreading through me. Thats when I realized we had another entity involved, and this one was already out in the open. "You believe me when I say I was on the 10th floor?" Lucy asked, probably because many others hadnt believed her. Even the other students used to say she must have imagined it,l that she was going through a hard breakup, wanted something exciting in her life, and made up the whole floor that didnt exist. They imed she was ming some entity when really, she just wanted to end her life to stop the misery. "Depends on what you say." Norman was very careful with his response. "I was told that I would be relieved of all the pain if I let her into my body," Lucy began, and I saw Norman slowly straighten his spine. Either he didnt like the answer, or he didnt like that such an option had been given to her. "And what did you say to that, Lucy?" he asked more directly now. He was sitting very attentively, then leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs, almost like he was staring into her soul. Suddenly, she rxed her body, slid her hands to her sides, lifted herself slightly, and shifted back to rest against the backrest. Then she crossed one leg over the other, sittingfortably. "Something tells me you know more about the entity than I do," Lucy said. The atmosphere had grown so tense that I couldnt even process what was really going on. "Tell me. I want to know what they told you," Norman insisted, his tone more demanding now. "I think the session is already too long. Maybe some other day. I still need to process why the entity said your name." The moment she said that, Norman slowly stood up from his seat. "Come on, Norman, its alright. You can tell me if youve been to that floor too," she asked, her tone more serious now. Norman startedughing almost immediately. "You almost got me there. No, Ive never been to that floor. So Id like you toe back after youve thought through what you experienced and stop making up stories," he said. She rolled her eyes and rxed her body. "I was just trying to mess with you." She got up, and I frowned at her. What the hell was wrong with her? Why was she joking about something like this in a therapy session? Was she even going to take it seriously? But then she did something I didnt expect. She suddenly leaned in and, in one swift motion, kissed his cheek. "Thank you so much for your help. Ill leave now." It happened so quickly that Norman couldnt even respond. "Lucy, Im your professor. Dont ever do that again," he said sternly. He moved quickly to block her exit, cing his hand on the door to stop her from leaving. I couldnt see her reaction because she was facing away, but I had seen her kiss my mate on the cheek, and now I was fuming. Chapter 758-The Grandma Has Lost Her Mind

Chapter 758: 758-The Grandma Has Lost Her Mind

Hnie: I walked back to my room, feeling like I wanted to rip someones head off. It was all her fault. Lucy was such a bitch. When Norman returned, he found me staring at him with my arms folded across my chest. "How was the session?" I asked, my tone almost too sharp. "It was just okay. Nothing really good came out of it, but I guess itll take time before she opens up," he said. I started nodding. "True, true." I think he noticed how I was acting because, as he walked toward the bathroom, he suddenly stopped. "Whats going on? You look really stressed," he said, walking over and sitting down to hold my hand. He held it in hisp, gripping it tightly, like he was trying to say hed never let me go. "Why dont you tell me what happened?" I countered, getting aggressive even though he was being nice. "What do you mean?" he asked. "Norman, I was outside your office." I didnt exin where I had been or what I saw. I just wanted him toe clean. He stared at my face, then lowered his eyes and shook his head. "I didnt want to tell you and stress you out. But C were you spying on us?" he said, almost flicking the tip of my nose. I grunted at him angrily. "Yes, I was. I have every reason to do that," I said, watching him shake his head. "Its hical," he reminded me. Its what Cora said too. "And isnt it hical that she kissed you?" I snapped. "Theres no such thing as hical between husband and wife. I deserve to know everything." "Listen, it was just a peck. I didnt even feel it. I told her not to do that again," he said, then cupped my face in his hand. "Please dont stress so much. The more I try to calm you down, the more stressed you get," he added. But I wagged my finger. "Nope. Thats not everything. It was a very calcted move by her. Why did you have to be the one giving her a therapy session? Huh, Mr. Big Guy?" I pinched his chest, and he quickly covered it with his hand to stop me from doing it again. "Youre so cute," he said, pinching my cheek. "I have to do it because of the 10th floor. You know Hnieothers wont understand. They might call her insane. Theyve nevere across the 10th floor," he said. And at that point, I had to ask, "And you have?" I noticed his expression turned serious. After a moment, he nodded. "I have," he said, and then he began to tell me why he had four heartbeats. I was stunnedfrom the entity trying to enter his body to the fact that he died for a few seconds. But he remembered everything around him, which meant he hadnt fully died. Or at least, thats how it felt to him, and to his parents. "And then I watched my mother shove her hand into my chest," he finished, his hand still curled like a w as he told the story. I quickly grabbed his hand andced my fingers through his. "Im so sorry that happened to you," I said, realizing that his mother had been behind most of the curses. Why couldnt she just take care of her kids? If a woman isnt earning or doing hardbor, its her duty to care for her home and her children. Marriage is all about joined efforts. "Youre right. Thats how I knew my mother was messed up. After that, I couldnt do much. Every time I mentioned the 10th floor, people told me it was in my head. It was such a hard time. And then I forgot about it. Until recently, when you started bringing it up. When Lucy mentioned it. I felt like I was that age again, facing that entity." He paused. "I mean, those entities," he corrected himself. "I saw two peoplea woman and a man." "To us, they didnt fullye out. Id hear a mans voice, sometimes a womans. But once youre on the 10th floor, youre so dazed you cant even ask questions. You just answer whatever they ask," I exined, trying to give him as much information as I could. "What do you think is going on?" I asked. "Do you think those entities are still out there? We havent seen them again. So many people were depressed and took the elevator, but no onese across the 10th floor button anymore." I was torn. Part of me believed the entity had escaped. But now that he said there were two, I was uneasy. How could we even spot two entities, when we havent even found one? "Its okay. Im doing something about it. Ill get information from Lucy and see what I can do. And youstop worrying about it," he said, pinching my nose sweetly before getting up. Then he started pulling his shirt out from his pants. "If you want to sleep in the guest room, thats fine. Ill bring Jessica in," he added, smirking and exaggerating his words just to irritate me. "You said I shouldnt stress," I reminded him, narrowing my eyes. "Okay, fine. I was just teasing. I was angry the other day when you asked her to stay in the room. But yeah, youre rightno stress," he said, quickly correcting himself. Once he went into the bathroom, I heard a knock on the door. When I opened it, a maid was standing there with a tray full of fruit and fresh juices. "I cant eat all that. What is it? Did Norman ask you to bring it?" Iughed, touched by how concerned he was. "No. This is from Darcy. She said to take care of you since youre giving her a grandchild." My jaw dropped. "You can take that food back, give it to someone else, or just let Darcy know Ive already eaten plenty at the academy," I said, refusing to take the tray from the maid. I felt a little bad about wasting it, but I couldnt be sure she wasnt trying to poison me or something. From what I knew, there was no way Darcy would suddenly be kind enough to take care of me. Why was she so interested in my life all of a sudden? Just the other day, she barged into the bathroom after me and said she wanted to fix our rtionship. And now this? Did she really think Id fall for her talk about wanting a grandchild and forgive her for everything shed done to me and my mother? Chapter 759-The Missing Hours

Chapter 759: 759-The Missing Hours

Kaye: "What is going on with you? Why are you so annoyed with me?" Kesha had beenining ever since I got home. It had been such a tiring day, and instead of letting me rx, she started arguing with me the minute I stepped inside. "Can you just give me a few minutes to be myself and be at peace?" I said, trying to walk past her. But she was so irritating, and she wouldnt take a hint. "After you tell mewhy am I not allowed in your room?" she asked, repeating the same question she had already asked before. Three days ago, on her first night in the mansion as my mate, I had told her clearly that she wasnt allowed in my room. I think it surprised her, even though Id exined that I wanted to take things slow and that wed be staying in separate rooms. She agreed to the terms, but she never followed through on her side of the deal. And thats what annoyed me so much about her. "I told you already. I want to take it slow," I said, trying to get past her. I dont know how, but she ended up sneaking into my room the first night. I dont remember anything after that. I just remember waking up on the couch with my neck bent all the way back, and it was so painful. She was in the bed, and I know for a fact that we didnt have sex. We never did. But we did make out, and she was the one who started it. I didnt really take part. I just remember feelingpletely numb afterward. And then it happened again the other night. She looked way toofortable in the bed, and when I asked her how she got inside, she said I let her in. But I knew I didnt. "How slow are we talking about? Its been three days, Kaye," she said, cing her hands on her waist. "And weve been dating for almost two years now. How slow do you think we should take these things? Are we talking baby steps, or more like a turtle walk?" she grunted. I dismissed her with a wave of my hand. The only reason I had even epted her was because Emmet convinced me it was for the greater good. So I walked away. Once I reached the top floor, outside my room, I saw a maid returning from Hnies room with a tray full of juice, sses, and fruit. "Shes not hungry?" I asked the maid. "No, actually, I think its because this was sent by Lady Darcy," she replied. It was crazy how everyone already knew my mother and Hnie didnt get along. Honestly, I med that on my mother. Hnie wasnt the type to cause trouble. She was a calm and positive person. My mother, on the other hand, could argue with a walland win. Ill give her that. "Why is my mother sending her fruit?" I asked. The maid just shrugged and walked away. That didnt sit well with me. "We need to keep our eyes open," Ye said. "Now more than ever, Hnie needs protection." When I walked into my room, I stood there, confused and uneasy. "Why dont I remember ever making out with Kesha? I just know we did," I asked Ye, cing my hands on my waist as I looked around the room. "Sadly, I dont remember either," Ye said. Of course it was sketchy. "You know what," I said as I walked over to my closet and opened my safe. I had bought a few cameras days ago but forgot to ce them around the mansion. That was around the time we were talking about missing footage. Now, I was having second thoughts. I was nning to use the cameras for myself. So I started cing the cameras all around my bedroom, making sure they were well hidden. I didnt want anyone, especially my mother or Kesha, to know there were cameras recording everything. After everything was settled, I left the room just for appearances. At the same time, I went downstairs to make something for Hnie to eat since she refused to eat anything my mother had influenced, and I respected that. I thought Hnie was very alert and smart, and that was the quality I liked most about her. No one should do something just to please others. If she felt like she couldnt trust Darcy, I was d she returned the food. As soon as I got to the kitchen, I noticed someone following me. I knew who it was, so I didnt even need to turn around to acknowledge her. "If you were hungry, you should have told me. There are so many maids, they would have made something for you," Kesha said, watching me take out a raw steak. I was preparing it for Hnie. "What are you making?" she asked, smiling. "I was thinking about making something high in protein for Hnie." As soon as I said that, her entire expression changed. She just stared at me with a nk look. "Did you just say that to me with a straight face? Do you not realize how angry it makes me when you say things like that? Why do you have to prepare food for Hnie?" She grimaced, making me wonder if the news of her being pregnant had even reached her ears yet. "And you do realize I get very angry when somebody tries to control me. You already knew she is also my mate before you agreed to let me mark you, so dont act like you were caught off guard after it happened. You literally told me it was fine," I began to remind her, because she would flip-flop so often. "Oh, please, you dont have to go into the details with me. I know what you told me, and I agreed to it, but that doesnt mean I agreed to not being jealous. Besides, when have you ever cooked for me, huh? Its not like shes so special. She just acts special by being spoiled, and you all spoil her even more. Keep doing that. Once all this arrogance gets to her head, then Ill ask how you feel when you cant control her," she yapped in one breath, not even letting me speak, even though I had something to tell her. "Control her? Why would I want to control her? Shes her own person. She can make her own decisions. Theres no need for me to control her. You get it? Now please leave me alone," I said, quickly walking to the other side of the kitchen to grab some ingredients. Chapter 760-The Cameras Record Everything

Chapter 760: 760-The Cameras Record Everything

Kaye: She lingered for a while, but I watched her carefully. I had seen her toss Hnie into the swimming pool once. I wasnt going to let her try to harm her again, physically, emotionally, or by damaging her reputation or risking our baby. After a while, when she realized I wasnt giving in or doing what she wanted, she walked out of the kitchen. I was finally able to breathe in peace. Once I had finished preparing the meal, I knocked on the door and Norman opened it. "Shes still sleeping," he said, pointing toward the bed.She looked so cute, even from afar. "Oh, well, I made her a beef steak. And one for you too," I said to my brother, who smiled and rubbed his palms. "Well, its not every day that Kaye is cooking," hemented. His eyes narrowed, he already knew who I was cooking for. "Its okay. Give it to me. Ill wake her up and let her know you made it for her. Do you want to stay?" he asked. I began to shake my head. I would have loved to stay, but there were things I needed to figure out about myself first. I didnt want to get too close to her and put her in danger while I was still a mess. "Okay, then. Have a good night," Norman said, and I walked back to my room, where, as expected, I found Kesha. At this point, I expected it to happen. The moment the door opened, she sneaked in like a snake. "What? Youre not happy to see me? I can at least stick around," sheined. Obviously, she knew why I didnt want her around. We would end up in the same situation, shed make out with me, I wouldnt remember, and the next day shed im I participated. "Its okay, Ill sleep on the couch," I said, looking at the small couch. It wasnt ideal for me to sleep in such a cramped space, but who was going to tell her? She wouldnt listen anyway. As expected, once I sat on the couch, she walked over and sat beside me before I could even lie down. That had been my n, to lie down before her, so she wouldnt have the chance to sit beside me. But she was faster than I was. "I heard about Hnie," she started, and my heart dropped in my chest. Still, I acted like it didnt concern me much. "Okay," I said with a calm voice, rolling up my sleeves. "It breaks my heart that youve been cheating on me all this time. I think its Normans baby," she added. "Yeah, I think so too," I lied. But the look on her face told me Id made the right choice by lying. "You do?" she asked happily. I nodded in response. "Well then, theres nothing to worry about. But I hope after the baby is born, youll reconsider this whole arrangement. Its not healthy for a baby to see his mother jumping from one bedroom to another, especially her fathers brothers rooms." I knew what she was trying to do, slouching in front of me and ying innocent. I sighed and dropped my elbows on my knees. I rubbed my face and then sat up straight to look at her. "Say that again, Kesha. Just one more time." That was enough of a warning. She looked surprised, nobody had ever spoken to her like that before. And she didnt expect it from me, of all people. That kind of warning must have felt like death to Kesha. "I was just saying," she replied, sounding defensive. "Then stop saying. Because if I hear from anyone that youve repeated those words, or anything like them, it will be very bad. And Im not joking." This time, I was serious. I didnt care what my brothers were nning. If she tried to ruin Hnies reputation, insult her character, or say anything that could hurt her, that would be it. Kesha would be gone. My priority would remain Hnie. "Understood," she said. She was ring at me when, out of nowhere, she lunged at me. After that, all I remembered was that our lips had met. I began to groan when sunlight hit my eyes through the open curtains. Morning hade again. The whole night was a blur. I woke up sitting on the couch with my neck bent back and my throat hurting badly. "It feels like weve been sucking a cock all night," my wolf choked, and I groaned at him. But honestly, it did feel like something had been stuck in my throat all night. I just didnt want to believe that Kesha had a cock. "You seem in a pretty good mood for someone who should be angry, seeing her sleep in the bed again," Ye said. And he already knew why. "Well, because things are going to be different today. Ill get to see what happens when I fall asleep and shes in the room with me." She was still sleepingfortably, while I sat on the couch,pletely messed up. My eyes turned to all the different spots where Id hidden cameras. Last night, I left the door open on purpose. I wanted her toe in. I wanted to see what happens when nobodys watching us. I grabbed all the cameras while she was still sleeping and picked up myptop to go sit on the top floor, just to be in silence. It felt like being a student who had worked hard all semester and was now waiting for exam results. They want to be alone. They want the world to disappear while they check the oue because they dont know if it will be good or bad. For me, it was definitely going to be bad. The only question was how bad. I sat on the ground with myptop at my side and began collecting the footage from all the cameras. One by one, I started ying it, and to my surprise, it was worse than I had imagined. My whole body was covered in goosebumps, and my hands were shaking from anger, fear, or anxiety, I wasnt sure. My eyes kept filling with tears, probably tears of rage, and then I mmed theptop shut. "So this is what shes been doing," I groaned, finally uncovering her truth. But I needed to tell my brothers before it was toote. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 761-The Siren And Her Song

Chapter 761: 761-The Siren And Her Song

Kesha: A few months ago, I held his hand, trying to reassure him that everything was fine. He hadnt moved since I started making out with him. I stretched my tongue as far down his throat as I could, trying to reach his heart, trying to reach his mind, trying to change how he thinks. It waspletely silent. All I could hear were the ocean waves around me and his heartbeat. The more I forced my tongue down, the more his heartbeat slowed, almost like he was dying. My other hand was wrapped around the back of his neck, my fingers gently touching the tattoo on his other side. I was caressing it, manipting it. While my tongue was still down his throat, I sang a song to him, a cursed one only he could hear. It was a song that warned him about how dangerous the mermaids were, a song that asked him to y one for me, to save everyone. When I finally pulled back, I watched his eyes slowly close. His beautiful eyes always rolled back in his head, and once I was done, he would close them and fall asleep. I sat up beside him on the couch and stared at him. He was truly a work of art, such a handsome man, but such wasted potential, always living in the shadow of his brothers. Thats no way to live. I wasnt living like that. When I turned eight, I killed my mother. As crazy as it sounds, she wasnt even the one I loved most. I was just afraid she would have another child. And when I found out she was nning to, I had to stop her. She was supposed to be like me, meticulous, cunning, full of ambition. But was she? No. My father resembled me more than my mother ever did. He was a cunning, evil man, and I liked that about him. So was my uncle. I used to bring my friends over for my uncle. They were always caught off guard when they realized I only brought them so he could have his fun. Did they really think I was capable of real friendship? No. Ive only ever seen people as business deal, transactions, nothing more. But Kaye was different. I grew fond of him. I used to think Id marry Maximus because he was more active, someone easier to manipte. Hed fall in love fast and do anything for it. Kaye, on the other hand, was never someone I imagined being with. He had been quiet since childhood, always in pain, always moody, always questioning everything. Thankfully, I managed to make him listen. As I hummed a melody, I walked through the corridor of my mansion. I tied up my hair. The dress I wore was made of thin fabric. My nipples poked through the thin straps and top. I wasnt wearing any undergarments. I didnt need to, not for what came next. When I reached the indoor pool, I took off my dress and jumped in. Within seconds, my tail began to grow. My face turned blue, with glittery patterns covering my body. My hair grew long and deep royal blue. My eyes turnedpletely ck. Then, my beauty faded as I transformed into a siren. My jawline sharpened. My high cheekbones looked like gills. Mermaids were the symbols of beauty. Sirens, though, they were ugly. Known to be evil, maniptive creatures, but with beautiful voices. Sometimes they could appear beautiful too, even if only temporarily. But who cares, as long as it gets the job done. "Youre doing a great job with him," my uncle said, appearing beside my father. "Yeah, but Im hearing things about him and that girl living with him," I said, swimming around. I already figured it out. Hnie was a mermaid. I just didnt know how to deal with it yet. I didnt want to be the one to expose her, not directly, not until I had a good reason. I wanted to wait. If I acted too soon, hed kick me out of his life. "Well, youve already done a great job convincing him that the tattoo means hes a mermaid hunter, not a siren hunter," my father said as I swam, using only my arms, enjoying the cold water. "And you think thats enough?" I asked. "How much longer can I stay in his mouth? Hnies already starting to take over. I can feel the difference. Hes distancing himself from me. He defies me more and more, especially when shes around. Hes supposed to take my side. But thats not happening." I cried mist, angry that a mere mermaid had reced me. "It will all be fine. Youre growing closer to Darcy. The more Hnie steps into her sons lives, the more Darcy hates her. And the more she hates her, the more control you can take. Right now, she thinks shes in control. Little does she know, once youre crowned, shell be the first one out of her sons lives," my uncle reminded me. I rolled my eyes while swimming deep underwater beforeing up again. "Doesnt his curse say hes supposed to kill his fated mate? Do you think that after killing her, hell feel like he has to kill me too, since hes a siren hunter?" I asked, reminding them there were too many loopholes. Darcy hadnt done a very thorough job with all the curses. She was always leaving trails, breadcrumbs that dragged her sons into more and more trouble. "No, the tattoo was created when you two entered his life. The curse says hes only meant to kill his fated mate. It doesnt matter if its a mermaid or a siren. As long as you get him to kill her, the tattoo will disappear. The rest depends on how well you can manipte him. The tattoo is just there," my father said. Weve been researching it, and I must say, its just an essory. A symbol. If no one had gotten in his ear, he wouldve killed a siren. But I reached him before anyone else, so I had the chance to manipte him. I wasnt sure if the tattoo would actually vanish after he killed the mermaid. But I was taking my fathers word for it. Once I had full control over Kaye, I didnt think it would matter anymore if he was a siren hunter. He wouldnt be able to kill me or even defy me. He would follow me around like a lost puppy. "Now go. Youve had your swim. Get dressed and sit beside him. He needs to believe that you two were making out, not that you went swimming after singing him the song," my father said sternly, then walked away. "Kesha," my uncle said, starting to fidget with his fingers. I rolled my eyes. "Dont worry. Those two sisters youve had your eyes on, theyll be in your bed this weekend," I said. "You can thank meter." He smiled and walked away while I swam for a bit longer. Then I got out, wrapped myself in a nket, and walked back to my room, where Kaye was still on the couch. I slipped under the nket naked, trying to make it seem like it was just a normal night, where we made out and I went to bed. Chapter 762-The Truth Before Us

Chapter 762: 762-The Truth Before Us

Hnie: Last night, I had the best sleep. The steak Kaye made was so good and full of energy that I feltpletely full. I finished all of it, then went back to sleep. All I remember is Norman cuddling me. I woke up early when there was a knock on the door. I heard it was Kaye, but I couldnt focus on it. Norman kissed my forehead before he left the room, while I was still in bed. About fifteen minutester, I started to wake up too. I guess the thought of Kaye showing up so early in the morning must have meant something important, and that stuck in my mind. So I got up, took a shower, changed into loose-fitting blue jeans and a white top, and tied my hair in a high bun. Once I stepped out of the room, I looked around to see if I could find the two brothers. I walked over to Maximuss room, but it was locked, so I decided to check the basement. Halfway there, I ran into Charlotte on the stairs. "Hey, Charlotte," I said. She smiled brightly. "I was just bringing you a ss of milk," she said, holding it up. "Youve been sleeping a lot. Are you okay?" Thats when it hit me, not everyone knew I was pregnant. So had Darcy not told anyone? And that reminded me of Lord McQuoid. I was supposed to take care of him. Since Id be staying home more now because of my condition, I figured I should take care of him myself. "Oh, yeah. Actually, is breakfast ready?" I asked. She nodded. "Yeah, everyones justing down now. Do you want to join us?" she asked sweetly. But there was always this emptiness in her eyes when I looked at her. "Yeah, sure," I said, walking downstairs with her. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw Lord McQuoid, Darcy, and the other girls, but none of the brothers were there. "Where are Norman and the others?" I asked Lord McQuoid, ignoring everyone else except Jessica, to whom I gave a small nod. "I guess theyre in Normans office," Lord McQuoid replied. "Its fine. They always talk about meetings and stuff. You should have breakfast with us." "Oh, how about I bring them over?" I said. "I want the whole family together. I have an announcement to make." I felt nervous, but I didnt want to hide my pregnancy anymore. Darcy already knew, and she was the biggest monster of them all. If she knew, everyone else should too. That way, if anything strange happened, people might remember that Darcy had something to do with it. Even thinking that way, that someone might hurt my child, just showed how scared I was. "Yeah, thats a good idea," Lord McQuoid said, thankfully not disagreeing. I quickly left the living room and made my way to the second floor. From there, I took the elevator, and within seconds I was outside the office door. I knocked gently, and everything inside suddenly went quiet. I had heard strange voices just before that, so I wasnt sure what was going on. Maximus opened the door. The moment he saw me, he let out a deep breath, like they had been expecting someone else. "Guys, its just Hnie," he called out. I peeked in and saw all three of them standing around aptop. It was Kayesptop. I knew it because he always covered his stuff in all ck. "Whats going on? Are you guys watching porn this early in the morning, you assholes?" I joked, pping Maximuss chest before stepping inside. It was strange to think how bold I had be, making jokes like that. I pitied the old version of myself, the one who used to be afraid of her own shadow. Back when I lived in the pack, I was told women were disgusting if they joked with men, even their own mate. I was d those days were behind me. "You need to see this," Emmet said, pointing at the screen. But Kaye quickly grabbed his hand and gently pulled it down. "No, no, no. You dont need to," he said, looking embarrassed. "What? Did they catch you naked somewhere or what?" I teased. Even though I could feel how anxious he was, I was just trying to lighten the mood. I walked over to the screen, and Norman went ahead and started the video from the beginning. Right away, I recognized what I was looking at, it was Kayes room. He had put cameras in there. "I dont get it," I uttered, narrowing my eyes. They fast-forwarded the footage until Kesha and Kaye appeared in the room. I watched them sit down and start talking. It was about me. Then I saw her grab his face and kiss him hard. "Okay, thats enough. Why are you showing me this?" I groaned. "Just keep watching," Kaye said, pointing at the screen this time. Then I noticed Kayes body wentpletely limp. She was the one who helped him lean back onto the couch. She moved into the same position I had seen her in before, not once, but twice. Once in the living room a few months ago, and again here. At first, it looked like they were making out, but it was just her. The room was so quiet, we could hear their gulps. Then, she was done. She pulled her tongue out and stepped back. Thats when I saw Kaye wasnt moving at all. His eyes had rolled back before they slowly closed. She tied up her hair, walked into the bathroom, and left the door open. It felt like she wanted to keep an eye on him. She filled the bathtub, then started taking off her clothes. I was ufortable, and I noticed Emmet looking away too. Then she stepped into the tub, and the next part was terrifying. Her whole body changed. She turnedpletely blue, glittery skin covering her. Gills formed on her cheeks. The bones in her face became visible. She didnt look like a mermaid. She was something else. Her blue tail swam slowly in and out of the tub. Her hair was long and dark blue. "Shes a siren," I said. The moment I said it, Emmet nodded. "Wait, what is going on? Youre supposed to be a siren hunter!" I shouted at Kaye. The news was so shocking I couldnt control myself. My body started moving on its own. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 763-The Dark Fake Bond

Chapter 763: 763-The Dark Fake Bond

Hnie: "So she had been manipting Kaye into believing he was a mermaid hunter." Emmet wrapped it up, summarizing everything. I was still in shock, and I could tell the others were too. Kaye looked so sad. It felt like, all this time, the brothers werent really making mistakes, they were beingpelled to. Honestly, I was relieved that Kaye wasnt so messed up that he had dragged her along on purpose. She had basically been stuck with him against his will. "We should go down and let everybody know," I said, demanding justice for Kaye. "And also, shes a siren. Sirens are bad creatures. Theyre not like mermaids." I reminded them that not a single siren had ever been kind. They were just like the other monsters, like the Zharns and the other ones from X-codex. "We cant do that right now," Emmet said, stepping in. I looked at him, annoyed. "Emmet, what is going on? Why did you insist they ept their mates at first, and now this? I want to know what it is." Slowly, everyone else turned toward Emmet, probably wondering the same thing. "I found out some stuff," Emmet said, sounding exhausted. "We cant right now, Hnie. We cant waste the mate bonds we have with the others." As soon as Emmet said that, I groaned and narrowed my eyes at him. "Im not saying this becauseoh my god, I dont even know how to exin it. I just have this feeling that the mate bond happened for a reason," he said, looking anxious. "Emmet, its escting. You know your mother has already done terrible things to Sage." The moment I mentioned his student, he looked straight at me with his hands on his waist. "Yes, your student, the one who had a crush on you. Your mother found out and tried to take advantage of her." Iid out every word clearly, wanting them to understand the seriousness of the situation. "What do you mean she took advantage of her?" Norman asked, clearly concerned. They all took their students and their safety seriously. And after the bullying had gotten worse, theyd decided to stop it altogether. So finding out their mother was the one hurting students must have been an even bigger shock. "You know your mother gave her false hopes. She told Sage that she could be with you, that she could feel the fated bond with youif she was willing to do something for it. Then she started asking her weird questions, like what she thought about rituals, or more specifically, who she loved the most." I kept talking, not thinking too much of it. I just assumed Darcy was trying to trick Emmet into believing she was his fated mate, the same way she had with Charlotte. But the look on Emmets face told me it wasnt that simple. "Thats so messed up. Imagine being in love with someone and then being given false hope, only to have it mean nothing," Maximus said, groaning and clenching his fist. "I think Hnie is right. The longer my mother is left unchecked, the more chances she has to hurt us, her, and our baby," Kaye added. He looked much calmer and more confident now that he understood what was going on. And since he was the one who figured out the truth about Kesha, I thought he deserved credit. He looked proud, especially with the way everyone was looking at him. His brothers stared at him like he was some kind of hero. And honestly, when I looked at him with pride on my face, I saw Kaye smile even wider. The poor guy had forgotten he might still be under her spell, but I think he was just happy hed done something right. "That sounds like the dark fate bond." "Dark fate bond? Whats that?" I asked. All eyes turned to Emmet again, and then Norman snapped his fingers like something had clicked. "You mean the ritual? The dark fate bond ritual?" Norman asked, and Emmet started nodding. Even Kaye and Maximus seemed to remember what he was talking about. Emmets knowledge was impressive. You could speak a few words in front of him, and hed piece everything together, what the curse was, what it meant, what the ritual was, and how it worked. But this dark fate bond sounded way creepier than I expected. "Its a ritual used to make someone feel a mate bond with a person theyre not actually fated to," Emmet exined. "So its basically a fake bond, even though they call it a fate bond." He looked around Normans office and began searching the shelves quickly. "Wait, so I dont get it. Was she trying to do the ritual?" I paused as Emmet, Maximus, and Norman all gave me the same lookheads tilted, one eyebrow raised, hands on their waists. "Wait, you dont think she already did it, right?" I asked. Norman nodded, Maximus smiled, and Kaye rolled his eyes. "Thats typical of my mother," Kaye said. Emmet returned with a book in his hand. "Look at this one," he said, pointing to it. It waspletely ck, with only a golden crescent moon on the cover. "This ritual is only used for evil purposes. No one wants to feel a fake mate bond, man or woman, and especially not a fate bond," Emmet added, making my heart pound. "Whats required to start the ritual?" I asked. He mmed the book down and opened it aggressively. "Sacrifices." The way he said it made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "I think I know what Mother has done," Emmet said, making my eyes go wide. That was when Normans phone beeped. He checked his messages, then took a call. We knew it was important because he motioned for us to stay quiet until he finished. When the call ended, he sighed and turned to face us, lookingpletely distraught. "Oh no, please tell me its not more bad news." I uttered. Maximus hugged me from behind, trying to calm me down. "Remember those scribbles? The notes about the sacrifice Emmet has to make?" Norman said bitterly. As we all nodded, Maximus slowly let go of the hug, now fully alert. "They found fingerprints on some of those notes," he said. I looked at Emmet, then back at Norman. I hadnt even known they were checking for fingerprints. "Whose fingerprints were they?" I asked, holding my breath. When he said the name, my entire body froze. It shook me, and Maximus, to the core. "They were Charlottes," he said. And in that moment, my whole life shed before my eyes. Chapter 764-The Two Evil Women And Their Evil Plans

Chapter 764: 764-The Two Evil Women And Their Evil ns

Authors POV: Darcy had just gotten the news from Charlotte that Hnie might be pregnant. She had asked Charlotte to keep a very witty eye on Hnie and her actions. After she found out that Hnie had married Norman, she reached out to her seer again, and the seer told her Hnie was going to be the shared mate. It was like the moon goddess tried to y a game with them, but it was going to backfire so badly. "And, what are you doing with this information?" Darcy asked Charlotte, who was lost and confused. What was she supposed to do? "I dont know. I guess whatever you say," Charlotte said. She had been trying her best to make it seem like she was not a bad person anymore. But it was kind of hard for her not to be when she saw Maximus love Hnie so much. Every time she would see them together, anger would start to bubble in her veins. "Okay, then listen to me. I have sent you something. Did you receive it?" Darcy asked. Charlotte nodded her head, grabbing the big envelope. "Yeah, there are some pages. From some diary, I guess," she uttered, confused. "Yes, its Emmets diary. I have copied his handwriting and written something over it. Keep these things safe with you. Dont utilize them yet. Im trying to find a way to utilize something that happened to Emmet in our favor," Darcy said. And Charlotte began to worry about what it was going to be. "I dont understand. What is it?" she asked. "Okay, listen. My seer has helped me put some thoughts into Emmets mind with the help of the Zharns." As soon as Darcy said that, Charlottes heart started to pound louder. She had heard about those things. She was afraid of those things. But Darcy being able to have that power to make them do something confused her. "But I thought only the X-Vortex could control them. How were you able to" Charlotte shut up when Darcy grunted from the other side. "You dont have to know so much. Just know that my seer has done it. Emmet has asked Hnie toe to the well. Obviously, he wouldnt remember it at all. We are going to y the same game we have yed before," Darcy recalled. Once Hnie and Emmet had decided to get married, Darcy had gotten a whiff of it. It was a few months ago, on the exact night when Hnie was supposed to marry someone. It was easy for Darcy to stop that from happening. Once during the altercation with her rapist, Hnie had dropped her bracelet. That is when the tracker hade out of it. Darcy had managed to steal the tracker and use it on that specific night. She gave the tracker to one of her warriors and let him go loose somewhere in the woods. Then the tracker started beeping for Emmet. Emmet had no clue that the tracker had gone off. He thought Hnie was in trouble. So frantically, he started to chase after the beeper. He went deep into the woods, so far in that he began to feel the whispers of the whispers of the monsters around, but there was nothing there. He could not understand what was happening to him, what was going on with him. Until he was led to the area filled with wolfsbane herb, Emmet began to feel very drowsy, but he kept going because he knew the tracker was informing him that Hnie was somewhere in that area. He was already having memory issues that night. And that tracker had messed him up. He was in the middle of driving towards the courthouse when the tracker beeped. He did not even have any warriors with him. His cell phone signals were not working. And he did not want to waste any more time. He knew Hnie must have pressed the button of the tracker with so much hope that Emmet woulde and save her. So he did not care how much wolfsbane he was inhaling, even though he knew it would be extremely bad for his health and his condition. He did not care. He kept going and going, deeper and deeper, until he could no longer move forward. And then he passed out. Even when falling down, he tried his best to stay awake because he knew his Hnie was waiting for him. However, the minute he passed out, he was carried by two warriors of Darcy and taken to a bar. He was ced there with a lot of alcohol around him, drenched on him. And then he was found there by his brothers. By that time, he had no recollection of what had happened due to the excessive amount of wolfsbane in his system. But Darcy was happy because she was going to use his condition once again against him. But it backfired when her other son married Hnie, the more conscious and strong headed son. "Okay, why has he invited Hnie to a well?" Charlotte asked. "Because I am going to sacrifice her baby and her all in one to save both my children and my twins from the curse." Darcy thought she had found a loophole. She thought the Grey Woman was stupid. She was wasting her time. Every time she would ask for money from Darcy, Darcy thought she was just extorting her at this point. It could have been done easily. Why did she have to wait for so long? So what if she throws Hnie into the well of sacrifice, gets rid of Hnie, her sons shared mate, and also kills the baby? The curse would be gone. Both her oldest children and her younger twins would survive. "Oh, that is scary," Charlotte stated, not sure if she wanted to be a part of such an borate crime. "It will be all fine, Charlotte. Dont you love Maximus?" she asked Charlotte, and Charlotte began to nod her head. "But what do you want me to do? Im not going to push her down," Charlotte confirmed. She wouldnt do that. "Dont worry, I will do it myself. As for you, I want you to throw these papers all around Emmets bedroom the night I tell you. For now, keep them safe," Darcy smirked as she understood she was doing an amazing job. And she was going to get rid of all her troubles at once. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 765-Down The Well

Chapter 765: 765-Down The Well

Authors POV: It had been a few days, and Darcy knew that the Zharns effect had worn off her son. However, she had alreadyid out her n. It was in motion. All she needed to do was make sure that before Hnie spoke with Emmet about the well, the n was already underway. And lucky for her, it happened just like that. Because during those days, Hnie was supposed to mark Maximus. So Darcy knew she was right on track. She told Charlotte to go around the house and check Emmets bedroom. She carried a bag on her shoulder and tossed the papers around before walking back out. Charlottes next responsibility was to remove the tapes of the CCTV footage from that specific night. It wasnt hard for her. The warriors knew her. All she had to do was go and let them know that Darcy had asked for the tape to be removed. One of the warriors was working for Darcy, so it was extremely easy. That night, Darcy was waiting behind the tree near the well. Just as she had suspected, Hnie arrived. The moment Hnie tried to peek through, Darcy pushed her in. Then she covered the well and left for her home, happy and satisfied. "What do you mean by you pushed her down?" the seer asked. Darcy smirked proudly. "I have found the loophole. My sons are now free from the curse," she said happily. "Are you sure they are?" the grey woman asked, and Darcy began to frown. At the same time, Larry walked into her room to inform her of bad news. "Wait a second," she told the grey woman, focusing on Larry. "What is it?" she asked him. "I am afraid there is bad news," he said. Darcy began to wonder how there could be bad news. If the curse was broken, the misfortune should be gone. "What is it?" she asked. "Im afraid Emmets curse has intensified. But I heard there are no signs of Hnie so far. So your sons are going crazy trying to catch Emmet and find Hnie at the same time." As soon as she heard those words, it was as if the sky had dropped on her head. Shepletely ignored Larry and put her phone next to her ear again. And she heard the grey woman click her tongue. "You thought you were wiser, Darcy," she hissed. "Dont forget, I am not some holy mother who doesnt know what shes doing. My instructions to you were clear. You were supposed to kill your sons marked mate once she gave birth to their first born baby." It was then that Darcy realized she had made a huge mistake. Hnie hasnt had marked all four of her sons and she certainly wasnt pregnant from all of them and neither did she give birth. The grey woman continued, "in order for your twins to survive, you were supposed to do it all right. Either kill the first borns or the mother. What made you think you needed to do two sacrifices? I mean, if you wanted to get rid of Hnie, sure. But you were supposed to wait for the baby to be born, and the baby must belong to all of your sons. Did you not hear when I said that each son has to sacrifice their first borns? And for Hnie, this curse also brings misfortune to her, because shes connected to your sons. All the loved ones will suffer. So she cannot bear a child unless she mates with all four of them and bears a fruit from them. So either its going to be four babies at once carrying the DNA of all four of your sons, or one baby carrying the DNA of all four of them. All the other pregnancies will not survive." The gray woman was losing her calm with Darcy. "And once the baby is born, are you going to sacrifice the baby or the mate? Killing Hnie would be easier because shes just one person shared by all your sons, instead of them having individual mates and killing them all." She started to scold Darcy at this point. She had been doing so well until Darcy pulled this stupid stunt. "Oh my God, so I killed the only chance for my children to survive?" she asked, tearing up, until Larry got another call. The grey woman stayed silent because she wanted Darcy to find out herself. "What is it?" she asked Larry, noticing that he looked quite optimistic on the phone. "I guess your sons know where Hnie is. Maybe they will go and look for her," Larry said. Darcy slouched down. "Yeah, look for her dead body. Shell be dead by now," she sighed. "But at least I got rid of the baby that was only one sons." She shrugged, as she always would. She did not have enough empathy in her to feel bad for anyone. And in her mind, the baby with one DNA wouldnt be beneficial for her anyway. "She is fine, they found her alive," Larry exined. That was when the grey woman announced to her, "But you need to be very careful. And also, with your sons being marked to her, killing her would also weaken your sons." As she told Darcy another loophole in the n, Darcy began to clench her fist. "At this point, I just want them all to die," Darcy hissed before she shook her head. "No, no, no, no, no. I will not let Urs win. If my children die and her stupid daughter dies, she will just marry McQuoid." Even the grey woman was confused about what Darcy wanted. Did she love her children, or were they just a reminder that she still had something after losing her mate, her home, and everything because of this curse? "Okay, so how would it go then? My sons, I cannot watch them suffer. And I dont want them weak," she hissed, as she remembered how annoyed she was with Kaye when he was growing up. He was so weak and always crying. It was only after Hnie came into his life that he grew a spine and started doing amazing things. But then she hated it. Why did it have to be Hnie? Why couldnt she have that effect on her son? "I have a n for that too. Another ritual," the grey woman told her. In that exact moment, Darcy felt like she was falling into deep mud, just going down and down without realizing. First, she broke this curse of misfortune upon them. Then she had to kill others to hide her crimes. Then she had to do so much just to stop the curse from killing her children. And now there was more. She began to wonder if she would ever be free of it. "And this ritual will help your sons survive the death of Hnie. They will not be weakened, even if she dies." And then the grey woman told her the exact words she wanted to hear. A little ray of hope that it was all worth it. And she was ready to do it. Chapter 766-A Mother Must Sacrifice

Chapter 766: 766-A Mother Must Sacrifice

Authors POV: Charlotte took a deep breath while sitting in the car with her mother. "Do you see what Hnie has been up to?" she asked Charlotte, who was fidgeting nervously with her fingers. "Yeah, I dont know. I havent paid attention to her," Charlotte said, half lost in thought. Her mother had been noticing her for a while, and she couldnt help but wonder what was going on with Charlotte. She would stay on long phone calls with Darcy. She would even visit Darcy without Emma, and Emma did not like it. She wanted to know what was going on because she did not trust Darcy at all. "Charlotte," Emma extended her hand to ce it on the back of Charlottes hand, gently nudging her awake. "What is going on with you? Is there something bothering you? Did Darcy say something to you?" Emma asked, worried that Darcy must have put some burden of responsibility on Charlotte that was making her so worried. She thought her daughter was too innocent to be dealing with that cunning woman alone. "Actually, I have been meaning to talk with you, mother, about this issue," Charlotte said, gently cing her hand on her chest and then tucking her dress in her fingers, almost like hiding her cleavage. But she wasnt wearing a deep neck. It was just the sense of suffocation she was feeling, or probably guilt. "You know you can talk to me about anything, and I will never judge you," Emma said, happy that her daughter was finally going to open up about whatever was going on in her life. "I wanted to know if Im a bad daughter," Charlotte asked, and Emma was quick to shake her head to let her daughter know that not at all. She was the best daughter she could have ever asked for. "You know who is the bad daughter?" Emma asked. "Hnie. Look how she is making her mother suffer. You, on the other hand, you are the best daughter. You always listen to me. You never got me embarrassed. But Hnie, she makes her mother suffer so much, always in a drama. It is one thing or another. I always tell everyone very proudly that I am so d Charlotte is my daughter. If you dont believe me, you can ask them," Emma said very proudly. But she noticed that her daughter still did not smile. "Okay, now you are worrying me. At least just tell me," she insisted. And Charlotte let out a deep breath. "You think Hnie is a bad daughter?" she asked her mother. And Emma was quick to nod her head. "She is the worst. I would not even wish her upon my worst enemy." Then, she noticed how Charlotte moved her head and gently tapped on the shoulder of her driver. "Can you please stop the car here?" she asked, stopping the car in the middle of the road, next to the woods. "What is going on? Why are we stopping here? Is somebodying here to meet us?" Emma started to bombard her with questions. Questions that were so hard for Charlotte to answer. "Just pleasee with me," Charlotte said as she got out of the car. Even though her mother was afraid of the woods now because of X-codex, there was no way she would not listen to her daughter. So, she quickly followed her daughter outside. She trusted her daughter with all her might. She could blindly go after her. "Why are we here? We should not be here. You know how unsafe this ce has been?" Emma tried to remind Charlotte that they did not have any warriors with them. Just a driver who did not even seem too interested in reminding them that the world was under monsters grasp now and that they should be very careful. Charlotte turned to face her mother, and her mother noticed how many tears she had in her eyes. "Can you pleasee with me?" Charlotte asked in a very sweet yet vulnerable voice as she extended her hand for her mother to hold. At this point, Emma was freaking out, seeing her daughter cry like that. She had a bad feeling that Darcy must have upset her somehow. Darcy had to be the one who had said something to her that was making her so upset. So, she instantly held her daughters hand and started walking off with her. "You know I will go to hell with you. Youre my daughter. We are in this together. We have been in this together for a while," she began to remind her daughter, the two taking off into the woods. Even when the thought of being in the woods at this time was scary like anything for Emma. Once the two had walked into the woods, Charlotte began to feel the pressure on her hand. She realized her mother was scared now. "What happened, mother? You dont trust me anymore?" Charlotte asked. And it was the way she even said it. She turned and faced her mother, who began to shake her head. "I trust you. Why wouldnt I? That never even crossed my mind. I just dont trust those things lurking in the woods. The Zharns. Dont you know, They have killed one of Hnies friends. Im afraid they will attack us. So, lets go. Whatever you have to talk to me about, we can talk about it anywhere else if you feel like the mansion is bugged or anything." Her mother, Emma, did not even imagine that her daughter was going to do what she was going to do to her. "I know youre proud of me, mother. But Im really sorry. I have to do this." As soon as Charlotte said that, she pulled out a knife from her bag. Her mothers eyes widened, and then she stared at Charlotte. "Charlotte, what are you doing?" The minute she began to step back, Charlotte held her hand. "You said you loved me, mother. Then why wont you sacrifice yourself for me?" The moment Charlotte started to say that, Emmas entire life began to sh before her eyes. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 767-The Worst Daughter

Chapter 767: 767-The Worst Daughter

Authors POV: "You cannot do this to me. I can expect this from Hnie, but you? Youre the great daughter," Emma was yapping, while Charlotte was crying and shaking her head. "That is why you have to give me something. You have to give me your life. People are ready to die for their children. Why wont you, too, mother? Why wont you?" As Charlotte yelled, she swung her arm, and her mothers throat was slit. The look on Emmas face when she watched her daughtere at her, stabbing her repeatedly was sadly the look she used to give Hnie. As she fell onto the ground and her daughter came on top of her, stabbing her with both hands and crying, "You must die. You must die for me, mother." Charlotte was repeating herself. And Emma, she began to feel regret over all the words she had ever said to Hnie. Every time she had told Hnie that she was the worst daughter and her daughter was the perfect one. And then, with that, Emma started to lose her life. But it wasnt over for her. Charlotte stepped back as she watched the Zharns arrive. "Please, be nice to her. Please," Charlotte whimpered, stepping back. Emmas eyes moved to the side and she saw the deadly creatures. She began to whimper and try to move, but she could not. She was losing blood. And then she began to feel their bite on her skin, while her daughter stood there and watched her mother get eaten alive. And then, when Emma started to raise her hand to request her daughter onest time, Charlotte turned around and left her there to die. Charlotte was breathing heavily as she ran out of the woods, falling and tripping, getting caught by the tree branches. She managed to enter the car and told the driver to turn around and go back home. All the way back, she was crying hysterically. She then texted Darcy, "I have done it. I have done what you asked me to do." She sat back and began to cry. "Is it really worth it?" her wolf asked, feeling unsure if Charlotte could be trusted. "What do you mean? It is. We will get to be with Maximus, finally," Charlotte let out a cry. The mate full moon was in two days, and Charlotte knew she had to get it done before that. "Darcy will be at home waiting for us. Please dont try to take control over my body. I dont want you to do that. I dont want to hurt anyone else," Charlotte warned her wolf while crying. And her wolf went silent. She knew that at this point, even if Charlotte had to kill her, her wolf, she would do it. So she did not want to step on any angry toes. Charlotte returned home in a dishevelled state, but thankfully, Darcy was already there to take care of her. She took her to her bedroom and set her down there, trying tofort her with her faith, concern, and affection. "She was looking right through me. She was begging me to stop," Charlotte cried, sitting in her bed, pping herself. "Charlotte, you need to calm down and tell me. Did you watch her die? Did you watch the Zharns eat her? So are you certain shes dead?" Darcy asked. She did not care about Charlotte crying or Emma dying. She needed to make sure her sons power and strength were secured for the future. "Did you not hear me? I stabbed her. I watched her get eaten alive by those Zharns," Charlotte almost hissed at her, tired of repeating herself. "You know, she was telling me she was so proud of me. She said she trusted me. And then she said she was afraid of the Zharns. And then the very daughter that she was so proud of led her straight to them, like she was some food on a tter for them." Charlotte pped herself again. Darcy rolled her eyes. "Do you want to be with my son or not?" she asked, loud and clear. Charlotte began to nod her head, her crying slowing down. "Then good. By the way, Im really disappointed in your mother. I thought she would offer herself to you. I mean, she imed to love you so much. If I were in her ce, I would have offered myself for my children. But some mothers are just so selfish," Darcy hissed. Charlotte stared at her, confused. "My mother is dead. Her daughter killed her. I dont think we get to judge her," she said, trying to remind Darcy that they were the ones at fault. Her mother had done nothing wrong by wanting to stay alive. "Anyway, you have done it. So congrattions. You will feel the mate bond with my son this full moon," Darcy said. Charlotte began to nod again. "I hope it was worth it," Charlotte said. "It is. Trust me. Now I have to go. I have some other woman to visit," Darcy said, smiling. "But remember, you have toe to the well tonight, just to give your blood. Or you can just give it to me right now. I just have to spill your blood. The blood of a woman that my son is going to be mated to. One who has killed someone she loved as a sacrifice." Darcy took the blood from Charlottes palm. Charlotte barely hissed at the open wound. The pain in her heart for losing her mother was far worse than the slight cut. As Darcy began to leave, Charlotte remembered how this all started. One day, Darcy had approached her and told her that she could make her son feel the mate bond with her son. But they had to follow a ritual. There had to be four women who would each choose to sacrifice something they loved. Then they would spill the blood from the same hand they used to kill their loved one into the well. Only then would they be mated to the brothers. However, if even one of them refused, the rest of the sacrifices would go in vain. Chapter 768-Snakes And Siren

Chapter 768: 768-Snakes And Siren

Hnie: "There were only a few pages with my mothers fingerprints on them, so I didnt understand why they were even there. Mother wasnt even in the mansion that day," Norman exined, trying to gather his thoughts by speaking them out loud. "Why cant we just go and confront them all?" Iined. I felt like Id had a dagger in my back this whole time without realizing it. "We cant, because then theyll know were onto them," Norman said, probably realizing hed also been acting too aggressively over the past few minutes. "I just cant believe Charlotte did that. She was on her way to redemption," I said, remembering. "You dont need to stress about her. Its not like it was a surprise. We shouldve known shed do something like that. But to think our own mother was probably the one who made this n, to use Emmet just so her n would seed, just makes me feel so sad," Maximus said, as he looked at Emmet, who hadnt said a word. But I knew deep down he was hurting too. "Listen, we need to go right now before others think were having a secret meeting here. Well let you knowter what the ritual requires," Norman said as he headed toward the door. However, the moment he opened it, we all went dead silent. "I was just about to knock," Charlotte said, shing a wide smile. I wondered if she had heard our conversation. Wed been speaking quietly, but why the heck was she here? If this had happened before, I might have believed her, but now I was sure shede just to eavesdrop. "Yeah, I was just talking to them about something," I said, stepping in to take control. "Oh, its okay. You guys can finish your conversation. I just wanted to let you know that Lord McQuoid hasnt started eating yet," she said, her eyes scanning the room until theynded on Kayes openptop. But Kaye quickly shut it and pushed it away. "Theres a password, so were fine," Kaye whispered. "Why dont you go with Charlotte? Welle right after," Emmet added, and I nodded, walking out of the office with her. Now that I knew her good girl act was fake, it felt strange walking and talking with her. But like my matess had said, we had to act like we didnt know anything yet. "So, what were you guys talking about?" she asked, overly sweet and friendly. "It was about the announcement Im going to make," I replied. The moment I said that, I watched her smile fade. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot you were going to make an announcement," she said. I guessed she was starting to fall for my trick, so maybe she hadnt heard us. Otherwise, she wouldnt be trying so hard to fool me again. "Yeah? What did they say? I mean, what is the announcement that you had to talk to them about?" she asked, already sounding anxious. Now that I knew her kindness was just an act, I began noticing her bodynguage. She was nervously scratching the side of her nails. "Are you okay?" I asked, stepping ahead of her and walking downstairs. But the second I turned, I saw her arm reaching out. "I was going to put my hand on your shoulder," she said. I dont know why, but hearing that as she brushed past me gave me a creepy feeling. When I looked up, I saw Maximus and Kayeing downstairs. I guessed their arrival had stopped her from doing something stupid. Did she really think a single fall would be enough to make me lose my baby? Or was it just a reflex, did she actually try to push me? Once we were in the living room, I sat with Lord McQuoid. The brothers had already taken their seats with the other fated mates, there hadnt been any room left for them to sit elsewhere, even if theyd wanted to. "I have to make an announcement," I dered, noticing Lady Darcys smile. It lookedpletely fake. "Yeah, I heard. Whats it about? Is your mothering back home?" Lord McQuoid asked, his tone so cheerful it made me feel guilty. "In fact, its even better news. Trust me," Norman jumped in quickly, trying to take control of the moment. His fathers smile began to fade, though he forced it back. "Im so sorry. Tell me, what is it?" Lord McQuoid asked, reaching for my hand. Hed always been there for me. I remembered when I first arrived, nobody wanted me here, but it was Lord McQuoid who let me stay. I really neededfort then, and he gave it without hesitation. I had so much respect for him. And to think he spent his early years with someone as toxic as Darcy, yet stayed so kind, it proved he was genuinely a good man. Maybe thats why Darcy hadsted so long. She never wouldve gotten away with her lies if shed been married to someone even half as cunning as she was. "So, the good news is..." I started, smiling wide. Even though I was scared about being pregnant, I was still happy. "Im pregnant." The moment I said it, I caught the sh of emotion on everyones faces. It was brief, but noticeable. I understood, they were sharing a mate with me, so of course there were mixed feelings. Lord McQuoid went silent. Then he smiled, tears welling in his eyes. "You need to get up and give me a hug," he insisted. I pushed my chair back and jumped to my feet, hugging him tightly. At the same time, I registered the reactions around the room. The brothers already knew, they looked thrilled. Darcy appeared neutral at first, then smiled, probably because shed already processed the news. Jessica looked slightly upset but quickly began nodding, as if trying to show support. Kesha didnt bother to hide how she felt. She looked disgusted. Azura snapped her head toward Emmet, ring like she wanted answers right then and there. And then there was Charlotte, the one Id just discovered was as maniptive as Kesha. She was pping, grinning, and acting all happy. Chapter 769-In Her Place

Chapter 769: 769-In Her ce

Hnie: "Whose child is it?" Azura suddenly asked while we were celebrating, and everyone turned to look at her. Lord McQuoid looked at me, slightly confused. Since he knew I was mated to all of them, I guess he was starting to realize I might have been with each of them. "You cant stay quiet, can you?" Emmet said. Azura shrugged. "What? I want to know. Why? Is it too shameful for her to admit its not her husbands baby?" she said loudly. I grabbed the ss of juice in front of me and walked over to her. She clearly didnt expect that. I took a sip, then sshed the rest on her face. She gasped and started to stand, but I ced my hand on her shoulder and pushed her back down. "You will not disrespect me again. And no, Im not ashamed to say that Ive slept with all my mates, every one of my marked mates. Do you hear me?" I said, one hand on the table, the other still on her shoulder, asserting myself. She looked deeply offended, staring back at me. The others stayed silent. Charlotte and Jessica looked surprised, but Kesha calmly picked up her ss and took a sip. Her bodynguage was always confident, and now I understood why. "And yes, you were right to ask," I added. "Because the baby isnt only my husbands. Im pregnant with all four of their babies." Her eyes widened in disbelief. I understood. It was shocking. Even Charlotte gasped. "Wait, what do you mean?" Charlotte asked. "We suspect shes pregnant with all four of our babies," Norman exined. "It could be four babies, or one baby carrying all of our DNA." I noticed Lord McQuoids face light up, his cheeks turning red. "Oh my God, I cant believe this," he said, raising his arms to offer another hug. I was just d he was happy. I didnt care about anyone else. I had a feeling all these women were going to throw a tantrum, but none of them would admit it. I still wasnt sure what kind of person Jessica was. She seemed different from the rest. I mean, she had killed her brother for me, so I couldnt really feel the same way about her as I did about the others. Lord McQuoid was extremely happy. He called the maid and asked her to prepare all kinds of amazing food for the night, then informed the council members. I was actually getting some nice responses, which meant a lot to me. But what I had discovered early that morning was still on my mind. "Are you sure youll be fine alone at home?" Norman asked as he got ready for the academy. I could tell the brothers werent so sure, especially since their mother and the other woman were staying home with me. "Ill be fine. Dont worry. Its not like I cant take care of myself." I tried to make him understand that even if they tried something, Id still be okay. "No, its just that they can be very messy, Hnie, and I dont want to take a risk. I did see all their faces this morning," he said, reminding me of something I had noticed too. "It doesnt matter. Ill be fine. Ill make sure I prepare my own food," I said. Thats when Emmet knocked on the door and came in. "Hey, brother, whats going on?" Norman asked. "I was thinkinghow about I stay behind with her? I want to talk about the ritual and other things. Itll keep her upied, and I can make sure shes safe." Emmets suggestion made Norman stare at me, then at him, for a few seconds. I think he wouldve liked to stay with me too. But when duty calls, no one can object. Besides, it was important for him to be on the grounds and take care of the students. Many of them were my best friends, and I didnt want them to be distracted or left without help. "Yeah, sure. You can stay with her," Norman said, nodding at Emmet. "But before I leave, I want to discuss something else with you. Its about the Zhans." He motioned for Emmet to walk with him to his office. At this point, I was just in my room, not thinking much about anything. Thats when I heard another knock on the door and Darcy walked in. "You should drink this. I just squeezed it myself," she said, holding out a ss of fresh orange juice. I had no idea why she thought Id ept anything from her. "Thank you so much, but Im fine," I said, giving her a reluctant nod. "Oh,e on. I told you we should change for my sons sake. Look at them, theyre so happy. I want your baby toe out healthy too. For that, you need to stop acting like a stubborn child, eat your vitamins, take fruits, and take care of yourself," she said, making me clench my fists. "What is it, Hnie? Why do you hate me so much?" she finally asked, like she had no idea. "Dont you know?" I asked, watching her shrug like she expected me to exin. "What you did to my mother. Do you seriously think I could still talk to you after that? Just because we dont mention it doesnt mean I forgot," I said, loud and clear. She raised her eyebrows, almost in shock. "Wow. I didnt know you held so much resentment toward me," she said in a strange tone. "Anyway, I didnt do anything to your mother. She was just a delusional person who was insecure about her own identity. Otherwise, she wouldnt have hidden it for so long. Then she had the nerve to me me for everything." Her words made my jaw tighten. "What? Im not lying. Im just telling you what I know, what you should know," she said. "You know what, Darcy? Thats enough. Dont bring me any more food. Havent I made it clear that I dont trust you and wont ept anything from you?" I said firmly. This time I was so annoyed, I didnt care who heard me or if any of our ns were disturbed. Thats when she finally showed me who she really was. Sheughed, a little too loudly. "Oh,e on, Hnie. You know you need my help, especially since Im the only one who can help this baby to survive." The way she said it felt like a threat. My stomach dropped. Chapter 770-Kicking Her Out Of Our Lives

Chapter 770: 770-Kicking Her Out Of Our Lives

Hnie: "Is that a threat?" I asked her, my body shaking with anger. The nerve of her. She was the reason all her sons were suffering, and now she was trying to scare me too? "Ohe on, Hnie. Its not a threat. Although, if you want to think of it that way, go ahead," she said. She was so ignorant, almost like she was deliberately trying to get under my skin. "You should be happy Im even here for you as a mother figure. Your own mother fucking ran away." The minute she said that, I dont know what came over me. I put my hands on her and shoved her. She gasped, clearly shocked by what Id done. "How fucking dare you!" she screamed in my face. "Do you know I can fucking kill this baby with just a snap of my fingers?" she hissed,ing at me. I was falling apart. I was pregnant, Id already had two miscarriages, and now she was making everything worse. I wasnt okay. "That will be enough!" Someone suddenly barged in, furious. "You would snap your fingers and kill my baby?" Norman shouted, grabbing his mothers hand. "No! I didnt say that. It was her! She was trying to say I would do that!" she snapped,pletely flipping the story. But it wasnt going to work. I could tell Norman had heard everything himself. "Mom, you cant just look me in the eye and lie to me. I heard you with my own ears. I heard the whole conversation," Norman said, his voice shaking with anger as he held her arm. I stayed quiet. I think she had finally run out of excuses. There was nothing she could say now to justify herself. Nothing to defend what shed done. "I cant believe my own mother told my wife shed kill our baby. Does it never ur to you that maybe its time to change your ways before its toote? Mom!" he shouted. I felt bad for him. His face showed he was probably remembering the baby we had lost in the past. And now, his mother had been caught threatening me. But I didnt step in. I had no reason to calm him down. She had brought this on herself. It was better this way that he heard it for himself. "Okay, fine. I said it!" she snapped. "I was just angry because she was being so rude while I was trying to take care of her. Shes not just pregnant with her baby or your baby, shes carrying my grandchild! Maybe grandchildren!" she screamed. Norman shook his head slowly. "Thats it," he said. Not only did she freeze at his words, but even I stared at him, trying to figure out what he meant. "Youre leaving this ce," Norman said firmly. For the first time, I felt like we were finally doing the right thing. We shouldve done it long ago. She didnt deserve to be here acting like part of this family after everything shed done. "No. Youre not kicking me out for her!" she cried. Of course, to her, it was all apetition. That was always the problem. "I think thats the exact reason you should leave," Norman said. "Youre no longer wee here. You were out of our lives for a reason. And now Ill make sure you stay out." Then Norman started dragging her toward the door. I walked behind them. It felt like too much, but I had no reason toin. I just wanted to make sure Norman didnt do anything hed regret. I had no concern for Lady Darcy. I was honestly d she was leaving. I even wanted her to take the rest of those women with her, but wed deal with them soon enough. Darcy screamed and tried to grab the railing, the tables, anything she could. But Norman kept dragging her forward. Emmet came out from a hallway, he must have gone back to grab something, just in time to see their mother being dragged out. "Emmet, tell your brother to stop! Hes humiliating me in front of this bitch!" she yelled, pointing at me. "Brother, do it fast and make sure you lock the door. Ill change the locks," Emmet said calmly, arms folded across his chest, leaning to the side. He never really cared about her. Id noticed he was always more distant, while Norman kept giving her chances she never deserved. Darcy screamed so loud that everyone else came out of their rooms. "McQuoid, look what our children are doing to us! I gave up so much just to bring them into this world, and look at them!" she wailed dramatically. At this point, I had no idea why Kaey and Maximus had returned. Maybe it was something rted to the Academy. But when they saw what was happening, even they stopped at the entrance. Darcy managed to free herself from Norman, and I rushed tofort him. He was in tears, overwhelmed with rage and heartbreak. "Whats going on here?" Kaye asked, stepping forward. His mother immediately clung to him. She knew he was emotional, that hed always wanted her love. Now, she was going to use that against him. "Look what shes made Norman do! She asked him to kick me out!" Darcy shouted shamelessly, lying even though Norman stood right there to call her out. And thats exactly what he did. "Youre going to lie now?" he yelled, his voice cracking with anger. Everything he had been trying to hold in since morning was finally catching up to him. The fact that she was behind what had happened to me at the well had been bubbling under the surface for a while. Now, it was spilling over. "Mother must have done something," Maximus said, shrugging, while Darcy turned to him with a devastated look. "You think I did something too? Youre all siding with her just because shes carrying one of your pups? Or all of your pups?" she screamed, tears running down her face. "Im not saying I wanted to hurt her," she continued, desperate. "I was just angry because she wouldnt let me take care of her! You know how much I wanted grandchildren. I just wanted to mend things between us!" Her voice cracked as she tried to sound sincere, but her words made no sense. You cant im you want to care for someone and, in the same breath, threaten to kill their baby. No one in that room was buying it anymore. She turned her teary gaze to Kaye, eyes full of false hope. "Tell them, son, that you wouldnt want me out of your life. Because at this point, I think I can only trust you." For a second, I worried that whatever emotional hold she had on him might still work. But Kaye didnt fall for it. He grabbed her wrist and yanked himself free. "You better leave," he said, loud and clear. "What?" she gasped,pletely in denial. "I said, you fucking leave us and our mate alone." He leaned down until they were eye level, locking eyes with her. Then he repeated it, slower this time, making sure she heard every word. "LeaveUs Alone." Chapter 771-No Longer A Kid Who Needs His Mommy

Chapter 771: 771-No Longer A Kid Who Needs His Mommy

Hnie: In any other situation, it would have been a pretty sad sight. But not this time. Seeing Kaye be the one to grab her hand and drag her toward the exit felt like karma finally catching up with Darcy, for treating her kids differently, for mistreating Kaye, for abusing my mother, for killing my siblings, for trying to kill me, and for nearly ruining my life. So no, I didnt feel bad for her. But I could see Jessica crying. Charlotte looked concerned. And then there was Kesha. She didnt seem very affected. Same with Azura. She looked more like a bystander, just trying to understand what was happening, rather than feeling any strong emotions about it. Kaye dragged his mother to the door and pushed her out. "You are not allowed back in here again. Youve ruined our lives enough. That was thest straw. You hurt our mate, and its over," Kaye warned her. Kesha had the nerve to follow him and put her hand on his shoulder. I could already tell what she was trying to do, probably trying to calm him down or get through to him. But he didnt even turn around. He just shrugged her hand off. That, in itself, was a p to her. "Youre the one kicking me out? Didnt you want me to love you more than others?" his mother asked, her voice breaking. Yeah, the child he once was did crave her attention. But the man he is now? He doesnt need her. "I dont need you. I dont need a woman to lead me. I can make my own decisions, clear and unprovoked. Now get the fuck out of here. Go back home and take care of my siblings. You just keep giving birth like we were toys to you. Now leave, before I remind you what a terrible mother you were." After pouring his heart out, Kaye gestured to the guards. "Dont let her back in again," he warned them. He didnt want to hurt her at the moment, he just wanted her gone. Then he turned around, walked back into the mansion, and took my arm to lead me back inside with the others. "Let this be a lesson to all of you. Anyone who messes with her, anyone who disturbs her peace of mind, will no longer be allowed to stay in this house," Kaye said firmly. Emmet was the first to step up. He ced a hand on Kayes shoulder and gave him a supportive look. Then Maximus stepped forward and hugged his brother. I guess it was a victory for them too, seeing Kaye finally move on from his mother, after everything she had done to him. Now that it was over, the brothers had to leave for work. But they had made their stance clear. Theyd also set an example for the others, just in case anyone else thought about doing something reckless like their mother did. "Hey, How are you doing?" Emmet walked into the kitchen a few minutes after all the chaos. Everyone had already left. Lord McQuoid was actually nning to visit the academy too, to form his own warrior party and help the students fight off the Zharns. That was good. I also thought it would be better for him to stay busy instead of sitting at home, missing my mother. I didnt want to see him stressed all the time. So, it was a good start. "Finally able to understand how this works," I said, pointing at the waffle maker. "You cant even make waffles?" Emmetughed, nearly choking. "No, it was broken. The handle," I said, showing him the wire. "Oh, the switch," he said, giving me a look. "Yeah, I dont know. Im just lost," I muttered, stepping aside as he grabbed the bowl to make the batter. "You stayed behind today. Was there something specific you wanted to talk to me about?" I asked. Of course, I knew Emmet. If he had decided to stick around, it meant he had something important to say. "Yeah. How about we make waffles, get some juice, and then go out to the garden and talk?" he suggested, and my heart dropped a little. "Are you sure everythings okay?" I asked. He shook his head. "I never said it was fine," he joked. I rolled my eyes. But he was right. I needed to stay cautious. He was also right about breakfast. We hadnt had a proper meal because of the chaos earlierthe announcements, and Azuras reaction. "Are you going to spend all your time with her now?" And right on cue, she showed up. Of course, she wouldnt let him have a moment of peace. "Azura, do you have toe and bother us? Didnt you learn anything from this morning?" Emmetined, not even looking at her as he whipped the batter. "Im just asking a question. Am I going to get my share of time?" she said. In other situations, I might have felt guilty since I was the one who asked them to ept her. But with her, I wasnt sure. She was really starting to get on my nerves. She was toxic too, and from the way Emmet described her, I could tell she was pretty abusive. Still, using someone for personal gain isnt something I can support. So even after everything I heard about her, I looked away because I couldnt bear to see her asking for time while he ignored her. "Right now is Hnies time. You can ask for meter," Emmet said, not even looking at her as he waved his hand to dismiss her. I had never seen this side of Emmet before. He never spoke to me like that. Even when we had problems, he never dismissed me. I hoped Id never be on the receiving end of that. She stomped out, while Emmet acted like nothing had happened. "Focus on your own happiness. Dont worry about her," he said, noticing me staring at the spot she had just left. He was trying to remind me to put myself first. Chapter 772-Darcy鈥檚 Past.

Chapter 772: 772-Darcys Past.

Hnie: I watched Emmet make waffles for us and te them separately, decorating each like a chef with edible flowers. Everything looked perfect. We walked out with the waffles in our hands, and as soon as we sat down in the garden, Emmet started helping me with the food as if I couldnt eat on my own. Ever since they found out I was pregnant, theyve been treating me like a child who cant take care of herself. "So, are you going to talk to me about something?" I asked after taking a bite of waffle and closing my eyes to enjoy the taste. Emmet really knew how to cook, I had to give him that. He wiped his hands with a napkin. Even when he didnt need to, he used a fork and knife. "So, remember when we were talking about my mom and how she said she thought she was cursed?" he said, making me nod along with him. "Yes, I remember we talked about it. Did you find out what kind of curse it was?" I asked Emmet, watching him nod. He looked pretty confident in his findings, and since his brothers also let him stay with me, I could only guess they already knew what the curse was about. "So basically, this cursees from a punishment the Moon Goddess gives to mates or anyone who dont listen to her," he exined, making me shake my head to show I didnt understand. "She punishes whoever disobeys her." "But where does the cursee from? What could your mother have done so wrong that she got cursed?" I asked. "So, you remember Mate Fullmoon?" he asked, and I nodded. "Do you know the history of it?" he continued. I shyly shook my head. History was part of our school years, but I usually went to training instead and skipped it. Even when I did take history, I didnt have my wolf back then, so I couldnt train. In the end, I barely remembered anything because I wasnt left with the freedom to study anymore. "Its okay. Nobody really knows," he said. He had probably noticed how awkward and out of ce I looked. "Basically, the Mate Fullmoon is a special night that used to be very dear to the Moon Goddess. Her people were supposed to enjoy feasts, especially the mates. But then some rogues used it to their advantage. They lured in young women, raped them on that night, and when the women gave birth, they killed them and took their babies. So the Moon Goddess decided nobody would ever mate on this night again because of how tragic it had be. Long story short, my mother thought the rules didnt apply to her." As soon as he finished, my eyes widened. That was terrible, what happened to those women. As a rape victim myself, I deeply sympathized with them. "Maybe your mother didnt know herself. Maybe she didnt know about the Mate Fullmoon," I said, giving her the benefit of the doubt. "Actually, that doesnt seem to be the case." I hadnt expected Lord McQuoid toe up and stand behind me. I thought he had left for the academy. I turned my head and instantly got up to offer him my seat, but with a gesture, he let me know he would take the one next to me. "What were you saying about? Did you know about the Mate Fullmoon?" I questioned. Lord McQuoid nodded. "Ive kept it in me for so long. But now I feel like this is where I messed up. I should have told my sons." Lord McQuoid rubbed his face in his hands. I had only ever seen him look this remorseful about his past. Whatever she had done to him was extremely wrong, and he had clearly suffered because of her actions. "Back when I married their mother, she had fertility issues. We went to doctors everywhere, and they all said she would never conceive. But then, I dont know what came over her. On night of Mate Fullmoon celebrations, she made me drink a lot, and we ended up sleeping together. That same time, we found out she was pregnant. I was deeply disturbed because I knew it would mean a lot of trouble." Lord McQuoid paused and took a deep breath. Emmet quickly offered him some water. I could tell repeating it was hard for him. "What happened then?" I asked. "Then... I visited the Holy Mother. You must have heard about her. She was the most sacred woman of our time, a messenger of the Moon Goddess. She told me that if we stopped right there, the Moon Goddess would forgive us. So she began her prayers, apologizing nonstop every day. But my wife she never followed the rules. The more she was told not to do something, the more she did it. And around the same time, her father passed away. She decided she needed someone, and she needed more sons, so Norman wouldnt be alone when he was born." Lord McQuoid paused again, his eyes shifting behind me. I turned and saw two cars stop. Maximus, Kaye, and Norman all stepped out and walked toward us. "I wanted to talk about it in front of all of you," Lord McQuoid said. And in the next five minutes, we were all settled around him, listening to his heartbreaking tale of a terrifying and horrible past. As we all sat down and Lord McQuoid began telling us everything Darcy had done in her life, it became clear how terrible it all was. Her actions affected not only her own life but Lord McQuoids and my mates as well. I couldnt understand how someone could be so evil and foolish. The fact that she had little regard for anyone elses future wasnt even surprising anymore. But every time Lord McQuoid began with, "And then this one time," I knew it would be followed by something awful Darcy had done. When he finished, I noticed his sons standing up to hug him. He broke down badly, ncing at them as if to see whether they were angry with him too. I dont think he could have done much more, aside from telling them early on what their mother had done and what she was capable of. His kindness in letting her stay in their lives only gave her more confidence to interfere against their will. But that was all going to change now. I wasnt Lord McQuoid, and I wasnt my mother. I would show Darcy what it feels like to have the world against you. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 773-Preparing The Ladies

Chapter 773: 773-Preparing The Ladies

Authors POV: "How are you, Jessica?" Darcy asked her. She had just met up with Charlotte, helping her with the ritual, and now she was visiting Jessica again. "Just breathing. Barely breathing," Jessica said, smiling weakly. Jessica was trying her best to remodel her life, to find some courage, to find some strength to rebuild her life. But every time she took two steps, she would fall down again. "I know what youre dealing with. But what if I tell you that you killing your brother has done you more good than anything bad?" Darcy said. Jessica frowned. "What do you mean by it has done me good? I did not kill him for myself," she hissed almost instantly. Darcy realized that she needed to be careful with this one. "Im sorry to say this, but Jessica, your brother single-handedly ruined everything for you. So you mourning for him is just you making everybody realize that you regret killing a criminal." Darcy used certain words that made Jessica lower her head and feel even more remorseful. She had killed her brother just to save Hnie, and now she was being questioned for it? "Jessica, I need to tell you something. My seer told me about a ritual. If you sacrifice someone you love, then with a witchs help, a mothers blessing, and blood from the same hand that did the killing, youll be bound to the man you love. You will feel the mate bond with him," the minute Darcy said that, Jessica raised her head and tilted her face. She was slightly confused, but she knew what Darcy was suggesting. "You want me to kill someone?" Jessica asked. She already knew where Darcy was going. Darcy had a seer by her side who was a witch. Darcy had a son that Jessica wanted, and Darcys approval was already there. "You dont have to. You already did. All you need to do is give me your hand and your blood," Darcy said. Jessica made a fist and hugged herself. She wanted her to use her blood to fool Norman? She almost hissed at the audacity of a mother trying to deceive her son. "Darcy" Jessica hissed at her. "Jessica, you are being emotional." That was when Darcy snapped. She had enough of trying to be nice to Jessica. She thought Jessica could change the game, but Jessica was being a fool, an emotional one at best. "Do you want my son to die?" she hissed at Jessica, whose face began to lose color. "No. Why would he die? He has Hnie. Shes taking care of him, and Im pretty sure she will help him with his curse," she said, no longer trying to sound like a victim in front of Darcy. "Or really, how would she do that when she would be the one who ended up dying?" The minute Darcy said that, Jessicas eyes widened. "In order for the curse to break, my son will end up killing Hnie, and it is inevitable. Once that happens, he will grow weak. He will need a fated mate with him to stay powerful, even if he loses one." As Darcy exined things, Jessica began to grow wary. "Well, does he know that? Shouldnt we tell Hnie about it? Theyll be able to prevent it if we let them know." And just like before, Jessica proved to Darcy that she wasnt very witty. "Yeah, sure. Go ahead and tell her so she runs away and my son spends the rest of his life chasing after her. Listen, I dont want Hnie to die either, but if its between my son and Hnie, I will choose my son. Ill let them deal with it without intervening. And I hope you do the same. Or else Ill think you always choose Hnie over your loved ones. Which makes me wonder why. Didnt Hnie steal your lover from you?" Darcy was quick to remind Jessica that Hnie was the reason Norman didnt marry her. "No, she didnt steal him from me. He was never mine to begin with. He never loved me," Jessica hissed. That was when Darcy got up. "Well, then its fine. I have another woman in mind who identally killed her loved one. Ill just ask her to be my sons mate. But as for you, I hope you find peace in your life." Darcy was done. She hated that Jessica was sopetitive. The other woman, especially Charlotte, wouldve just listened to whatever Darcy had to say. "No, no, no, wait." That was when Jessica got up. Of course, she wouldnt let Darcy give this opportunity to someone else. Because if it was a must, then why wouldnt she take it? "I do love Norman a lot," she uttered under her breath. A smile began to creep over Darcys face. "Then you have to do nothing. Just give me your blood. And youll be there to help my son," she said. Darcy and Jessica both nodded. Although Darcy had been preparing Jessica for this for days, it finally worked. The moment Jessica realized someone else would do it if she didnt, she cracked like an egg. And just like that, Jessica gave her blood to Darcy for the ritual. And then Darcys next step was to meet with Kesha. She was going to do it all in haste. One of her sons had already found his fated mate, but for the others, it had to happen on the mate full moon. Otherwise, it would be toote, and Maximus, on his full moon, would turn into a lycan. There was no way Charlotte would be able to feel the mate bond with him. So Darcy hurried to meet Kesha. She wanted to wrap it all up during this mate full moon so that by the next full moon, they would ept them. That was only a few days away. "My favorite daughter-inw." The minute Jessica saw Kesha, she opened her arms, and Kesha ran in to give her a hug. "I thought Jessica was your favorite." Kesha broke the hug and pouted. "She used to be, buttely she has shown that shes very ipetent," Darcy said, and that made Kesha smile and nod. "Well,e on in. Ive been waiting for you," Kesha said, happily walking into the living room, where she had prepared a whole meal for Darcy. Chapter 774-Everything Is Fair In Love And War

Chapter 774: 774-Everything Is Fair In Love And War

Authors POV: "Do you remember that boy you used to love?" Darcy started, and Keshas mood began to shift. She had no idea why Darcy was suddenly bringing up her past. "I was only sixteen back then," Kesha reminded Darcy. A lot of thoughts began to swirl through her mind. She wondered if Darcy was finally deciding that Kesha wasnt good enough to be her daughter-inw. During the early phase of dating Kaye, she had questioned whether she really liked him that much, although she had been ready to be epted by any of the four brothers. But then she realized Kaye was perfect for her. She liked Kaye. She loved how rugged he was. She loved how minimal his bodynguage was. He was creepy at times, and she loved it. But now his mother was reminding her that she loved someone back when she was just a teenager. "Here," Kesha said, offering the tea she had made for Darcy. Darcy took it and smiled, taking a sip and appreciating the taste of the herbal tea. "Thats not why Im asking. Im not judging you. Everybody has a past, and youre just a child yourself. Who wouldnt get angry when they dont get their way?" Darcy rolled her eyes. "Then why are you bringing him up?" Kesha asked. And Kesha didnt like the fact that Darcy was mentioning her first true love in that tone. It was true that the guy had died, but that didnt wipe away his love from Keshas heart. Even when she was in love with Kaye, she believed a person could love two people at once, especially when one of them was dead. It had been a long time ago, back when she was sixteen. The guy had been an Omega, and Kesha had fallen for him. She fell so hard that she started stalking him. He used to be in her pack and woulde to clean the garden with his father, who had worked as their gardener for a long time. Kesha had been watching him since she was fourteen and he was fifteen. Then, when she turned sixteen and he turned seventeen, Kesha discovered he was in love with someone else. He had said that even if he felt a mate bond with another, he would still choose the girl he already liked. That was when Kesha decided to let him know she liked him too. One day, while he was working in the garden, Kesha approached him in her best attire and proposed to him, basically telling him that if he married her, he would be the next Alpha. Of course, she hadnt spoken to her uncle or father, who were in charge of her life. She assumed she could make them ept itter. But things didnt go as she had imagined. Not everyone was after a crown or money. He rejected her proposal and told her he loved another Omega. That enraged Kesha. She ran to her room and cried all night. The next day, she proposed again. Then again. And again. Until he finally stoppeding to the mansion at all. Kesha began to feel like he was slipping out of her hands, that she was losing control. One day, she followed him and found him meeting his lover in the woods of the pack. The two had nned a pic. The packnds were supposed to be safe. That made Kesha furious. She wanted the girl to be eaten alive by a monster. So, when the guy walked away to fetch something for his lover, Kesha attacked the girl. But he arrived just in time and saw Kesha killing her. He tried to fight her off. In fear and panic, Kesha stabbed him fifty-nine times in the heart until there was nothing left of it. She used a silver dagger, making sure neither of them would evere back to life. She couldnt bring herself to tell her father or uncle. She called Darcy instead, who had always been a mother figure to her. Darcy forbade her from telling anyone. It would ruin her reputation, and she would be punished for the crime. Darcy arrived and took care of the bodies. She stayed with Kesha the entire time, trying tofort her. But now she had returned to ask for Keshas blood. "I dont understand. Why are you talking about my past and him?" Kesha asked again, her voice turning timid. "Because there is a ritual, Kesha. What if I told you that you would be able to feel the mate bond with Kaye on this mate full moon if only you give me the blood from the hand you used to kill your lover, the boy you loved so much that you murdered two people in one night for him. Including him," Darcy said. Keshas eyes widened. "Theres a ritual that I can be fated to Kaye?" she asked, already smiling. And this was exactly what Darcy wanted. She wanted one of these women to appreciate what she was doing for them. And Kesha seemed like the right one. "Yes. Would you give me your blood?" Darcy asked. Kesha rolled her eyes. "Of course. dly. Its all yours, drain it out of my body." As soon as she said that in a dramatic French tone, Darcy started tough with her. She knew it would be easy to get blood from Kesha. "But what about the others? Are they also getting mates?" Kesha asked and Darcy nodded. "Of course. I dont want any of them to grow weak," she said. "But didnt Emmet already get Azura? How did he get her? I thought you hated Azura." As Kesha reminded Darcy of the one thing they couldnt exin, Darcy smirked. "Sometimes you have to choose the lesser evil. I think Azura is a better fit for my son than Hnie will ever be." As soon as she said that, Kesha realized the mate bond Emmet felt with Azura hade from the ritual too, confirming that it would work. Chapter 775-The One Who Loves Emmet A Lot

Chapter 775: 775-The One Who Loves Emmet A Lot

Authors POV: "Its all fine. I will dly make the three women be fated to my sons. I mean, Jessica and Kesha have already done their part of the sacrifice. Im pretty sure Charlotte will be on board. She doesnt have a mind of her own either. And Im sure shes as evil as a monster. She will dly sacrifice her mother, even after crying for days," Darcy said in one breath. That was when she asked the Grey women one question. "But I want to know something. How the heck did Azura feel the mate bond with my son?" she asked. And the Grey women started tough from the other side. "Darcy, you cannot have all the power. You need to realize that in order for you to have everything you want, you will have to give something back." The words made no sense to Darcy. She had no idea what kind of secretnguage she was speaking. She was having a hard time understanding it. "Can you please be clear? What do I need to pay for it?" Darcy said. And the Grey women chuckled again. "Dont you think theres someone who has been standing with you all this time?" That was all it took to remind Darcy that someone had been helping her without asking for muchfar less than one would expect. "Oh!what do you want from me?" As soon as Darcy asked that, the Grey women chuckled again. " I want one of mine to be your daughter-inw." As soon as she said that, Darcy began to frown. "Wait, what are you talking about?" Darcy questioned. "Azura is my daughter." The minute those words escaped the Grey womans lips, Darcy began to lose her mind. Her hands started to tremble. "Thats right. The same daughter you tried to kill. Threw her into the well. But Im not vindictive about it. Im fine with it. My daughter survived. She came back to life, didnt she?" the Grey woman instantly let her know she wasnt seeking revenge. Darcy began to wonder if the sacrifice she had made brought Azura back. But before she could ask more questions, the Grey woman continued. "And Im pretty sure it would be fine for you to give a ce to one of my daughters in your home. Ive been with you for years and years. And Azura is a good one. Look, were even forgiving you for trying to kill her," the Grey woman said. Darcy began to gulp hard. She reached for her wine ss and started to chug it down. That question entered Darcys mind because it just didnt make any sense. Had this been in the Grey Womans mind all this time? All these years? Is this why Azura showed up at their door? "What are you thinking, Darcy? Think out loud. I wont be able to help you with your inquiries if you dont tell me." The Grey Woman was weirdly talkative this time. "Did Azura show up at our door on purpose? And who did she kill for the ritual?" Darcy asked. "No, of course not. We were both rogues. She was attacked by some evil monsters. She had to run to save herself, but she ended up in the mansion where she was supposed to be marriedter. As for you asking me who she has killed? Fine. She killed her twin siblings. And let me tell you something before you judge her. They were the most evil people out there. So if you want to punish my daughter for it, go ahead. But they were rogues, so it is fine. She wouldnt even be charged for it. And arent all your other daughters-inw also murderers?" The Grey Woman exined, trying to make Darcy understand that Azura was the right one for her. "No, of course. Im justits just too much for me to say. Why didnt you tell me all these years?" Darcy, for one, had always known the Grey Woman to be deceptive. "Because I knew you hated her. So I kept telling my daughter to stop thinking about it. And then I lost her. I should have been angry with you. But I thought maybemaybe you were traumatized. Maybe you were so bothered by everything around you that you didnt understand what you were doing. That day when you took her out of the hospital to toss her into the well, I was broken too. But we had built such a connection that I couldnt harm you or punish you for it. I thought my daughter was in the wrong. Why did she go and live in the same mansion I taught her not to go near? Once she was there, I approached her and told her to leave. She didnt listen to me. So that was what she got for getting herself tangled with the cursed brothers." The more the Grey Woman spoke, the more Darcy realized how loyal she had been. Otherwise, she would have punished her long ago. "Did she kill her twin siblings at once or was it... I just want to know what happened," Darcy asked. "Okay, fine. So one day when she was very little, probably nine, her twin siblings used to bring in their prey, like they used to call them. Then they would kill them together. That was the fun game they used to y. I caught them once and stopped them. They promised they would never do it again. But then they did it again. And again. And again. Azura loved them a lotuntil she realized she had to stop them. Because now their target has be one of your sons, Emmet. They were so infatuated with him. And Darcy, you cannot say I didnt warn you that one of your sons would bear the most pain from the others. That was Emmet, the one who forgets. So all the evil found its way to him. Azura, she was only twelve at that time. She had only seen Emmet once in the woods. But she did it for him. She killed her beloved siblings for him." As the gray women exined how much Azura had done for Emmet, Darcy began to nod her head. Chapter 776-Planning The Last Attack

Chapter 776: 776-nning The Last Attack

Authors POV: "And you did the ritual yourself. But I have not allowed her to be my C" Darcy said. "Now, remember when I told you to let Azura stay with your son for a while? And you gave your approval? Thats what I needed your approval for," The gray woman uttered, not letting Darcy know that her approval meant nothing. The ritual didnt need it like that. Darcy sighed. "Anyway, I just dont want to think about it. I just want to get rid of Hnie. And would Azura be able to help Emmet? Because remember you said, he will forget to breathe," Darcy uttered, realizing time was ticking for Emmet. "You better believe my daughter would do anything for him. However, there has been a little bit of a problem. Remember those purple flowers?" she asked. "Yes, I remember the runes world. My sons, Kaye and Maximus, talked about it once. And I know that Kaye has been looking for those roses for a very long time. However, that world is gone now. So what are you talking about?" Darcy asked, confused about how the runes world could be rted to the issue they were discussing. "I had thought about sending Emmet to the runes world until the curse had passed. Then he would have survived. Because once Hnie is dying, taking herst breaths, the energy around her will be very toxic, and it will affect Emmet. But now that the runes world is gone, I dont know where to send your son," she said. Darcys heart started to beat louder than ever. "So what are we going to do now?" Darcy asked. "Lets just hope we find a way. For now, just focus on the mate full moon. Make them ept each other as quickly as possible." Darcy had no clue that she would meet another hurdle in her way. However, she was certain something would be done about it. Darcy ended the call and sighed. "You must be tired," Larry said, walking up to Darcy with a ss of wine. She sat back on the couch and leaned her head against it. "I am," she replied, raising her hand to ept the ss. As soon as she took a sip, she grimaced. "Life has never been so bitter," she added. "Why dont you give it a rest? Let your sons know what they need to do to survive." He fell silent when she shot him a quick nce. "As if you dont know my sons. They would never harm anyone for anything. They would rather die than let her suffer. Theyve be so foolish they forgot they need to live too. But they will still put her life before their own. No, I cant leave it all to them. And I cant quit now. Ive done so much my whole life, and if I give up now, the Moon Goddess wins. And I dont want that. I dont want to believe I did anything wrong. This is all the Moon Goddesss fault. Why would she punish her own children for just one night? Does she even feel bad for us?" Darcy asked. She still didnt understand that actions have consequences." "But itll be fine now. Youve already found new mates for your sons," Larry uttered. "The ritual for a fake fated bond requires the person to already have a fated mate theyve epted and marked. Only then can someone else form a fake bond with them. So I had to do it while Hnie was still alive. Itll help because once she dies, the pain of losing a mate will be overwhelming. But instead of breaking down, theyll findfort in the arms of their new mates. Thats why these bonds are important. Theyll feel drawn to them instead of chasing the hope of another mate or bing weak from the death of their fated mate," Darcy said as if she had already thought through everything. Now, she was just waiting for the new mates to feel the bond so the sons could have mates once Hnie dies. And then, there would be no questions. Everyone would think the Moon Goddess had already given them new mates. "Urs lied to you all these years about Hnie being the daughter of her fated mate?" Larry asked. Darcy clenched her fist around the ss. "Yeah, it seems shes be truly evil. She hid the truththat she loved her daughter because she knew Id start to suspect it," Darcy groaned too, looking away and shaking her head. "But dont worry. I know the truth about her daughter now, and soon everyone else will too. I just need to call Kesha and ask her to somehow push Hnie into the water." Darcy grabbed her phone and started typing a message to Kesha. She was the one Darcy trusted with her whole heart. Shed do anything Darcy asked. As for Azura, since she was the daughter of the Grey Woman, Darcy was starting to feel strangely drawn to her. Still, she could be dangerous. Her mother had been powerful and dangerous too. So Darcy needed to be careful around her. And just then, she got a call from Kesha. "I got your text. What is that supposed to mean? I hope youre not asking me to drown her in front of everyone." Of course she asked, she had no idea Hnie couldnt drown unless her tail was cut off. "No, shell be fine. Just make it look like youre angry with her, not like you knew her secret," Darcy said, noticing Kesha went quiet for a moment. "What do you mean? What secret? Is she hiding something from everyone?" Kesha asked, sounding intrigued almost instantly. "Youll find out on the day of the Mate Full Moon. Just make sure youre ready, therell be more than one good thing happening that night," Darcy said, smiling to herself. She was finally able to n the perfect attack on Hnie and her mother, something that might get them off her back for a while, or maybe forever. "Then count me in. Ill do my best to make it look like just an outburst," Kesha replied with a smile, already excited to deal with this woman named Hnie, someone she believed didnt even deserve to stand in the same circle as them. Little did Darcy know, Kesha knew it all along. Chapter 777-They Accepted Their Fated Mates For A Reason

Chapter 777: 777-They epted Their Fated Mates For A Reason

Hnie: After Lord McQuoid told us about his past with Darcy and how she had manipted him and the system so many times, he was taken back to his room to rest because he could not stop crying. I guess the stigma around alphas or powerful werewolves was so strong that Mr. McQuoid had kept his tears hidden for too long until he felt like he would not be judged for it. And it just broke my heart. "I always had a feeling mom was doing something, something weird." Maximus was the one who broke the silence. Of course, we all expected him. He was usually the one who tried to cheer everyone up, or at least break the silence, like he was doing now. "The thing is, now she has extended her ws and they have reached our mate," Norman said as he raised his head and gave me a quick nce before patting Emmets back. "Great job researching everything from the clues you got." Norman admired Emmets efforts, especially the fact that he was able to find the rituals and the curses just by listening to what was happening, what his mom was saying, or what Sage had told us. "So what exactly do we need to do in order to end this curse? Because it seems like mom is really not a help. She just makes us keep going in circles," Kaye added, watching our faces before looking at Emmet. And we could already tell the news was not going to be good. Emmet hesitated to tell us. "Emmet, what is it?" Finally, Maximus pushed him out of silence. "We have to kill our fated mate or our firstborn." The minute Emmet said that, my face went nk. No expression. My body felt numb. A strange coldness spread through my hands and feet, then the shivers ran down my spine. "Never!" Norman was quick to jump in and let his brothers know he would never do that. "Well, we have other mates," and then Maximuss statement turned heads toward him. We all watched him silently before I shook my head and wagged my finger as a no. "No, Im not okay letting someone else die either," I said. I took a deep breath and added, "If it helps you all with your pain, I would rather sacrifice myself than let someone else take the fall." As soon as I said that, I noticed them shaking their big heads, all in sync. "And what makes you think that will help us with our pain?" Emmet grunted at me. This was the first time Id heard him use such a tone with me, and it only came when I spoke wrongly about myself. "And the reason I asked my brothers to ept their other fated mates was" Emmet stopped, and everyone else realized what he meant. He had already suspected this oue. The minute he started acting nicely with his mother and gathering information from her, he began making ns. One of them was convincing his brothers to ept other fated mates so they could use themter. "Oh my Goddess, thats not why I asked you all to ept them," I cut in quickly, clearing the air. "I had no clue. I thought they would help with the pain. I didnt know they would have to die to do it." "We know," Maximus replied at once, nodding his head. With a hand gesture, he told me to stay out of it. "When our curses get worse, were supposed to kill our fated mates." He added that just so I would know they did nothing wrong by epting the others. "I dont understand," I said, watching their faces because it looked like they were all in agreement. "Listen. Whenever curses get worse and we must kill a fated mate, we will kill them," Kaye muttered, barely opening his mouth in a dramatic way. "And Hnie, why are you even defending them? Did you not hear what they had to do in order to be mated to us? It was a ritual. In that ritual, they had to kill one of their loved ones and use that blood in the well of sacrifices to feel the mate bond with us. So lets just say theyre not very innocent." Norman cut me off, shutting me down. I calmed down a little. They werent wrong. If they really killed someone, then didnt they deserve punishment too? But then I shook myself out of it when I realized there was another loophole in this idea. "Come on, Hnie, you walked me through your thought process." And then Emmet, as always, noticed I was fidgeting with my fingers and probably thinking about something, so he asked me. Now all the heads were turned towards me. As I prepared myself for this very important question. "Could the blood be drawn from a hand that had identally, or for some other reason, killed the loved one?" I asked. Emmet watched my face for a few seconds before he nodded. And I could already tell his brothers were disappointed. I guess it would have been easier to think they would sacrifice the other girls if they had killed someone. "It is a possibility," Emmet said. "Because from what I remember, Jessica did not kill her brother for some gain. It probably happened a year ago, and Im pretty sure she had no idea about the ritual back then. Otherwise, she would have found some other way to kill him. Why in that exact moment? She had no clue he would attack me. I just refuse to believe she killed her brother for her own gain," I finished. That brought silence to everyone, which made me wonder who the others had killed. "Who could Kesha have killed?" Kaye muttered, pouting, staring into the distance. I noticed even Emmet looked slightly bothered. "Azura was dead herself," Emmet started again. "Or was she?" He made me believe they all had heavy suspicions about their other mates, their fake mates, or in this case, their forced mates. "Wait, guys," Maximus said, raising his hand. "We know Charlotte was pretending to be nice, correct?" The sudden attention towards Charlotte gave me chills. Chapter 778-Maybe She Killed Her Mother

Chapter 778: 778-Maybe She Killed Her Mother

Hnie: We all nodded, because her fingerprints were all over the pages we had retrieved from Emmets room. "But I know she did not love anyone else. There was only one person in her life that she loved. You guys understand where Im going with this, right?" Maximus said, making me feel this weird, stretchy feeling in my skin. The goosebumps were not only appearing on my skin, they were taking over me. "You mean to say, her mother?" Norman asked. "But wasnt she killed by Zharns?" Kaye questioned, and Maximus shrugged. "I dont know. We dont know. All we know is that the Zharns fed on her. You leave any dead body out there, and they will feed on it. But the main question remains the same. Who did Charlotte kill for this mate bond?" The way Maximus said it made all of us turn back toward the mansion. And all we could see was Charlotte walking out with a tray carrying cupcakes and a smile on her lips. And then it hit us. "Did she kill her mother?" I asked, my heartbeat slowing down. Charlotte approached us with the tray, and Maximus instantly got up from his seat to take it, set it down, and smile at her. "Charlotte, you have no idea how happy you have made me today." As soon as he said that, I frowned at him. His brothers did the same. They did not look very happy with his reaction to her possibly killing her mother. "Really?" Charlotte asked, smiling as she passed us all a nce. "Yeah, I mean you baked us cupcakes," Emmet added, eyeing Maximus to step back and not be too obvious. "Oh, that is nothing. Im also preparing coffee in a new way. You guys will love it," Charlotte said, her white teeth shining as she gave us a wide smile. "Well then go ahead and bring it out. What are you waiting for?" Maximus urged, trying to send her back so he could have a word with us. "Sure, Ill just go right now," she said, snapping her fingers and turning around to run inside the mansion. Now that she was gone, Maximus noticed we had been staring at him a little too hard. "What? Im just happy. And please,e on, dont anyone lecture me that a life was lost. Emma would have killed Hnie if she got the chance. So please," Maximus hissed, letting us know that us judging him was wrong. And honestly, I sided with Maximus. Charlotte had already killed her mother, so there was no point in mourning for her. But we were only surprised that she had gone so far, so far beyond, to achieve her goal. I remembered Emma being so messy with me. She would never miss a single chance to remind me how her daughter was the better one than me. So when the possibility was brought up that Charlotte might have killed her mother, it really shocked me. "Wow, we never know when one can turn into aplete evil person," I said out loud, pouting. "Are you okay?" Norman asked, his hand reaching out to mine and gently pressing it. "It is just that Im also bing a mother. So the thought of my child ever hurting me has just been embedded in my mind right now," I said, gently touching my belly. They all stared at me before Emmet got up and walked behind me, hunching down with his hands on my shoulders. The next thing I knew, his face came from behind and he gently pressed his lips against my cheek. "Youre a daughter of a woman who wasnt even in your life for a very long time. Yet her blood, her DNA, turned you out so well. Im pretty sure you will teach our kid the difference between right and wrong," he said as he kissed me again, and honestly, that brought a smile to my lips. He was not wrong. I give it to Emma. Emma always taught Charlotte the wrong ways, and she had no clue she was preparing a monster for her own self. "I agree with Emmet. Look, you tamed us," Maximus reminded me as he pointed at his chest, and everybodyughed. "I dont think we should eat these cupcakes," he said, eyeing the cupcakes. Norman and Emmet shared a nce. Then Emmet walked out again, and the two started filling their pockets with the cupcakes. "We will toss them away on our way outside," Norman said, making meugh with them. "Anyway, we need to get back to the academy. The others might be suffering," Norman said. "Yeah, and guys, dont worry. I will look after this matter. Ill make sure we know which one of these killed someone by ident and what was nned ahead," Emmet added, giving me a reassuring look as he patted my shoulder. "Okay then, get back to work, kids," Maximus said, getting up, arms spread as he stretched. Then he suddenly knelt down and kissed me on the lips. It was so quick that even I did not see iting. Kaye came over and kissed my head as his way of saying goodbye. Then Norman held my hand and helped me get up so he could give me a hug. After we hugged and he walked away, Emmet came from behind and wrapped his arms around me. "Dont worry about anything. None of these women are your responsibility, Hnie. I know youre thinking about what life will be like for them now that we know they are not as innocent as they seem. But dont worry, you only need to focus on your health and our babies. Leave the rest to me," he said, kissing me on the cheek again before unwrapping his arms from around me. "I just want to know about Jessica. I really dont think she is that evil," I said, and he gave me a nod. "Sure, Ill find out. Dont worry." With that, he walked away, and I decided to go back into the mansion. Once I entered, I realized Charlotte was justing out with a tray of coffees. "They were gettingte, we only ate the cupcakes and then, you know, they decided to leave," I told her, excusing myself from the coffee with a hand gesture. "Im pregnant, I dont want to drink too much coffee. Im kind of not liking the smell of it." I lied just to avoid sipping from her coffee. "Oh, thats alright. Im so happy. Maximus said he was happy because of me today," Charlotte remembered, smiling as she walked away. I could not help but look at her, and then my eyes shifted to Kesha, who was walking downstairs in a blue dress that barely covered her thighs. She carried a branded purse, wore branded heels, and was all dolled up. The phone pressed to her ear told me she was headed out for a meeting. And then there was Jessica. I found her in the living room, standing by while the maids cleaned. She kindly reminded them to dust the other decor as well. And then, as always, I saw Azura creep from behind the pir. I did not understand what was wrong with her. Why did she have to be hiding like that? Chapter 779-Our Kingdom

Chapter 779: 779-Our Kingdom

Hnie: I had walked back to my roomNormans roomand sat down to rest a bit when I received a call from an unknown number. I scrunched my eyebrows before picking up, and just hearing the voice on the other side already brightened my mood. "Hnie, how are you?" My mother sounded so cheerful, so full of glee, I knew she was fine. She had told me once that once she went to Arthendel and managed everything, she would call me. "Im fine. Oh my god, I cant believe Im speaking to you again," I said, happily excited. "I know I have missed you so much, my daughter. You were the only one on my mind, and it had been so hard for me to focus on anything, so I decided, you know what, screw waiting for everything to get normal. I just want to speak to my daughter," she said happily, making me smile on the phone and holding it tightly. "I have missed you too, mother. So much has happened since I returned," I said in a soft tone. "Are you okay? Did anyone try to hurt you?" My mother asked, anxiety audible in her voice. "No, Mom, everything was fine," I said. "They weed me with so much love. All the council members, everyone, really. They told me mermaids are not hated and that they would respect us and make us feel at home." "It sounds like aplete surprise," my mom said, a little relieved. "It really was," I replied, recalling the events. "And I was happy to see Vonstan redeem himself by making the right decisions. He even made better rules for the she-wolves. The rules and regtions that once bound them are now giving them freedom, and I love that. Im also d I was able to bring some change for the better." "Im so happy," my mommented. "I got a message from Vonstan," she continued. "He apologized for making me feel like I couldnt reveal my true identity and said he wants to shake hands with us for future projects." "Did he by any chance try to find out what Darcy did to you?" she asked anxiously. "I was curious about that too," I admitted. "I wanted to know how everyone would react if she was seen as a criminal, since this time the crime was against a mermaid and not a werewolf. I didnt say anything yet because I wanted to get a heads-up from you first." "Its alright," she reassured me. "You did the right thing." "Were slowly uncovering a lot of truth. My mates are really supportive," I mumbled, biting my bottom lip as I prepared her for more news. "Hnie, what is it? Are you hiding something from me?" she asked, and just as I expected, she immediately knew there was something I wasnt telling her. "Mom," I said, pausing to steady my breath, "theres good news." There was a sharp gasp from the other side as if she already knew what I was going to tell her. "Yes, Mom, Im pregnant," I said, my voice shaking slightly. "And this time, Im pretty sure its from all the mates." My mom went silent. "You dont have to worry," I continued. "My mates are making sure everything is fine. They even kicked Darcy out so she cant y any tricks." I hurried to reassure her. "Ill be fine. I know youre scared for my future." "Its just that Hnie her other daughters-inws are staying with you. And if she picked them, they must be evil, just like her. And the idea of you carrying a baby with all their DNAsits a lot to take in," my mothers voice carried a hint of worry and for all the right reasons. "I know," I said softly. "Weve discussed it, me and my mates. We know this is the end goal, but were already one step ahead. You dont need to worry, just pray for me." I tried to smile weakly. I wanted Mom close this time, but I knew she needed to prepare Arthendel as a kingdom. "Now, tell me," I teased, "what are you hiding?" I wanted to speak freely with her and make herfortable. "How is he?" she asked, and I didnt need to ask who she meant. "Hes not well. He misses you a lot," I said, hearing theforting sigh on the other end. "He doesnt hate me for not telling him the truth, does he?" she asked. "No, Mom, he doesnt. He never once mentioned that. He was only concerned that you felt unsafe and couldnt tell him," I said, getting up from the bed and walking toward the exit. "Please take care of him. Hes a very nice man," my mom said. I smiled. I knew in the end theyd end up together. I really hope they do. "Mom, why dont you speak with him yourself?" I asked, already walking downstairs. "Do you think thats the right choice?" she asked. "Of course it is. Im headed to his room. Ill hand him the phone. Just please speak with him," I insisted, knocking on Lord McQuoids bedroom door. "Come in," he said from inside, sounding tired and unhappy. I opened the door with the phone pressed to my ear and walked in. He was lying in bed, reading a book, but when he noticed me holding the phone for him, he frowned. Then, realizing who I was speaking with, he snatched the phone from my hand and ced it next to his ear. I started to walk out, but I could hear him cry and tell my mom how much he missed her. However, the minute I stepped outside Lord McQuoids bedroom, I bumped into someone I didnt want to see for the rest of the day. "Azura," I hissed under my breath, my fists clenching at the sight of her, because of how she had reacted to my pregnancy and how she always sounded so negative around me. "You should note between us," she said first, and I realized it wasnt an ident that we had bumped into each other. She had seen me walk into Lord McQuoids room and decided to confront me. "Come between who?" I asked, folding my arms over my chest. "Isnt it obvious who Im talking about?" she grunted, clenching her jaw. "You should note between me and Emmet. You already have too many mates; go be with them," she added, giving me a warning look that made it clear if I didnt listen, Id be in huge trouble. Chapter 780-Call Me Fire

Chapter 780: 780-Call Me Fire

Hnie: I gave her a gentle smile because she had no clue what I had prepared for her and the others. "You dont have to tell me twice," I said, watching her eyes narrow at my face. "Im going somewhere for a few days anyway. That will give you some time to spend with him." As soon as I said that, I saw her body rx a little, but it was more like she was suspicious of my intentions. "You would do that? I mean, you would leave him with me so I can spend time with him?" she asked. She clearly didnt believe me. "Yeah, why not? Im the one who convinced the brothers to ept you all. I dont want you desperately trying to get his attention and failing," I told her. Her face hardened. She wasnt born yesterday. She knew I was being sarcastic, but she decided to focus on the other news I had just given her. "So, when are you leaving?" she asked. "Today," I replied, watching her fall into deep thought, more like too happy to hear it. "And where are you going, may I ask?" Her tone wasnt so bitter anymore, probably because she was already anticipating my departure and didnt want to irk me into changing my mind. At least thats what I thought. "You dont need to know that, Azura. Were not that good of friends. Just because Im leaving so you can spend time with him doesnt mean I like you," I said confidently, watching her hiss under her breath. "Well, at least you realized you need to step aside so they can give time to their other mates. I appreciate that," she remarked, a wide smile on her lips. "So try to win him over during this time because once Im back in the picture, I dont think Emmet will ever look at you," I added in a sarcastic, sassy tone, watching her grimace. Every time I did that and she got annoyed, I felt better. If she had been forcing Emmet to stay in a rtionship, then she was in the wrong. She deserved the pain of watching him love someone else. "Do you want me to pack some food for you? Or you can just eat someone elses brain on the way?" she asked, and I startedughing. "There will be no need. Now go before I change my mind and take Emmet with me." As soon as I said that, she realized she had no reason to be sassy with me. "By the way, Azura, where is your family?" I asked, and I guess she was caught off guard because she looked around and then pointed at her chest, asking if I was asking her that question. "Well, I have always been a rogue," she replied almost too quickly. "I mean, even when you were a rogue, theres no way a child would have lived in the woods and survived with all the monsters roaming around. So you must have had someone who took care of you. Do you remember no one?" I questioned, my arms folded and my face showing disbelief at her response. "Well, I died in the middle, so when I came back to life, I had no recollection of whoever took care of me when I was a child. I was very little when they passed away or left me anyway," she shrugged, still not making any sense. "So you died and forgot everything, but you remembered everything else. Okay, got it." I started nodding my head, and she only gave me a harsh look. "Ill go now, Ill let you pack your bags." She sounded way too happy to say goodbye to me. As she walked away, I turned to the room again, where I spoke with Lord McQuoid for a moment. He was really happy. It was the first time I had seen him crying after so long, but those were tears of happiness and not the sheer pain caused by Darcy. My mom told him they would meet up again soon, and I guess he wanted to live with that thought for a while and be happy. I let him know I was headed back to Daltons pack for a day or two. I had been speaking with Dalton, and we realized there were too many things we hadnt thought about before that needed to be sorted out. One of them was the mystery of Sydneys father taking over the pack. And the second was a man named Niles, who had tortured me and my mother for a very long time. It was finally time he got the punishment he deserved. So I went to my room and started packing my bags, getting ready for the departure to the Vicious Banes pack. After I had packed my bags, I heard a knock on the door. It was Emmet. "So, all set to go?" he asked, looking at my bags. "Yeah, it will be just two days, but who knows, what if Niles tries to be clever with us and runs away. And also this Sydney matter, Im not sure if I want toe back until I fix that issue," I said, watching Emmet nod his head. "But remember, you said you would take care of your health first," he stated, and I gave him augh. "Well, you dont need to worry. Norman will be there with me." I reminded him that Norman had taken time off the academy so he could apany me. "Yeah, I know. I feel so jealous." Emmet hissed, his hands in his pants pocket, making me smile. "Someone is very happy that Im leaving. She wants to spend time with you," I stated, and he began to roll his eyes. "Well, I dont want to spend time with her, so she will be meeting a lot of disappointment. Ill be in the academy," he said, letting me know he had no n to spend any day with her. Well, that was his decision, and I would have stopped him if he had said he would spend time with her. Because now that I knew they were so evil, there was no way I would feel bad for Azura not being able to be with her mate. "I would have given you a goodbye sex, but Ill just give you a kiss." Emmet walked in, strolling very sexily. As he wrapped his arm around my back, he pulled me closer, kissing me gently on the lips. Chapter 781-Innocent Or Not?

Chapter 781: 781-Innocent Or Not?

Norman: When I arrived home, Hnie had already packed her bags. She went to grab some food from the kitchen that she and Emmet had prepared for our journey. She didnt want to eat on the way from outside, so she chose to prepare home-cooked food, and I was all up for it, whatever decision she made. But as soon as I entered my bedroom and came out after a shower, I found Jessica standing there, smiling at me and holding a mug of coffee. "Thank you," I said, taking it from her. As I sipped, I couldnt help staring at her for too long. I wondered if she was innocent, or if she already knew that killing her brother, someone she loved, would help her with the ritual. "What?" she asked, probably taking my stare a little too long or too seriously, judging by the way she blushed. "Nothing," I replied, shrugging and taking another sip while looking around, thinking about how much I still needed to pack but then realized Hnie had already packed my bag. I would have toe back eventually if her stay got prolonged, and then someone else would take over. We were making really good progress in clearing the woods and wild from the Zharns, but it was like the minute we yed one, another spawned out of nowhere. We still didnt know how much we had to do to get X-codexs attention. "So Hnie is leaving," Jessica brought it up. I knew she would. Everyone knew at this point, and I also knew the other Fated Mates would be happy and excited, maybe even hopeful, that Hnie was leaving. "Yeah, she has to take care of some stuff. We always kind of forget shes also Queen of the North. Shes just so adorable." The moment I said those words, I watched her smile fade before she forced one back and nodded. I couldnt take that as proof she was evil. It was normal for mates to feel jealous. Even if it was a fake bond, it was still established now, and she was marked. She had also loved me deeply before, so I could tell she was jealous. I didnt want to call her evil just because her smile disappeared. "By the way, can I ask you something? Its been on my mind. Who do you love the most?" I asked her, curious. Maybe it was someone else and not her brother. If it was her brother, it felt like a rash decision. She would never have known he would attack Hnie in the end. She smiled, and then tears filled her eyes. "My brother." So it was her brother then. "Can I also suggest something?" she asked, and I nodded. "Sure, go ahead." I watched her bite her lip, almost like she was too scared to say it out loud. "Please be kind to your mother. I know she messed up because shes a bit harsh when she talks, but she would never hurt anyone you love. She really, truly cares for all of you." Jessica went on, trying to convince me my mother wasnt evil. Did she really not know? Or was she so naive she believed a woman who asked for blood from her hand for a ritual? Or was she just innocent? "Give me your phone, Jessica." I straightened my back and held out my hand. She looked worried. I could tell when she was, after all, we had been friends for a long time, and I knew her well. "Why?" she asked, swallowing hard. "Give me your phone," I demanded, this time in a firm tone. She lowered her head and handed it over. I lifted it to my ear and grunted. "You cant help being nosy, can you? What did you say to convince her to call me and speak about you?" I asked my mother once I realized there was an ongoing call. "Im just hurt that none of you took a stand for me," my mother replied. "Youre lucky we only kicked you out. With the things youve been doing, even if we had thrown you in prison, it wouldve been nothingpared to this," I hissed, hearing her gasp. "How can a son do this to his mother?" she asked, making me roll my eyes. "Since when have you been a mother to us? Giving birth isnt what makes you a mother. But you wouldnt know. Its toote for you. Youve already lost your children. And unless you want Jessica to be kicked out too, stop contacting her and asking her to do your bidding." As soon as I warned her, Jessica raised her head, fear shing in her eyes. She needed to know I wouldnt hesitate to kick her out if it came to that. She had to stay away from my mother. With that, I cut the call and handed the phone back to her. "Next time I catch you doing something like this, Jessica, it wont be good for you. The only reason Im letting it go now is because Hnie cares a lot about you. Shes always concerned for you, and I dont want her to worry while shes away. I hope that alone shows you how good of a person Hnie is." I watched Jessica tear up and nod. She did look guilty, though. "Im so sorry. Ill never do that again. Its just... your mother has done so much for me, so when she asked me to call and convince you to forgive her, I couldnt say no. I have a lot of burden on my shoulders," she replied. And I knew my mother had managed to convince her. That was exactly the kind of thing she would do. "Thank you for not taking a harsh step against me and giving me a chance to redeem myself," Jessica said. I remembered how she used to be so full of confidence and even sassy at one time. Her brothers death and his crimes had brought so much shame to her that she lost all her confidence, and I felt really bad for her. "Its okay, just make sure my mother never maniptes you again," I replied in a calmer, nicer tone. She had been my friend for a very long time and had helped my brothers in their transition, so I carried a lot of respect for her, especially for the support she showed Hnie when she found out what her brother had done. No one else would have done that. They would never have believed Hnie, but Jessica stood by her side. That proved she was actually a good person, just a little too naive. "Since Hnie is leaving, Ill take care of your needs," she said, once again trying to gain confidence to talk to me after being caught helping my mother with the call. "Oh, actually, Im leaving with Hnie." The moment I said that, I watched her smilepletely fade. Chapter 782-A Journey To My Pack

Chapter 782: 782-A Journey To My Pack

Hnie: It was a heartfelt goodbye. I spent at least half an hour with all the mates before leaving with Norman, otherwise they would have been too anxious. Kaye and Maximus made me promise to keep my health a priority. Emmet told me to call him every single day. It all meant a lot to me. And then there was Jessica. She was actually being very nice. Charlotte, I knew, was fake, so she was just waiting for me to leave. The journey was tiring. Since I was pregnant, I felt extremely weak. I guess they were right when they said I was carrying everyones child, because I could feel my body being drained of energy. And they were also right when they said I needed to eat more. Norman made sure I ate the food we had packed. Finally, we reached the Vicious Bane pack. I dont know, even after I got my revenge, even after the pack members apologized and I forgave them, it never felt like I could have peace whenever I returned here. But I didnt say it out loud. I didnt want to worry Norman, who was already so worried about me. "Wee home," Dalton said with a huge smile on his lips, his royal beta smiling along as they weed me and Norman with a bouquet of flowers. "Thank you," I said, epting the bouquet, which Norman instantly took out of my hand. I guess he thought even if I breathed too loud, I would get sick. "The pack members have been preparing for your arrival ever since they found out you wereing," Dalton said, hands tied behind his back, dressed in a white suit. But Norman stood tall. I couldnt help noticing him in a grey suit, looking around. I saw the pack memberse out of their homes, gathering at the entrance of the border just to wee me. Some even ran alongside our car, throwing rose petals. Its odd how people change once youre in power. Then there were the girls, the young ones who had just turned eighteen, and even some older ones, eyeing Norman. I guess it was because he was tall, attractive, and carried a strong aura. "Thats just them being kind," I said, smiling at the pack members. "So I heard you wanted to stay at your home, although Rocky and I prepared a guest room for you in a luxurious hotel suite. It would be much better if you stayed there in this condition," Dalton said, pointing at my belly. I ced a hand on my stomach and smiled. "Congrattions, by the way. You deserve all the happiness in the world," Dalton added, though I noticed a slight crack in his voice. We had a history, but I didnt take it seriously anymore. "Thank you. But for now, I want to go back home," I said, watching him give me a secret look. "Are you sure?" he asked, and I nodded to assure him. I guess that was all Norman would let me speak with Dalton normally, because soon he wrapped his arm around me, probably reminding Dalton that I was his wife now. "Well, then Ill let you rest, because tonight we have a huge celebration for your arrival and for the good news you shared with your pack," Dalton said. I only gave him reassurance with my eyes. Tonights event was special, we knew it because we had already discussed it. Norman knew as well. So once we arrived at my home, I was weed with a grumpy face of my stepmother. "Why do you keeping back? Isnt it too small of a house for you now?" my stepmother hissed, folding her arms across her chest. When she noticed Norman with me, her mood soured even more. They never wanted me. They never wanted to see me happy. So of course it was a lot for her to see me with a man who could take care of me, better than they ever expected. "She can alwayse here. Its her home," Sullivan said from behind. When he came into view, I was caught off guard. His hair looked freshly cut, and he was more muscr, like he had been working out. I had heard he was working hard these days, even Dalton appreciated him. He had changed his ways. He wasnt the same messy Sullivan I remembered. "Hi, Sullivan. How are you?" I asked, watching him give me a big smile. Even though he had promised to change, it still felt unsettling to talk with him. Maybe with time, things would get better. Vani came out running, her arms wide apart, I noticed Normans eyes widen. He always got nervous when I acted too quickly. But Vani slowed down and gave me a gentle hug,ughing at Norman. She loved teasing him. Every time we were on a call, she acted differently with Emmet. But with Norman, she teased him nonstop because she said his reactions were too funny. And I couldnt me her. I used to feel the same way about him before I loved him, back when it was more of a love-hate thing. "Ive moved out of the room. Youll be staying in the room with your husband, and Ill take care of your needs," Vani said with a smile, her hands folded across her chest. "Are you sure?" I asked, gently cupping her cheek. I had already told her why I was here, and I wanted to give her a heads-up, not catch her by surprise. The support she showed me for my decision was everything I needed at that moment. "Im sure," she said, her voice serious. "Vani is so stupid," Larissa muttered as she walked away, waving her hand to dismiss me. "Vani will be staying in my room. Ill be sleeping in the lounge. I have no problem with that," Sullivan added, making Norman look at him with pride. He really had turned his life around, and I hoped he would keep getting better. After that, Norman and I went to our room. Vani brought us the food she had cooked. We ate, and then it was time to get ready for the big event. The event would be my first step toward putting behind bars those who had wronged my mother and me. Chapter 783-The Night I Have Been Waiting For

Chapter 783: 783-The Night I Have Been Waiting For

Hnie: After I put on a beautiful golden knee-length dress and did my hair and makeup like a professional, just because I wanted to and I could, I left my room to find Norman in the living room. He was wearing a ck suit and staring at the photo frames on the walls. "Well, I thought the event was supposed to shock some people," Norman said, raising his eyebrow. "I didnt know you would be shocking me, looking so spicy," he added, smiling a little too flirtatiously. I shot him a look because Vani was still around somewhere, and I didnt want to be overly flirty with my man in front of her. I was that shy. Then Normans attention drifted back to the walls. "They never had your pictures up," he said. I scoffed. "Well, now we know why." I gave him a look and he nodded. As soon as we turned around, after being told the guard was here with the car to escort us to the Royal Garden, I came face-to-face with Niles, and my skin tightened. Niles gave me a very fake smile. Ever since he found out I had control over everyones lives now as an alpha queen, he tried hard to hide his rudeness. Even when he wanted to be harsh, he acted like he was just a strict father in the past. "I heard you are pregnant. Congrattions," he said. But the shine in his eyes when he said those words gave me goosebumps. It reminded me of what he had done to my mother, and how excited he used to get whenever she was pregnant. I wondered if he was still in contact with Darcy. I wouldnt be surprised if she asked him to do something to my baby. But little did he know, his time was up. "Thank you," I replied, folding my arms across my chest. "Isnt it odd how your life turned around?" he said, making me smile brightly. "Why are you acting like I dont know youre not my father?" I shot back. It was so annoying that neither he nor Larissa acknowledged that the news had broken that I was a mermaids daughter, the daughter of Soren Vaughn, not Niles. My fathers face hardened before he nodded. I knew he had a cunning response ready. "It doesnt matter whose daughter you are. For me, you will always be my daughter. I took care of you when you were a child, whether you remember or not. Strict fathers dont get enough credit. The fun parent is always loved more." Just as I expected, he was spewing nonsense. I wondered if Larissa had scripted it for him. She must have told him exactly how to act. "Youre right. Now that Im bing a mother myself, I guess I understand," I said. I had an obvious reason for agreeing. I didnt want him to realize I wasnt here for that. I was here for more than revenge for myself. "Anyway, are youing to the event? Youre her father. Even if you had disagreements in the past, Id love for you to be there," Norman cut in at the right moment, saying all the things my father wanted to hear. "Of course, if my daughter invites me," my father replied. Behind him, Larissa stood with an annoyed look on her face. "Of course, you shoulde," I added, and he nodded eagerly. "Um, I would have loved toe, but Im not feeling well," Larissa excused herself from behind him. He turned to give her a sharp look. "I told you, she doesnt hate us. You shoulde." From their bodynguage, I could tell they had already argued about whether to attend. "No, its okay. Ill just stay behind," Larissa insisted. But that wasnt what I wanted. "I would love it if you were there," I said, forcing a calm voice. It seemed to work, because she straightened her back and lifted her chin. "I mean, I have a new dress. I can wear that. And of course, people would love to know about the Alpha Queens parents. Even if we didnt give you birth, we were the ones who kept you, fed you, loved you, sheltered you." I had no clue what Larissa was talking about. Did she actually believe herself? As much as I wanted to roll my eyes, I didnt. I just gave her a nod. Then the car arrived. Norman told my parents there was a separate car for them, and they seemed more than happy. Once we sat down in our car together, I let out a deep breath, preparing myself for the harshest confrontation ever. "Its okay. Youll do great," Norman said, reaching for my hand and squeezing it tight. I only gave him a nod, though I wanted to believe him. As soon as we reached the event, the Royal Garden, we were surprised by all the arrangements Dalton had made. He was standing at the main entrance, waiting for us. He held the door open for me, and I noticed Norman rolling his eyes before stepping out on his side. "You didnt have to do this much," I said to Dalton, looking around at all the preparations. All the pack members were invited. Fairy lights decorated the beautiful trees, and there were candles everywhere. There was so much decor, and so many beautiful dishes being served. Dalton had really outdone himself. "No, I didnt want this night to be just a night of punishment. I really wanted to let you know that you are weed in this Pack, and that we are all happy you are at this stage of your life where you can expect a beautiful new Chapter," Dalton said, almost pausing when I heard Norman cough. I guess some of them still didnt like Dalton. "Thank you so much," I said, and then we stepped inside. Everyone started greeting us. We saw some performances, some pack members performed skits, others sang, and then my father arrived, wearing a ck suit, with Larissa in a beautiful red dress, stepping out of a luxurious car. The smirks on their faces told me they werent expecting what wasing tonight. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 784-The Skit Of My Mother鈥檚 Life

Chapter 784: 784-The Skit Of My Mothers Life

Hnie: He was weed by the warriors who had been told to give him special protocol, and I could tell my father felt like a king. He had a wide smile on his lips. He probably thought he had achieved everything, that he would never be confronted for his crimes. I took a deep breath, but it was Normans hand on my thigh that gave mefort. Then my father walked straight toward where we were sitting, and he was asked to sit with us. His shoulders looked broader than ever. He looked around with a bright smile, admiring the preparations like he was some real king. He sat down and epted the wine ss from the server. I guess because my mother had left, he thought I never got to know his truth. My stepmother had a simr look, but hers was suspicious. She kept ncing around. Whenever our eyes met, she narrowed hers at me before looking away. "We also have a very beautiful performance prepared for our Alpha Queens father. Father figure, we can say," Dalton corrected himself, and everybody smiled. Niles just rolled his eyes. "Well, she is more than a daughter to me. Doesnt matter if I adopted her or not. She is closer to me than my own blood," Niles imed, having the nerve to say all that when he had treated me like shit in the past. Part of the reason he didnt expect us to be plotting was that, after I found out Soren Von was my father, we had already started nting seeds. I began sending letters to Niles, telling him I wanted to fix things, that I wanted to make things right between us, and that my parental figures meant a lot to me. It was hard to fool him at first, but a few expensive gifts from us were enough to make Niles crack. And I had to give it to Vani for helping me through and through. "Yeah, we know that. We all know how much you love her," Dalton said sarcastically, and I wondered how Niles still didnt get it. "So, we present to you a beautiful skit of a daughter and her heroic father," Dalton announced, stepping away from the big stage as the characters walked in. But the man who looked like Niles introduced himself as Niles, and behind him was a woman tied to a bed in chains who looked just like my real mother, the one they had tortured. I turned to my father, watching his smile slowly fade. "No, please, Niles, no, let me go!" the woman cried dramatically, begging for mercy. Smiles were already fading away. Everyone looked confused, wondering why the woman was begging him. "No, I will not. You will rot here until you give us a child we can sacrifice and get paid for," the fake Niles said. I watched the real Niles gulp. "What is this?" Larissained. "You just keep watching," I told her with a smirk. At that point, Niles tried to get up, but a warrior stepped closer and ced a hand on his shoulder, reminding him he needed to sit down. The show wasnt over yet. I noticed the council members crunch their noses hard. "But you married me, how could you do this to me, Niles?" the woman screamed and cried. Then came the point when she finally gave birth. Fake Niles took her baby and sacrificed it. Everybody gasped. Chaos had erupted. They were whispering, talking, probably even asking themselves if this was still just a y. Then came the men. It was the hardest to watch, the way they woulde and force her, the way she would give birth and the babies would be discarded. All this time I was shaking from anger and grief. Watching my mom go through that was unbearable. I wondered how she managed topose herself after everything that happened to her. Even the council members were looking around, asking each other what they were seeing. "Excuse me, I need to take a breather," Larissa muttered, getting up and trying to squeeze through the crowd. But I knew she wouldnt be able to leave. A warrior stepped in her way. She kept trying, but my focus had already shifted to Niles, who was staring at me, his eyes red with anger and fear showing on his face. The story continued with Larissa whispering into his ear about what to do next. And then Soren was introduced. I closed my eyes and sobbed. Norman quickly pulled me close, and I hugged him as we all stood up from our seats. By now nobody could stay seated. But Niles was still sitting. He wasnt allowed to move. Him and only him. Warriors stood behind him, each with a hand pressed on his shoulders. Finally, it was time for my mothers name to be revealed. When Soren told her they were mates, and then I was born. It was all disyed. Everything. Then the story shifted from my mom being tortured to my mom ready to take revenge. It went on until I was six, when my mother divorced and left. But there was still onest thing to be revealed, something that would take everyones breath away. In the end, ady showed up and told my father he had disappointed her. Everyone started yapping, trying to figure out who she was. She reeked of royalty, so they knew this woman was also real, like the rest of the story. Her time woulde, but not tonight. "And this is how the beautiful story of a scumbages to an end." Dalton finished the theater, and everyone began grunting and yelling slurs at Niles. "Is it true? Did you really do that to an innocent soul?" a woman shouted as she threw her sandal, hitting my father in the head. He turned and grunted at her, but her mate stood up, ring at him as if daring him to try and hurt her like he had hurt my mother. "That is a lie. This is a made-up story," Niles blurted, instantly trying to defend himself. "I cannot believe you did this to another creature!" Dalton stood, his face flushed red with anger. "The mermaids are not our enemies. You fucking used her like that? And then you had the nerve toe here today wearing a fancy suit to ept gifts?" Vonstan roared before lunging at Niles, pping him hard enough to knock him off his feet. Hended right at my feet. Chapter 785-The Truth Of Darcy鈥檚 Affairs

Chapter 785: 785-The Truth Of Darcys Affairs

Hnie: "This is all a lie. Her mother was not a good woman. Why else do you think she stayed silent so long and only nowes back iming I did all that to her?" my father barked, pulling the typical response of why a victim waits until a certain moment to speak her truth. "Thats because my mother was afraid others would do the same to her, like you did to her, because she is a mermaid. And lets not forget, she had no proof," I hissed, but the smile my father gave me made my anger boil. "Then where is the proof now?" Niles grunted. "The proof is my word. The proof is my mothers words," I spat back. Niles shook his head,ughing, until a sudden itch made him cough. He turned back to look at Norman, who had adjusted himself behind him, and his eyes widened when he felt a dagger in his back. "Now you will start speaking the truth," Norman said as he gripped Niless shoulder and shook him. "This is not allowed. How is it allowed?" Niles tried to y the same card, iming there were rules that rogues or anyone else couldnt use the dagger like that. "Youre not an alpha. And I am the Alpha Queen. I punish you by using this dagger to make you tell us the truth," I stated confidently. At this point, Vani stood in the distance, her friends gathered around her, giving her support. She had a strong system, and I was d for that. "I told you the truth. I did not" he coughed, reaching for his back, but it was toote. The dagger had already pierced deeper. He was poisoned with the truth. He staggered and began to fall. Within minutes, I watched him hallucinate. "Oh my goddess. You have no idea how much I can get after I sacrifice your babies," he ranted. Just as I expected, he started to spill everything, not realizing he was only hallucinating that my mother was in front of him. He began to relive every moment. Every single thing. And honestly, it sickened me because it looked like he was enjoying it. Even now, there was no regret on his face. After a while, when he was done, the dagger was pulled out. He shook his head vigorously, pointing at me with rage. "This is all her n! She must have done something to the dagger! Thats why I was lying, I swear, it was just" but he had nothing else to say. His lies were exposed. A council member stepped closer, grabbing him by the neck. "You will be punished in the worst way possible. You will be disyed naked in every pack and whipped by every member. Anyone holding hidden anger can take it out on you. This is what you get for treating women like they are just baby-making machines. You didnt only rape that woman, you killed her babies. You killed our Alpha Queens siblings." Even though his punishment was already announced, it wasnt enough for me. I stepped forward and grabbed Niles by his hair. He looked surprised. He probably thought I would still respect him, or at least show some leniency. "Even if I had done your mother wrong, I was still nice to you in the initial years," Niles had the nerve to throw in my face. And trust me, the look on his face was worth watching when I pped him hard, still holding a fistful of his hair. "I dont fucking care. You were never a nice father. Those years, you were just trying to control my mother. You were an asshole. You werent even sincere to your own daughter. You didnt even try to help your son learn right from wrong, because you fucking didnt care." With that, I pped his face again, and again, and again. "And Ill be so happy to watch you go around naked, full of shame, then thrown into prison, where youll spend the rest of your life getting harassed and beaten by every single prisoner," I hissed, spitting in his face before shoving him back. Hended on his back, his hands raised, begging for forgiveness. "I will personally apologize to Us. It was all Darcy. It was his mothers fault," he cried. Although he had not mentioned her name while hallucinating because he could only name whoever was in front of him, but now, in full senses, he pointed at Norman. I could see the guilt weighing on Norman for his mothers actions. The council gasped. "Oh, please, dont act like you dont know shes been sleeping around with almost everyone. How else do you think Mr. Coombs became alpha? Because Darcy had been sleeping with the alpha of the pack, then did something terrible to him to step down so Mr. Coombs could take over." That made everyones jaw drop. None of us expected the oue to turn like this. We thought Niles would throw wild usations, but to quickly admit his guilt while exposing names and her secrets was shocking. Norman looked down, but I grabbed his hand, because it wasnt his fault. "And lets not even get started on your father," Niles sneered, turning to Dalton. "Your father was also cheating on your mother. He was sleeping with Darcy. Name one alpha she hasnt slept with. Oops, I dont think I can." Niles began tough, pping his forehead. I guess this is what happens when youre so cruel youve killed many innocent lives. You just lose your mind. "Take him away. We will deal with otherster," Vonstan yelled. He looked pale. Everyone was shocked, no one able to speak a word. It was disgraceful, what Darcy had been doing, how she had single-handedly controlled so many alphas to do her dirty work. Still, Niles had helped us with our next mission. He kind of simplified it. But at the same time, I began to look around. "Where is Larissa?" I gasped, not expecting her to have run off. I guessed it must have happened when themotion was strongest around Niles. "Dont worry. She is here." The voice came from the exit, near the entrance. Someone had finally gotten their hands on her. But who it was surprised me. Sullivan was holding his mother by the back of her neck, shock visible on her face as she fought against her own son. "Not anymore, Mother. You didnt justmit crimes, you made me bully her. You made me believe I was doing the right thing. And I will never forgive you for what youve done to my sisters, or for what you made me do to them," Sullivan said, his voice hard. Chapter 786-Someone is Blowing Up His Phone

Chapter 786: 786-Someone is Blowing Up His Phone

Hnie: "I would have gotten away if you hadnt stopped me," Larissa shouted at Sullivan, making me believe Sullivan was right, that he was really redeeming himself. "No, not after what I heard youve done to a woman. How could we have stayed in the same house as you and never realized how evil you were? The sad part is you normalized it so much for me that I thought I wasnt doing anything wrong when I used to be mean to Hnie. When my sister was tortured by those alphas, I was so messed up that I thought it was her fault for lying. But now I know the truth. Now that Ive been away from you, Im waking up and realizing how twisted you are. So no, I wont let you go, because now Vani is growing up and I dont want her to go through the same torture Hnie did. I know you wouldnt even spare Vani." That was impressive of Sullivan, but he was right. Once he was away from them, the maniption they caused was wearing off. Now Larissas eyes turned to me. "I swear I didnt want to do it. This asshole made me, and he wasnt even worth my time. I wasted my life with him." Larissa quickly dropped to her knees, begging me for forgiveness while yelling at Niles, whose eyes were wide with shock. I guess it was funny that he really expected her to be honest with him. They were only together because they were cut from the same cloth. I hunched down and gently pinched Larissas chin, making her stand up, then punched her in the face. She almost lost her footing, and the moment she bnced herself, I punched her again, this time knocking her t on her back. "Take her away. Although I want to give her the same fate, I cant. I cant watch a woman naked in front of hungry eyes, because I know those still exist. But that doesnt mean she wont be punished. Shell get whippings every day and be thrown into prison with the worst she-wolf prisoners. Now take them out of my sight," I barked, pointing into the distance. The warriors rushed forward, dragging the two away as they begged and cursed at each other, ming one another for all the terrible things they had done. "I will talk about what to do with my mother in a few days," Norman told Vonstan as the news itself was a shock to him and me. We had no clue his mother had been a mistress to so many alphas. "Are you okay?" Norman asked, wrapping his arms around me when he noticed I was losing my bnce. "Im just tired, I need to rest," I murmured, and without a second thought Norman scooped me into his arms and carried me back to the car. It was decided we would no longer stay in the same house. We moved into a hotel suite for a day while Dalton prepared a home for Sullivan and Vani. Sullivan promised to be her guardian, to guide her and take care of her, and I trusted him, especially since Dalton said he would have his men outside their home at all times to make sure Vani and Sullivan were doing well. Back at the suite, Norman took care of me, but the rest of the night I couldnt get up. Something had switched inside me, all my energy gone. Seeing it all unfold in front of me, I couldnt help but see the real faces behind the actors that performed, and it broke me. I woke the next morning feeling a little better, and it was decided we would visit Sydneys father because it was finally time to finish that matter too. "Are you sure youll be able to handle another journey?" Dalton asked as we loaded our bags into the car. I had expected this issue to drag on, but thankfully it endedst night. I guess if Sullivan hadnt gotten his hands on Larissa, she might have managed to escape. Everybody was at the event, so there was really nobody to catch her, and if she had slipped into the wild, it would have been nearly impossible to find her, or maybe it just would have taken a few more days. "I will be fine. I think the blood hunters pack has been waiting for us for a while," I said, mentioning Sydneys pack. I had no clue what else was going on in there. After the chaos started and concerns were raised about how Mr. Coombs was able to take over the pack so suddenly, they shut down all the news. Since the North Packs were known for keeping their affairs private, it became harder for anyone to get information on them. "Okay then, well, I wish you the best of luck. If you need me any day, Ill be here. Just one call away," Dalton said, giving me a full bow. I nodded and got in the car with Norman. I rested my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes. Halfway through, Norman started getting messages one after another, and then his phone rang nonstop. "Who is blowing up your phone?" I asked, lifting my head from his shoulder. He quickly set his phone down, and thats when I knew he was hiding something. "Who is texting you?" I asked bluntly. He tapped his fingers on the back of his phone, cleared his throat, and shifted in his seat, almost like he wanted to tell me, but then he shook his head. "Nothing that important," he muttered, making me raise my brow. "Then why are there so many calls on your phone?" I shot back, and he stretched his neck. "Actually, it is important, but nothing youd want to know," he mumbled under his breath. "Well, youre wrong. I do want to know who is texting you," I said as I held my hand out to him. "Give me your phone," I demanded. The way he instantly shifted his phone to the other hand and pulled it farther from me was already a big red g. I never expected Norman to be the one doing that to me, to cause so much suspicion with his actions. "Norman?" I grunted. "Its nothing, really. I dont think you want to know," he murmured, his voice softer, butced with guilt. Chapter 787-Hello Old Bully

Chapter 787: 787-Hello Old Bully

Hnie: "Norman, what are you doing?" I snapped, already pissed. "Nothing. Its just academy stuff. They need me," he muttered, avoiding my eyes. "What do you mean by that?" I pressed, watching him nonstop, blinking constantly. "Kaye is catching up with our car. Hell take over my ce while I head back home. Theres some stuff they need me for," he exined, still not giving me a full nce. That made me feel so awkward. "Norman, if theres something I should know, you should tell me right now," I hissed, turning in my seat to look at him, but he kept staring straight ahead. "Its something I need to deal with first. Please, can you trust me?" he finally said, meeting my eyes. Then the car stopped, and I knew Kayes car had pulled up in front of us. "Please take care of yourself. Ill meet you soon." Norman held my hand and kissed the back of it before leaning down and kissing my lips passionately. I was confused and lost. What was going on? Where did he have to go so urgently? But I didnt ask. He asked me to trust him. How could I question him now? And with that, he was out of the car. Kaye got out of his and walked toward his brother. They hugged before Norman climbed into his car. Kaye came over to me, wearing a ck leather jacket, and slid into the seat beside me. "How are you?" he asked, gently pinching my chin. "Fine," I replied, suddenly feeling shy because he kept smirking. "I heard you were able to take revenge on Niles, and you put him behind bars. Im proud of you," Kaye said as he adjusted his jacket. I watched Normans car leave, and my attention shifted back to Kaye. "Thank you," I replied again. I guess Kaye noticed, because he turned to me and tilted his head. "Dont worry, you know my brother would never cheat on you." His words made me instantly straighten my back. "Of course I know, I wasnt thinking about that," I lied. I was thinking about everything. Call it my pregnancy hormones, but I was going crazy. After a few seconds of silence, I scooted closer to Kaye and rested my head on his shoulder. I felt his body tense up before he gently held my hand, his fingers tangling with mine, and rested his cheek on my head. "You know I want to be the best version of myself for you. Im trying really hard to resist thepulsion, or whatever Kesha is doing, and sometimes I feel like its working. But Im afraid what if it stops working someday?" His voice dropped so low it broke my heart. I lifted my head from his shoulder but tightened my grip on his hand. "Then Ill fight back for you, to help you remember me." I noticed a wide smile spread across his lips. I had once promised Emmet the same thing, and somewhere along the way, I failed him. But I wanted to fix my mistakes, and I needed him to know I would never disappoint him. "I mean it," I said, and it seemed like he had been waiting for someone to say those words to him. "I appreciate it," he replied with a smile, licking his bottom lip. "What?" I grunted. "Nothing. I just cant wait for you to give birth." That was his way of reminding me he wanted to be sexually active with me again. I rolled my eyes and rested my head back, this time closing my eyes. In a few hours, we reached our destination, the Blood hunters pack. Since we hadnt informed anyone, the warriors at the border were caught off guard. "Since you are Alpha Queen, I dont think I can stop you. Please, go ahead," the warrior said when he saw me in the car with Kaye. "You dont need to inform your Alpha about my arrival. Its a surprise," I told him with a fake smile, and he nodded, obeying my orders. "I cant wait to see their faces," Kaye said, making me smile. Deep down though, I felt uneasy. Seeing her again would remind me of Salem. And even though we pretended life was normal, there were still moments when we all mentioned her. We lost a good one. We arrived at the main mansion, and Kaye held the door open for me as I stepped out of the car. The warriors outside instantly bowed, though they looked confused, probably wondering why we were here. The doors were opened for us without any questions. They all knew me, knew I was the new Alpha Queen, so they let me in. I could also tell they werent very fond of the new Alpha, because no one even tried to fetch him or let him know the Alpha Queen had arrived. Their obliviousness showed how careless they had be. I found Sydney in the living room with bags of chips, a movie ying on the TV, and alcohol bottles scattered around her. "What is going on? Why is there so much noise?" Sydney shouted. Her back was to me, so she didnt see we hade in. A warrior rushed forward to inform her, but before he could speak, she waved her hand at him. "Didnt I tell you to fuck off? Do you not listen to the Alpha of your pack?" she screamed, and thats when I realized they had already crowned her as the Alpha of the pack. "Well, you did ask your warrior to let you know what themotion was about," I said. "He was just answering your question." As soon as I spoke, she jumped, tossing the bag of chips to the floor and knocking a bowl of popcorn off herp as she leapt to her feet. She turned to me, her eyes widening. She blinked a few times, probably trying to confirm she was really seeing me, before finally regaining control of her body and mind. She gulped and straightened her shoulders. "What are you doing here? Arent you supposed to inform someone before showing up?" she hissed, throwing me attitude. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 788-We Need To Talk About The Backyard

Chapter 788: 788-We Need To Talk About The Backyard

Hnie: After watching us for a while, when Sydney finally got control of her emotions, she turned to look at Kaye. "Oh, the professor is here. Now I know why you were so interested in catering to Hnie. You had your dirty eyes on her. Is that why you kicked me out? Because I wasnt the type you could tame and use?" She said it all in one breath, and I was d it was Kaye instead of anyone else because he would not be nice when offended. He narrowed his eyes at her, then hunched down, cing his hands on the back of the couch rest. "You, I would like to entice you? What made you think I wouldnt squash an ant like you because of how filthy you can be? As for her, yes, I did everything for her. I kicked you out for her because shes my mate and someone you could never be," he hissed. With every insult, her face turned pale. "Is a professor, a trainer even allowed to say that to someone? How could you defend her while you think yourdy deserves respect?" she shot back, pointing at me. "Are you seriouslyparing yourself to her? Thats your first mistake. And were not here for gossip. Were here to talk about you and your father. Where is he?" Kaye pressed. He was the one mostly speaking, and I could tell it irked her whenever someone took my side. Obviously, that had been an issue from the start for her. She thought I didnt deserve respect. So when people began to stand with me instead of bowing to her or kissing the ground she walked on, she started to lose her mind. "My father is a little sick, so hes resting," she muttered, clearing her throat to hide her nerves. "Really? Is he still the alpha?" I asked, and her face hardened. "Why are you asking me that?" she snapped. Of course she didnt want to answer. She didnt want to lie either, because that would be another offence. "Because I heard you tell your warrior that you are the alpha and that they should listen to you. But I dont remember anyone announcing it to me, and as alpha queen I deserve to know why someone is stepping down from the alpha crown and why theyre passing it to you," I said, folding my arms across my chest. Her eyes narrowed and she gasped, almost like I had stepped on her tail. "Well, if thats the problem, my father will send you an official notice. But right now, you need to leave. You shouldnte unannounced. All the previous alpha kings and alphas know, because theye from royalty, there are certain etiquettes that need to be followed." She kept belittling me without raising her voice. Kaye straightened his back and startedughing, looking around as he strolled. I could tell it unsettled her because she followed him with her eyes. "Were not here to leave, were here to investigate. And Sydney, since you didnt even finish the academy, I dont think you can take over the pack as an alpha," I stated, watching her roll her eyes like she wasnt bothered. "Well, that would only matter if someone could challenge me for the alpha rank of our pack. No one is ready to do that, so I automatically be the alpha," she replied with a shrug. "As for my father, he challenged the previous alpha, and the alpha gave up. I dont even know where he went. He just packed his bags, took his family, and left. Is it my duty to find him? No. My father was the royal beta, so he took over the pack when the previous alpha left." She mumbled it out, shocking me that she already had such good excuses. I had to admit, they must have nned this, because theres no way they didnt know it woulde back to bite them. "Well, it is our duty to find him," Kaye retorted, and she turned with a sharp, judgmental nce. "Im fine if you dont have the X codex to fight with and you want to spend your time trying to make my life miserable. Go ahead. I can only tell that this jealousy is going to cost you your time," she remarked with a wave of her hand. Then she sat down, ripped open a bag of chips, and started eating, like she was done talking to us. Kaye and I exchanged a look before we began walking around the mansion. Even though she acted like she didnt care, I could see the anxiety in her body. Her fists were clenched, her jaw clicked with every bite, and her eyes darted toward us, checking where we went next. We started going door to door. Their mansion was huge, with too many empty bedrooms slowing us down. After we finished searching the second floor and started toward the third, a warrior appeared with two wine sses on a tray. "Im pregnant," I said, giving him a hand gesture to show I wouldnt be drinking. But he looked like he wanted to say something, anxiously ncing down at the first floor where she was. "You need to go check the garden in the backyard," he whispered. I narrowed my eyes, hunched closer, and leaned over the tray he carried. "What?" I asked softly. "Check the garden," he repeated, then straightened his back. "Okay then, sir can have a drink," he said to Kaye, who stared at him in disbelief. The warrior had just told us something that could be the answer to a lot of questions. Otherwise, why would he want us to check the garden? What could be there? Once the warrior left, we were stuck with so many questions. Why werent the omegas allowed to serve us? Usually, it was their job. And where the heck were they? There wasnt a single server in the mansion, though we had seen people outside on the road. I hurried downstairs and Kaye followed. But just as we were heading toward the back door, a voice called out. "Wee to my pack." We froze and turned to see Mr. Coombs standing there with his daughter. Chapter 789-We Found Dead Bodies

Chapter 789: 789-We Found Dead Bodies

Hnie: "Mr. Coombs, we thought you were too sick toe out of your room," I said, curiosity clear in my voice. He smiled, but I could tell it was fake, just to throw us off guard. "Yeah, Im tired and a little sick. Actually, after Salem died, I havent been too well," he mumbled, and the mention of Salem soured my mood even more. Every time I thought of Sydney, I wanted to p her for what shed done to Salem. And even now, when her father mentioned Salem, she rolled her eyes and grunted. "Im sorry, do you not feel bad for your sister?" I asked, calling her out. I could tell it shocked her. She hadnt expected me to directly point at her odd behavior. "It saddens me, but it also reminds me how all the fingers were pointed at me," she hissed, stabbing a finger at her chest. "And rightfully so," I added. She red back at me with a deep scowl. "Anyway, now that youre here, how about we offer you lunch? The servers have already prepared a great meal, soe join us," Mr. Coombs said, gesturing with his hand before turning to lead us to the dining room. But we hadnte to dine, and we werent about to waste time before checking the garden, just like the warrior told us. "Actually, weve already eaten. Wed like to continue the search, because we have somewhere else to be," I replied, making it sound like a routine check-up of all the big packs with unresolved issues. "Right, we heard something happened in The Vicious Bane Pack," Mr. Coombs said quickly, trying to change the subject. "Yeah, thankfully we dealt with it. Hnie was clever and patient in resolving that matter," Kaye said,plimenting me. Sydney rolled her eyes again, this time looking even more exhausted. "What brings you here then? Is this just a regr check-up? Usually the Alpha Kings dont do that until the end of the year," Mr. Coombs asked once he realized he couldnt distract us. We were here for business, and there was no way they could turn our attention. "We want to know what happened to the previous Alpha of the pack. Its strange he just disappeared," I said, recalling the Alpha who left his pack and crown out of nowhere. "Usually, they dont do that. The Alpha title is sacred. For someone to just walk away, they must have been through something really, really traumatic not to care about the crown." "I used to call him Alpha Brother. I mean, everybody knew him by that name, and he didnt really care about pack matters. He never even wanted to be an Alpha, so when I suggested I could take over, he was just happy. I guess he wanted to leave with his family. He had one daughter and a son, and that was it. His wife died very early, so I think he missed her and didnt want to be Alpha anymore," Mr. Coombs said in one breath, smiling like that was all. "Well, that is something," Imented, not knowing how else to respond. "But wed like to go to the backyard." As soon as I said it, I saw the fake smile slip from his face. He forced it back, smiling wider. "Sure, why not," he said, pointing toward the door. We turned and headed to the backyard, which was just a garden. Before we knew it, he had joined us. "Actually, I usually grow my own vegetables here," he exined, pointing to the neat rows. He was doing a great job. I nodded, walking through the garden. "So if thats all, Id like to serve you lunch," Mr. Coombs insisted. But Kaye caught my hand, pulling me aside with unusual care. "So what kind of soil do you use?" Kaye asked, crouching to look at the cherry tomatoes. "What kind of question is that?" Mr. Coombs shot back, sweat forming at his temples. Even Sydney looked like she didnt want us there. "Actually, can you stop walking over our vegetables? Were very particr about them, especially when ites to our garden," she argued hesitantly. But one gentle nudge from her father made her shut up and look away. The way she hugged herself and scratched her elbows didnt escape my notice. Kaye got up from the ground and started looking around. He spotted a shovel at the far end of the garden and walked over to grab it. I could already tell it wasnt sitting well with the two standing next to me. "What is he trying to do?" Sydney asked. When I didnt answer, her father stepped forward. "Listen, Hnie, youre like a child to me. You were friends with Salem, and imagine her standing here. Would you still be doing all this?" he asked, making me narrow my eyes. He was using his dead daughter just to stop the investigation. "Im pretty sure your daughter would have wanted to find out what was going on too. As for the garden, any damages will be taken care of by us. Please, just let us do our investigation," I said, motioning for him to stop interfering. "Well then, youre free to look around as much as you want. Well just go have our lunch," Mr. Coombs replied, grabbing his daughters arm and forcing her to turn around. "No, Dad, we shouldnt let them do this. Theyre ruining everything!" Sydney protested, but Mr. Coombs had already made it clear he was done. He dragged her away, leaving her no choice but to follow. Meanwhile, Kaye returned with the shovel. "What do you think is there?" I asked. He shrugged and motioned for me to step back. "I guess were going to find out," he said, starting to dig into the ground. I watched him shovel for a while until he stopped at a certain spot. When the shovel hit the ground, the sound was different. He shot me a quick nce before digging even harder, then tossed the shovel aside and used his hands to uncover what was there. And then, once he uncovered a white nket and whaty beneath, he covered his nose and stepped back. I started to walk toward it, but he pulled me into his arms and dragged me away. "Come quickly. We found the dead bodies of the previous Alpha and his family." That was all he said as he picked up the phone and told the warriors toe. And that was all it took for my breath to hitch. Chapter 790-The One Who Should Have Never Gotten Away

Chapter 790: 790-The One Who Should Have Never Gotten Away

Hnie: I could not believe my ears and what Kaye had just said. Still, he dragged me inside with him, holding my hand tightly to keep me steady. With the pregnancy, I was already going through so much, and now this news, along with the foul smell, made me want to throw up. The moment we stepped back into the mansion, it was empty. We should have seen them in the living room or dining room, but they werent there. "Has anybody seen them?" Kaye shouted. A warrior rushed out of the dining room. "Your Highness, they took a car and left," he said, making Kaye clench his fist. I guessed that had been theirst option. It was so sad that for months we didnt even know an innocent man had lost his life because of the greed of his own royal beta. That could only happen through deception. "Hnie, you will stay here. Ill go catch them, okay?" Kaye said, pressing his hand gently against my cheek. "Your Highness, we will take care of her," the warrior added, the same one who helped us find the dead bodies of the previous Alpha and his family. I didnt insist on going with Kaye. I couldnt sit in a chasing car with how anxious and nauseous I already felt. As soon as Kaye strode away, I sank onto the couch. The warrior sat near me. Other warriors and omegas appeared, one bringing me juice to calm me. "Actually, weve been waiting for someone toe and save us," one of the omega maids said, her eyes heavy with emotion. "How did it happen? Do all of you know?" I asked. They nodded. "We were cut off frommunication outside the pack," the woman exined. "Since it had happened before too, nobody suspected anything. The other packs just thought we were being secretive like the North always does." "But how did it happen? How did a royal beta kill not only the Alpha, but his son and daughter too?" I asked the warrior. "The Alpha and Beta were best friends," he said. "They drank together all the time. One night, when they were heavily drunk, Mr. Coombs attacked him." I felt frozen. "I didnt know what to do," he continued. "By then, Beta Coombs was already controlling us. He was far stronger because he was a royal beta. Once he took over, other warriors didnt want to oppose him because we had to stay silent to protect our families." He paused. "Before all this, they had already taken one member from every family in the pack and imprisoned them." My eyes were left wide open in shock. "What about Sydney? Did she know?" I asked. He scoffed and shook his head. "The idea came from her. It was before Salem died. She was the only sensible one. But back then, she spent most of her time with her boyfriend, so she wasnt around." "We saw a big change in her after she went to the academy," he said. "It was positive. We thought she would be the royal beta. But everything changed. She died. Then those two took over, not just the beta post, but the Alpha post too. It was a mess." I felt guilt pressing down. Dalton had already warned me about this. I remembered how worried he had been about Sydney getting crowned. "Dont worry, they wont escape punishment anymore. After today, theyll both be thrown in prison and face the consequences of their crimes. As for the new Alpha, well choose someone better who will do a great job," I reassured them. Just then, I got a call from Kaye. "Whats up? Did you catch them?" I asked, hearing Sydney screaming in the background. "Yeah, I sent my car to you. Theyll pick you up," he informed. I took a deep breath and nodded. "Come on, guys, your criminals are caught," I announced. I noticed the anger and determination in everyones eyes. They began to follow me without a word. I took the car while the others rushed toward the location. It was near the edge of the border, and I had to give Kaye credit for catching them before they could disappear into the wild. Searching for them out there would have put many warriors lives in danger, especially with the Zharns lurking around. As soon as I got out of the car, I took steady, angry steps toward the two caught by the warriors. Kaye stood next to them, leaning against the car they had used to try to escape. "I didnt do anything," Sydney started to speak, but I ignored her. My focus was on Mr. Coombs. "So you lose a daughter, and it doesnt make you feel guilty? You just continue to live your messy life?" I yelled, clenching my fists. "I didnt do anything. He was sick. He died. So I gave him a burial in the backyard," he lied, as if that made sense. "Yeah, right," I hissed. "You think that not admitting it makes you innocent? You have plenty of witnesses against you. Do you know that?" This man was the reason his daughter grew up so messed up. Now I could see where Sydney got it from. He knew she was the reason Salem had died, yet he continued to entertain her and act like her. He didnt care about Salem. He didnt care about the daughter who was the nicest one. "Its not even my fault. I didnt know they were in the backyard. My father is a fucked-up man. Arrest him, not me," Sydney said, pointing at him, ming her father under stress. Even he was caught off guard, doing a double take at her face. "What kind of daughter even does that?" he screamed. "The kind who doesnt believe in her fathers crimes and wants to distance herself from him," she hissed, proving that if she wasnt stopped, she could endanger others. We should have punished her before for putting her sister at risk. Back then, it had seemed like just an argument, not a direct attempt to harm. But this time, she was involved. "Actually, your warriors told us it was your n, Sydney," I said, folding my arms. I saw sheer disbelief on her face. She couldnt believe they would even suggest that. "How dare they?" she hissed, watching her warriors and omegas finally reach the border. "We know it was your idea. So stop it," one omega yelled. She took off her slipper and threw it. Itnded straight on Sydneys face. Chapter 791-Dethroning The Bitch.

Chapter 791: 791-Dethroning The Bitch.

Hnie: We got to see the warriors approach them angrily and confront them. The slipper thatnded on Sydneys face made her cry hysterically, and she looked at the woman with disbelief. "How fucking dare you? You are just a fucking maid. How dare you?" Sydney started screaming while the warriors held her from the left and right. "How dare I?" Another young girl, probably around 18 like ours, stepped forward. She briskly reached out and pped her. I guess her pack members knew how to provoke her. For Sydney, someone below her rank yelling at her was a huge deal, so imagine being beaten by them. "You ugly piece of shit. We had to respect you because your father was cunning and always at the alphas ear. Otherwise, we would never have even spat on your face." The girl actually spat on Sydneys face. Sydney gagged and tried to free herself so she could clean it, but the warriors wouldnt let her. "You are making a mistake. We are just innocent." Then her father repeated the same lies. I guess his brain had stopped working, because by now they were not only caught with the dead bodies, but there were too many witnesses, and his daughter had already confessed. And so had he, pointing at his daughter. There wasnt much that could be done. "I knew you would ruin me. I knew you would ruin me." Sydney repeated herself while looking at me while crying as the warriors dragged her into the car, shoving her in to present her to the council the next day. They would probably face the harshest punishment, with her father being put to death for brutally killing an alpha and his children. Sydney would likely face a simr fate, probably life in a horrible prison where very powerful inmates would make her life miserable. I did not care. She deserved it. After they were arrested and sent away, we spoke with the warriors and the Pack members for a while before deciding to return home. We also promised the Pack members that we would crown a worthy alpha of the Pack, someone with a clean background who would take care of them and not just use them as tools. Their family members were rescued from a basement, tied up as a threat to the rest of their family to prevent them from speaking against the alpha, against Mr. Coombe, and his daughter. "Oh my god, Im so tired," I said once I stepped into the car with Kaye. "You should rest when you get home." He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me closer, hiding my face against his chest. "Yeah, I will do that," I lied. I probably wouldnt, because another worry was gnawing at me deep in my mind. Why did Norman leave so suddenly? Who was calling him? My head was full of questions. For the rest of the ride, Kaye kept hugging me until we finally reached the roguemunity. Then he stopped in the middle of the road and got out of the car to pick some fresh flowers growing by the side. I watched him return and offer me the flowers as he sat down. "Thank you," I sniffled. They smelled really good. Before I could say anything else, Kaye leaned down and kissed me. I guess it was the affection I needed, because I quickly grabbed his cor and deepened the kiss, shifting in hisp. I kissed him back while he kissed me for a while before his tongue slid into my mouth. I didnt stop him. I let him, happily. His hands roamed over my body. The way he touched my skin, I could tell he wanted more, but because of my condition, he was being careful. After making out for a few more minutes, we finally stopped because he knew I needed rest. "That was worth it," he whispered on my lips before giving me another kiss. "Now we can go back home," he mumbled, smiling. Once we arrived home, he told me he had to go check on the students who were sent on the task in the woods, the task being to kill the Zharns. I got out of the car and he helped me, but he didnt enter the mansion with me. Once inside, I could already tell that none of thesedies had luck with their mates while I was gone. I had only been gone for two days, so there wasnt much they could have done anyway. "Why are you back so early?" Azurained as she saw me enter the mansion. She was sitting in the living room, doing her nails. The maids quickly rushed in to offer me water and everything. "No matter how much time I spend out, he is not going to spend time with you," I said, trying to irk her. It worked, she instantly groaned. "Thats because you never intend to leave us alone. You just wanted to act like you were giving us a chance so theyd think youre so sweet." From the way she was talking, I could tell the news about what happened in the packs hadnt reached her yet. I didnt know if she had any connections to even get news. "Im not here to deal with you. This is my home first, so Ille here whenever I want. If you have a problem with my sight , go ahead, stay in your room. Nobody needs you outside." I said it firmly, hormonal and unwilling to let herments slide. Thats when Jessica appeared, smiling as she rushed over to give me a gentle hug. I couldnt be sure I could trust her, but overall, she didnt give off negative vibes. "Um, Jessica, where is everybody else? Where is Kesha? Where is Charlotte?" I asked her as Azura rolled her eyes and walked away. I guessed she couldnt stand my sight. "Kesha never came back home because Kaye wasnt there, so she decided to go back to her pack and spend time with her father and uncle and Charlotte must be around somewhere," she paused, probably noticing I was anxiously looking around. "Um, where is Norman?" I asked. I didnt know why, I just wanted to know where he had spent the night. "I dont know. He stayed at the academy after he returned," she replied. I just had to go speak with him, or else I knew I would never be able to rest. Chapter 792-Is My Husband Cheating On Me?

Chapter 792: 792-Is My Husband Cheating On Me?

Hnie: "Um, where are you going?" As I was about to leave the mansion again, I heard Charlotte behind me. I turned to her and forced a smile onto my lips, since we were still not letting her know that we knew her truth. I was just surprised at how long she had kept this from us. How long she had been pretending to be nice, when all this time she wanted to be her same stupid and vindictive self. "Oh, um, I have some work. Why, is there anything you need to talk about?" I replied, wondering why she had to stop me at the door. Its not like I had to tell them every time I left the mansion. "Oh no, I was preparing food for you. I saw youe. Is there any specific demand?" she asked, holding a spat in her hand, tossing it over her shoulder with her wrist turned and resting her hand on her shoulder. I stared at her for a few seconds, wondering how to tell her in the nicest way that I wasnt going to eat anything she cooked for me. "Oh, I already had food. Im so full," I said, letting out an awkwardugh, but when she didntugh, I felt so odd. "Come on, Charlotte, you dont have to do all that for me. And trust me, we had food. Kaye made sure I ate plenty on my way back home." Now that I used a genuine tone, she began to nod. "Well then, Ill cook dinner for you." The minute she said that, my body filled with goosebumps. It was as if she knew I was anxious around her, that I wasntfortable eating her food. She must. I mean, Id been dodging her cooking for a while. Did she really not know? Was she really that innocent? "Well see," was all I said before I rushed out of the mansion. I got in the car and told the driver to drop me straight at the academy. I needed to confront Norman. If he wanted me to believe he truly wanted me stress-free and not worrying during my pregnancy, he had to tell me what was going on. Otherwise, his words meant nothing. Once I arrived at the academy, I realized he wasnt at the hostel. There were stalls everywhere for studentsing back from the woods after ying monsters, either to change into new clothes or to drink and eat. They had also made a big yful board with everyones name on it. Below, it showed how many zharns they had in. Gavin was leading. I wasnt surprised. I could tell he hated the zharns more than anyone else, and he had every right to. The fact that he wasnt even an alpha and was doing so well made me so proud of him. It seemed like he had raised his rank through hard work. But I remembered he wanted to be the warrior for my mates, which meant he wanted to stay a rogue. No rank would ever intrigue him. "Oh my god, Hnie, youre back!" Jenny saw me from afar and rushed out of the woods, even skipping. She was still carrying a sword, so Iughed and gestured for her to be careful. I didnt want her to stab herself by ident. "Oh, trust me, now we are cutting those zharns like they are vegetables. I dont know, but its so easy. I wonder why theyre not getting a hint? When are they going to send some solid monsters?" she said in a heavy fake tone, trying to be funny. She did make meugh, though the worry stayed in the back of my mind. "You seem to be enjoying it a little too much," I told her, and she nodded. "Why not? Those things have been terrorizing our poor people for so long," she mumbled, nodding her head and giving me a pout. I watched Lamare out after her. Of course, they would always stick together. He came in with a big hug, wrapping his arms around me. "I heard someone is very happy these days, but I hope youre taking care of yourself," he whispered, hugging me tightly and mentioning my pregnancy. We had a video call the other night, me and all the friends, and thats how we caught up with everything. "Thank you," I said, turning back and smiling at him. "Oh, by the way, news. Penn has finally proposed to Sage to be his girlfriend and mate," he added. I pped, jumping up and down before I noticed the two ring at me. "Oh,e on, guys. The baby is not going to slip out of me," I joked, trying to reassure them they didnt have to be so worried about me. I guessed they were worried because if it was four babies in me, it would take a lot of rest, food, and care, since I was already too weak. I ced my hand on my stomach. "Oh, no." Their eyes widened with mine. "What?" Lamar and Jenny asked in unison. I stared at them and then said, "my water broke." The smiles on their faces made meugh so hard I couldnt even continue with the lie. "What?" Jenny suddenly stopped smiling, pping my arm. "Idiots. Im not even that far into pregnancy. Calm down." Iughed at the two being so adorably stupid. "Anyway, I hope youre not here to go into the woods. Its already hard for us to keep an eye on Gavin. And now if you go there, itll be a disaster," Jenny warned, eyeing me to not head toward the weapons section. "Oh no, Im here to see my husband. Is he out there with you guys?" I asked, trying not to sound too eager about him. "Professor Norman? No, he stayed in the academy," Jenny said, pointing her thumb backward toward the academy. But I noticed her eyes linger behind me for a minute before she added, "why dont you go back home and rest?" The way she held my hand made me swiftly turn to Lamar. I had a feeling he gestured her something. Chapter 793-Betrayed While Pregnant

Chapter 793: 793-Betrayed While Pregnant

Hnie: "What is going on?" I demanded, hands on my waist. "Nothing," she insisted, but her voice started to break down. "No, something is up. You guys need to tell me," I pressed again, this time with a lot more force. "Nothing, I told you," Jenny stuttered. So I turned to Lamar. "You told her not to tell me, right? What is it, Lamar?" I didnt like that he was hiding things from me. The way he scratched the back of his neck made me believe it was something really serious. "Youre pregnant and we dont want you to worry about it. But youre right. Maybe you should know," he muttered, closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose. Whatever it was, it had to be serious or else Lamar wouldnt have such a hard time telling me. We had shared so many secrets, so many painful memories, it made no sense he was this worried. "You tell me," I pushed, trying to sound normal as if I was fine. He could share anything with me. So he did. "I think Professor Norman has been giving therapy to Lucy a lot ever since he returned," Lamar said with great pauses, raising the anxiety in my body. But the news itself broke me instantly. My smile faded, though I nodded, trying to steady my voice. "Oh yeah, I know," I whispered. The two looked at each other and sighed in relief. "Yeah, I know," I repeated. However, I noticed Lamars relief started to fade. "So, well go and see what Gavin is doing. Do you want us toe inside with you?" he asked, already knowing I was going after Norman. "No, Ill do it myself." With a broken smile, I gestured to him that I would be fine. I turned and started walking toward the academy. I had a feeling I was about to see something that would either anger me or break me so much Id never be able to trust anyone again. With every step I took toward the academy, I felt anxiety build up in me. It didnt make any sense. Why would Norman not tell me? I remembered when she kissed him on the cheek and he didnt say anything. In rtionships, things like that can cause a lot of trouble. You cant just hide them for the sake of protecting your partner. Because if it happens repeatedly, then its not about protecting them, its because youre guilty. And that is cheating. I had so much going on, and with Cora silent inside me, I had no one else to speak to. I could talk to Normans brothers about it, but I didnt want to go gossiping about him to them. When I reached the academy, I saw it was dark since no sses were being held. The whole ce looked abandoned and lonely. I took a deep breath and headed for the big office, where I could hear noises inside. cing a hand on the door handle, I pushed it open with force. And what I saw blew my mind. Norman was standing by the window, his back turned, his face toward the door where I stood. Lucy was in front of him, her hands behind her back, wearing denim shorts so short half her butt was showing. "Tell me, how much do you like me?" she demanded. When I stepped inside, she jumped and turned to look at me. Normans smile faded instantly. He tapped her elbow gently, asking her to step aside, and she did. "What is going on here?" I stormed in, breathing hard with anger. "What? Calm down, Missy," Lucy said, folding her arms across her chest. I didnt care. I lunged at her, remembering how betrayed she felt when Gavin cheated on her. And here she was, trying to steal my mate. Suddenly she wasnt Sydneys friend anymore. All I saw was the friend I had tried to be there for so many times, and the friend who let me down again and again. Before I could reach her, Norman stepped between us, spreading his arms as if to stop me from touching her. It broke me right there. "Seriously, youre hiding her behind your back?" My voice cracked. I wanted to ster on a sarcastic smile, but I couldnt even manage that. "Youre just angry right now, so calm down," Norman said. His face looked sour, like I had ruined his mood. "No, I want to know what is going on here," I snapped, pointing at him and then at Lucy. She smirked behind him, looking so cocky I hated it. He had let me down. She wasnt the one who cheated on me. He did. "Dont you know what goes on here? I give her therapy." Normans voice was harsh, and it upset me so much because it made Lucys smile even brighter, like she was realizing just how much he would stand up for her. "I fucking heard her ask you if you like her. And the way you two were standing so close..." I stepped back, cing a hand on my forehead. "Hnie,e on, calm down." Normans attitude shifted instantly. He reached for me, but I pped his hand away. "Fucking dont say a word," I snapped, pointing at him. "Hey, dont be rude to him. Hes not just your husband, hes also a professor, a very respected one. You cant juste in here and insult him in front of all his students. How could someone be so dense?" Lucy yelled. The way she threw those words at me, after so long of no one daring to demean me, made me want to smack the shit out of Norman. It was because of the courage he gave her that she was insulting me now. "Back off," Norman warned her, turning his face to the side. "Really? And here you were convincing me you would stand up for me. Was that a lie?" Lucy hissed, grabbing her purse from the side table. "What did she just say?" I demanded, staring at Norman as he closed his eyes and clenched his jaw. "Lucy, wait." He ignored me and started after her. I grabbed his arm. "Tell me, what does she mean by that? What is going on?" I pressed. He gently held my hand, freed himself, and mouthed ter before storming after her. I was left in the dark in the office with nothing but a broken heart while my husband ran after Lucy. Chapter 794-We Failed A Friend.

Chapter 794: 794-We Failed A Friend.

Hnie: I stayed in the office for a minute before deciding to go after him. I was going to confront him and stop him from chasing Lucy. There was no way I would let him get fooled by her, whatever lies she had spun. But then I wonderedC was it really that easy for anyone to fool Norman? The moment I stepped out the door, I bumped into someone, and he grabbed my arms, pulling me back inside the office. "Maximus, let me go," I grunted, shoving him off me. "Youre not going after him," he demanded, pointing at me. I didnt understand what was going on with my mates, or if they were even mine anymore. My face started to falter and tears welled in my eyes, and Maximuss eyes widened. "Wait, its not what it looks like. Were ying a game," he blurted out quickly. I covered my face with my hands. I was a fucking mess, emotional as hell, hormones wrecked, my mind breaking down with them. "Yeah, I know. Youre all ying with me," I muttered, hupping. "No, no, no, no, no. Listen. Were not ying with youwere ying with Lucy," he whispered. I lowered my hands and stared at him. "Just drink some water first." He grabbed a ss, filled it, and handed it to me. I turned my back to the door, shaking my head, but he insisted until I finally took a few sips. He set the ss down, and I gave him a look that said hed better exin everything. "Did she lie to him? Did she fool him somehow?" I asked in a low voice. "Oh, so if Norman cheats, itll be someone elses fault? Hnie, how can you have a favorite?" Maximus groaned, half-yful, hands on his waist. "Its not funny, Maximus. You have no idea how I felt when he" I cut myself off. I couldnt even repeat it. Maximus lowered his hands. "I can imagine. Im so sorry. We didnt know youde here." I swallowed hard. What was going on with him? But if Maximus was involved, then maybe it wasnt something private or intimate. Like he said, they were ying a game. But what kind of game? And why didnt they tell me? "Its not Lucy," he said tly, expecting me to understand. "Its not Lucys fault? Is that what youre trying to say?" I asked, confused. He wasnt being helpful, so I had to piece it together myself. "No. The girlthats not Lucy. Thats not your friend." His words stunned me. I stared at his face in silence, and then I heard footsteps behind me. I didnt have to turn to know who it was. Norman ced a kiss on my shoulder, and I instantly shoved him away with my elbow. "Whoa," Maximus teased, while Norman rubbed his chin. "Thats the entity from the 10th floor inside Lucy," Norman said, making my heart sink. "No," I whispered. Not because I didnt believe them, but because it made me feel like a terrible, terrible friend. All this time, it wasnt Lucy. "Its true. When she fell, the entity entered her body and started living in it. Everything shes been saying has been a lie to throw suspicion off, so no one would find out she stole Lucys body," Maximus exined. My breathing grew heavier. "Okay, you need to sit down," Norman urged. I raised a hand to stop him. "Stay back. Donte closer." "Let me grab a chair," Maximus offered, but I shot him a re too. Just because I was furious with Norman for hiding it didnt mean Maximus escaped my anger. He knew too. They were both guilty. I sat down by the window and opened it, gulping in fresh air. "Is Lucy dead?" I asked, shaking at the thought. "No, no, no. Shes still in there," Norman said, stepping closer, reaching for my chin, but I pushed his hand away again. I felt my heart instantly start to break down again. "So, its been more than a year, Norman," I said through my hands. My voice came out deep, partly from crying and partly because I was pressing my face so tightly against my hands. "Its been more than a year," I repeated to myself, feeling like such a terrible friend. "It is not your fault. Nobody suspected it," Maximus said. "Yeah, because nobody knew her. Me, Gavin, we knew her. We were supposed to know. It was obvious she was a different person. We just believed it because we didnt care enough," I grunted, sniffling. "Its not fair to me yourself. Her own family thought she was only acting differently because she wanted to change her life. And it happens, Hnie," Norman said. I dropped my hands from my face and turned to look at him. "Once someone has a near-death experience, they sometimes change their life around. Thats probably what everyone thought happened with her," Norman exined. It was a nice attempt to make me feel better, but I knew the truth, we all failed Lucy. Every single one of us, even her own family. "And listen," Norman said as he held my hand and knelt on the ground in front of me while I sat in the chair. "We are going to rescue her, okay? This is our mission. And the reason I didnt tell you was because I knew youd feel this way. Our n was to free her first, then let you reunite with her. It wouldve been a happy moment, instead of you feeling terrible and helpless." Norman tried to exin, but I couldnt look past the fact that she had been right there all along. Why did none of us notice her changing behavior? The entire 10th floor vanished. How did it never ur to us that it left in someone elses body? "How... How are we going to free her? And how did you find out shes not Lucy?" I asked. Norman took a deep breath. "When I was giving her therapy, she cracked at one point and told me about the day I was on the 10th floor. Hnie, nobody else knew about that. Theres no way Lucy would have known. Thats when I knew instantly. Id had suspicions for some time, but I didnt know how to handle it. But we will rescue her. I promise. Well find every way we can. We just need to make her believe we trust her, so we can trap her somewhere before she harms anyone else, or Lucys body." As Norman exined, I heard a sharp gasp. The three of us turned to the door and saw Gavin standing there, eyes wide and watery. Chapter 795-Stuck In My Own Body

Chapter 795: 795-Stuck In My Own Body

Lucy: I was crying as I stood on the 10th floor, and the entity told me she could help me. I had been so restless. All day I tried to act like I was fine, focusing on food and everything, but then reality would hit me, how I thought I was the reason our mate bond broke. But Gavin had hidden it for so long. He was the one who cheated, then manipted me into cheating first, just for the show. It made me feel like I never had any true or honest friends. Hnie was there, but Gavin? How could he have done this to me? I was losing my mind. I wanted someone to take a stand for me, a firm stand, because Gavin was just living a normal life. He had new friends now, he never faced consequences. And then I thought, why would anyone ever take a stand for me? I wasnt special. I was never special. This is what I meant when I told Hnie that she was. I woke up hysterically crying. I wanted my friend Hnie with me, but she wasnt around. So I thought Id just go look for her. She never usually left the dorm room at night, so I worried. Carrying my own pain and fear for her safety, I took the elevator. Thats when I saw the 10th floor button. I couldnt help but push the button. I was lonely. I needed someone to talk to, someone to remind me I was still beautiful, that I still had worth. And then the entity started to speak to me. She was so convincing. She told me my life was over, that nobody cared for me. That Gavin would make new friends, and eventually they would steal Hnie from me. I would be the odd one left out, watching them grow together, be happy, go to parties, enjoy every day at the academy, while I stayed a loner nobody wanted. She told me she could fix my life. If I let her in, just for a few minutes, she would help me. Then I began to hear a manly voice too. With my own pain, my hysteria, and then these voices, I couldnt help but finally yell, "Fine, take it, take my body! But then I want it back in a few minutes!" I screamed. The minute I said that, it was like that was all it needed to hear. A ck smoke started to attack me. It forced its way into my mouth. The pressure was brutal, crushing my bones. Every inch of me ached. I started to fight back. I didnt want this anymore. I changed my mind. I didnt want this thing inside me. Because it wasnt alone. Something else came with it. Something that silenced my wolf the moment it entered. And I was terrified. Still, it managed to creep into me. I opened my eyes to a blur. My body was barely mine anymore. "Its okay," she whispered. "In a few minutes, we will take over your body. You can follow the light. Just leave. This world has nothing left for you. But I will live as Lucy. I will give you the strength and the power." As she yapped on, I shook my head, shaking inside her. Inside. "No. This is not what I wanted. I want to live as me. I dont want somebody else carrying on the Lucy legacy. What the fuckget out!" I screamed. Thats when the real scare hit me. I realized I no longer had as much control over my own body as before. Once I realized she wasnt letting go of my body, with the little strength I still had left, strength I was actively losing, I forced myself to jump off the 10th floor. I wanted to end myself because I knew what mistake I had made. If this entity left with my body, she would cause so much harm. I felt guilty, and this was the only way I could redeem my mistake. But it didnt work. I ended up in aa, stuck in my dreand with the twins who tortured me day in and day out, demanding I leave this body so they could wake up. I refused to give in. The fact that the power was still with me gave me just enough courage to keep fighting. So I stayed in thea. But not for long. I heard the voices of my friends, and I couldnt hold on. The torture was too much. In my dreand, they tied me to trees, to beds, to anything, burning my legs and my body nonstop until I was too weak to decide whether I wanted to wake up or stay. The entity, the female one, took over my body and woke up. But I stayed awake inside the consciousness, like a wolf would be. That was all the power I had left: just to be in her head. I could feel her brother pushing against me, trying to shut me out so he could be the new wolf after silencing mine. I was finally awake. My friends were with me, but the entity started ruining everything. She was actively making me lose friends, and of course, she became close with the one person just like herfucking Sydney. I hated her. So I started manipting the entity, pushing her away from Sydney. Id somehow convince her to do the right thing, to leave Sydney behind. It was hard, because sooner orter she would wake up and realize I was ying her. But now, I was fading. Just a dim light. I saw and heard everything, but I couldnt do a damn thing for my friends. I watched Gavin get too close to Salem. I watched my friends befriend Salem. And honestly? I was impressed by her redemption arc. I even cried when she died. I felt so guilty, because I never got the chance to be her friend. I know it sounds crazy, and I didnt want to be some overly sweet person, but Salem really had redeemed herself. And I thought maybe, maybe it was for the right thing. Gavin was happier with her. But in the end, he paid a heavy price. I had been angry with him in the past, but I would never wish that kind of harm on him. I dont think it was punishment for betraying me, I think it was just unfair, what happened to him. And that made me even angrier at the entity. Because now, she had her eyes on Hnies husband. The only sad part was that everyone moved on, they got to live ahead while my life has stopped. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 796-I Can Steal Her Everything

Chapter 796: 796-I Can Steal Her Everything

Lucy: "Did you see how her husband ran after me?" I snickered as I walked down the road. Life had been amazing ever since I stole this body. Nobody cared enough to even notice something was wrong. Thats why its been so easy for me to live peacefully. The only problem was that she needed to leave permanently, so my brother could finally wake up inside her as my wolf. "I fucking hate you," Lucy hissed from inside me. Right now, the situation was weird. I had taken her body, and the n was simple, Id be the decoy, the soul, the human. My twin brother would be my wolf. So whenever we transitioned, it would be him. That was it. But we didnt expect Lucy to be stubborn enough to stick around. Now my brother couldnt wake up, and I had no clue how to fucking kill her. I realized soon enough, though, that she grew weaker every time I hurt her friends. So that became the n. And also, that one kid who had once gotten away. I just love fucking with that Normans mind. "You can hate me all you want, but it doesnt change the fact that you still live in me," I told her, and she started to grunt. "No, its my body. Youre living in me," she snapped. Iughed every time she said that. Its not like she could ever get her body back. It had been way too long. "Lucy, food for thoughtyoure gonna fade away someday. And if not, Ill make sure you do. Just go toward the light. This life has nothing left for you. These people, none of them love you." Iughed at her as I leisurely walked through the woods. These Zharns will never hurt me. Never. "Dont act like you havent convinced them its not the entity in me," she hissed. Iughed, because at this point she was just background noise inside me. Easy to ignore. "Well, I mean, your friends can do a lot of wonders. Ive seen them fight monsters and handle things that were way too hard. But they did it. So that makes me believe youre not very much to their liking. Because they didnt even try. They saw you spiral." I teased her. Every time Lucy cried inside me, I felt so fucking happy, because that meant she was weakening. But for some time now, she hadnt cried. And that was scary. She was getting stronger. At least until I started putting my eyes on Hnies husband. Norman. "Are you gonna give me the silent treatment now? If youre gonna stay quiet, why not just leave? I want to hear from my brother again." I grunted, annoyed. "Okay, tell me something. Hnie or Gavin?" I asked. She grunted. "Hnie is a friends friend. Although Gavin is my ex, that doesnt mean I wish him any harm. I just wish him good luck. I hope he moves on from his lover. I hope he finds a mate wholl make him happier." She was making me roll my eyes. I fucking hated emotional people. Thats why Lucy got trapped because she was too emotional. "Well, Lucy, thats not gonna happen. Norman is in love with me. So once I take Norman, Gavin will be the first one I kick out of the warrior team. I dont want a crybaby. Hes just like you. Emotional." I teased, feeling her twitch and squirm inside me. It was because Gavin had already moved on. He lived a whole new life. Got his mate pregnant, marked her, even felt the bond break when she died. He went through a storm of emotions. But Lucy? She was still stuck in the past. Still hung up on that boy Gavin. "And you know whats gonna be funny?" I added with augh. "When Hnie thinks its you stealing her mate." I burst outughing at the thought. Oh my goddess, it would be so perfect to watch Hnie beat the shit out of Lucy. But in this case, I wouldnt let it happen, because I am Lucy now. Until I was finally there. Right in the middle of the mountain, a cave opened on both sides. I entered, where it grew narrow, narrower, and then finally opened again. I stepped out the back side and was weed home. "Where is Father?" I asked the Zharn, who was working with the wood. The fucking Zharn pointed into the distance. "So hes at his mansion," I muttered, rolling my eyes as I walked past him. I noticed they bowed for me. Of course, they had to. My brother and I were the only heirs still alive with our minds intact. We werent like the others, running around trying to fit into the werewolfmunity. As soon as I entered my home, I saw my father sitting in his royal chair with some she-wolves tied naked in front of him. "What are you going to do with them?" I asked. "Im trying to create something entertaining for myself, but all they do is cry," he hissed. I chuckled and sat on the side seat. "Hows the progress with you?" he asked. "Well, Norman is in my fist right now. Hell soon leave that bitch. Then Ill make sure I get into his head and stop him from going after the Xcodex. But Father, theyre rapidly killing zharns. Are we not going to do anything? We have so many monsters up our sleeves. We could unleash some on them," I stated, watching him shake his head. "Not yet, daughter. We need a few more yers on our side before we even n that. And then well take over the world," he smirked. "I was thinkingI have no issue staying with Norman. Hes quite hot," I said, making my father roll his eyes. He always said one thing, What is it about the Rogue Brothers that everyone who meets them falls in love with them? And all I could say was, I dont know. We just do. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 797-The Mermaid Tail

Chapter 797: 797-The Mermaid Tail

Hnie: "Lucy has been trapped with that entity for this long, and none of us were able to help her?" Gavin muttered, shaking miserably. Lamar and Jenny tried tofort him, but none of us really could, and I understood why we were all feeling guilty. We had let her down so much. "We should have known there was no way Lucy would take such a sudden turn. She used to be so sweet," Jenny said, remembering how even when so much was happening to her, she still managed to stay meek and thoughtful. Even when she was mean to Jenny, which wasnt her fault, we all made her feel terrible. "Well, she was misjudged even before the fall," Lamar added that he remembered how Jenny and Gavin cheated on her. Jenny didnt know, so it was basically Gavins fault, but Jenny could have told her. Suddenly we were all back to the early days of our academy, and it felt awful. Things we had buried were being dragged back up, just to understand Lucys habits. Like Lamar and Lucy having a one night stand, which made Jenny ufortable. Like Gavin and Jennys cheating, which I could tell made Lamar ufortable. And then her ex, who was the reason she cheated. That same ex was the reason I was in pain. It was all just a circle. "Okay, Hnie, you need to calm down, Emmet said, his hand in his parents pocket. And you two, if you wanted to keep this a secret so she wouldnt stress, you should have done it better. Because she ended up with way more stress than if you had just told her. Now she had the stress of you cheating on top of everything going on with Lucy." Emmet grunted, scolding Norman and Maximus. "Did you know, Kaye?" He turned to Kaye, who started shaking his head. "I swear, no. I only knew Norman told me he was doing something to help Hnie with the pain she would feel once she found out the truth. That was all I knew," Kaye quickly defended himself. "Its okay. Its fine. Lets not talk about that. I want to focus on Lucy now," I said, reminding them it wasnt about me anymore. It was about Lucy. "How are we going to help her?" I asked, tearing up. "We have to keep going with the n where she thinks Norman is under her control. Sometimes she slips up, because shes so sure he is lost that she can act evil in front of him," Maximus exined. I shot him a harsh look. "Im just saying, if you allow it," Maximus quickly added. I took a deep breath. "As long as he doesnt fucking sleep with her or get all touchy with her for the purpose of the n." I gave Norman a very harsh look. "Of course I would never," Norman protested instantly. "Not to be a party pooper, you can all feel guiltyter if you want. Right now our focus should be on how we can save Lucy without killing her, because these entities inside her are not going to leave her body alone. And if we kill them, we might kill Lucy as well," Penn finally broke the silence. We all stared at him and then nodded our heads. "Penn is right," Sage said, and of course Lamar, being Lamar, couldnt control himself. "Of course he is right now," Lamar added, hinting at the fact that Sage and Penn had been overly romantic with each other, which we were happy for. At least someone was happy. But now they had to worry with us, because Lucy was our friend and probably would have been theirs too. "How are we going to do it?" I asked nervously as I yed with the chain on my neck, the pearl my mom gave me from her mermaid tail. Maximus narrowed his eyes on my neck. "What is that? Who gave this to you?" He was instantly offended that one of his brothers had gifted me a pendant without telling him. We didnt know they had topete with each other so much, that they had to share what they were giving me. "It is my moms," I quickly told him, before he lost control over his brothers. Kaye knelt down, hands on his knees, while Emmet and Norman lowered their heads and narrowed their eyes. "It is beautiful," Norman remarked, and I gave him a nod. I was still looking at him a little angrily, because I remembered telling him we wouldnt keep secrets from each other, and he could see from my gaze that I was upset. He instantly backed off. But it was Kayes reaction that caught our attention. Kaye turned away, covering his eyes. "Is it a mermaid tail or a siren tail?" he asked, clearing his throat. "What?" Emmet said, confused. "Oh yeah, its a pearl from the tail of a mermaid once she loses her tail," I exined. As soon as I said that, we all looked at Kaye. "Yeah, remember Im a hunter, so I know these things. Its not like I learned it somewhere, I just know," Kaye exined. "We cant really tell the pearls apart. The tails arepletely simr, so I thought it was a siren tail," he muttered. And I realized he was only equipped to kill me. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so worried about the tail hanging around my neck being from anyone else. His anger was only toward me, the fake anger Kesha had embedded in his memory. "Anyway, what were we saying?" Kaye pulled himself together, staring at all of us with his hands on his waist. "Wait, so every mermaid has a pearl?" Maximus asked. "No, when they lose their life or their tail, thats when a pearl forms from their tail," I exined more clearly this time. "Oh, wow, thats harsh," Maximusmented. But it was Emmet who kept staring at my face. "It must mean something." Then everybody was just looking at him. "We can focus on itter, honestly," I mumbled. But it seemed like Emmet wasntpletely sure if he wanted to move on from the pearl. "Are you trying to stare at her for too long with the excuse of looking at the pearl?" Maximus said, gently pping Emmets chest with the back of his hand while Emmet kept his eyes on my pearl. And then I noticed a slight smile appear on his lips. "I think I know something about this pearl," he said with excitement that caught everyones attention. Chapter 798-Cooking For Me

Chapter 798: 798-Cooking For Me

Hnie: It had been a tiring day, from me chasing after Norman to not resting aftering back from a four-day journey with mostly us being on the road, and then finding out that Lucy was stuck and probably waiting for any of her friends or family to finally figure out that this was not their Lucy. I had gone through a lot, so I was extremely tired. We decided to call it a day. Even all the students were asked to return to the academy to rest. Argona was on watch 24x7 to make sure nothing strange was going on in the academy since the zharns could be very tricky. At the same time, we had returned home. My friends had decided toe with us today, so it was their first night with all of us. However, the minute we entered the mansion, I saw everyones face fall at the sight of my friends, and by everyone I mean Charlotte and Azuras. We entered the living room to sit down before we assigned the guest rooms to my friends. Norman had already asked the maids to prepare the guest rooms in the back side of the mansion. "How about we cook for Hnie today?" Lamar suggested as soon as he saw Charlotte enter the living room. I had told him that Charlotte had been trying to feed me a lot and I wasntfortable, so I was d he remembered. I just didnt know he would instantly jump in for my rescue. "Oh, you guys are her friends, right?" And as expected, Charlotte started to speak. Azura had only seen us enter the mansion before leaving for her room. I could tell she wasntfortable with my friends being here with me. "Yeah, I guess we have met before," Jenny said as she remembered one of the events when they hade over. "Uh, yeah, I dont know, maybe I dont remember," Charlotte said with a very nice smile on her face. But I think she couldnt fool us anymore since we knew her truth, even if she didnt know we did. "Anyway, you guys dont have to cook, youre guests here. Im cooking tonight," she stated, a very proud smile on her lips. But Lamar noticed I wouldnt eat at home if she was cooking. It was getting a little difficult because I didnt know which one of them would enter the kitchen to poison my food. "You know what, no. We are not guests, we are her friends, her family, so its our mansion as well. Right, Hnie?" Lamar asked, and I quickly nodded my head. "And tonight, we will cook," Sage added, cing a hand on her chest. I noticed Azura walk into the living room, folding her arms across her chest and leaning to the side against the doorframe. "Arent you the one who had a crush on Emmet?" It hit all of us like a wrecking ball. Penns face started to harden, while Sage looked embarrassed. I noticed Emmet close his eyes and then open them again, ring at Azura. If it had been anyone else with even a little sense of bodynguage, they would have left. But it was Azura. Azura didnt care what anybody thought. "What? Im just saying," she replied with a shrug after receiving harsh res. "Yes, she was. I mean, Professor Emmet is a handsome man. But she moved on. Students always have crushes on their professors. Its not to be taken seriously. What worries me is when someone takes the crush way too seriously, and they cling to the professor. Or any marked man, in fact," Penn hissed back at her, defending Sage, who looked so ufortable. I noticed Azuras eyes turn to Emmet. The look she gave him was the kind someone gives their partner when they arent defending them. "Hes just your student. Look how hes talking." Since Emmet didnt openly support her or take her re seriously, she said it out loud, just so he knew what she was upset about. "You start a war, you hold the sword and win it yourself, Azura. Or you dont start it at all," Emmetmented, cing his leg over the other and then turning to look at me. His eyes once againnded on my pearl, and I noticed him smile. It was like he was happy about something. "Whatever. Her friends are just as rude as her," Azura hissed, stomping her foot and walking out of the living room. I didnt understand what her problem was. She came here, ring guns at Sage. Penn didnt even say anything wrong to her. He was being polite. I guess she just didnt want anyone reminding her that Emmet wasnt her man, even though they were marked. "Anyway, we will freshen up and then start cooking. How about that?" Lamar asked, smiling quietly. Jenny nodded her head, already set on cooking too. "And Hnie will go and rest," Norman said, reminding me. I gave him a smile, but I could tell he knew I was upset with him. I just didnt know. I had expected him to tell me instead of going behind my back, even if his intentions were right. For a moment, it made me feel terrible. And it was more like yful banter that Lucy was so fixated on him. I mean, the entity was. I no longer wanted to call her Lucy. My Lucy was trapped, waiting for us. After that, we all went back to our rooms. We freshened up. Kesha was still not around, and Kaye said she had been calling him, asking if he was home so she coulde back. He wasnt responding. He didnt want to deal with her, just like the rest of us. After showering, we met at the dining table where Lamar, Penn, Jenny, and Sage had prepared a huge feast for all of us. Azura skipped. Jessica decided to eat in her guest room. Charlotte didnt even want to touch the food. I guessed she was upset she didnt get the chance to cook. Whatever. We didnt care. We all had fun. We ate. On the outside, we were happy that we realized Lucy wasnt this mean person and that we could have our friend back. But inside, we were guilty she had been gone for so long without anyone suspecting. And we were afraid of how wed even get her back. Chapter 799-Book Of Pearls And A Hope

Chapter 799: 799-Book Of Pearls And A Hope

Hnie: That night, after eating and walking around, we decided to head to Emmets office on one of the top floors to discuss things, especially about the pearl around my neck. Because Emmet had been staring at it for too long. I wanted to know more about it, and also figure out how to deal with the entity from the tenth floor. Once we settled and the others started drinking, I held a fresh orange juice in my hand. "You guys can look around for anything you can find in the books," Emmet told my friends, letting them know they had the permission to search the shelves for ways to help Lucy. At the same time, he also shared his n. "I want to first see what is the deal with the pearl," he said, pointing at my neck. "Yeah, youve been staring at it for way too long," Kaye reminded him. "Is there anything specific you want to tell us?" Kaye asked. "Yeah. If Im not wrong, this pearl can open doors to other realms." As soon as he said that, we all looked around at each other in confusion. "What does that mean?" I asked Emmet. "I dont know. I just know that a pearl from a mermaids tail is very sacred and also magical," he mumbled, bringing a smile to my face. No wonder my mom gave it to me. She called me special. "Oh wait, I remember! For you to escape the curse when all the curses are breaking down and the poison is gathering around us, you need to escape to another realm to survive," Maximus said, pointing at Emmet and jumping up and down happily. As soon as Emmet nodded his head, my eyes widened. "Wait, does that mean you have a chance?" I uttered, my voice broke. It had been weighing on me heavily, thinking about what we would do for Emmet. Earlier that day, he had exined that once the curses broke, he would die. To survive, he needed to go to another realm to escape the poison of the curses. When the brothers curses lifted, their lingering poison would be too toxic for him, and it would all attack him at once. If he were in another realm, though, by the time the curses and their poison disappeared, he would survive. "Then how about we first look into this pearl," I asked, touching it. I knew Lucy needed to be rescued, but at the same time, we were going to trap her. That was the first step to saving her. She would be fine. But Emmet, we didnt know when the curses would be extreme or when we would finally have to save the brothers by whatever means. We needed to find a way for Emmet to survive. Then we could do the rest, fight the X-Codex, free Lucy from the Entitys grasp, with a clearer mind. "Yeah, Hnie is right," Norman said, smiling at his brother. They were already ready to give him a hug, because what he had told us was enough for us to know there was a way for Emmet to survive. "Then lets get to work," Sage said, rubbing her palms. However, I noticed that whenever she got too excited for Emmet, Penn would look at her. I guessed it would take time for her to make Penn realize she only adored Emmet, but loved Penn. We got to work. We went through every book. And every time I looked at Emmet smiling to himself, I felt relieved. Then he approached me with a book. "See, it says a lot about mermaids," he said, pointing at it, though I could tell he just wanted to get closer. "You can hold the pearl if you want," I said, and heughed. "No, no, no, thats not it. I just wanted to let you know that I cannot wait to be a part of your and my childs life," he whispered, making me understand why it had been so hard to cope with the idea he wouldnt be with us. "Emmet, you will be there in our babys life. I will not let anything happen to you," I said to him. He smiled even wider. This was the first time I had seen Emmet smile so crazily wide. And honestly, it made me feel so relieved. "I found a booka book of pearls," Sage announced, raising her hand so high with the book that we all startedughing at her. But we were happy. We were making progress. We all put the book on the table and then stood around it in a circle. Sage, Jenny, Gavin, and Lamar had stools behind us, standing on top so they could look down. Their hands rested on each others shoulders, and I knew if one of them fell, the others woulde crashing down. Norman looked up and pointed at Lamar, then tapped his shoulder, letting him know he could hunch down with his support. With an uneasy look and a bit shy, Lamar ced his hands on his professors shoulders, and the others followed. Sage only put her hands on Penns shoulder this time, letting Gavin use Emmets shoulder for support, and I could already tell it gave Penn a lot of hope. Little things in a rtionship mattered, but right then, we just wanted to focus on the book. Emmet opened it excitedly, shuffling through the pages until he came across the mermaid pearl, just like the one on my neck. Then he smiled, looking at all of us. We looked like overly excited kids high on sugar, smiling ear to ear, staring at the book, then at Emmet. But as his smile started to fade, so did ours. "I dont think this book can help us," Emmet muttered, and I mirrored the expression of everyone else because we were all scared of what he had just found out. "Emmet, what is it?" Maximus asked, staring at his brothers face with tears already forming in his eyes. We had been so excited just a few minutes ago, thinking there was a way to save Emmet from the disastrous poison of the curses. Chapter 800-Another Realm

Chapter 800: 800-Another Realm

Hnie: "What? What is it?" I asked, almost rushing too anxiously. He looked at us with a sad, disappointed expression before he muttered, "Its in anothernguage." As soon as he said that, we rolled our eyes. "Come on, you dont have to be so dramatic," Norman said, pping his chest with the back of his hand, reaching across the table since he was opposite Emmet. "I will read it. I can read manynguages," Maximus volunteered, and we all stared at Emmet, waiting for him to hand over the book. "Really?" Emmet asked, sounding skeptical. "Fine, go. Go ahead, read it." He turned the book toward Maximus, making us wonder why he was being so petty. But the minute Maximus looked at the book, he scratched the back of his neck. "Um, its mermaidnguage," he admitted, handing it back. The disappointment lingered for only a few seconds before everyone turned to me, pushing the book in my direction. I stared at the words, but they just looked like a mumble jumble. "Um, guys, I didnt grow up with the mermaids. I dont know what it says," I mumbled, disappointing them. "Your mother, she grew up with the mermaids!" someone yelled. Thankfully, Jenny said it before I had to take time to remember my mother could help. And then our faces lit up once again. "Come on, give your mother a call," Gavin said, and Emmet started to wag his finger as a no. "Guys, we dont have to wake her up at this time of night," Emmet disagreed. It was so sweet of him. I knew it would mean a lot to him to find out right now what the pearl could do and how we could use it to save him, but he still wanted to be considerate of my mothers rest. "I think there is a few hours difference, so it might not be thatte over there," I reminded Emmet, and then I grabbed my phone. "Ill call her now," I said, excitedly dialing her number. "Put it on speaker," Lamar added, reaching over from Normans shoulder to tap my shoulder with two fingers, and I nodded. I dialed her number and put the phone on speaker, cing it in the middle of the table on top of the book. "Hello? Is everything okay?" My mom picked up instantly, worried I was in some trouble because she knew the time difference and that it was night over here. "Oh yeah, Im fine. I just wanted to speak with you about some stuff," I said, and I guess she noticed the excitement in my voice. "What is it?" she asked. "Hello Miss Urs!" Jenny yelled, others joining along. My mother started tough on the other side. "Im so d you guys are having fun. Are you all staying at the academy?" she asked, probably thinking that was why we were together. "No, actually, we came over here. We were going to discuss stuff about Lucy," Jenny exined, making us all stare at her. She shrugged. "What? Shes my mom too if shes Hnies mom," Jenny argued, giving us a harsh look and a pout. "She is right. But what about Lucy? Isnt this the friend who stopped being friends with you after a while?" my mother remembered. She had been keeping an eye on me and my life, so of course she knew a little. "Yeah, actually, it turns out she was never really herself. When she was pushed off the 10th floor, remember I told you, the entities took over her body. Our poor friend has been trapped for so long, and we never found out. But now were finally trying to find a way to get to her and free her," I said in one breath, because I knew my mother would understand. "Im so proud of you, Hnie. Not only do you do great things for others, but you dont forget your friends. And the regret I hear in your voice is what makes you a better queen." Herpliment meant so much to me, so I smiled. But deep down, the guilt wouldnt vanish until I saved Lucy and helped her back to a normal life. "Anyway, this isnt even why I called you," I said, pping my forehead. I never had anyone growing up that I could share everything with, so once I found my friends and my mother again, I would just yap to them. Every time something happened, Id share it, though I was still good at keeping secrets, which I was proud of. "What do you want to know?" my mom asked, and I could hear theughter in her voice. "Mom, the pearl you gave me, its not just a pendant, is it?" I asked, gulping hard, and somehow Kaye noticed. He quickly offered me a ss of water without moving too much since someones hands were still on his shoulder. I took a sip while waiting for her response. "How did you figure it out?" The excitement in her voice told me it was true. "So it is true?" I asked. "Of course it is. Its a mermaids tail pearl, Hnie. Its special," she replied, and we all started to smile creepily again, except for Emmet. I guess he was just tired of us acting like excited bunnies. "How do we put it to work? I mean, does it really open a door to another realm?" I questioned. I couldnt even word my questions better because of how excited and happy I was. This would change everything. All the concerns we had before about losing Emmet and not being able to help him would be gone. "Oh, by the way, we found a book with mermaidnguage written in it. Can you please help us with it?" Lamar added, reminding us we had the solution in front of us, except we couldnt read it. "Oh yes, mermaidnguage. Just send me a screenshot," my mom said. Our eyes widened even more. "Okay, wait a minute. Im sending you a screenshot from Jennys phone," I told her. I turned to Jenny, wagged my fingers at her, and she instantly handed me her phone. In the next two minutes, I took a screenshot and sent it to my mom. While she examined it, we stayed impatiently on the call. And then, after she was done examining it, my mom, in a very gentle and sweet voice, said, "Yes, it is true. It can take a person to another realm." Chapter 801-Lost Hope And A Sacrifice

Chapter 801: 801-Lost Hope And A Sacrifice

Hnie: "The terms are simple. You need to take it off the chain youre wearing it with, then hold it between your hands and rub it. ce it in a room with four corners closed, doors and everything. Make sure nobody enters that room, because whoever does will move into the newnd. But remember, it is not a real realm. It is a fake one, a realm without magic and curses. Any entity made entirely of magic would never be able to enter, but a werewolf can," my mom took a pause and I could tell someone offered her wine. Some women. Mom has told me that she had made really good friends there. "For example, if you go there, you will just be you. Mint will not be part of you. You get to live an ideal life in that ce. But once the pearl starts to fade like soap, if you dont get out, youll be trapped inside. Also, you can get killed there. People usually get lost in there because it is such a pure and peacefulnd that they dont want toe out. So it is always rmended that someone else goes to bring them back," My mom exined, and I started taking mental notes. It seemed like Runes world but without any leader or toxicity. That meant the pearl only works once, and probably only for a few days. Everyone else nodded, keeping it in mind. So it seemed easy. We would send Emmet there, and once the curse was broken and the poison gone, I, along with his brothers, or maybe all of them, would enter the room again. Wed be in the realm with him, and then bring him back. That sounded like a good n. While we were silently nodding, my mother spoke again. Of course, she didnt know what we were nning, so out of curiosity she asked one question that instantly wiped the smiles from everyones faces. "Wait, dont tell me you came up with this idea for Lucy. That is such a brilliant idea. Once you push her in there, she will no longer be those entities because they are entirely magical beings. They are dead spirits looking for a body. So it will just be Lucy in the dreand, and any one of you can go there and convince her toe back," my mom said. I watched Emmets smile fade. "Mom, Ill talk to youter," I muttered, snatching the phone and cutting the call. Now, it was the most awkward silence ever. "At least now we know how to help Lucy." It was Emmet who broke the silence, as expected. All of us watched him quietly because we knew hed do something like that. There was no way Emmet would choose himself over his students. "Emmet, what about you?" Norman asked right away. They would do anything for their students, but when it came to the brothers, of course theyd choose each other. Honestly, I was torn too. How could I let him die? There might be other ways to save Lucy, but for Emmet, this was the only one. Everyone stayed quiet until Maximus spoke. "I mean, we were already looking into ideas to save Lucy. We can find something if we try hard." He said exactly what Id been thinking. "No, guys. Theres no way Ill let my student suffer while I save myself. Forget it." This time Emmets tone was sharp, making it clear he wouldnt listen. "Now lets wrap it up. We already found a way to help her," Emmet added, gesturing at all the books scattered around. "I mean, were also with Professor Maximus. We can help Lucy in other ways. All we need to do is confront her and make here out stronger," Jenny said. But after Emmet only shook his head, she fell silent. Everyone cleaned the area and started leaving for their rooms in a defeated way. We had been so happy just minutes ago. Still, I wasnt too defeated. There was no way I would let Emmet take the fall. "What are you thinking?" Norman asked, noticing I had been staring at the empty office too long. Everyone else was gone. It was just me, Norman, Kaye, and Maximus. I took a deep breath. "I have lived my entire life without my mermaid powers. And if my pearl" I ced a hand on my chest and patted it. Maximus quickly shook his head. "No. This is your identity. This is a part of you," he argued. "Then what? What do you rmend? We let Emmet die?" As soon as I said it, Maximus looked down. "Exactly. And its fine. Its just my mermaid tail for the life of my mate," I muttered, watching them exchange silent nces. It was my call and mine alone. There was no way they could change my mind. Besides, why would they want to? They wanted their brother safe too. It was decided. Even though we never told Emmet, the n was set. I would give up my mermaid tail for him when the time came. I knew the others slept uneasily because they had no clue what they would do for Emmet, but I wasfortable. I had something I could use to save him, and I was going to do it no matter what. Nobody could change my mind. After I went to my room, Norman tried to cuddle with me, but I put some distance between us. "Oh, what is going on? Are you still angry with me?" he asked, and I let out a grunt. "Okay,e on, tell me." He made me look at him, sitting on the bed, facing him. "I dont want to. I want to help Lucy as quickly as possible so I can break all the curses. I dont want to spend theter months of my pregnancy, when Im heavily pregnant, running around trying to rescue my mates who mean a lot to me, even when they hide things from me." I stayed angry, and I noticed him raise his eyebrows. "Okay, that makes sense, but can we cuddle tonight?" he asked, pouting. I was still upset. He shouldnt have left me like that. But I also knew his curse was slowly getting worse again, and I could already tell this was thest time. After that, it would either be I save them or I lose them, and I would never, ever be ready for that. So with an eye roll, I finally got closer and hugged him. Then wey down to sleep, because the next day we had nned to start taking action to save Lucy. Chapter 802-Ready To Kill Helanie

Chapter 802: 802-Ready To Kill Hnie

Authors POV: "You should eat something and then take your medicine," Larry said, arriving in the living room with the maids behind him carrying trays of food. Darcy had been so low on energy that shed stopped eating and had been stressed beyond anything she had ever experienced. She could not believe Niles had openly used her of sleeping with everyone. Darcy had always judged others, made fun of their characters, or even started rumors about them. She enjoyed a good scandal, as long as she wasnt part of it. But ever since Niles had pointed fingers at her, she had been devastated. She actually got a call from Vonstan, who said they were looking into her behavior and that she was supposed to meet the council very soon because they had heard some disturbing things about her and wanted to take quick action. She tried to exin that Niles was just grasping at anything to shift the me or drag others with him, but Vonstan did not believe her. It seemed the little skit yed in the Vicious Bane Pack had left Vonstan under the impression that everything said and done in that skit, along with the woman asking Niles to kill the babies, was about Darcy. "Just leave the food here and go," Darcy grunted, not even looking at the maids. Everyone who looked at her felt like they wereughing at her or judging her. She was ashamed for the first time. "Please leave it all here," Larry told the maids, who set everything on the table before walking out. Now Larry sat in front of her on the couch, watching as Darcy slowly raised her head. "What am I going to do? They are questioning every alpha, almost making me feel so bad. Imagine every alpha getting a call asking, did you sleep with Darcy? I feel like a whore," Darcy grunted, almost tearing up at having to face such humiliation at her age. "And then my sonC he was right there," she said, tears forming. "He must hate me so much." She grunted, covering her face with her hands. "Darcy, Ive told you to keep your circle small," Larry said, but he did not dare tell her what he really thought. It was true. Even he thought she was acting like a whore, getting in bed with every alpha, or convincing them to cheat on their mates. Although it was the alphas fault, it didnt change the fact that Darcy had be one. Or why else would she want to steal married alphas? "Im a singledy. Why are they ming me?" she grunted, getting up from the couch and pacing. "Imagine how Urs will feel when she hears all this. Oh my goddess, shell beughing at me. Everyone will gossip about me. And that slut of her daughter, who has no say because shes being shared by so many people." She thought of Hnie, remembering the biggest tragedy in her life, along with the fact that her sons were also sharing her. Well, she was fated to all of them, and it seemed the moon goddess had decided this sharing. No matter how many times Larry tried to make her understand the situations were different, Darcy shook her head and refused to believe him. "I dont fucking care. I just want that girl dead. I want everything fixed. Once shes out of the way, everything will be fine. Its her who is causing all these scenes. If she hadnt gone back home to punish Niles, all this could have been prevented. Imagine getting punished for some fucking mermaid," Darcy groaned as loud as she could, pointing in the air, remembering that the skit mentioned a woman who carried out the n of killing the mermaids babies. "Give me my phone," Darcy said, waving her hand at Larry, who got up immediately to hand it to her. "Hello, I want to know whats going on. When can I finally just kill this bitch?" Darcy didnt even have to say her name, the grey woman already knew who could get under her nerves. Even the grey woman was shocked, it was so easy for them to control Urs. But then Hnie, this girl was only 19, and she could do things they had never imagined. I mean, you could wait for the babies to be born, but your sons would have to kill them. And if the mates, the new mates, are able to manipte themC" the grey woman was yapping when Darcy shook her head. "No, that will take too long. Hnie is unstoppable. Shes thinking by the second,ing up with ns to tighten the rope around my neck. I cannot wait, and I cannot let her give birth to my sons children. What if the new mates cant control them? Then what? I cannot let it happen. My sonsC it will be a lot harder if there are four children. Id have to get each of my sons to agree to kill their baby." Darcy grunted, trying to make the grey woman understand it wasnt going to be that easy. Her sons werepletely wrapped around Hnies pinky finger. "Well, then just pray its one kid. Then either one of your sons killing the baby would be enough, because its shared DNA," the grey woman said. As soon as she said that, Darcy shook her head again. "No, I told you, I cannot wait that long." She almost yelled, letting the grey woman know that the rumors spreading about her were really affecting her. "Then you have to get Hnie killed now. Ill initiate the process. Just manipte one of your sons to kill her and throw her in the well. No more issues. The attention will be diverted back to Hnie. And who will even say who killed her? All you have to do is convince one of your sons to do it," the grey woman finished. Darcy began to nod. "I like that idea very much. Ill get on it. One of the sons killing her is way easier than getting all of them to kill their babies. Ill do it," she decided, taking a deep breath and cutting the call. "Larry, I want you to do something for me. I want a meeting," she announced before sitting down and grabbing food. She could finally eat now that she had a mission. "Im going to stop Hnie once and for all." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 803-Taking Her Home With Me

Chapter 803: 803-Taking Her Home With Me

Hnie: "Okay, now remember, no matter what she says, you are not going to let her get under your skin, right?" Jenny repeated as we stood a little further from where Lucy was. "Okay," I said, taking a deep breath. We hade to Benitas cafe. It had been so long since we had visited this ce, after her son turned himself in before they could arrest him. I noticed Benita wasnt doing well. I didnt feel bad for her. She wasnt a very nice woman, so it didnt really affect me. But she was back to working, and Lucy had decided to eat at her ce. I knew Benita could be hostile toward me. After her son got punished, she might even think I was the reason he was no longer with her. But I had to have this conversation with Lucy. It was a must. "Now go, go, go." Jenny pushed me inside, and I straightened my shoulders. Once I entered, I saw the servers give me a full bow. I realized Benita didnt really stick around. She would just give directions to her servers and leave. I guess thats why I feltfortable when I entered. I walked straight over to Lucy and noticed her eyes wandering behind me, just to check if anyone else hade with me. Then she looked back at me. "Oh, Hnie," she said, fixing her posture, probably becausest time she had really irked me. So she must be wondering if I hade here to fight her. "Yeah, I needed to speak with you," I said, taking a seat before she could even offer me one. I could tell she was ufortable. She kept ncing around, over her shoulder. "Dont worry, Im not here to hit you or anything," I added, trying to put her at ease. "Youre not?" she asked, and I shook my head. I noticed her rx a bit in the chair. "Then what are you here for?" she asked. I noticed a smileing to her lips, probably because she thought I hade to beg her to leave my husband alone, which she practically expressed in the next sentence. "If you think Im the reason your husband is interested in me, youre wrong. If a man finds interest somewhere else, you cant really do much about it. Besides, why do you care? You already have so many mates," she said in one breath. I would have given her a good earful if I hadnte with a n. Besides, staring at her made me miss Lucy even more. My bodynguage was different. Even when I tried to seem annoyed, I couldnt bepletely annoyed. This was Lucy, for heavens sake. "No, Im not here for that," I said. "Im not here to ask you to leave him alone. I understand. Its not your fault. I guess hes really not able to connect with the other mate at home, and since I give time to the others, he feels left out. Probably he bonded with you over some trauma." I grabbed a water bottle and opened it. I noticed Lucy staring at me. I wanted her to say it herself, that it was because both had been to the 10th floor, but she didnt. I could tell she didnt even want to talk about the 10th floor with me anymore. "That is odd. The Hnie I know would never, ever admit to it. So tell me, what is going on? What are you really here for?" she said, tapping her fingers on the table, letting me know that even she knew there was no way I would be gentle with her after I found out she had been trying to hit on my husband. "Nothing," I replied. "I cannot force a rogue king to change his mind. And Im not going to request you. However, I do want you to spend time with me, just so that you can really see what I go through every day. I want you to see that Im already dealing with so much. And then I will ask you, do you still want to steal my mate?" In my head, beforeing here, repeating all these things made sense. But in front of her, I felt so stupid. Thankfully, she did not think so. She looked kind of amazed, but also interested. "You want me to spend time with you?" she asked. As I nodded, she started to chuckle. "Fine, tell me, how? How do you want to spend time with me?" she asked, clearly on board. And it made it even creepier. "Im headed to Arthendel," I said. As soon as I announced that, I watched her eyes widen. But I could tell she forced them back to normal. "Oh, why so?" she asked, forcing a genuine tone. "You know my mother is there, and she had fixed everything. She was inviting me, so I decided" I started, but she hushed me. "Who else ising?" I knew she would not be foolish enough to go alone with me. "Everybody else, pretty much, except for my mates. They have to stay here and take care of the zharns," I replied, noticing a smile covering her lips. I already saw iting, so before she could say anything, I made a quick decision. "Norman ising with me." And right then and there, she made up her mind too. "Then Ille," she said. I knew the only reason she would want to stay back was to spend time with Norman. But once I told her he would being with me, she had no option but to join. It would be like killing two stones with one rock for her. "Sure, as long as your friends dont lecture me about the righteous and wrong things," she stated, folding her arms. "They wont, trust me. Just let me know what your decision is, and then Ill send you the location where we would pick you up," I said. I just wanted to get it over with before Benita came out and caused another chaos. I did not want to deal with her. "Sure," Lucy said, smiling. She had no clue what we had nned for her. Once we take her to Arthendel, she will pretty much be at our mercy. And we will force her out of our friends body and rescue Lucy without hurting her in the process. Chapter 804-Meeting Mom

Chapter 804: 804-Meeting Mom

Hnie: "Bye, take care," I called from the car, waving my hand wide. Recently, any journey had been long for me, and I realized it wasnt good for my health. I got drained of energy very quickly and needed to feed every few hours. We went to the doctor the other day, me, Emmet, and the rest of my mates, because they wanted to be there for every appointment. She told me it was early in the pregnancy and I was extremely weak, rapidly losing strength in my body. After the ultrasound, the doctor told me it was true. I was carrying four pups. But when I told her the babies had different fathers, she said it was risky. I didnt care. I was ready for whatever the oue would be. However, I didnt tell my mates the news yet. Now we were headed to Arthendell. The council was also going there, along with some of the big alphas and alpha kings invited by the mermaids. I was d the two sides were finally getting along, and I wanted to keep it this way. But someone elseing with us had most of our attention. "I cant believe Ill see so many mermaids," Lucy said from behind. She was in the SUV with me and Norman. Gavin had insisted on staying in the car. Ever since she got in, I noticed Gavin couldnt stop staring at her. After losing Salem, he carried a lot of guilt about what happened to Lucy too. He even med himself. His mate was dead, and his ex-mate, his childhood best friend, was trapped in her own body. The car beside us had Lamar, Jenny, Sage, and Penn. "So, how is life for you?" Gavin asked her, shifting in his seat first. I adjusted the mirror so I could see them. "Its great," Lucy replied, though not with the warmth she once had. "Listen, I never got a chance to say this to you, but Im really sorry," Gavin went on. I noticed Lucy looking around. Maybe our Lucy, still tired and trapped in her body, was listening to him. What if us talking to her was affecting whatever was going on inside her between her and the two entities? "Took you a while to realize you had been a scumbag." That response, however, was sadly not from Lucy. At least we knew this much, Lucy would never say that. "I was," Gavin admitted quickly, which made her go silent. I was staring at her too hard, wanting to see how she would react to everything. "So, you donte around to fight the Jaunes?" Gavin asked. It sounded natural since everyone was involved. "Oh, um, I really dont like violence," Lucy said, trying to sound clever. "That makes sense. You never did. Remember when we were, uh, little? You used to be so..." He was smiling and talking when she suddenly put her earplugs in, making it clear she didnt want to hear him. As soon as she blocked him out, Gavin nodded and pouted. "Serves me right," he muttered. The rest of the car ride was strange. Not only was Lucy extremely hostile toward Gavin while Gavin was drowning in guilt, but she also kept trying to flirt with Norman or start small talk with him. Norman had to respond because they had already made it seem like something was starting between them. At the same time, I felt nauseous, and the closer we got to the sea and my people, the more my legs itched. I didnt want to go into the water while carrying pups. I didnt know if it would be harmful for a mermaid, or maybe it wouldnt, who knows. After about eight hours of breaks and rest, Norman finally stopped at a motel. "I am so tired. My back hurts," I said, getting up from the seat and fixing the backrest again. "Its okay, we are getting off," Norman told me, saying I didnt need to sit back down. "I mean, I am also tired," Lucy chimed in from behind. "Oh, Ill get you room service," Norman told her, sneaking a look at me. I knew he was acting, but it still affected me. He held my hand, wrapped his arm around me, and carried me into his arms. "What the heck?" Lucyined, but Norman had already carried me into the motel. It was a one-floor motel with plenty of rooms, surprisingly beautiful. "I think we are sharing a room," I heard Gavin tell Lucy, who only grunted. It was an odd sight, Gavin trying so hard to talk to her while she ignored him. Kind of satisfying, if only he hadnt been through so much, and if only it had been the real Lucy giving it to him. We stayed in the room, and Norman pretended to be asleep even though I knew he couldnt. His curse was messing him up, but Lucy kepting to the door, asking if Norman was awake, saying she wanted therapy from him. I would point at him and let her know he was sleeping, then she would leave. Every time she came, Gavin was behind her, giving me a sad look, as if to say he tried to stop her. Finally, we had to continue our journey. It was far, but worth it, and we were finally here. I watched the color of the sky change. A beautiful baby blue mixed with white, and I could tell special people lived here. There was the chattering of mermaids who werent in the water as we stepped toward the big, shining blue door. It was glittery, like something from a fairy tale. "Hello," I heard a cheerful, gleeful voice as the door opened. My mother. She looked so pretty. Her hair was cut short and dyed pink. She had beautiful makeup on, glitter on her face, and she wore a gorgeous golden gown, glittery and pearled. She ran toward me with open arms, and before I knew it, I was hugged by my mother. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 805-The Perfect Arthendel

Chapter 805: 805-The Perfect Arthendel

Hnie: "Mom, you dont have to do so much," I told her once she let her servers bring out beautiful colored drinks. "They are all healthy. Actually, way too healthy for the baby," my mom said, excitedly rubbing her palms. Her mansion was beautiful, all white with rainbow colors and decor. "Did you like the food?" my mom asked. I gave her a nod. "Im so full I dont think I can walk," I joked. She had decorated a beautiful master bedroom for me and Norman. My friends were also given the most decorated rooms right next to ours. My mom really outdid herself, and the respect she got from her people was something she had deserved for a very long time. I guessed they would even bow down to the ground she walked on. They told me they had been waiting for me toe back and take over. I wasnt sure if that would be possible. I wanted to stay where my mates were. Of course, I didnt tell them this, because I could always n visits and stay a few days with one of my mates, or maybe all of them. "Mom, which room did you give to Lucy?" I whispered. With a hand gesture, she pointed to my left. "Thest one. Our guards are all around that area. Dont worry, she wont escape," my mom said, and I nodded. I was anxious. If this didnt work, I wasnt sure how else we could free her. "Just so you know, your friend will be so proud of you when she wakes up," my mom reassured me. Norman came out after taking a shower and instantly bowed down to my mother, who gave him a hand gesture shyly. "Mother-inw, you dont have to do that much." This was the same Norman who had once been so rude to her because, in the beginning, he had seen her traumatizing their mother. Now he was showing her respect, because he knew his own mother had lied. "Of course I need to do that. Your father was a very nice man to me. He took care of me when I needed it the most," my mom replied with a smile. She barely everined. "By the way, thank you both so much for bringing justice to me. The news of Niles being punished has reached our ears. We are waiting for his arrival. The council said they will bring him here to punish him as well," my mom said, smiling with little tears forming in her eyes. Vonstan was here too for the meeting, and I could tell my mom was happy that werewolves and mermaids were finally getting along. "By the way, Hnie, after you rest, the mermaids have prepared a little surprise for you. Its a skit, more like entertainment. The young mermaids are so impressed with you. So whenever youre ready," my mom added as her servers came in holding gowns and suits for us to pick from. "Your friends also got options, so dont worry." She gestured to let me know she hadnt forgotten them. "Thank you so much, mom," I said, hugging her. Just two years ago, I had been lonely, helpless, abused, and a victim. Now I was a grown woman with a mother and so many loved ones around me. Once my mom left the room, I started going through the gowns. I really wanted to see what the young ones had prepared for me. I was excited. "The red one," Norman said from the bed. I looked at him and rolled my eyes. "Youre still angry with me?" he asked and I only shrugged. "Okay, I get it. I messed up. I should have told you. But Hnie, please dont be angry with me. You dont know how hard it is for me to live when youre not giving me attention," he confessed as he got out of bed and wrapped his arms around me. "This will teach you a lesson, that next time if you do something like this, the punishment will be harsher," I said, gently elbowing him in the stomach, but he still didnt let me go. "At least wear the red one for me," he said, bending down to kiss my cheek before pulling away. "Ill wear a grey one," he added, picking one. And even though I wanted to annoy him by choosing something else, I picked the red one. I didnt want to hurt him that much. After a little rest, we were ready for the celebration. "Wow," was all Norman said when he saw me. I had beautiful pearls around my eyes. The red, shiny, glittery lipstick looked so good on me. From eyeshadow to hairspray, everything had glitter in it. I liked it. Then it was time to leave the room, and right away we ran into someone waiting for us. "Where were you guys?" It was Lucy, wearing a blue gown, trying to seduce Norman. "Does she not know she doesnt evenpare to one bit of you?" Norman whispered into my ear before kissing my cheek, then walked past herpletely. I could tell she noticed that ever since he arrived, he had been ignoring her. Norman told me he didnt want to keep the act up anymore. She was already here, and soon wed toss her into the room to start the ritual. He didnt want to keep upsetting me with the drama. And the look on her face told me she was bothered. But there was nothing she could do. She was already here. "Where is everybody else?" I asked, trying to sound casual with her, only because I knew Lucy, my best friend, was still in there somewhere. "I dont know. They were all around the scene," she hissed. Once I stepped out, I was stunned. Half of the mermaidnd rested on the earth, but the other half stretched out over the water, almost like a big ass floating city. Wide wooden nks were bound tightly together, holding houses and rooms that stood right on the surface of the sea. Tehre were boats carrying people across to reach them, or they could take the small bridges that connected the floating paths. And in the middle was the vast, open sea, where the mermaids swam freely. It was their stage, a ce where they were going to put on a show for us. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 806-The Great Mermaid Show

Chapter 806: 806-The Great Mermaid Show

Hnie: The music was beautiful. The mermaids came out of the water, did a little trick, then swam back down. They woulde up again, jump high,nd with a ssh, and repeat. They showed so many tricks. One of them swam fast, jumped high, spun in the air, andnded back in the water. Their tails were different colors, shiny and glittery. When the light hit them, they looked even brighter. My friends were glued to the performances. Sometimes Sage and Jenny looked insecure when Penn and Lamar kept staring at the mermaids. Some of the mermaids acted cute, smiling, waving, and interacting with the crowd. Others were seductresses. They stared into the eyes of Norman, Lamar, Penn, and Gavin, then did a little dance, rubbing their hands over their bodies, smiling in a way that gave the men goosebumps, before going back into the water. I felt jealous like the others, but it was nothing. They were only performing. Norman was enjoying it, though. I even caught him looking at me a few times. I didnt know why, and I wanted to ask him what he was thinking. One mermaid must have noticed Jenny was feeling insecure. She came close to the edge and blew a kiss, not at Lamar but at Jenny, until Jenny started smiling and pping. When she did the same to Lamar, and Lamar got excited trying to catch the flying kiss, she sshed him on purpose, making everyoneugh. Once the performance was over, dinner was served. The drinks tasted like nothing from the werewolfnd. Altogether, the next three hours of entertainment were perfect. "What were you thinking?" I finally asked Norman as we returned to the maind. "Youll give me that kind of entertainment once you give birth, right?" he teased, nudging me with his elbow. "Of course, if you mend yourself and dont mess up again," I warned him with a yful look. But the closer we walked back to the mansion, the more I realized maybe not. I didnt want to get too close to my mermaid side anymore. I had nned something for Emmet, and the fact that even Norman forgot about it made it scarier. I wanted everyone to remember not to hold onto my mermaid side too strongly anymore. Sadly, I did ask Emmet toe with us but he couldnt. Not until the curse started to get extreme and we began to break the brothers free from them. And then we all paused when we looked up and saw Lord McQuoid finally arrive. We had heard he had a little unfortunate event when his car broke down. The warriors reached him right away to help, but he was also feeling under the weather, so they had to rest longer than expected. The warriorster told us he didnt want to wait. He wanted to get here and meet my mom as quickly as possible. And now he was finally here. We had just entered the mansion to eat dinner when he arrived. "Urs," he said, calling my moms name. My mom started walking toward him, then broke into a sprint. "McQuoid," she cried,nding in his arms and hugging him. The mermaids began to walk inside, wanting to glimpse the man who had made her feel loved after she had lost everything. The way they hugged each other said everything. Then Lord McQuoid cupped her face in his hand and kissed her on the lips. "Is he going to be our king?" one of the mermaids asked. Lord McQuoid and Urs broke their kiss,ughing at her words. "Why not? He is my king," my mom said. I was so happy for her. She had finally found her happiness. But every good timees to an end. After dinner, we were already making ns to trap Lucy. She had been distant ever since she arrived in Arthendel. I guess she expected to spend time with Norman and use this trip to her advantage, but his changing attitude probably tipped her off. She wasnt interested in anything anymore. "You know he is so mean," Jenny continued, grunting and rolling her eyes at Lamar, who looked guilty. I guess she had been giving him a hard time after the show. "Guys!" Gavin arrived in haste. We were taking a walk and had left Penn, Sage, Gavin, and Lucy in their guest rooms, while my mom and Lord McQuoid stayed in theirs. Even at dinner, they sat together and didnt want to separate for a bit. I hadnt seen Mr. McQuoid happy in so long, so I was happy for them. But the look on Gavins face told me there was trouble. "What is it?" I asked, turning to him. Norman and Lamar were on our sides, while Jenny and I were in the middle. "Has anyone seen Lucy at all?" As soon as he asked, we panicked instantly. Him asking that question meant she wasnt wandering around or exploring. She had left. "What? Shes not in there?" I asked, almost tripping as I tried to get back to the mansion. "Careful," Norman warned, holding me in his arms. "Norman, if she left, you know what that means." I stuttered, shaking at the thought of failing Lucy. "Its okay. Well go find her. She hasnt gone too far. Lamar,e with me." Norman patted the back of my hand, and then Jenny kind of held me back, taking me to my room while Gavin, Lamar, and Norman went to look for her. As Jenny led me back, we heard that Penn and Sage had also started searching everywhere for Lucy. She had turned off her phone, so there was no way to contact her or trace her number. "I heard what happened," my mother rushed in, with Lord McQuoid behind her. She was in beautiful red lingerie, but she wore a robe over it. "Dont worry, Ive sent the mermaids to sense her out. Theyll find her," she said, looking confident. "Are you sure?" I asked. She nodded, closing her eyes to reassure me. "Hnie, a mermaids senses are never wrong. Dont worry, theyll find her," my mom said with a smile. Soon, a guard rushed in to give us the news. "Weve found Lucy. We trapped her in a car after giving her sedatives. I spoke to the mermaids and they are bringing her back here. Is there anything else you want us to do?" he asked. The news was all I wanted to hear. But then my mother said something that made me feel slightly bothered. "See, Hnie, once you give birth and can transition again and use all your mermaid senses, youll realize mermaids are very powerful," she said in her beautiful voice. Little did she know, I didnt even n to keep my tail. Chapter 807-The Tied Entity

Chapter 807: 807-The Tied Entity

Hnie: "Fucking untie me! You cant force me to stop seeing your husband. If he wants me, he wants me," Lucy screamed, sounding oblivious. We had tied Lucy to a bed in an all-white bedroom. There were only beds in the room, with in white sheets. I stood at the edge of her feet, next to the bed, arms crossed over my chest. "Do you seriously think thats why youre tied here? That Im going to ask you to stop flirting with my husband?" I asked, rolling my eyes. She looked angry and confused, but more like someone afraid of their secret being revealed. "Then why have you tied me up here? Are you going to kill me? Is that what youve resorted to, Miss Hnie Niles?" she screamed, deliberately saying the name I no longer wanted associated with me. "Its Hnie Soren Vaughn. And if you knew the name and the legend behind it, youd know theres no way Id kill someone innocent for my mates, because I dont need to. My mates love me. They would never cheat on me," I said,ughing slightly at the fact that she really thought Norman was wrapped around her finger. I noticed her frown and scrunch eyebrows. "Huh. You can say whatever you want. All I see is a broken woman trying her hardest to convince herself her husband still loves her," she mumbled, using her eyes to emphasize her words since her hands were tired and to also give out the mean girl energy. "Seriously, Lucy, you believe what youre saying?" I scoffed and turned toward the door. "You cane in," I called, and the door opened, letting Norman inside. I watched Lucy try to adjust her posture until realization hit her that she needed to act like a victim, a damsel in distress. "Professor Norman, look, your wife has gone crazy," she said in a gentle voice, still probably not understanding the truth. Norman arrived and wrapped his arm around my back, leaning in to kiss my cheek. I bet he could still feel the resistance in my body. "Why are you kissing her? She tied me up, and youre showing her affection?" Lucy screamed, still missing the hint. I couldnt help but wonder how stubborn and delusional she was. She was entitled, thinking she could just take over someones body like it was her own. "Come on, seriously, Lucy, shut the fuck up," Norman said and turned to look at her, grunting, and I noticed her eyes widen in shock. "You tried to get into my head using our connection with the tenth floor. You tried, but none of it affected me. And you know why? Because my love for Hnie is stronger than yourpulsion," Norman said, hands in his pockets. She reacted, very, very frightened by his words. "Whatpulsion? I dont know what youre talking about," she stuttered, waving her hands to untie the ropes. "Lucy, thepulsion you do when someone arrives at the tenth floor," Norman said. She paused and gasped. "Yeah, I know who you are. And you thought that just because you could convince others on the tenth floor, you could convince me too. You did it once, but that was when my own life was on the line and I was worried for my brother. But this time, it was Hnie. How could you think I would betray her? You were in my body for just a few seconds. Didnt you realize Im stubborn?" Norman hissed at her. I could only imagine how relieved he felt to finally confront the very reason he had four heartbeats. Lucy hissed back like a snake, thrashing on the bed as if she was possessed. "I would never cheat on Hnie. Even if I wanted to, I couldnt. My heart doesnt acknowledge anyone else. When I see other women, I just see an existence, nothing else. No charms, nothing. Ive never looked at anyone and thought, Wow, shes hot. Im incapable of falling in love except with Hine," Norman said, making me slowly lower my hands from my chest. I had been giving him a hard time ever since I found out he had nned something without telling me. Both he and Maximus had gotten a good earful from me and Emmet. But maybe I had been a little too harsh. Lucy snapped me out of my thoughts when she startedughing. "Okay, fine. I am. Zoo. And my brother Zaa is inside this body as well. Now what are you going to do? Kill me? Because youd be killing Lucy too, who, by the way, thinks youre not her friends." Now that she was finally introducing herself and letting us know what was happening inside her body, I could understand what Lucy was feeling. Honestly, it made me feel bad. If shes listening, she needs to know shes still our friend, and we wont stop until weve helped her. I clenched my fist, and Lucyughed from the other side. "And how are you going to do it?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. I looked at Norman, then back at her with a smirk. I gently raised my hand and touched the pearl on my neck. I watched Lucy follow my hand, and her expression changed. Thats how I knew she recognized the pearls. "Didnt you guys forget about her? What made you remember her so suddenly? Its obvious she doesnt mean anything to you, or else you would have noticed the changes in her, or tried your best to stop her from bing a trainwreck. But you didnt, so let her be. At least Im putting her body to better use than crying over some mate who cheated on her." She hissed, listing all the reasons we were bad friends, and to be honest, I agreed with her. "Youre right, we were bad friends. It took us a little while to realize what was happening with her. We thought her changes were her free will, her choice. Little did we know, our Lucy was trapped. And here I am, trying to be a better friend, and you cannot stop me," I said determinedly, holding her gaze. Chapter 808-The Volunteer

Chapter 808: 808-The Volunteer

Hnie: "Now youre making a big mistake. It wont change anything. You know what? The pearl will vanish, and youll all be lost in the dream world. I really hope that happens." She screamed, calling it a dream world instead of a realm, because it truly was just a dream world, but better than Runes world. I snatched the pendant off my neck and took the pearl out. The more she watched me, the more she struggled, fighting with all her strength to get out of the bed. Thats when Gavin came into the room, sitting next to her bed and then lying down. "Wait, whats going on? What the fuck is he here for?" Lucy screamed, grunting at him, but he didnt look at her. He was just staring at the ceiling. "You really think she would speak to him? She hates him. If he goes there, shell just kill him," she hissed. I noticed Gavin clenching his fist. "Wait, what do you mean?" I asked, pausing, and Gavin looked down, sitting up on the bed to meet my gaze. "Oh, you dont know? Imunicate with Lucy all the time, and she hates this motherfucker. If he goes into the realm, shes definitely going to freak out and not want toe back. In fact, she would kill him." She continued yapping, showing us just how upset Lucy would be to see Gavin. I noticed a look of guilt appear on his face. "Well then, the other friends can go in there," Norman suggested, meaning Jenny, Lamar, and the others. "No, she was never their friend to begin with," I said, remembering how much she hated Jenny. And if both Lamar and Jenny went in, it would cause chaos. Lamar had a one-night stand with her, and Jenny had a one-night stand with her man. "I will go," Gavin said, raising his hand. Lucy hissed at him. "Well then, be ready to die," she grunted. Gavin chuckled, shaking his head. "Then Im ready to die. Shes in there because of me, because I failed to protect her, because I failed to love her. I will go there, and I dont care what she does to me. If killing me is what makes her return, then thats what will happen," Gavin stated determinedly. Norman and I stared at Gavin in shock. He looked so determined that even the entity was just watching him with her eyes wide open. "Well, she definitely wont want to return after she kills you. Shell be ridden with guilt," Lucy muttered, turning red with anger. Gaviny down again, fixed his jacket, and gestured to me. "Come on, get started, Hnie," he said. I hesitated. I looked at Norman and then pointed toward the corner of the room. "May I have a word?" I asked, and he followed me. "What are you thinking?" Norman asked as soon as we were out of Lucys earshot. "I dont want Gavin to go on this suicide mission. Hes regretting a lot of his decisions, and right now he thinks sacrificing himself will help him feel better whether its going after the zharns or being sacrificed by his ex," I exined. Norman nodded, staring at Gavin, probably thinking the same thing. "Then Ill go with him," he said and I frowned. "Oh,e on. Itll be Lucy. The entity wont be there, and Lucy will never flirt with me. And even if she does, Hnie, you know Ill never cheat on you." He sounded exhausted, but I guessed it was because of his own mistakes. After a brief pause, I nodded my head. "Then, how about I go?" I whispered, watching him frown. "No, youre pregnant. If they start something, theyll hurt you," Norman said. While we were talking, I noticed Gavin approaching us. "Guys, I want to be alone with her. Please, just have some faith," he said. For the next five minutes, he convinced us he wanted to go first. "If you see me coughing up blood in my sleep, youll know shes hurting me. Then you can jump in. But right now, I want to be the only one to go in there. Please," he requested. "Are you sure, Gavin? I dont want you to act based on emotion. I know you feel guilty and responsible for Lucy being trapped for so long. But trust me, none of us saw iting. Even her own family was convinced, because the entity was so clever," I spoke softly, trying to make him understand that nobody would me him if he didnt want to go. Besides, we didnt even know how Lucy would respond to him. However, he shook his head. "Im positive. I want to be the one to go there. Hnie! before my mate, she was my best friend. She was my everything. And I didnt break things off with her because I fell out of love with her." That confession from Gavin came out of the blue, though I had already suspected it. "I broke things off with her because it had be too toxic. I was afraid wed end up hating each other. I was scared to fix things. I couldnt imagine that she gave me a taste of my own medicine when she cheated on me. I was a loser through and through. But even until the end, when she jumped off the tenth floor, I hadnt stopped loving her. I just wanted to separate from her because the guilt of cheating and ruining our rtionship was too much for both of us. Instead of facing my problems and fixing them, I ran away," he said, finally pouring out his emotions. I noticed Norman gently touch the back of his hand to mine, sending warmth across my body. "But what if she attacks you?" I asked, not ready to take a risk. "Come on, you guys are believing the entitys words. Dont you think its weird that she doesnt want me to go there?" Gavin countered. As soon as he put it that way, both Norman and I started to realize we were listening to someone who would never want Lucy to wake up, and she would never be thoughtful toward anyone else. So why would she care if Gavin dies or not? Chapter 809-We Watch Them Sleep Together

Chapter 809: 809-We Watch Them Sleep Together

Hnie: He went back to the bed andy down while Lucy began to scream. Norman left the room, and I stood holding the pearl in my hand. I rubbed it, ignoring the entitys screams telling me all sorts of terrifying things that would happen to Gavin if he went inside. And it made me believe what Gavin was saying, she was stopping us for a reason. Soon, I watched the two drift into slumber. The pearl began to glow, bright like anything. I turned off all the lights and ced it on the table. If I needed to go with him, I would have to lie down and close my eyes, or at least lie down. I put the pearl on the table and walked out of the room. Once outside, I noticed everyone standing there, watching me like a doctor walking out of an ICU. "Now we wait," I said, some anxiety visible on my face. "I really hoped Gavin would be able to convince her that we were all her friends, that none of us hated her or would hurt her." Jenny started praying, hugging Lamar, and sobbing. Everybody was teary-eyed. If it all went well, we would be able to see and meet Lucy again. While they waited, my mom gently touched my elbow to get my attention. I knew soon she would ask to talk because she had noticed me anxiously ncing at her. I realized it when I saw her try to make eye contact, but every time she looked at me for too long, I would look away. "Come to the side," my mom said, gently holding my hand and guiding me away from everyone else. "Yeah, what is it?" I asked, pretending I had no idea she had noticed my anxiety. "Hnie, what is going on?" she asked, sitting upright, not sugarcoating or starting with small talk. "Im just anxious for Gavin and Lucy," I lied, trying to look away. That wasnt the only reason I was anxious. I was also worried about a decision I had made and how others, especially the people of Arthendel would react. Today, when the mermaids performed, many of them told me they would wait for me to perform with them. They looked hopeful. So once they found out that I hadnt intended to give up on my mermaid tail, I wondered how they would react. Most of my senses would be gone. My mother only had a weakened wolf form before, which didnt exist anymore, so she was basically human. But they were still relying on me. "I think it will be better if you dont try to lie, if you cannot," my mom stated, folding her arms across my chest and staring at my face. I guess at this point I had no other option. Besides, telling her the truth wasnt the problem. I would be happy if she found out and helped me. "I had made up my mind to give up my tail to save Emmet from his curse," I said, watching her just keep staring at me. I expected her to be angry, to at least scold me for making that decision on my own. But instead, sheughed a little. "Youre just like me, ready to do anything for your lover, arent you?" my mom asked. And I felt such ease. "But you dont have to give up your tail, Hnie. We can find other ways," she suggested. I shook my head vigorously. "There is no other way. We dont know when the curses will get extreme again. Then well need to find a way to break them, and we wont have time. I dont want to risk anything," I said, tears starting to fill my eyes every time I thought about being unable to help Emmet. "Then I can find you someones pearl," she said. As soon as she said that, I watched her face with a little more interest. "No, Mom, if you are going to force someone, I wouldnt want that," I replied instantly, letting her know this was something I wouldnt be okay with. "Im not going to force anyone, but there will be someone willingly giving up their tail for you," she stated, and once again I started pacing anxiously. "Mom, I dont know. I know theyll be peer-pressured into it. Theyll think they owe me, and I dont want that," I said, holding her hands because I understood she was worried for me too. "See, Hnie, I cannot ask anyone older or younger because their tails wont be able to help us, but others? If somebody willingly" my mother paused. I wagged my finger. "Im not sure if anybody would willingly do that, but Im not gonna do it without letting you know. I will definitely let you know first, so dont worry." "Then I will really wait for you to let me know first," my mom said, giving me a head nod. I began nodding along with her, but now we had to head back to where everybody else was because I knew they were anxiously waiting for the oue of Gavin and Lucys journey to the dreand. I let Norman know what I had discussed with my mom, and even he said he wanted to save his brother, but not by taking my mermaid tail. Then time started to pass. We were worried about what woulde out of the dreand n. But it was also true that I was so tired and anxious that I couldnt do anything more than stand outside the room and stare at the door. There was a small window we could use to check on them, but so far there was nothing, no update at all. "Come on, Hnie. We have to wait for them and just hope for the best that theye out victorious," Jenny said, wrapping her arm around me. Sage also nodded her head. The two of them finally managed to pull me away from the door, taking me back to my room so I could rest. I didnt know how long I could stop myself from rushing into the dream world with them. Chapter 810-My Ex Mate And Her Broken Heart

Chapter 810: 810-My Ex Mate And Her Broken Heart

Gavin: It was quite bright when I woke up. The ground beneath me felt fresh, but a little wet. As I tried to grab onto what I was lying on, I realized it was probably just grass. I opened my eyes and stared at the beautiful open sky, clouds hanging above me. I closed my eyes again, thinking I could sleep for a few more minutes, but then realization struck, and I jolted upright. I looked around and realized I was in a garden. A park. There were benches, swings, and slides, and there I was, with a basket full of fruits ced next to me. I didnt understand why I had woken up in a garden. Then my eyesnded on a swing far away. I got up and walked steadily toward it, noticing someone sitting there. The entire ce was empty except for us. I remembered when Hnie told us about the rooms world nightmare. There were people there, she had said, but this ce waspletely different. As I approached the swing, her face slowly came into view. It was Lucy, my fated mate, the one I had once cheated on. My steps slowed, then stopped. She was swinging gently, staring into the distance. She looked beautiful, as always. Her cute little dimple appeared when she smiled at the view of the mountains ahead, and it made my heart skip a beat. The wolf part of me vanished and there was no fated connection in that moment, just me, and just her. "Lucy," I whispered. She slowly lowered her feet and stopped the swing. Then she raised her eyes to watch me approach. The little smile that had formed on her face was gone. There were so manyints in her eyes that I felt a surge of anger toward myself. I walked to her and sat on the empty swing beside her. She stared at me for a moment before looking away. "What are you doing here?" she asked. "I came after you," I said. She smiled, but it was almost sarcastic. "What made you think Ide with you?" she asked, her voice low and soft, not the fake Lucy the entity had been entertaining. "Im so sorry. Ive let you down," I said. No matter how many times I apologized, it had never been enough. Now that I was here with her, and it was just the two of us, all the memories rushed back. The times we spent together. We had been the best of friends. Then I had a crush on her. I proposed, andter we discovered we were fated mates. And then I cheated on her. One night, stressed and drunk, I broke her heart, and instead of telling her the truth, I made her feel guilty for suspecting something was wrong. I put her in the same room as Jenny so many times before she finally found out. I had been the viin of her story, a monster, maybe The Rune, whether she admitted it or not, whether anyone else admitted it or not. It was the truth. Lucys life had been affected because of me. "We were not only mates, we were best friends too." As soon as I said that, her head snapped toward me, and she frowned. "What are you talking about, stranger?" I realized she was constantly losing her memory. If I didnt act quickly, she wouldpletely forget everything and just be happy in this dream world where nothing could harm her. I watched her get up and leave, wandering around. I began to realize that she was in charge of this ce, and it would take me some time to make her remember that she was stuck in her body and needed toe out. However, I had no clue how to go about it. I had learned things from Helen about the runes world, and I began to think about how they had defeated the world, how they made someone leave the dream world and ept reality. So I approached Lucy again. "Why are you still following me?" she asked, grunting. "Um, listen, I think you still love me." As soon as I said that, she stopped and snapped her head toward me. I froze too, raising my hands to show I was surrendering. I remembered what the entity had told me. She said Lucy wanted to kill me, so I needed to be careful. "You have the nerve," shemented, but the small crack in her voice made me feel like it was true. Of course it was. For her, it was still the same day she found out I cheated on her. She was stuck in that moment, never able to move on. "Lucy, I dont know how to say this," I said, looking around anxiously. "What? Youre not saying anything. I dont love you. Nobody will love you. Youre a fucking cheater," she screamed. I noticed her eyes turning red, and soon she started to tear up, but her tears were blood. That crushed me even more. In front of me was the girl I had loved so much. How did I hurt her like this? At that moment, I could not help but do what I needed to do. While she was crying, I rushed toward her, cupped her face in my hands, and pressed our lips together. The taste of her lips reminded me of old times, the freshness and thefort I used to feel with her. I used to be so funny, so mischievous when I was with her. We were two crackheads. People used to say we were both insane and that our babies would bepletely mad. As I thought about all that, I felt our tears start to mix. She gently pushed me and broke the kiss. In that brief moment, I noticed her just staring at me, almost as if she was trying hard to remember something. Then I saw her dimples start to form, like she was about to smile. But her smile was short-lived. My betrayal had probably hurt her so much that she frowned, looking angry with me. I felt like I could not reach the part of her that was hurting. Chapter 811-My Dimple Friend

Chapter 811: 811-My Dimple Friend

Gavin: She began to frown, her fists clenched as she stared at me. "I dont want to remember all that. Dont make me remember," she said, stepping back. "Why not? Do you not remember how we used to steal cookies from that old mans bakery?" I asked, smiling at the memory. "No, I never stole them," sheined, as always. Back when we were ten, we would steal cookies from this one old man. I dont know why we loved to annoy him. Then our parents would go and pay for all the cookies we had stolen by the end of the week. Sometimes, when we didnt go to steal cookies, he woulde to our homes to check on us. "And you know that olddys dog that loved us more? She would get so annoyed," Iughed, and Lucy began to sniffle back her tears. I could tell she was holding back augh, a smile, a little crack in her expression. "Lucy, you cannot tell me you dont remember us. You have to remember. Because your friend who betrayed you wants to be friends again, to help each other with our pain. Even if it means I have to die to earn your forgiveness, I will do it," I said. As soon as I spoke, I watched her raise her head and stare at me, shock visible in her eyes when I ced her hand on my neck. "Its true. If that is what it takes for you to finally move on and feel less pain, Im ready to die," I said. I reached for her and grabbed her hand. "Come on, Lucy. I cannot live with the fact that I am the reason the girl I once loved so much suffered," I said, my eyes lingering on her face. It was strange that I had forgotten how beautiful she was all this past year. Even though everyone believed Lucy had changed and done evil things, I never really saw her as Lucy when the entity entered her. I never felt like I truly knew heruntil now. This girl in front of me, this was my Lucy. And suddenly, all the pain from our breakup and everything else hit me at once. "Kill me," I whispered, and she shook her head. "No," she said, finally lowering her hand from my neck. "I can never kill you," she whispered in her half-broken voice. "Why?" I asked, trying to stay close so she would speak. She took a deep breath and said, "I guess its trueC I still love you." Her confession broke me from within. "But that doesnt mean I want us to be together again. I think that time has passed. Were both so broken now that the only way to grow is by staying apart," Lucy added. I agreed with her, but the truth was, hearing it still shocked me. It meant she still wanted me. She truly loved me. I had hurt her deeply. "So what do you want now?" I asked, deliberately, because I wanted her to say it herselfCthat she wanted to take back control over her own body. Hearing my question, she went quiet for a moment and just stared at me. Then her eyes dropped to her feet, then to her hands. Slowly, her eyes widened, as if she was finally realizing the truth. She looked at me, gasped, and covered her mouth. "How how am I even talking to you?" she asked. The moment she said it, I knew she was back to her senses. "Lucy, this is a dream world, another realm. Hnie opened it with a pearl, just so I could speak with you. There are no entities here, just you and me," I exined quickly. I had no idea how time passed in this ce, fast or slow. And I didnt know when the pearls effect would fade. I just wanted Lucy to understand everything before it was toote. "Oh my goddess, I remember it now. Im stuck in my body for a year." She began to panic as the memories returned. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "I remember every part of it. Getting stuck, and then my friends going through so much alone Cwhile I was being awful to them." She stuttered, breaking down. Even in a moment like this, she focused more on her friends suffering than her own. "Its alright, Lucy. I think were the guilty ones. We did you wrong." She sniffled and hugged herself. It felt like my Lucy again, the friend I knew, not the entity. "I heard about Salem. Im so sorry, Gavin. Its not easy to cope with losing not only your mate but your baby." She mumbled, barely looking at me. I guessed it was still too hard for her to talk about my mate. For her, life had not gone on after our rejection. Not much time had passed for her. "Its okay. I mean, I do feel guilty for letting her leave that night, but what can be done now?" I said. Every time Salems name was mentioned, I felt myself sink lower. She had be so important to me that living without her felt like a crime. The more I missed her, the more I felt like a terrible boyfriend. First Lucy, then Salem. "Anyway, Im not here for that. I just wanted to speak with you, to wake you up, so we can talk about what needs to be done for you to take control of your body again." I quickly shifted the topic back to her. She finally faced me. "What do you mean? What can I do?" she asked helplessly. I hated seeing her like that. "Lucy, its your body. Those entities are dangerous. If they stay in you too long, theyll grow stronger. Once her brother takes over, theyll have all their powers. Those poisonous chaotic powers that will ruin everything." I tried to exin how important it was for her to push them out. "And most importantly, I want you to take back your body." I only managed to whisper those words. That was the part that made her look me in the eyes, like it truly reached her. "But Gavin, theyre stronger than me. Even without their powers, theyre stronger," she said, reminding me that she was just a meek she-wolf. "Thats where youre wrong, Lucy. Theyre not powerful, just loud. Shes been in your body, doing great things, showing great strength. Thats not her power, its yours. Somewhere along the way, you never discovered your potential, but she did. If you go back into your body and fight hard enough, Im sure you can push her out." I exined, determined to help her. I truly believed Lucy wasnt as weak as she thought. After the entity took over, we saw how she used her body, and it was impressive. That only meant Lucy hadnt yet found her true strength. "Youre right. Ill try my best," she said with a gulp. "So what happens now? How do I get out of this ce?" Lucy asked, looking around. "You have to just say it. We both have to say itthat we want to get out," I told her, holding out my hand. Without a second thought, she took it. Her touch felt strange, yetforting. We both closed our eyes and shouted, "We want to get out. We are ready to go back home." Chapter 812-Got Her

Chapter 812: 812-Got Her

Hnie: Two days had passed, and we still didnt understand what was going on. Both Gavin and Lucy were sleeping peacefully. It didnt look like she was attacking him. We could only watch through the small window. If any of us stepped inside, we disrupted their peace. My mom insisted we let the two of them sort it out. Finally, after two days, I heard Jenny call for us. "Theyre waking up! Theyre waking up!" She rushed into the dining room, jumping up and down. We had just finished lunch, and already there was good news. "Really?" I asked with a smile, ncing at Norman, who gave me a reassuring nod. He had stayed by my side, dealing with all my tantrums without a singleint. We all hurried to the room, and as soon as I opened the door, Gavin sat up on the bed and rushed toward us, hugging us happily. I had already told them how to get out of the dreand. Once the job was done, every participant just had to say they wanted toe out. Then theyd return. Staying longer didnt save the pearl, the pearl was already gone when everyone left. My mom said the more people went inside, the faster it dried out. Thats why I was d I hadnt gone with Gavin. Lucy was waking up now, and all eyes turned to her. "You realize shes going to wake up as the entity, right?" Gavin warned, letting us know not to get our hopes up. We all knew it, but still, we stared at her. "Ah," she groaned, yawning, still looking exhausted. When she realized we were watching, she rolled her eyes. "So, did you have fun in there? Im surprised she didnt kill you." The entity grimaced, already making us angry. Hearing her was irritating. We wanted to hear Lucy. "How was Lucy?" I ignored the entity and looked at Gavin. He wore a strange butforting smile. "Just like I remember my dimple friend," he said, blushing slightly. "Right," I murmured, staring at him a little too long before turning back to the entity. "Now what?" Jenny asked, poking her head between me and Gavin to look at Lucy. Before long, the entity began to grimace. "Ugh, what is going on?" sheined, wriggling restlessly. "She said she wants to take back her body," Gavin exined. We already knew that, but how was she going to do it? I asked Gavin, "How?" "Just wait and watch. Its all about belief," he muttered. The moment he said it, the entity looked straight at him, shocked. He was right, it was all about belief. "No! It doesnt matter how much she believes in herself. Im not going to" The entity screamed mid-sentence, making us realize Lucy was truly fighting hard to reim her body. "Oh, you pathetic little thing. Why do you want to take control of this body? Whatever promises they made arent true. Theyre just trying to fool you. Theyve already moved on from you. Just let me live in your body and make better use of it!" The entity screamed, her voice shifting. I could tell Lucy was fighting with everything she had, trying not to lose her strength as she struggled to reim what was hers. "Ah, stop it!" the entity shouted. Her voice grew thicker, no longer sounding like Lucys. "No, youre lying. My friends care for me!" Lucys voice came through the body, and as soon as we heard it, we all exchanged a nce. Goosebumps spread over my skin. "No, they dont. Theyre just fooling you!" the entity screamed back. At that point, it felt like a switch flipping on and off. One moment the entity had control, and the next, Lucy was fighting her way back. Our patience was wearing thin. Anxiety knotted in my stomach until I felt sick. I didnt want to stand there and be part of this nerve-wracking battle over one body. It was like watching a thriller where you had no idea what would happen next. It went on for a few minutes, and somewhere along the line, Norman noticed I was struggling to breathe. He quickly wrapped an arm around me and tried to drag me toward the door. "No, I want to stay here and be supportive," I insisted, refusing to move. "But youre not feeling well," Norman said, gently pressing his hand to my forehead. "Hnie, youre burning with fever." As soon as he said it, the others turned to check on me. "Oh, look, your friend is going to die," the entity mocked, somehow able to focus on us while still fighting for the body. "No!" Lucy screamed, and I guess that was the entitys biggest mistake. The moment Lucy heard I wasnt well, she fought harder. "What are you doing?" the entity shouted. Lucys body grew stiff before our eyes. I clung to Normans hand, and he quickly hugged me from behind, giving me strength once he realized I wasnt nning on leaving her. We all watched as a ball of air rose through Lucys chest, traveling up her neck and into her throat. Suddenly, her back arched and her mouth opened. It looked like a silent scream, but then a ck shadow poured out of her mouth, and we knew the entity was being forced out. We all watched with hopeful eyes. Even though Lucy was in excruciating pain, we knew it would end today. She had been struggling for her body for hours since Gavin woke up. Finally, smoke poured out of her mouth. Lucy copsed back onto the bed, briefly passing out, while two faces began to form in the air. "No!" Zoo and Za screamed. The twins wed at the air as if trying to hold on to something, reaching toward us, but we knew they were already being pulled into the light. Then, slowly, they began to dissipate. We watched them vanish, their final scream echoing before silence fell. Gavin was the first to break free of the trance, rushing toward the bed. I unwrapped Normans arms from around me, trying to follow, when my entire world seemed to copse. The moment I faltered, Norman caught me, holding me up before I hit the floor. Chapter 813-Balancing My Body.

Chapter 813: 813-Bncing My Body.

Lucy: "Hey, I hope youre not angry with me anymore," Jenny said with a smile. I gave her a weak smile and shook my head. "I heard things are going well between you and Lamar. Im really happy for you," I replied in my usual tone. It was hard to bnce my body after losing control for so long. After I woke up, I learned that Za and Zu had finally died. They needed a body to survive, and since they were forced out of mine and nobody else let them stay, they met their fate. A little too long, but in the end, all went well. We also had a talk with Norman, a very important one. To be honest, I was d that I had yed a part in the death of those two monsters, and also that during the year when the world had be a scarier ce, I wasnt there. I did defeat the entities, but that didnt change the fact that I was terrified of stepping outside and facing those hideous creatures, the Zharns. When everybody gathered around me to wee me back, I felt overwhelmed. Arthendel was beautiful. The first thing I asked was for them to take me to the sea. I wanted to breathe in fresh, open air. Hnie had passed out, so my wish to hug her had to wait. And even then, she wouldnt have been the first, everyone else had already hugged me. They treated me differently now, not like someone unwanted. "Everybody step aside, I brought food," Lamar said, motioning for the others to move. It was strange to see Penn happy with Sage. I had watched him desire for Hnie for so long that even I pitied him. We sat on the beach, listening to the waves, and I watched the mermaids rise from the water just to wave at me before disappearing again. I felt special. I had always appreciated little things, and I was still the same in that way. But someone had been stealing nces at me more than once. "Thank you," I told Lamar. "Youve changed too. I remember when I was awake, you were such a douchebag." Iughed. "Well, not really. You were starting to get better," I murmured, remembering how he and Hnie had grown close. "Yeah, I decided to be a better person. The bad boy image didnt really suit me." Lamar pouted, then smiled at Jenny, giving her a wink. The two of them were adorable. "What about you, Gavin? I heard youre nning on going rogue," I asked, and he nodded. We used to be so full of energy and love. I had been such a bubbly person. My pack members used to say, shes always showing her dimples. But now, even here, I felt misced. I was left behind. And they seemed forced to interact with me, to celebrate my return out of guilt for not saving me sooner. Of course, I never voiced these feelings. They had already been through enough, so I kept my grief to myself. "What about you? What do you n to do?" Gavin asked, offering me a sandwich. I took it. Just holding it felt good. I hadnt held anything for more than a year. Instead of answering, the first thing I did was take a bite. The taste was heaven. I closed my eyes, moaning as I chewed, and when I opened them, everyone wasughing lovingly. "You know what? Enjoy your food. Well take a little walk. Ill also check if Hnie is awake, okay?" Lamar said as he ruffled his fingers through my hair. It was so sweet. So friendly. "Yeah. Make sure you eat well. Youve lost a lot of weight in thest few months. I guess you were unconsciously fighting the entity, so you werent eating much," Penn said. It was the first time Alpha Penn had spoken to me with such thoughtfulness. "Yeah. Welle back to you again, okay?" Jenny added in her usual bubbly tone before leaning in to kiss me on the cheek. I wasnt used to being treated like this. Suddenly, the pain in my heart began to fade. One by one, they left. When I noticed Gavin was still sitting there, I realized why. "You dont need to feel guilty about anything. Ill return to my life. I want to continue at the academy and do the things I once wrote on my bucket list," I said with a weak smile. The truth was, I had chased him so hard, making him my lifes mission, that I felt sorrow for myself. "May I say something? Its just a request. You can either ept or deny," Gavin asked gently. I could still hear the guilt in his voice, and honestly, I didnt want him to feel that way. Whatever happened, happened. He had suffered too. Maybe it was just meant to bethat she was his second chance mate. It made sense. He came to the academy, cheated on me, and then found her. I didnt want to hold grudges anymore. My life was too precious. I had already lost a year of it, and almost my body, because I was so broken by the rejection that I forgot my life meant something. I wasnt going to do that again. "Sure, what is it?" I asked, picking up a ss of juice. Holding anything felt strange. For a moment, it was hard to bnce it, but I knew Id get used to it soon. "We can heal together." The moment he said that, I almost choked on my drink. "I dont mean it like that. I mean, as friends. We used to be friends before," he added, his eyes shining. Although I felt sorry for him and wanted to be there for him, part of me knew I wasnt ready to be his friend. Maybe in a group, sure, but not just him and me. "Gavin, I want to heal first. I hope you understand." As soon as I said that, he nodded anxiously. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, of course, youre right. I dont know what I was thinking." He tried to y it cool with augh, and I felt bad for him. "But hey, were in a group, so well always see each other," I added, trying to soften it. "Besides, I want to go home first. I want to be with my family." I remembered how much I had hurt them. When the entity was in my body, she did everything to make them hate me. My mother suspected something was wrong. She even said I was possessed by a ghost. But there was nothing she could do, because the entity was convincing. She had all my memories, all the answers to the questions my mother used to test me. "Im sorry, Gavin. I wish I could say something tofort you, but right now, I just need time to myself," I mumbled in a guilty tone. He gave me a small smile and nodded. "Serves me right." That was all he said before Jenny returned to tell me Hnie had woken up. Chapter 814-Can鈥檛 Keep His Hands To Himself.

Chapter 814: 814-Cant Keep His Hands To Himself.

Hnie: "I cannot believe you were going through so much, and I was giving you more stress. I was such a bad friend." Lucy had been crying ever since I woke up and came to meet me. She told me she had heard about everything I had been through. Honestly, I didnt even me her. It wasnt her fault, she had her own struggles. "Lucy, dont say that. It makes me feel even worse." I swallowed my tear. She raised her head and frowned. "Why would you feel bad? You did nothing wrong." "Thats because youre too nice to let me know that Im a terrible friend," I mumbled, and she shook her head. "No Hnie, you had your own baggage. I used to be so jealous of you, thinking you were getting all the attention while I was miserable. It makes me feel like I was so full of myself. I needed a fall to wake me up." The way she said it in her cute little tone reminded me of the Lucy I had met in the beginning, and I suddenly started crying while smiling. "Okay, Hnie, you look very creepy like that," she said, and Iughed even louder. She quickly hugged me, and I hugged her back. It felt so good. "Now that youre back, I can have so many conversations with you. We will talk about everything," I said excitedly, holding her hands. "Yeah, I want to talk about everything with you too. I mean, youre an alpha queen. You can hook me up with someone cute, right?" She tried to show her dimples and made me believe she really wanted to move on, but I knew it was still too soon for her. When Gavin and she had shared a look earlier when they entered the room, I already knew things were tense between them. "Sure," I said, half-excitedly. I wasnt going to ship them back together, I wouldnt be that cruel. He had really hurt her, and I didnt want Lucy to rush into another rtionship and make someone else suffer. But I didnt say that to her, she had just woken up. She had every right to have a few little flings, as long as she didnt give anyone too much hope. "Where is everybody else?" I asked, looking around. She smiled cheekily. "I heard Professor Norman is nning something for you, but please dont tell him." Being Lucy, she spilled the beans and then covered her mouth. "Dont tell anyone I told you," she mumbled, giving me a cute dimpled smile. "Okay, I wont tell anyone. But where are the others?" I asked, noticing even Gavin had left after she arrived. "Theyre all helping him out. I was asked to join them too. Can I please go? I really want to be involved in activities like that. I want to use my arms and my legs," she requested, looking so cute. "Okay, you can go," I said, not knowing exactly what Norman was nning. I guessed he was trying to win me back. Not that he needed to, he hadnt lost me, but I was happy he was putting in some effort. "Okay, and you need to rest. Lie down and only get up when wee to collect you, okay?" She said as she stood, and I noticed her movements were a little stiff, which waspletely understandable. She hadnt been in her body for long. She helped me lie down, pulled the nket over me, and rushed out, waving goodbye for now. Iughed as she left and Iy there, hugging my nket happily. We had finally found our friend. I just wanted to fix everything, all the issues, without any loss. I had only closed my eyes briefly, thinking that by the time they finished preparing whatever present they were nning for me, I could grab a quick nap, when I heard someone enter the room. I opened my eyes and calmly sat up, assuming it was either one of them or Normaning to collect me. However, I was surprised to see someone else entirely. "Kaye, what are you doing here?" I asked, smiling widely. He looked like he had been driving for a while, no flight, nothing, and he seemed restless. Yet wearing a ck leather jacket, he looked incredibly handsome. "Ive been missing you," he said, making me smile as he held a rose in his hand. "Oh, thank you," I replied with a smile, epting it as he sat down with me. "You know, the mission was a sess," I instantly started speaking, and he looked genuinely happy for me, all smiles. "And then Norman is preparing something for me," I added without a break. As soon as I said that, heughed. "I know. But who told you?" he asked, hands on his waist. "Oh, please dont tell anyone. Lucy identally spilled the beans." I instantly realized I shouldnt have put Lucy on the spot. Still, it was fine. We were nning a beautiful surprise party for her as well, so it was all okay. "I wont tell anyone. But now you have toe out, because theyre waiting for you," he said, standing and holding out his hand. "They seriously sent you to collect me?" I asked in disbelief. He just arrived and they put him to work. "You know, brother doesnt likezy people, so he was like, Go collect her," he said, grunting as he mimicked Norman. I took his hand and got out of bed. "Can you give me a little hint about what theyve nned? Im kind of curious," I asked, slipping into my shoes and walking with him. He didnt let go of my hand. "Its a little farther from the mansion, but its something very romantic, thats all I can say. Are you expecting me to be Lucy and spill more to you? Do you want to ruin the entire surprise?" heined yfully. "No," I replied instantly, walking with him. I was still drowsy, though, and I guess he noticed, because he suddenly turned around and carried me in his arms. I shyly looked at his chest. "You know, when you blush, you make my heart skip a beat," hemented, making me bite the bottom of my lip shyly. Chapter 815-Unrecognisable

Chapter 815: 815-Unrecognisable

Hnie: However, instead of walking, he decided to sit me down in the passenger seat of the car. "Um, okay, what are you doing?" I asked. I did not know they were nning something so borate that we would need a car ride for it. He rushed over to the drivers side and sat down, rubbing his hands excitedly. "They did not ask me to collect you. While they are preparing whatever they are doing, I decided to spend some time with you. Please tell me you have little time for me," he said, pouting, and I started to smile. I did not realize he desperately wanted to spend time with me. I mean, it was nice. I should have known. Considering he came all the way from home to the Athendel. "Of course, I have all the time for you, Kaye. You dont have to ask. I just wanted to know what was going on. Anyway, how are you?" I asked softly, smiling at him. He looked sofortable just staring at me. In fact, he was staring a little too hard. I could tell the weather was going to get bad. I just hoped and prayed it wouldnt get so bad that by the time Norman was done, all his preparations would be wasted. That would be awful. "I wasnt fine. Ive been missing you so much," Kaye mumbled softly. I gave him a weak smile and nodded in understanding. "Ive missed you too," I said, watching him smile. "So, how is everyone back home? I hope Emmet and Maximus are doing well too. Hows the academy? Is everything going okay there?" I kept asking about random things because I was too shy under his constant stare. "Theyre fine, and theyre taking care of everything. Now can we talk about us?" Kaye insisted. Iughed shyly. "Sure, what do you want to know about me?" I mumbled, blinking rapidly. "Did you miss me?" he asked the same thing Id already answered. But I guessed he just wanted to start flirting, so I nodded and ced a hand over my chest. "Of course I did," I replied. "Did you think about me? Did you imagine Kayeing back, looking at you and saying, Wow, Hnie, youre so beautiful?" he asked. I frowned. What kind of flirting was that? He wasnt usually this bad at it, so what was going on? Was he just anxious? "Yeah, I knew youde and call me Hnie. What else would you call me?" Iughed, and he pped his forehead. "Its okay. You dont have to try. I like you the way you are," I murmured, trying to give him some peace of mind and a little relief from feeling like he had topete with the others. Kaye had his own natural way of flirting. But today, he just seemed off. Maybe it was the long flight. "This is what I like about you. You make me feel sofortable," he said. But his tone was off, as if he were forcing the words out. I wanted to tell him to rest, but I worried hed take it the wrong way. He could sit in silence and Id still feel so much for him. But Kaye was sensitive, so I didnt want to risk saying something he might misunderstand. I started noticing something on the dashboard. "What are these?" I asked, and he grabbed them. "These are macarons," he said. "I did not have anyone to prepare something nice with me, and neither did I have help, but I thought maybe we could eat some dessert together." There was a sadness in his voice as he talked about others helping Norman. "Kaye, are you upset about the arrangement of us spending time?" I asked, confused. I was actually craving something sweet, so I was really grateful Kaye brought something for me. We sat together, and we both picked macarons. He chose a sugar-free one. I did not know he was on a diet. I mean, he did not need one, but then again, men try to keep their abs, so they do all sorts of things. There are some women as well who have beautiful abs, but I could not afford that, not in this condition. So I just stuffed my face with macarons one after another. I was so full. I even choked, even though these were tiny macarons. I still had plenty of room in my stomach to devour whatever Norman was preparing for me. "Okay, lets take a little drive, and then I will drop you back at your room because I dont want Norman to get upset," Kaye said as he started the car. I nodded, watching him hit the road. The weather was lovely, and when someone like Kaye was with me, it felt even better. I settled into my seat, feeling a little morefortable. I looked out of the car window, and soon I felt sleepy. I adjusted my posture and, sitting up straight, turned toward Kaye. "I think you should drop me off now, its been a long time. Norman must be waiting for me," I said softly, because suddenly my energy had dropped. But Kaye didnt reply. He just kept driving. I nced back and realized that the mansion was still far away. "You did talk to Norman, right, that youre taking me for a drive?" I asked, realizing a bitte, but Kaye had joked with me when he said that Norman had asked him to take me out. So if it was a joke, did Norman even know that Kaye was here? "I am talking to you. Have you met Norman on your way here? Does he even know I came with you?" I asked again, and I noticed his veins bing quite visible in his hands. "Why arent you saying anything?" Iined, cing my hand on his. At that moment, it felt as if I had touched death itself. He was so cold that I instantly pulled my hand back and gasped. When I looked up at him, he was steadily looming toward me. His eyes werepletely empty. "Kaye, whats wrong with you? Are you okay?" By now, I was starting to panic. His silence was frightening me. He had turned his attention back to the road,pletely focused on driving. I quickly reached for my phone. However, before I could contact anyone, Kaye snatched it from my hand and threw it out the window. My heart seemed to stop, and my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. "Whats wrong with you?" I asked again, turning toward the door, hoping I could open it or make some move to grab his attention and force him to stop the car. My body felt like it was draining of life. I wasnt feeling right, my condition was worsening. "Stop the car, please," I began to plead in a broken voice. Tears were streaming down, but I was in such a bad state that I was slipping into a daze. "Didnt you hear me? Im feeling dizzy." My body seemed to shut down. I leaned back against the seat and weakly lifted my hand, trying with great effort to touch Kaye. But my strength gave out, and my hand fell back down. "I know what youre feeling. I gave you those macarons for a reason. You should have realized mine waspletely different, but no, youyou foolish, foolish girl," he finally replied. His words sent shivers through my body. I could never have imagined that Kaye could do this to me. "You gave me those sedatives, but why?" I asked, my voice shaking, my eyes barely open. I was slowly slipping into slumber, but I was afraid of what might happen once I fell asleep. Normally, falling asleep or passing out in front of any of my mates wouldnt have bothered me. But the way Kaye was acting, I was scared. "Dont you know why? Did you forget youre part of a bigger n, the only thing standing in the way of everyones happiness?" he said. I barely recognized his tone, and after that, I couldnt bring myself to ask anything else. I just drifted off beside him as he drove me somewhere, somewhere where he would decide my fate. Im not sure how many hours had passed, but when I started to wake up and the sedatives finally wore off, I realized I was in apletely unfamiliar ce, and I was tied to a bed. I forced my eyelids open, but they were so heavy they kept sliding shut. Somehow, I managed to stay awake, and it hit me that I was in a very confined space. The room wasnt spacious, it felt more like it was made of wood, with none of the modern furnishings youd expect. I blinked hard to focus on my surroundings, and all I could hear was the roar of thunderstorms, the hammering of hail, and the windows banging against one another. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 816-Taken By Force And By My Mate

Chapter 816: 816-Taken By Force And By My Mate

Hnie: After a while, I started to panic and struggle against the restraints. But I was trapped in silver chains, and with me being pregnant and my wolf asleep inside me, there was no way I could break free. "HELLO!" I screamed, and he finally responded. I watched him step into the room and stare at me. For a moment, I couldnt ask him anything because I remembered how he had reacted in the car, and it honestly scared me. I didnt want him to say something that would break me deep inside. Being pregnant made me overly emotional, so there was a good chance I would react with my heart instead of my head. "Why have you tied me up?" I asked again, tears stinging my eyes. The moment he came out from the darkness to face me, I gasped. He didnt even look like Kaye. His eyes were empty, no soul in them at all. They werepletely ck. Thats how I knew he was under a sirens hypnotism spell. He didnt answer me, just turned around and left again. His bodynguage was stiff. After fifteen minutes, he returned with a food tray in his hand. "Kaye, I know youre under her spell. You can break through. I trust you. I believe in you," I pleaded, trying to push myself up. But I was tied in a way that forced me to lie t. He kept his head down as he ced the food from the tray onto the small table. Two sofas stood in the other corner of the room where he set it up. Then he straightened his back and walked toward me. I sank deeper into the bed, afraid of him. He didnt look me in the eye but started to untie me. The moment he freed my right hand, I tried to get up, rolling over to free my left. I didnt notice him trying to stop me, and that weirded me out. My movement slowed, and I turned to look at him. He stood beside my bed in the same spot as before, hands on his waist, staring at me with ck eyes. I slowlyy back down again. I realized he didnt care for me. If I tried to run, he would use all his strength, and that was too much for me, a pregnant woman with four babies, to fight against. He would drag me back no matter what, and I was more afraid for my babies than myself. Besides, its not like I could kill him to escape. This was Kaye, my mate. I watched him walk to the other side and start untying me. His silence was killing me. He grabbed my arm, and the way he yanked me off the bed scared me so much I ced my hand on his chest to stop my fall. But he instantly pped my hand away, showing me he wasnt affected by my touch at all. I looked up at him, my neck bent all the way back just to see his face, while he briskly walked me to the sofa. He grabbed me from the back and sat me down. I waited for him to take the sofa across the table, and he did. There were burritos in front of us, with sd and other food. He didnt even nce at me. He just sat, tore into his burrito, and ate like a monster. "Kaye, I want to know what youre going to do to me," I whispered, hoping he would finally respond. His silence was too heavy for someone who had been abducted and had no clue what to expect. If he was under a sirens spell, she would make him do things that would harm me until I was dead. And he finally took a break from his food, raised his face enough to look at me, and responded to my question. "I must kill you to save Hnie," he said. It felt like tiny insects crawled all over my body. I was stunned by his words. I ced a hand on my chest and leaned over the table. "I am Hnie," I told him, patting my chest with my fingers. He smirked and shook his head. "I knew you would say that. You think you can fool me," he hissed. The hostility in his voice terrified me, but even worse was knowing that if he believed I wasnt Hnie, nothing would stop him from hurting me. "Kaye, I am your Hnie. Come on, please, you need to snap out of this hypnotism," I whispered, my eyes blurring with tears. He scoffed even louder this time. "Youre not Hnie. Youre Kesha, the fucking siren," he muttered, his words making it clear he was ready to get me out of the way. To him, I was the only hurdle keeping him from Hnie. "Is that what shes been feeding you? How could you believe it? How could you think I am Kesha and she is Hnie?" I asked, my voice shaky. It wasnt just the pain of him believing her. A sirens song numbs your brain, and its almost impossible to defeat. It wasnt Kayes fault. But it hurt that she was ying such a cruel game, making me face Kayes hatred even when I wasnt the one who deserved it. "No, you are Kesha. Hnie never lies. Shes been through too much. If I dont kill you, youll harm her even more, and thats what I wont allow. Youve been in my head, trying to manipte me against her for so long. Its over. Im going to finish you. Ill finish you in a way you never return, so everyone can finally be free of your toxicity," he growled. His voice turned rough, grunts breaking through as the veins in his neck popped and his temples throbbed. I couldnt even speak. And then my eyesnded on the food. I saw him follow my gaze, the slight movement of his head giving it away. Kaye, who was never one for bodynguage, was suddenly moving his head a lot. "Im not eating this," I said and he chuckled. "Dont you think Ive poisoned your food?" The smirk on his face terrified me. Chapter 817-Like She Never Existed

Chapter 817: 817-Like She Never Existed

Norman: "Youre making me anxious. Tell me what it is," I asked Emmet on the phone. My heart was pounding hard. Earlier, Hnie had done some tests, and one of them was a gender reveal. But instead of us being surprised, we decided to surprise Hnie. Now Emmet had called to tell me the results. "Are you ready for it?" he asked, chuckling. "Oh my Goddess, tell me, Emmet. Youve been teasing me for a while," Iined. I was sitting right next to Hnie in bed while she slept. It broke me when she passed out after Lucy woke up. She couldnt even cherish her time with her. But I knew when she woke, shed be equally happy. At the same time, my brother wouldnt stop messing with me. Sometimes Emmet could be really yful, and those were the worst times, because no one could make him stop. "Okay, I just want to ask you one question, the same I asked the others. What did you want the baby to be? Your baby?" Emmet asked, his voice yful. I stared at Hnies beautiful face for a while before smiling. "A daughter. I really want a daughter, Emmet. But itll be fine. Ill be okay with whoever it is. Its just that everyone has a preference, and I always saw myself as a baby girls father," I whispered. I heard him chuckle on the other side. "Isnt it weird?" he asked. "What is?" I frowned. He was terrible at suspense because he never knew when to stop. "Whatever we all wanted is what we got," he said, taking my breath away. "Wait, what are you saying?" I asked, smiling wide. "You know, were strong rogue kings. We were destined to be alpha kings, but thanks to our mother, that didnt happen. Still, we were meant to be powerful. I was speaking to the doctor today, and she said the babies will be very powerful too. But it also means Hnie will need a lot of care. Her emotions will be heightened, at their peak. Shell break down. Shell crash. Shell throw tantrums. Shell get very sick," Emmet exined, his voice lowering. "Emmet, where are you? I need to discuss this with you, because what youre telling me isnt good news," I said, quickly getting up from the bed and heading to the door so Hnie wouldnt hear. Once I stepped out, I noticed Lamar and the others arriving. They kept walking around the mansion,ing back often to see if Hnie had woken up so Lucy and Hnie could meet. "Im packing my stuff to take a flight to Arthendell. Maximus is with me too," Emmet said, making me even more anxious. "What about Kaye? Is he staying back to take care of the academy and everything?" I asked. I always tried to keep track of my brothers, to make sure none of them were in trouble. "Yeah, weirdly enough, he wanted to stay back. I mean, someone has to. I wanted to check if hed be upset, since sometimes he gets that way when hes not involved. But he said he was fine. He willingly stayed back," Emmet exined. I could only imagine this tied into what the doctor was saying. "Okay, I want to know everything. Begin from the start," I demanded as I reached the beach, staring at the blue sky ahead. "The doctor said Hnie will be in pain, but shell be fine. It wont be anything too extreme, so dont worry. Because of our strong genes, they easily determined the DNA of the babies and which baby will be yours and which will be mine. And her pregnancy will be very quick. By quick, I mean the babies are developing fast, which is why we got the results so clear and so soon. Norman, I hope you understand what Im trying to say," Emmet said, already frustrated even though I hadnt told him I didnt understand. That only proved he was anxious. He always did that when he was extremely worried about someone. "I understand, Emmet. Well take care of her. What did the doctor say? Is Hnie okay? Her blood sugar, is everything fine?" I asked, pacing back and forth anxiously. "Oh yeah, shes perfect. Itll just be a little difficult pregnancy, but shell be fine. The doctor said Hnie is also very strong. Her blood is extremelybative." As soon as Emmet said that, Iughed. It was true. Our little Hnie wasbative. Size didnt matter. She was a beast in that body. "You fucking scared me. I thought something was wrong with her," I groaned at him, warning him with grunts never to do that again. "Oh, by the way, I was going to tell you the gender. Thats why Maximus and I areing over. We nned a gender reveal party for her, but youll have to start preparing. By the time we arrive, itll be reallyte, and we dont want her to find out from someone else or wait even longer," Emmet exined. Emmet and I talked a little longer. He told me Kaye had already gone back to the academy to finish any pending work, and they were sending all the students home for now. Meanwhile, Emmet and Maximus were packing quickly, getting what they needed for Hnie. But now I had to prepare for a gender reveal party. I ended the call and held a quick meeting with her friends, exining the n. They were all excited. I told Lucy to spill just a little bit to Hnie, so she wouldnt worry too much about our absence. By the time I was done, hours had passed. Lucy told us Hnie woke up, she spilled a little bit to her, and then Hnie went back to sleep. So we decided not to wake her for another four or five hours. By then, we had prepared another beautiful show for her. The mermaids wanted to let Hnie know, in their own style, what each of her mates was having with her. Emmet had told me, and I was honestly very happy. Beyond happy. But when Emmet and Maximus called and said theyd be there in a few hours, I went to the room to wake Hnie. Thats when I realized we had prepared everything, but we couldnt celebrate until Maximus and Emmet arrived. Until then, I had to take care of Hnie and be with her. Too many hours apart was something I wasntfortable with. But when I arrived at the room, I found an empty bed. Panic surged through me. We searched every nook and cranny of Arthendel, but there were no signs of her. As if she had never even existed. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 818-Poisoned His Mind

Chapter 818: 818-Poisoned His Mind

Hnie: "Im not eating this food," I repeated myself, and he shook his head like he was already tired of me, even though I had every right toin and be grumpy. He fucking kidnapped me. "Dont worry, Hnie. I havent poisoned the food. This is the smallest thing, and its not what we have nned for you," he said, smirking. "Then what did you n for me?" I asked, my heart pounding so loud I could hear it in my temples. Him sitting across from me looked just like my mate, which made it hard to stay angry while worrying about myself. And I knew he was her hypnotism so I couldnt be fully angry with him as well. "Tell me, what are you going to do to me?" I pressed, once he stared at me for too long. He smirked. "What needs to be done to finally kill the evil." Hearing him call me that cut deep. I swallowed back tears and looked around the ce. "Where are we?" I asked, trying to get familiar with the environment. "You are at a cabin," he answered. Honestly, I hadnt expected him to reply. "And where is this cabin?" I pushed, nervously fidgeting with my fingers, wondering if the food was really safe. Because suddenly, I was so fucking hungry. "You dont need to know. Just fucking finish your food, or Ill take it away," he hissed, standing up and walking off. I stared after him, then at the food. I must have zoned out because I didnt realize when he came up behind me and suddenly grabbed my burrito wrap. I jumped, pulling back on the sofa, but he bit into it, then another bite, before setting it back. He went around tasting all the other food items in the same raw, aggressive way. Then he straightened, still chewing the food. "It is safe," he said before walking away. He was so aggressive. All he had to do was tell me and then take a bite, but of course, he didnt think I was Hnie. In his mind, he was treating Kesha this way. But why keep me alive? He could just kill me now. That meant Kesha was nning something worse. I stared at the food, then grabbed the wrap. I ate even though I didnt want to, just shoving it down because I was hungry. At the same time, I kept my eyes on Kaye. He looked anxious, something open in front of him. I leaned up slightly to see. It was a map. Why the hell did he have a map? I realized he was either near Arthendel or in a ce he didnt recognize. That meant we were far from our roguemunity. And that was terrifying because if we were near that area, my mates might have found me. They knew it inside out. So did I. I watched Kaye bend over the table, hands gripping the map as he shook his head. Then he grabbed a pen and started scribbling again and again. "Ye! What is the matter with you? Why are you fucking confusing me?" Kaye shouted suddenly. That was strange. I knew he was speaking to his wolf, but he didnt have to yell out loud. Maybe it was the hypnotism, making him lose control of his body like this. But what was Ye telling him? Was Ye under hypnotism too? He must be. I remembered how hostile he used to be toward me. I stayed quiet, just watching him, not daring to intervene. I watched Kaye close his eyes and clench his jaw, like he was listening to Ye respond. "You dont even remember the path to our roguemunity. Come on, Ye, youre better than this." As soon as Kaye hissed those words, I realized what the conflict was about. Kaye couldnt find a way back home. That was weird and creepy at the same time. "I dont care, you need to figure this shit out and stop fucking confusing me if you dont know anything," Kaye grunted. I desperately wanted to know why Ye couldnt remember the roguemunity. Was he the one who realized that if I went back, I might find help? Was he more hypnotized than Kaye? And was Kaye unconsciously trying to take me back home so someone would help us? There was so much going on, I didnt even know which side to pick. Suddenly, Kaye lifted his head and caught me staring. I almost jumped in my seat and quickly looked away. "If you think you can figure out what we are nning, youre wrong," he said loudly, making me close my eyes and nod. "I know. It seems like none of us really know each other," I murmured, trying to sound emotional, but I noticed him chuckling. "These things arent gonna work on me, Kesha. Youre not Hnie, whose words would impress me, making me run around her like a lost puppy." The more he reminded me who he saw me as, the more it hurt. He kept showing me how much he loved Hnie and what hed do for her. I didnt know whether to be proud of him or terrified, watching him carry that devotion to his other fated mate. "So just because Hnie wants me dead, you want to kill me, right?" I asked. He wagged his finger. "Not just because she wants you dead, but because youve been trying to kill her baby. Youre a bad person, Kesha. You killed someone just to feel a mate bond with me. And that made me believe you dont deserve a chance. So no, Im notmitting a crime by killing you. I am thew in the roguemunity. Im killing a criminal," he said, sounding so convinced he was on the right path. But it scared me. It seemed like Kesha had dumped all her me on me to make me look bad. In her n, I was Kesha. "Who did I kill?" I whispered. It was never easy to figure out what these women were truly capable of. In a slow tone, he said, "You dont remember your mother?" My jaw dropped at his words. Chapter 819-Planning An Escape

Chapter 819: 819-nning An Escape

Hnie: "What? I killed my mother?" I pointed at my chest, and he startedughing. "Youre acting like you dont remember. You were just a young child yourself. But your jealousy! Jealousy is your biggest sin, Kesha," he hissed. His face showed how much he hated her. "And dont think Ill spare you just because you were a child. You went on to kill two more innocent people. Why? Not because you loved them, but because your love was ovee by the anger of rejection." His words made my heart sink deeper into my chest. She killed more people? The Kesha I knew, the one I first met, was this elegant princess who showed up at the mansion for dinner when we were still students. I remembered that night clearly, so high on her grace she barely nced at any other student. She only spoke to Kaye and his mother. She was mostly quiet, and now I knew why. She was afraid her secrets would be exposed. "Who else did I kill?" I asked softly. He began to grunt. "You really want me to remind you of all your crimes?" He mmed his hand on the table, making me jump. "Because youre using me of harsh stuff, I want to know if you even have the facts straight. Or are you just using me of murders because someone wants you to believe that?" That was the best defense I coulde up with, and he seemed to buy it. He nodded. "Oh really? So you dont remember that Omega guy you loved? You fell in love with him, Kesha, and that was the worst thing that could happen to him. Poor guy didnt even know a princess falling for him would be a curse. You stalked him, got obsessed. Then you found out he was in love with someone else. So what did you do? You killed the girl. And when he caught you, you killed him. Not because you were afraid hed tell someone, but because you knew hed never ept you after that. You couldnt stand the thought of the man you loved being with someone else." He said it all in one breath, and I was left breathless. I started to hyperventte, touching my neck and rubbing it. If she had been so brutal and escaped justice this long, then she had nned everything perfectly down to Kaye killing me. And being killed by your own mate, that was the worst thing ever. She was doing the same thing to me shed done to that Omega guy. "Okay, Kaye, you need to listen to me. This is all a lie. I am not Kesha, I am Hnie. You need to touch me. Come on, touch me, and youll realize" As soon as I raised my hand toward him, he backed away. "Stay away from me. Hnie wouldnt like it," he grunted, warning me with a scowl. I instantly stepped back, afraid he might shove me just to get distance. And since he didnt believe I was Hnie, he wouldnt believe I was pregnant. That meant he wouldnt be gentle with me. "Okay, you want to go back to the roguemunity?" I took a deep breath, trying to y him. We needed to go home so my mates could find me. They were there. At least Emmet and Maximus were. They would figure out what was happening ande for me. And Norman too. Once he realized I wasnt in Arthendel, hed fly back. Hed know from the warriors that Kaye had taken me. So I repeated myself to Kaye. "Did you hear me? I know the path back to the roguemunity," I said through heavy breaths. He grunted, almost like the words disgusted him. "I will not be taking your help. You think Im stupid? How can I trust you? Youre not trustworthy, Kesha." He grunted, already crushing my n. He was really hard to deal with, so I needed to be careful. "Okay then, can you at least tell me where the bathroom is?" My knees started shaking as I realized it wasnt going to be that easy. I was stuck with him, and he was turning murderous. "Why would you want to go to the bathroom?" he asked, folding his arms across his chest. "Are you kidding me? Why do people go to the bathroom?" I shot back, staring at him in disbelief. "So they can trick someone?" He smirked as he said it. "Well, either I pee here or I go to the bathroom," I snapped, pointing toward nowhere because I didnt even know where it was. After a long stare, he finally dropped his hands from his waist and walked past me, only to grab my wrist tightly and drag me with him. His touch was harsh, leaving bruises. He clearly didnt want to be gentle. Kesha must have told him to stay close, probably afraid my touch would hurt him. That became my focus. I would try to get him to lower his guard with me, but first, I had another n in mind, something raw and heroic. He led me out of the room into arge vintage-style living room with a running firece. The bathroom was on the side, and the kitchen sat near the cabins entrance. He pulled me all the way to the bathroom, then stood outside, arms folded. "Go ahead, do your business, and dont lock the door," he warned. "I cant do it with the door open," I muttered, panicking what if he caught my n. "Im not going toe in and watch you, Kesha. Im not interested. But if you take too long, Ill open the door myself," he said, pointing a finger at me and bending down to meet my eyes. "Then why do you care if I lock it or not? Youre a rogue king. You can break the door down in seconds, cant you?" I challenged. I saw him pause, lost in thought for a moment. "Fine. Do it quickly. I have things to figure out," he replied sternly. I nodded and stepped inside the bathroom. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 820-The Siren鈥檚 Song

Chapter 820: 820-The Sirens Song

Hnie: The moment I locked the door, I scanned the bathroom. Sure enough, there was a window facing the backyard. No wonder he didnt want me locking the door, he feared Id try to escape. I climbed onto the toilet and reached for the window, panic rising. If he heard anything suspicious, hed burst in. I managed to open ch before climbing down and cracking the door just enough to poke my head out. "Im taking a shower," I told him. His arms dropped from his chest, and he red, furious that I was going to take more time than Id first asked. "And Im already naked, so dont try to drag me out," I added, noticing how tense he looked, ready to storm inside. My words made him step back. "Hurry up. You have only five minutes," he said, putting me on a timer. But five minutes was all I needed. The window was already halfway open. I nodded, shut the door, and locked it again. Turning on the shower gave me the perfect excuse. While the water ran, I unbolted the windowpletely. My escape was ready. Once the fresh air touched my face, I knew I had done the right thing. I climbed out of the bathroom window, but the whole time I couldnt stop wondering why my body felt so weak. I was only early in my pregnancy, it wasnt like I was about to give birth. Maybe it was because I was carrying four babies, quadruplets, but I couldnt be sure. When Inded on the ground, a sharp pain shot through me. I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, biting my lower lip. Then I pushed myself up, ready to run. But after only a few steps, I heard Kaye grunt from the side. "I knew you were up to no good," he said. I didnt turn to look at him. I bolted forward, trying to put as much distance between us as I could. My breaths turned into groans as I ran through the heavy rain, but he was faster. He caught up from behind and scooped me off the ground. I screamed and fought back, jabbing my elbows toward his face, but he was far stronger than I had imagined. He mmed me to the ground, flipped me over, and pinned my wrists to the side. Rain hit my skin until he leaned over me, his face blocking the downpour. "Let go of me, Kaye! Youve lost your mind!" I shouted, terrified he wouldnt realize what he was doing until it was toote. "I knew you would try to escape. I knew it," he growled. But as the rain dripped over his face, I noticed his jaw clenching, his head shaking like he was fighting something. "What is it? Are you smelling my scent? Is that whats happening?" I asked, trying to figure out what state he was in. "Just shut up," he groaned. As his hand brushed his ear, I spotted a tiny ck earpiece. Then it hit me, he was on a call with Kesha. She was the one pulling his strings. The moment I struggled to break free, he fought harder to pin me down. "I just need to do one thing," I muttered. He shook his head andughed. "I dont care what youre trying to do. Youre not in charge of your life anymore, Kesha," he hissed. Every time he called me by her name, my anger boiled hotter. Then he yanked me up, slung me over his shoulder, but I kicked him hard in the stomach, dropped back to my feet, and instinctively clutched my belly. What I felt made my blood run cold. My stomach was sticking out far more than it should have been. I was still reeling from that thought when he regained his strength and grabbed me by the hair. "You might have fooled my brother and your friends into thinking youre the real Hnie, but I know the truth. The real Hnie is sitting over there, terrified youll steal her identity and the people she loves." He grunted, repeating the words that had been fed to him. He never would have been convinced so easily if it hadnt been for the sirens song cast over him all this time. But his desire to kill one of his mates was terrifying, because it meant their curses were growing stronger, reaching the final stage. I remembered from thest time. This time, it will be the end. He dragged me back inside as I groaned and protested, but he didnt care. Once we were in, he shoved me onto the bed. I tried to fall in a way that wouldnt hurt me, or my babies. "If thats the case, why dont you call your brothers and ask them? Theyll tell you the truth," I countered, groaning. If I could get him to speak to his brothers, at least they might track his location. The phone he carried didnt even look like the one he used at home. Kesha wasnt a child, she would have made sure everything was covered before sending him after me. "Really? You think Im stupid? Hnie told me everything. She said not to contact my brothers until the job is done," he hissed, and my eyes widened in shock. So just because Kesha imed to be Hnie, he was ready to obey her every word? I never thought Kaye loved me enough to foolishly follow my orders like that. Of course, he was under her spell, so he had no choice. "Youre going to regret this," I spat, groaning as my hand pressed against my belly, which looked more swollen than before, almost as if it were growing by the hour. That made no sense. "Ill only regret it if you walk out alive. If youre not dead soon," he hissed, pulling off his jacket and shaking the rain from it. I red at him, watching him nce around the room. Thats when I lunged. I realized that if I wanted to get out alive, I had to fight with everything I had. Chapter 821-Heavily Pregnant

Chapter 821: 821-Heavily Pregnant

Hnie: He lost his bnce and fell onto his back, his phone slipping to the side. The screen showed an ongoing call with the name Hnie, but I already knew it wasnt me. It was Kesha. Before he could fight back, I yanked the earpiece from his ear and crushed my lips against his. His struggle slowly faded, and within seconds his hands slid around my back, pulling me onto him and deepening the kiss. For a moment, everything felt right. Our lips tangled, each touch sending sparks through my body. But it was never going to be that easy. Kesha didnt y. A sudden ringtone jolted us apart. As our kiss broke, my eyes darted to the phone on the floor, and his head snapped toward it too. He stared at the screen, and I saw his eyes darken, turning ck again. "No, Kaye, dont attend that call!" I cried, reaching for the phone, but he grabbed my hand, shoved me aside, and snatched it up. He put it on speaker. "Kaye, why did the call end?" Keshas voice filled the room. The moment he heard her, he looked at me and frowned, his eyes fully ck once more. "Thats Kesha! Thats not me!" I screamed, panic rising in my body, I had thought Id broken through. "Wait, did Kesha do it? Dont listen to her. Shes manipting you. Just put in the earphone and listen to me," she urged. As soon as she spoke, she began to hum, and my eyes widened in horror. The song she was singing didnt affect me, I was immune. Others would be too. It was only Kaye who suffered because she had been singing into his mouth for a whole year while kissing him. I tried to get close, fighting to snatch the phone or the earpiece from him, but he had already put it back in and now he was facing me. "Youre not gonna survive, Kesha. So stop fucking trying," he hissed, his re cutting into me with so much hatred. The moment he stepped toward me to tie my hands, I grabbed his wrist and pressed it against my belly. "What the fuck," he groaned, trying to yank back. But then his resistance softened just a little, and I saw a flicker of understanding cross his face. For a moment I thought that was it, that I had broken through, but it wasnt that easy. He tore his hand free and grimaced at me. The next thing I knew, he was tying my hands behind my back. I sank onto the bed, defeated. "Im gonna take you back to the roguemunity," he said as he packed his bag, stuffing the map and other things inside. I didnt respond. I was reeling from terrifying news. Why was my belly growing so quickly? Was something wrong with my babies? Questions kept flooding my mind, and I had no answers. Kaye definitely wasnt going to help me find them, he didnt even believe I was pregnant in the first ce. Whatever she whispered into his ear, he believed without question. Once he finished packing and the rain had eased, he dragged me out to the car. "Well take a road no one uses. Itll be a while before we get there, but dont worry. Your fates sealed. Once we reach the roguemunity, well be free of you," he said coldly. "And my brothers will kill their fucking annoying mates. Then well all live happily ever after with Hnie." The way he said it made my skin crawl. I began to piece things together. She was forcing him to sacrifice the mate so the curse could be lifted. Any threat Hnie faced if the mates survived would vanish too. All I could do now was hope that once we reached themunity, one of his brothers would find him before he tossed me into the well. As we hit the road, I realized she was guiding him through the earpiece, telling him how to return to the roguemunity. That reminded me of his argument with Ye. There was no way Ye would forget the road, which meant it was Ye who had been awakened inside him, but Kaye waspletely under her control. Ye was fighting, even if he wasnt fully conscious. Somewhere deep down, he knew he had to stop Kaye from taking me back to the roguemunity, to the well of sacrifice. Kaye had tied me to the chair and, more carefully this time, kept the earpiece out of my reach. I sat in silence, staring out the window. After a few minutes, I slowly turned toward him. "What?" he snapped, annoyed, probably noticing Id been staring too long. "You dont need her in your ear. You could literally find the way with GPS," I said, my frustration boiling over. She never left him alone for even a minute. Of course she didnt but I had to try to use my own voice to break through to him. He scoffed, almost as if calling me an idiot. "So, is your Hnie pregnant?" I asked, watching his knuckles turn red as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "You dont need to focus on that," he hissed. "Well, I dont know about her, but Im pregnant. Do you really think Kesha would be?" I muttered. He nced briefly at my belly before turning his eyes back to the road. "Hnie isnt that far along, which makes me think you got yourself knocked up by someone else."His words felt like a p, though I knew it wasnt really him speaking. Still, I couldnt shake the doubt creeping in, why did I look so far along in my pregnancy? "Fine. So she wanted you to kill Kesha before Kesha killed her, because thats what she told you, right? That I was the one manipting you? What about my baby? Do you think Hnie is evil enough to want you to kill me when Im this pregnant?" I was just ying with him now, trying to confuse him, trying to turn him against her voice. I noticed the way he lowered his head. His eyes had returned to their natural color. That was what he did when he was out and about, pretending he wasnt under hypnosis. "You didnt say anything. Do you have no response to my question?" The moment the words left my mouth, he mmed his hand against the steering wheel, and I jolted in my seat. Chapter 822-Fading Into Nothingness

Chapter 822: 822-Fading Into Nothingness

Emmet: "What do you mean shes gone?" I asked Norman as soon as I got to Arthendel. His panic was frightening, and on top of that, I felt a strange pain in my chest Id been hiding from everyone. But it was getting harder to ignore, especially with Maximus beside me looking just as anxious. During the flight, I kept asking if he was okay. He only gave me a thumbs-up, barely saying a word. That silence was its own kind of scary. "Shes gone," Norman muttered. He looked exhausted, his shirt buttoned all wrong. He must have transitioned at some point. "Did you check Arthendel?" I pressed and in response to my question, he first rolled his eyes hard. "Of course I did, Emmet. I even checked everything around it," he grunted. It had rained hard, yet hed managed to search the entire ce and the surrounding areas. That meant she was truly gone. But where? "Waitwe need to find her," Maximus said, clearing his throat repeatedly, which made both of us turn to him. "Maximus, whats going on with you?" I rushed to him, and Norman followed. We both knew he was hiding how badly he felt the pain. He shook his head, but before he could lie again, Norman cut him off. "Lying wont help." At that, Maximus stuttered, then finally admitted what he was feeling. "Ive been in this weird pain since the flight. I dont know why. The fullmoon is in a day. But Ive never felt this much pain before the full moon. I dont understand whatshappening to me." He pressed his hand to his neck, showing us that the pain was all over his body. I turned to Norman. The look he gave me said he already knew. "Is there something you want to share?" I asked and I noticed how his jaw clenched. He then nodded slowly. "Ive been in pain tooexcruciating painjust like thest time my curse was at its peak," he muttered, cing a hand on his chest. Now they both looked at me, waiting for my take, though the truth was obvious. "The curses are getting worse." I admitted my own pain, if only to make it clear I understood. "What the fuck are we going to do now?" Maximus demanded. Before we could answer, word came that the warrior who had passed out earlier had finally woken. Hnies mother had called to tell us. We headed back into the mansion to question him about what really happened. One of the warriors stepped forward. "Your Highness, we didnt do anything. We were just doing our job honestly, when suddenly," He stopped, ncing nervously at Norman, then at the others. "What is it? Please tell us whats happening," I urged. "No one here will punish you. Youre safe." The warrior finally opened up. "Your Highness, your brother Kaye came in and attacked us." His voice cracked on the word brother, the only one missing right now, and chills ran down my spine. "Waitwhat? Kaye?" Norman asked, confused. "Hes supposed to be home." "Or maybe someone pretended to be Kaye?" I wondered aloud, but the guard shook his head firmly. "No, Your Highness. We know what Kaye looks like. It was him." That was all we needed to hear before the reality hit us. "Of course it was him. Our curses are getting stronger," Maximus hissed, clenching his fists. Every one of Hnies friends had been searching for her. But now we realized wed been looking in the wrong direction. "Wait, how does Lady Darcy keep doing this?" As soon as Jenny asked the question, my father seemed to remember the missing detail, the one we had overlooked. "The Grey Woman. The witch in the woods. It had to be her," my father said. Id heard him mention her in passing so many times, even when she brought Norman back to life. "And none of the council members ever tried to catch her, because as far as I know, magic is forbidden," Lamar questioned, making us all stare at each other. "Actually, she never introduced herself as a witch. She always imed to be a seer, an old woman gifted by the moon goddess. There was a woman before her, the holy mother. Because of that, nobody could ever point a finger in her direction," my father exined, and everyone began to nod. "Besides, there has never been any news about her. Its only Darcy who meets her. No one else has ever seen her," my father added, pointing out how eerie it was that she always spoke to Darcy, our mother, when they were alone. "What if its just in Darcys head?" Sage blurted before everyone turned toward her. She mouthed an apology. "No, it could be," I agreed. Then I looked back at my father. "So how are we going to know where this woman lives? Because it seems like shes the root cause of all our problems. Sure, our mother is evil, but someone has been feeding her madness, and its that woman." My father nodded, and thankfully everyone seemed to agree. We should have known it wasnt a one-woman job. Someone else had been supporting my mother all along. "Im almost certain the grey woman has been the one helping your mother with everything. Even the holy motherC Im convinced she wanted her gone." My father nearly rushed to share the information, but someone else caught my attention. Lucy looked lost. Too lost. She had just returned after a year-long absence from her own body, and instead of being celebrated, she was trapped in this mess of unraveling mysteries. I couldnt help but feel bad for her. Being forgotten is one of the cruelest fates but forgetting the whole world isnt much different. I knew it too well. The faces of those not standing before me now were already fading. But I kept it to myself. Saying it out loud would only hurt Norman and Maximus, and I couldnt bring myself to do that to them. "Lucy?" I asked. She looked at me, tears brimming in her eyes. Her face said it all, and I wouldnt have been surprised if she told me she had goosebumps crawling up her skin. Chapter 823-Forever A Lycan

Chapter 823: 823-Forever A Lycan

Maximus: Honestly, I really thought we would have enough time to help Hnie with everything. How did the curse trigger again so quickly? I could sense my mothers filthy ws all over this. But since everyone was staring at Lucy, I turned my focus on her too. "Lucy, whats going on?" I asked, confused. "Those entities, Zo and ZaI know who they were." She pressed a hand to her chest. Maybe because shed been out of her body for so long, it took her a while to exin things to us. Of course she knew what others were up to, at least the entities. "Yeah, Lucy, Ill definitely sit down with youter and make sure we record everything about those monsters for the books. But right now, we just want to find Hnie." I tried to sound gentle. She had juste back, and I could only imagine how lonely she must have felt. I used to lose control only on full moons, and even then I felt betrayed and desperate for attention, like nobody was really talking about me, even when Emmet was there for me. She shook her head, a single tear rolling down her cheek. "No. Those entities werent just souls. They were the children of the Father." The words made my world shake. Even my brothers exchanged a stunned nce before turning back to her. "Wait, Lucy, thats a huge im," Norman said. "Because if thats true, it means everything. We know the Father has four children. If the entities are gone, and Rune is gone, then only one remains. That would mean a huge sess, but also a waring." Lucy nodded, but it looked like she had even more to share. "Ive been trying to piece everything together. What I remember is her meeting the Father, the zharns speaking to her in their ownnguage. Thats how she wandered freely without getting caught. Thats how she avoided joining in their killings," she imed. Her words made everyones eyes widen. She didnt realize it, but by defeating those entities she had helped the entire world, something she would eventually be called upon or rewarded for. "Oh shit," Norman muttered, his breaths heavy. And me, I was in pain. My wolf had gone silent, refusing to speak to me, as if he was losing his mind. I had a sinking feeling that maybe, just maybe, I would be consumed by the curse before I even got the chance to see Hnie again. "Is there anything you know that can help us find Hnie right now?" Emmet asked her, looking hopeful. But she shook her head. I could tell she wanted to share the information before we headed back to themunity. "Okay, everyone, we already know where the well of sacrifices is and where Kaye will take her. We need to get there before they do. But well also spread out so we dont make mistakes. Remember, Hnies pregnancy is advancing within hours," Emmet reminded us. I guessed Norman hadnt told anyone else about that part, because everyone looked shocked and terrified. Even her mother panicked. But we didnt have time to argue. We had to find Hnie. Still, I was scared for myself too. I could feel I didnt have much time left. My bones cracked a few times already. We started nning our journey. Flights were out because of the hailstorm. The only ways to reach the Roguemunity quickly were by car once the storm ended, or by running in wolf form. I could tell some expected us to run, but with our curses worsening, none of us wanted to let our wolves take over except Norman. If Emmets wolf surfaced, it would be over for him. Hed be an animal. As for me, my wolf wouldnt even shift properly anymore. Id turn into a lycan, and I wasnt sure I could ever shift back. So we waited for the storm to end. Norman had already gone ahead in his wolf form, with Lamar and Penn following. The rest of us stayed back, hoping to leave as soon as the roads cleared. Thankfully, the storm stopped. We piled into cars and raced home. I had Emmet in the car with me for a reason. He knew what I was going through and didnt want me left alone. But I also knew what he was struggling with, and I was terrified hed lose control. Unlikest time, it wasnt just one of us suffering at a time. The curse was hitting all of us at once. So it was just the two of us in the car. The girls, my father, and Hnies mother had taken cars together. "You know," I muttered, "all that time Mother asked for our bloodit makes sense now. She kept it for herself, had her witch use it for voodoo." I grunted, remembering how she casually filled bottles with our blood when we were growing up. It was eerie, and so damn exhausting. Emmet eventually stopped visiting her, but the rest of us, foolish as we were, kept entertaining her. We thought she was broken, a victim of betrayal. We knew she was a bad mother, but we didnt remember her killings and rituals. To us, she was just a bitter woman reced by our father. "Dont worry. After this, she wont practice anything again. Even if I have to put her in silver chains myself and lock her in a prison where shell never return or touch anyone," Emmet hissed. I agreed. That woman never saw us as her children. She was just a stubborn woman who craved power, willing to use us and promise dark things at our expense. She did everything a mother wouldnt. Halfway through, pain tore through me. My body started to shift, one bone cracking at a time. Emmet turned, his eyes wide. "I cant control it anymore," I cried, breaking down. We only had a few hours left on this drive. I wanted to make it to Hnie. The thought that wed wasted a whole day traveling by car when a flight could have been so much quicker broke me. But we were already too close to the Roguemunity. "Okay, calm down. Dont transition now. Were near the outskirts. If you shift here, youll hurt the pack members. You need to hold it until we reach themunity," Emmet urged, trying to help me resist. I nodded, but I wasnt sure how much longer I could hold on. But eventually it happened, and all I remember is opening the door of the speeding car to get out, stopping my brother from trying to hold me back and getting hurt. Chapter 824-Say My Name.

Chapter 824: 824-Say My Name.

Hnie: It had been an awkward ride. For the first few hours, whenever I spoke to him, he would only grunt and answer harshly. After that, he stopped talking to me altogether. I could tell part of the reason was that Kesha was speaking in his ear and had probably forbidden him from responding. Eventually, I noticed he had taken the earpiece out and was checking his phone. There was no reception, probably because she had told him to take a road where no one would notice us. But I also realized this might be my only chance to reach him. When he set his phone on the dashboard, I shifted in my seat as best I could. My hands were tied now in front of my body to not move far, so I could only touch my face, adjust my clothes, or scratch if I itched. "You need to stop the car," I said. He grunted, and since he had stopped doing that for a while, I knew Kesha must be frustrated that she wasnt in his ear anymore. "Please," I urged. He finally nced at me, then turned back to the road. We were driving on a narrow road between two towering mountains. "I need to pee," I said, making it clear this wasnt an excuse to escape. It was an emergency. "Cant you hold it for a little while?" he muttered. I shook my head firmly. "No, Im pregnant. I cant hold it." I grimaced at him, confused myself. Why was I showing suchte pregnancy signs? Looking down, my belly seemed even more swollen than when I first got in the car. He stared at it too, then finally pulled over. "Youlle with me and not leave my side," he hissed as he got out, walked around the car, and stopped by my door. As he opened it, I pouted and folded my arms. "Im not peeing in front of you, Mr. Kaye," I snapped. "Then Im not letting you out. Im not in the mood to chase you again," he growled, mming the door shut. But he lingered outside, probably expecting me to ask again. When I didnt, he reopened the door and leaned down with a grimace. His eyes looked normal, but I knew he wasnt. "Fine, I will, but Im tying you to a rope. The minute I feel like youre trying to run, Ill yank it, and youd better believe I will," he hissed, giving me a sharp look. "I know you will. You wont even care if it hurts your baby." As soon as I said that, I saw his jaw tighten. "Its not my baby. We never slept together, Kesha," he growled. The more he called me Kesha, the angrier I became, but at this point there was no use arguing about it again. "Well, you keep telling yourself that," I muttered before starting to get out. But the moment I moved, he untied the ropes around me and fastened one to my ankle. I noticed the swelling in my feet, and I was sure he saw it too. He groaned and stepped back. It was hard for me to climb out, and after a while he just grabbed my arm to help me. "What is it? How did you get so pregnant so fast?" he asked. I guessed even he was struggling to understand how I had gone from one month along to looking like I was inte pregnancy in the time he had abducted me. "Well, all thanks to you. If you hadnt abducted me, I could have called my doctor and asked what was wrong with me." By now I was genuinely angry with Kaye. I muttered the words and saw him nce at me without much reaction. Then I walked toward the big rock, while he stayed farther out to give me some privacy. After I peed with much difficulty and straightened my back, I realized something wasnt right. I had been pregnant before, and this wasnt how a belly grew. Fear crept in as I wondered what was wrong with me. I just wished someone would rescue me soon, because I didnt want to lose another baby. When I came back from the rock and started toward the road, he warned, "Youre heading back to the car." I waved my hand to tell him no. "Im not getting back in that car for at least half an hour," I warned, giving him a sharp look. He wound the rope around his wrist as he stepped closer, then rested his hand on his waist, making me roll my eyes. "I need to take a walk, stretch my legs, my arms, because youre so fucking insensitive. Youve watched me sit in that seat, ufortable as hell. Just look at memy back hurts. Do you not care at all?" Suddenly I was overwhelmed with emotion, even though I knew it wasnt really his fault. He was under her spell. My voice cracked as Iined, and he looked almost lost, confused even. "Fine, stretch a little," he mumbled, shocking me. I thought he hated Kesha. But then it hit me. Without her in his ear, he was acting differently. I nodded, still giving him a side-eye, and started strolling with my hands on my back. He suddenly came closer, and I stopped. Without a word, he knelt and untied the rope from my ankle. "Why? Youre not afraid Ill run away?" I asked, trying to get inside his head. "I dont think you can," he said. And he probably wasnt lying. After a while I noticed him bring out a water from the car. I didnt question him because I was just letting hime closer to me on his own. "Thank you." I epted the water and drank from it. All the while he was just watching me in silence, almost like inspecting my face. "If you want, you can lie down in the back seat," he suggested. "No, I want to sit right next to you." I shook my head, and I noticed him raise an eyebrow. "Why?" he mumbled. "Why do you think?" I tilted my head. "Tell me again, Kaye. Who do you think I am?" I asked before he could change the subject. He looked a little confused. "Come on, say my name," I insisted. This time he didnt look very confident, and I was right when he started speaking. "I dont know," he admitted. Those were the words I wanted to hear. At least he wasnt calling me Kesha anymore. All I needed now was for him to call me Hnie now. Chapter 825-Too Late For Me.

Chapter 825: 825-Too Late For Me.

Hnie: "You should have sat in the back seat. You must be so restless." The Kaye who had abducted me was starting to soften toward me. He had said the same thing at least twenty times in thest ten minutes before we started our journey again. "Its okay. I told you I want to sit with you," I reminded him, repeating my answer from earlier. "Anyway, is there anything you want me to do?" he asked, sounding different this time. "No, its fine," I replied, though I was breathless. I was still in pain, and my back hurt the most. "You know what?" He suddenly stopped the car and turned to me. "Let me give you a foot massage," he suggested as he got out of the car and went through his things. He didnt have anything that could help with a massage, so he walked over to my side, opened the door to let me breathe some fresh air, and then just stared at me in confusion. "You know how to work with herbs. You can get me any herb and it will work," I told him. He looked shocked at first, then nodded and started to walk away. We had no reception, so there was no way I could call for help, and I couldnt run in my condition. Soon he came back with some herbs he had gathered and began making a paste out of them in a wide-necked bottles cap. Kneeling in front of me outside the car, he started to massage my feet. "These herbs are known to have healing properties. They can ease the pain for a while, but theyll make you sleepy," he exined. When he finished massaging and said that, I immediately regretted letting him do it. I didnt want to fall asleep for the rest of the trip when I could still aim for his heart. That was the biggest mistake. As soon as he finished massaging me and got up from the road, I began to feel very sleepy. He hadnt been wrong about the herbs easing the pain, instantly, I felt as light as a feather. My back didnt hurt anymore. There was no pain at all. I even felt like I wasnt pregnant. That was howfortable I became. I sat in the chair, drowsy and unable to speak, while Kaye spread out nkets andid a mattress in the back. Then he returned to the passenger seat, took my hand, and helped me up. "No, I dont want to sleep," I protested. How could I exin why I didnt want to? "You must. You look tired and heavily pregnant," he said, reminding me of what I already knew. I was just as confused as him about how I had gotten pregnant, and how I had be so big in just a single day. Heid me down in the back, ced a pillow under my head, and covered me with a nket. He made sure the mattress was arranged so I wouldnt fall. And then I drifted into a deep slumber. By the time I woke up again, I felt like so much time had passed. We had continued our journey in the afternoon, and now it was evening. The sun was going down. I sat up in the back seat and realized how much time I had lost. "Kaye, please stop the car. I need to speak with you," I said. He began to grunt, and I already knew it was toote. She was back in his ears again. I looked outside and realized we were in the roguemunity. It was far toote for us. "Kaye, please, you need to stop the car right now. Youll regret it if you go through with this n," I pleaded from the back. But when he didnt listen, I decided to take matters into my own hands. I had been holding back from using my full strength or fighting hard because of my condition. But I realized that if I didnt fight, I wouldnt survive the next few hours. So I lunged forward and attacked his ear, ripping out the earpiece. He grunted and suddenly stopped the car. Now holding the earpiece, I tried to tear it apart. It wasnt easy. When he rushed into the back seat to grab it from me, I squeezed through the gap into the drivers side. But there were no keys, and he quickly returned to the front. Not that I nned to drive away,I knew he could shift and outrun me in seconds. My n was to grab his phone, and I did. I hurled it deep into the woods over his shoulder, making him groan as he seized both my wrists. "What the fuck did you do?" he screamed in my face, making me cry out in pain. "Im helping you, trying to stop you from ruining your life. Once you wake up, youll understand" I stuttered to finish the whole sentence. "Okay, shut up," he snapped, shaking me. "Im gonna take you to the well of sacrifice, whether you like it or not." He hissed the words, then shoved me into the passenger seat and started tying my hands again. I tried to fight, but I was terrified. With every passing hour, I felt closer to giving birth. I knew I sounded insane, and I didnt even know how it was possible. That was why it all felt like a fever dream, a nightmare. Once he slid back into the drivers seat, he started the car. "Okay, you need to listen to me. Focus on what Im saying," I begged, breaking down in tears, because I recognized this road. We were far too close to the well of sacrifice. I couldnt even imagine changing his mind now, it was already toote. "Kaye!" I cried louder, but he stayed silent, not listening to me at all. Then he suddenly stopped the car. I knew why. From here, wed have to walk the rest of the way to the well of sacrifice. He got out quickly, rushed to my side, and opened the door. "Huh, its time to put you to rest, Kesha," he said, a smirk ying on his lips. Chapter 826-The Blade Against My Throat

Chapter 826: 826-The de Against My Throat

Hnie: The weather had turned gloomy and bad so quickly. As he dragged me out, I realized my belly looked like that of a nine-month pregnant woman. "Please, be careful," I pleaded with a grimace. But the closer he got to the well, the more numb he became. I noticed how cold his hands were as he gripped my wrist. I held one hand over my belly, my eyes misty, blinking again and again. If only Cora were here, she would have easily escaped his grasp. But I wasnt well. Strange pains coursed through my body, not the kind from transition, heartbreak, or exhaustion, but the kind someone must feel before giving birth. Yet I wasnt giving birth. So why was I in pain? Something was wrong with my babies, and I had no one to help me. I sniffled, ovee with emotion. Then I saw the path to the well. We were only two minutes away. "Kaye, please listen to me, just once," I begged, pressing my feet into the ground to stop and pull him back. But he never turned to look at me. He just kept dragging me. I tilted my head toward the sky. Dark clouds covered everything, and a light rain began to fall on us. Finally, we reached it. The cursed well of sacrifices. My heart pounded louder than ever. "So this is where it ends, huh?" he muttered, releasing me. The instant I tried to run, even just shifting into a stance to sprint, he lunged forward and seized my wrist again. I knew I couldnt outrun him. So what else could I do? "Kaye, for this ritual to work, you need to perform it on the night of a full moon," I lied. I had no idea, but maybe that would work. His face twisted with confusion. If I couldnt make him remember me, maybe I could trick him. "What do you know about this curse, and this ritual?" Kaye snarled, gripping my elbow tightly. "Of course I do. Ive spoken with your mother, and she told me all about your curse. She told me about the sacrifice too," I murmured, careful not to say whether I was Kesha or Hnie. If I admitted I was Kesha, things would be far worse. That wasnt a game I was willing to y. "But I didnt think the full moon was needed," Kaye muttered. I saw him look for his phone in his pocket before he remembered I had tossed it out of the car and he looked lost. "How is it not needed? A full moon is required for every ritual," I argued, pressing harder on the idea that he couldnt make the sacrifice work without it. He scratched the back of his neck. "Wow, amazing," someone voiced. Then I heard someone p and step out from behind the bushes. She had finally arrived, the devil, the viiness herself. "Kesha," I growled, locking eyes with her. The way Kaye turned to her and smiled made my heart crumble. She didnt deserve those loving stares. She walked up to him and hugged him, but her eyes stayed on me, a smirk tugging at her lips before she pulled away. "Shes lying, Kaye. You dont need a full moon for this sacrifice," she scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Are you sure?" Kaye asked. "Because once she dies, there will be no other way for us to stop this curse," he said to her. "Of course, Kaye. I confirmed it with your mothers seer. She said its fine. Theres no need. We just need to make sure its done, thats all," Kesha said, looking very satisfied with herself. "Kaye, dont listen to her. Cant you see the difference between us?" Panic started to rise in me. We were right there, and she was standing as if waiting for him to push me down the well. But of course, they would kill me first, just to make sure I didnt survive the fall this time. "Dont listen to her. Shes doing what she always does. And if you let her keep talking, Im sure shell get in your head. You dont want that, do you?" she said sweetly, batting her eyshes at him. He gave her a weak nod before turning back to me. "Im not going to let you fool me. Theres nothing you can do to stop me this time, Kesha," he hissed, and my throat went dry. "Now please, lets get started. Before she finds a way to manipte you," Kesha pressed, stepping back. A sharp pain shot through my body, almost certainly from the pregnancy. I ced a hand on my belly and locked eyes with Kaye. "Kaye, Im not feeling well," I whispered. A tear slid down my cheek as I watched him frown. "Please, dont let her do this to me." "Come on, dont listen to her, shes just wasting time," Kesha jumped in. She ced her hand on his shoulder, breaking his gaze from mine. He nodded, and then she pulled a dagger from her purse, handing it to him. He stared at it for a moment before taking it from her hand. He walked toward me, and when I tried to step back, he hastily grabbed the back of my neck and yanked me close. Then he spun me around, lifted my chin, and forced my head back so he could press the knife against my throat. Panic surged through me as tears streamed down my face. My back was against his chest now. I was sure he could hear my heartbeat pounding, and feel how terrified I was. "Come on, kill her!" Kesha shouted. A strong wind whipped around us. The storm was closing in, but the one inside my chest was far worse. I felt the de prick my neck, then a scream tore through the air. Kaye quickly moved his hand from under my chin, sliding it down to my belly, then up around my shoulders to pin me in ce. He stared toward the sound of the noise. I knew it instantly, it was my mates. They had found us. But had they? Wasnt it toote? Kayes dagger was already pressed against my neck, ready to end me. Then Norman and Emmet burst in. Their faces twisted with worry when they saw Kaye holding me like that. I couldnt bear the thought of dying in front of them. It would scar them forever. Chapter 827-First And Not The Last

Chapter 827: 827-First And Not The Last

Hnie: I sensed Kesha move closer behind Kaye. She clearly hadnt expected the brothers to show up. "Kaye, what are you doing?" Norman asked, his hand lifted slightly, palm open toward his brother. "Norman, please dont step forward. I have to do this," Kaye insisted, and I felt the knife press harder against my neck as panic tightened his grip. "Do what? Kill Hnie? Your marked mate? The woman carrying your child?" Norman growled. His eyes dropped to my belly, a frown forming on his face. I knew he was thinking the same thing I was, how the hell had I suddenly be this pregnant? "So shes fooled you too. Thats not Hnie, thats Kesha. She is Hnie." He turned his head slightly toward Kesha standing beside him, and I saw my mates faces twist with anger. Even though Emmet hade to fight for me, I noticed him ncing around several times, almost as if he didnt know where he was. Then it hit me. The curses. They were making them act this way. And where was Maximus? Worry gnawed at me from deep inside, but right now, my babys life and mine were at risk. Norman stepped forward, but the moment Kaye tightened his grip on me in warning, he froze and stepped back. "Youre making a big mistake. Shes pregnant with your child. Kaye,e on, open your eyes. Snap out of her spell," Norman hissed, pointing to my belly again. This time, Kaye chuckled behind me. "Then wasnt she supposed to be in the early stages of pregnancy? How does she already have such a big belly?" He had voiced the same question Id been too afraid to ask. "Its because shes carrying powerful babies, and she herself is powerful. I spoke to the doctor. She said her pregnancy would move fast," Norman exined. As soon as he said that, relief washed over me. If he was right, then nothing was wrong with my baby. My pregnancy was only progressing quickly because I carried all of their children, and together, they would be born powerful. "No, she has you fooled," Kaye snapped, his breathing uneven. "Come on, Kaye, dont listen to them. Theyre stalling. Theyll send someone else soon, and when helpes, theyll kill me," Kesha cried, tears streaming down her face. I was crying too. So why couldnt he feel my pain the way he felt hers? "Im sorry, brothers, but I cant keep doing this. We must end it. Today, I kill my second-fated mate. Tomorrow, you will kill yours. Only then will Hnie be free forever," Kaye dered. Keshaid her hand on his shoulder again. "Kaye, listen to us. Please, put the knife away from her neck. Youre hurting her," Norman urged, inching forward step by step. But Keshas eyes were sharp, tracking every move. Emmet lookedpletely lost now. He shifted his gaze from Norman to me, then back again, watching everyones faces as if he couldnt make sense of it. "Kill her," Kesha whispered, leaning into Kayes ear. She was so close that even I heard her breathy voice. In one swift motion, Kaye spun me around. Everything blurred. Norman broke into a run, but by the time Kaye had turned me, my back was to him. All I could see were Kayes eyes, locked on mine, and Kesha standing behind him. Kaye stared into me silently, then raised the dagger. He drove it down once. Twice. A third time. Blood sprayed across his face and onto the others. I was too numb to move. Normans scream pierced the air, then cut off. Keshas eyes went wide as blood gurgled from the wounds Kaye had left in her. He had spun so quickly to stab her that for a moment I thought it was me he had struck. Kaye pulled back and turned his head toward me. "You really thought I wouldnt recognize your heartbeat?" he said. A sob tore from me as I sucked in a shaky breath. Norman rushed to my side while Kaye wrapped his arms around me. "Of course I recognized you. At least, I recognized the baby," Kaye whispered, cupping my face in his hands. "She cast a spell on me to keep me from knowing you, my love." Norman rubbed my arms from behind, steadying me. "But once I focused on your heartbeat" Kayes voice broke, "even though I was lost when you turned and looked me in the eye, I knew the heartbeat I felt was ours. Yours, mine, and our childs. Not hers." His exnation tumbled out, the truth of what had broken the spell. He suddenly pulled me into another embrace. "Im so sorry. I put you through so much," he cried. Norman stepped back then, his gaze shifting toward Kesha. We broke apart and all looked at her. She had copsed, blood pooling fast beneath her. Kaye had struck her again and again, each wound dangerously close to her heart. Kaye stepped toward her, crouched down, and wrenched the dagger free. "Kaye, please dont," she begged weakly. But I saw him raise the de high and drive it down toward her heart. By then, Norman had pulled me close. I buried my face against his chest, refusing to watch the devastating scene unfold. I heard her scream onest time before it cut into silence. I lifted my face from Normans chest and turned to see her lying still, finally lifeless. Kaye stood over her body, facing us. He crouched down, lifted her body into his arms, and carried her to the edge of the well. Without hesitation, he tossed her in. A heavy thud echoed from below, and then the well began to glow, as if the sacrifice had been epted. His head tilted back, arms spread wide, as if embracing the storm. He closed his eyes and let the rain wash over him, a smile slowly spreading across his face. Finally, he lowered his head, opened his eyes, and looked straight at us. "Im free. Im free from the curse," he said, his voice calm after so long, almost relieved. I watched as the tattoo on his neck began to fade. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 828-The Black Pearl

Chapter 828: 828-The ck Pearl

Hnie: We hugged for a few more seconds before breaking apart, because someone still hadnt said a word. All of us turned to look at Emmet. He scratched the back of his neck, his face full of pain. "Who are you?" he whispered, stepping back and ncing at us nervously. "Shit," Norman muttered, rushing toward him. Emmet bolted, running farther and farther away. "Shit, shit, shit," Kaye hissed, sprinting after them. Then he stopped suddenly, turned, and ran back to me. He cupped my face in his hands. "I need to take you home," he said, nodding. He couldnt quite meet my eyes, guilt written all over him. I grabbed his jacket, pulled myself up, and kissed his lips to show him I wasnt angry. The fact that hed broken the hypnotism and freed himself from the curse was a huge sess. A sirens hypnotism is not easy to break, and I was proud of him. "No, you have to go help your brother find Emmet," I told him, gently pushing him away. Thats when my friends started to appear. "Oh my Goddess, Hnie!" Lamar and Jenny rushed toward me. Sage and Penn followed, then Lucy and Gavin. I realized they must havee into the woods to find us. Their swords were bloodied, which meant theyd been fighting the Zharns along the way. That exined why none of the Zharns had shown up in the well area. My friends had cleared them out. "Kaye, I have my friends with me. You just need to go find Emmet," I insisted, pushing him back again. He looked around at everyone, who seemed suspicious of him at first, until they noticed he didnt look dangerous anymore. They realized hed broken free from the hypnotism. "Okay, but please take her home," Kaye told Lamar. His words came out more like an order than a request. Then he sped off after Emmet. I turned back to my friends, and they hugged me one by one. "Whats going on? Why are they running after Emmet?" Lucy asked. She looked pale, not at all how shed looked when she woke up, and I wondered what was happening to her. "Lucy, are you okay?" I asked, grabbing her hand. Her skin was burning hot. Was she running a fever? "Yeah, its just that I keep mixing up my memories with the entitys, because she lived my life too. Im trying to piece everything together, but its so hard to keep track," she babbled quickly. Gavin watched her with deep concern. "Wait, how are you that pregnant?" Jenny blurted, pointing at my belly. "Do you not remember what Norman said? Her pregnancy would be quick," Lamar reminded her. I realized he hadnt just said that to convince Kaye. It was true. "Yeah, but that quick?" Jenny muttered. Even I was shocked. Id wanted to break the curses first, then give birth so I could at least enjoy the pregnancy. It might sound strange, but Id hoped to spend the rest of those months in peace. That had been the n. But now, I didnt think I had much time left. "Why are they running after Emmet? You didnt answer," Sage pressed, stepping forward and gently cing her hand on my shoulder. "Because Kaye freed himself from his curse. Now the poison is in the air, and everyones curses are unraveling. Emmet is in critical condition," I said, realizing that even if my mom asked someone to give up their tail, it would already be toote. We needed to help Emmet right away. "Can anyone tell me if you have any information on Maximus? Where did he go?" I asked, watching all their faces. "We were in a separate car," Sage said. However, it seemed like Gavin had something to add. "Yeah, but when we got out of the car together, I had a word with Emmet." Gavin paused. He took a deep breath and held my hand. "He got out of the car with Emmet after he transitioned." As soon as he said it, I felt like the whole world copsed around me. I wasnt supposed to let Maximus transition into his lycan state, because this time he would never return. The fact that it happened meant we were already toote. I covered my face with my hands as tears spilled out. "Hnie, youre not in a state to be emotional right now. Lets take you home first. Maybe Norman and Kaye already have Emmet, and once they tie him in the basement, theyll go after Maximus," Sage said, trying tofort me. But no words could help, because I didnt even know how I could save either of them. And then there was Norman. I didnt even know what kind of curse he carried, or what it would do to him. My eyes caught something shining near the well. I frowned and pulled away from the others. "Hnie, listen," Lamar urged, probably thinking I was losing my mind and trying to run. But I was only walking toward the shining object to see what it was. When I reached it, my eyes widened. I turned to my friends, and they rushed to follow my gaze. Together we stared down at it, hope stirring again. "What is it?" Sage whispered, clearly wondering what this thing was doing here. I broke into a wide smile. "Kesha. Kesha died. Its a pearl from her tail." Lamar crouched quickly, picked it up, and handed it to me. I grinned as I held the ck pearl in my hand. "Do you think its safe to open a dreand with a sirens pearl?" Lucy asked. Honestly, I wondered the same. I had talked to my mother about it, but shed never told me what exactly a sirens pearl could do. All I knew was that her pearl would be stronger, able to hold more people for longer. What else it might bring, I needed to ask her. But at least it could open the door to another realm where Emmet would be safe. "Help me get home. We need to start preparing for Emmets arrival right away," I said. Everyone nodded. I held the pearl and started walking, but then Lamar scooped me up in his arms. I understood they were worried about me. He carried me to the main mansion, and thankfully, the others werent around. By others, I meant Jessica, Charlotte, and Azura. Chapter 829-Sleep Well, My Mate

Chapter 829: 829-Sleep Well, My Mate

Hnie: As soon as he set me down in the living room, the door opened and my mother and Lord McQuoid rushed in. I hadnt known they wereing too after hearing Id been abducted, but it made sense. The moment my mother stepped inside, I held out the pearl. "This is from Keshas tail," I said, and she nodded. "When a young mermaid dies, she leaves a pearl behind. Her tail doesnt need to be cut off for it to appear. But very old or very young ones dont leave a pearl. So youre lucky. Otherwise, finding one now would have been nearly impossible." My mom exined and I nodded, smiling back at her. "Is it safe, though?" Jenny asked. "The world will be a little twisted. Itll be harder to bring Emmet back, but Im sure hell recognize you once you go in to fetch him. Other than that, its fine," my mother answered. Honestly, it didnt sound too bad. It had been hard for Gavin as well, and even when he and Lucy rejected each other, hed still managed to wake her. I still looked up to him, so I felt hopeful. "So we should go prepare everything in the basement then," Lord McQuoid suggested. I didnt want anyone to know, but I wasnt feeling well. Still, I wanted to dy as much as I could, just to finally see Emmet in front of me. They all rushed downstairs, but I stayed behind. I had to speak to my mother, who remained with me. She was staring at my belly intently, and I could tell Norman had already told them about my condition. "You dont need to worry about it." She cupped my face once she noticed my panic. "But Im scared," I whispered. "I understand. But think of it this way, you wont have to suffer too much in your pregnancy. Trust me, pregnancy isnt something to enjoy," my mother said with a weak smile. It hurt me to see that, because I realized all her pregnancies she had been tied to the bed. I gently held her hand and kissed the back of it, thanking her for giving me life and saving me when I could have died like my siblings. "Anyway, Mom, Im scared about Azura and the others. Where are they?" I asked, ncing around. My mom frowned. "Maybe in their rooms. I did see someone in the kitchen." I immediately guessed who. Charlotte was probably cooking, though it was strange she hadnte out. Azura usually stayed in the guest room, since she hated when my friends visited. She likely saw them and locked herself inside. As for Jessica, she was probably asleep. She usually slept around this time. Then the door opened, and Kaye and Norman appeared, carrying a passed-out Emmet. He must have put up a great fight, because both of them were scratched and covered in bite marks. I panicked as I rushed toward them. "Are you two okay?" I asked, then my eyesnded on Emmet. "Yeah, were fine, but I dont know what to do with him," Norman admitted. I could tell how worried he was for his brother, and why not? They didnt know I had the pearl. "We got a pearl, Norman," I said, smiling as a tear slid down my cheek. The brothers froze, holding Emmet between them with his arms draped over their shoulders. "What?" Norman asked happily. "Kaye, you did an incredible job. Not only freeing yourself from the curse, but also finding a pearl for your brother," I told them. "Keshas tail left a pearl behind." Kayes eyes widened, joy lighting up his face. "And Hnie was lucky to grab it before it disappeared," my mom added. "If no one touches a pearl after a mermaid dies, it usually vanishes." I turned to her and smiled with relief, but then clenched my jaw as a strange pain rippled through my body. "Lets take him downstairs. Theyve prepared everything." I spoke even though I could tell they noticed me clenching my jaw. "Guys, focus on the task at hand." I snapped my fingers at Norman and Kaye. "We need to take him downstairs, and then Ill prepare the pearl." My words came out with effort as I cleared my throat. "Hnie, youre not well. We need to take you to the hospital," my mother urged, but I shook my head. "No. Not until I take Emmet to the realm myself." I shook my head. "Well then, we dont need to go to the basement," she said. "Therger the area, the faster the pearl vanishes. How about another room?" Norman and Kaye nodded right away. I was sure they wanted to stop me from climbing stairs, but they werent wrong. The basement was huge. "Okay then, whose room?" I asked softly. My mom turned to Lord McQuoids quarters. "That one. Its downstairs and easy to ess." We all headed there, and within minutes Penn, Sage, and the others began dragging the furniture out until only the walls and beds were left. We set up small separate beds, just in case Ior anyone elsehad to go insideter to check on Emmet. Then they carried his unconscious body in andid him on the bed. Everyone left the room except me. Holding the pearl, I stared at Emmet. "Well meet again, Emmet. But for now, sleep peacefully. Your mate promises to bring you good news when you wake up," I whispered before closing my eyes and rubbing the pearl. It began to glow. I knew he was gone. A tear slid down my cheek as I ced the pearl on the side table. Then I walked out, locking the door behind me. Everyone watched me again, the same way as before. I hated that feeling. "We cannot wait," I said. This time my words were different. "He wont just wake up. Well have to wake him after were done with the curses. We need to find Maximus." Norman and Kaye met my gaze, sharing the same look of devastation. But after just one step forward, I felt something wet between my legs and realized my water had broken. Chapter 830-Plan B

Chapter 830: 830-n B

Authors POV: Darcy was staring at her phone screen, her eyes wide. "How the hell did that happen? I thought everything was sorted out." She turned to Larry, who shrugged. "I told you, youre going way too deep into this," he said, pacing from one corner of the room to the other. "How did he end up killing Kesha?" She grimaced at the news again. She had left her spies around, but they couldnt reach the well because Hnie and her friends had taken over the area. Still, the seer had managed to let her know that Kaye had freed himself from his curse. But instead of killing Hnie, he had killed Kesha. "And to think it was Kaye who first broke the curse. It should tell you something, you always discredited his abilities," Larry said to Darcy, who rolled her eyes at being scolded. "Her father and uncle will kill us." Darcy waved the phone in her hand. "Well, theyll never find out who killed her. There was nobody there. Were the only ones who know Kaye did it." Larry hissed, reminding her that even their spies couldnt get close enough to the well to eavesdrop. "Just tell me something," Darcy asked. "Where are the others? Where is my son Maximus? Where are Emmet and Norman?" Larry shrugged again. "How am I supposed to know? Hnies friends are everywhere in the woods. Theyre not letting anyone close, and there have been no sightings of Emmet." Larry was frustrated with her. He had warned her not to make mistakes, not to go too deep into this. He already knew her actions had cursed her kids. What bothered him was that she kept intervening. He knew they would mess up somehow. "Its alright," Larry utteredter on. "I already got CCTV footage from some shops and the roads. I found Emmet and Maximus together in the car, but at some point Maximus was spotted in the woods in his lycan form. Im already on it." Larry suddenly tried tofort her after realizing he had been giving her a hard time. "Then find my son. Its all getting messy. I didnt know it would go downhill this badly. I had a meeting with Kesha. I taught her everything perfectly. How the heck did she screw up so badly?" Darcy was panicking, partly because her sons had cut ties with the mansion and even caught her spies, kicking them out. Now she had to rely on Charlotte, and Azura for news. Jessica not so much, she had slipped out of her hands when Norman warned her not to stay in contact with his mother. Suddenly, Larrys phone started to beep. He checked it and took a deep breath. "Okay, our warriors have spotted Maximus. Theyre trying to lure him into a specific area rigged withser beams. All we need to do is get Hnie to that ce," Larry suggested. Darcy took a deep breath, a hand on her chest, finally feeling like maybe Maximus could do the deed. "Yeah, and then he will kill Hnie, of course, because hes a lycan. Then well drag him to the well and make him carry Hnie and toss her over. But how will we do that?" she asked Larry. She couldnt even focus on her own ns anymore, everything seemed to be backfiring. "Wouldnt he wake up? Wouldnt he transition back once he kills Hnie?" Larry asked. Darcy shook her head. "No, they must throw her body in the well for it to happen, for the curses to break," she exined, groaning. "Okay, then theres no issue. Well sedate him. All we need are his arms. We can definitely manage that. Have you never seen a puppet show? We can make him do stuff. We just need him to kill Hnie," Larry said, already thinking a step ahead. He didnt want to lose hope. The curses were rising, and all of Darcys sons were going to suffer. "Im so scared. I hope this happens," Darcy said, gripping Larry. After some time, she got a call from her warriors. They had lured Maximus to the area they had prepared for a lycan, arge open ground on the mountains withser beams, so once Maximus went inside, he couldnt escape. Now they had to lure Hnie, but how were they going to do it? Larry soon informed Darcy that Norman had cut the phone signals from all the roguemunities, so nobody couldmunicate outside them. He also updated them on what was happening in the mansion. That made her very curious. "Mommy?" She was in the middle of a conversation with Larry when her little baby arrived. She looked like she had been crying for a while. "What is it?" Darcy hissed at Demi. "Davon is in pain," she uttered, and Darcys eyes widened. "What about you?" she asked Demi, who raised her elbow toward her mother. It was protruding, almost like it was broken. "What is going on with us?" Demi sniffled, tears streaming down her cheeks. "You will be fine. Were taking care of it. Dont worry," Darcy hissed. She gestured at Larry to take Demi inside the room and lock them in. Larry gave her a displeased look but gently held Demis hand, trying tofort her as he led her back. He had to lock them in, even though he could tell Davon had been throwing up. Darcy didnt even want to clean up after that. She was just waiting for Hnie to die so all her children would be free from the curse. The two pondered how to inform Hnie that Maximus was trapped on the mountaintop. They had no connection with anyone, but they desperately wanted to leave a tip so Hnie might foolishly try to save him. In the end, they came up with only one n, Darcy would go there herself. They would probably not let her enter the mansion, but at least she could scream at the top of her lungs that she had discovered Maximus was trapped on the mountain in his lycan form. That would be enough for the others to follow the breadcrumbs. Chapter 831-Healing After Birth

Chapter 831: 831-Healing After Birth

Hnie: The pain was excruciating. Giving birth was never easy, and giving birth to four babies made it even harder. My body had not been properly prepared because I didnt have enough time. I was starving, restless, and everything had happened so fast, nine months had passed in just two months for me, and my belly grew almost overnight. I screamed so loudly that at one point I thought I had deafened myself. But when I saw the first babye out, I smiled widely and tears rushed down my face. When my water broke, they rushed me to the hospital. My mom and a few friends came with me, while the others stayed at the mansion, preparing to look for Maximus. He was out there alone, probably hungry, in pain, and losing his mind. If he encountered any pack members and hurt innocent people, I knew he would never forgive himself. And then there was the Zharns. If he was in the woods, he mighte across them, and they would attack him. He would keep fighting. I had so many worries, but after I gave birth to all four babies, I passed out for a short while. I woke up fifteen minutester, and the doctor told me the babies were healthy. My mom said Emmet had a boy, and so did Kaye. Norman and Maximus had baby girls. I couldnt help but smile, each of them had gotten exactly the babies they had wished for. It was as if they were so strong, they knew what they wanted. I smiled as tears ran down my face. Just two years ago, I was an abused, helpless victim. Now I am a mother. One of my mates was free of the curse, but the others were still suffering. I thought about Normans curse. With each brother in pain, his heartbeat must be slowing. I instantly got up from the bed. "You need to rest a little," the doctor suggested, but I shook my head. "I will transition and heal," I said, reassuring him I would be fine. As soon as I stood, I felt a strange power inside me and couldnt help but smile. "Wee back, Cora," I said, hearing her giggle. "We are mommies now," shemented. "Yes, we are, but our mates are in pain. We need to hurry," I told her, reaching for the door. I peeked outside and saw the others gathered around the babies room, probably staring at them. I wanted to see them too, but I had to transition because I didnt have time. If I told my friends and my mother, they wouldnt let me go, they would want me to rest. I had only seen my babies while giving birth, and as much as I wanted to stay, spend time with them, and feed them, I had to run. I had to find my mates. Time was ticking, and everything was happening so fast. I rushed through the corridor with difficulty because I was still in pain, then pushed on toward the exit. Once I was on the road, I quickly crossed it to reach the woods. "Cora, I need you to transition as quickly as possible and follow the scent of Maximus," I said. She groaned inside me, angry. It was her way of agreeing. The minute we were in the woods, she began the transition like I had asked. My transition was quick. I didnt intend to run around and enjoy the weather. There was no time for that. I had to find Maximus because the dy was going to cause Norman a lot of pain. I already knew two of his heartbeats were fading. His own would be affected too because he was cursed. The only one left was Kaye, which wouldnt be able to keep him alive for long. We needed all four heartbeats to work properly, or at least the maximum number. So I rushed. Once I transitioned back, I put my clothes on again, but as soon as I turned, I faced my mate staring at me. "You could have just told someone that you wereing here," Norman groaned,ining as he rushed over, held my arms, and started scanning me to make sure I was okay. "Im fine. I just needed to do a quick transition for Maximus," I replied, reminding him that just because we werent talking about it didnt mean it wasnt happening. "Hnie, I have my men taking care of it. Theyre looking everywhere for him," he said, his voice already heavy with pain. "Norman, I know youre trying to stay strong for everyone, but youre hurting too. Dont forget anything could happen to you at any time," I growled at him, frowning angrily. He was still holding me close, then leaned down, kissing my lips very gently. "Congrattions. We are parents now," he whispered with a broken smile. I know both of us had ns for our first babys arrival, but none of it happened. Nothing went the way we nned. At least we were happy that I had given birth and all the babies were healthy. At least for now. The minute we didnt do anything about these brothers curses, my children would face the same pain and curses in the future. I did not want that. I wanted my mates and my children to be free from this poisonous cycle of suffering. "You gave me the happiness that nothing else could," he said. "You gave me a daughter, Hnie." He continued, giving me a very satisfying look while I frowned. "Wait! Oh my goodness!" I covered my mouth as I realized this might be the surprise he had nned for me. I got so teary-eyed that I hugged him while sobbing on his chest. But before we could continue our reunion or stay longer in the hug, a warrior arrived, yelling from afar to inform us that something had happened back at the mansion. We broke the hug and turned to look at him. The minute he arrived, breathing heavily, he said only a few words, but those words were enough to shake our world. "Lady Darcy is at the mansion," he said. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 832-Time To Deal With The Lycan

Chapter 832: 832-Time To Deal With The Lycan

Hnie: It wasnt normal news. Her being at the mansion meant a lot of trouble, especially since Emmet was there. If she found out he had already been sent into the dream world, she might try to do something, not to harm him directly, but to be sneaky. We rushed back home. The minute we arrived, we were stunned by the way she was screaming at the top of her lungs while standing outside, lookingpletely unhinged. "Why arent you letting me in?" she screamed, standing at the door. However, she finally pushed through, entering the mansion. Both Norman and I rushed past the warriors, following her inside. Norman was quick to position himself, spreading his arms to block her at the entrance. I stepped in front of her as well. I noticed her gaze shift from Norman to me. The harsh look on her face was clear, she did not like me at all. "What are you doing here?" Norman yelled, growling, showing aggression that made her frown. "Im your mother. If Ie here screaming, dont you want to ask if Im in danger? If my life is in jeopardy?" She ced a hand on her chest dramatically, but both Norman and I knew her life was fine. She was perfectly fine. Because of her, everyone elses life was in danger. "What the fuck do you want?" I spoke up, and I noticed the shock on her face. She turned to me and gasped. "Look how shes talking to me. She got this courage from you brothers mistreating me," sheined almost instantly. "Answer her," Norman demanded. I could already tell she was seeing our power. She was watching her sons rise above her emotional drama. "I came here to let you know that your brother is in his lycan state. He was spotted on top of the mountains, frantically howling and in pain." As soon as she mentioned Maximus, my heart skipped a beat. "What? Where?" Normans tone shifted immediately. "Right next to the woods. And you had no clue because youre so busy running after her, chasing her, singing love songs in the woods," she screamed, ring at me. I clenched my jaw and stepped between her and Norman, facing her squarely. I could tell she did not like my attitude. "Next time you enter this mansion, keep your eyes down, because youre not looking at some helpless Hnie that you abused in a million different ways. You heard me?" I yelled, pping my hand on the wall next to her. She jolted backward, ncing at Norman for support. But when he didnt move, she began to tear up, giving a small nod of understanding. "Now get the fuck out of here. You gave us the news. There is nothing more we need from you," I said, pointing toward the door. Her mouth opened as if she alone had the right to mistreat others. "Warriors! Throw her out!" I called, and she began frantically looking at Norman and the warriors. They grabbed her by the arms. "Hey, let me go! Im an Alpha!" she screamed, but they dragged her out. They were all rogues, they did not care about her rank in her pack. Then the door opened again. This time, it wasnt for her to be escorted out, but because my mother, Lord McQuoid, Lucy, and Jenny had returned. Each was carrying a baby. Lady Darcys struggle paused as her eyes brieflynded on my children, one by one. I heard her yelp and turn to look at Norman. "Im not even allowed near my grandchildren!" she screamed. As she was being dragged past my mother, I noticed a brief eye contact. My mother did not hesitate. She stepped forward and spat in her face. It was the most satisfying moment ever. I liked it for my mother When neither of her sons nor her ex-husband stepped forward to defend her, I felt the most pleasure in my body. Even Kaye hade out, but it didnt make him stop the mistreatment of his mother. She deserved it. Once Lady Darcy was dragged out and kicked from the mansion, I rushed toward my babies, taking one from my mother. At this point, I didnt even know who was who. Even Norman didnt know. He was stuck in a crowd of babies, kissing one on the cheek and another on the forehead, while I held one tightly, hugging him and tearing up. "You left your babies at the hospital," my mother grunted, snatching the baby from my arms. She was already acting like a grandmother, and I loved it. "Its okay. Im pretty sure she had a good reason," Lord McQuoid, being a gentle soul, defended me, and my mother raised an eyebrow at him. "So youre already taking your daughter-inws side?" she hissed, though it was all yful banter. However, my smile slowly faded as I remembered there was something urgent I needed to do. "They found Maximus. They said hes on the mountain, all alone and suffering," I said, and all the yful banter vanished. "I will prepare my warriors and send them to fetch Maximus," Lord McQuoid said, but I shook my head. "I dont think bringing him here would do much. I honestly think its time we stopped just trying to dy it. This is already reaching an end. Theres no other way to get Maximus back but to break his curse. Besides, there are so many babies here and so many people. What if the warriors lose him?" I questioned, sharing my concerns with everyone. "Im not saying hes a monster but Hnie might be right," Lucy uttered, then instantly fell silent. I could tell she was still wary from her previous encounter with him, and she was even more shocked to realize it was actually Maximus. My other friends were also frightened, they had heard the stories but never faced him directly like that before. Lord McQuoid nodded slowly. "Its too risky to bring him here." "I will have to go and find him myself," I decided, and everyone watched my face in shock. Chapter 833-Leaving Behind My Babies Once Again

Chapter 833: 833-Leaving Behind My Babies Once Again

Hnie: My mom and the others took the babies to Normans room. They decided to care for them there, while Norman and I stayed in the living room with Lord McQuoid. "Hnie, I dont think it would be wise for you to go there. Dont you know how the curse ends?" Norman said, reminding me that the end of the curse meant Maximus would have to kill me. "Norman, what if theres a way to dy it just a little, until we find another way to stop it?" I asked, watching him shake his head with his hands on his waist. "Theres only one way to stop it, Hnie, and you know that. He has to kill his mate or his baby. And the babys arrival in such a short time, dont you think its strange? The risk is too high," Norman grunted, standing in the doorway, almost daring me to try and rush past him. I had no intention of doing that. I wanted to take them into confidence and get their agreement before I left. "Norman, I understand that. And thats why I need to go there. I need to reach his heart first, before that grey woman or your mother nts something in his head to make him believe its me he needs to kill," I exined carefully, not directly saying that he needed to kill Charlotte. At this point, I didnt even know where she was. Norman gave me a very sad look, tilting his head before shaking it. "Hnie, what guarantee is there that he will even listen to you?" he asked, looking exhausted. "So what do you suggest I do? Just sit here? Let him trace his mates to this mansion? You know all three people he could sacrifice to save himself are here. What if its me or the baby he gets to first? Then what?" I challenged him, pressing my concerns, and he had no answer. "Listen, all Im saying is I will go there. I will find him. I will try to reach his heart. I will try to build a connection so he remembers that its me, his Hnie. And Im pretty sure I can do that," I said, recalling the night I was tied to a tree and Maximus hade to save me from the monsters. At that time, I noticed he recognized me. If I could do that again, make him recognize me, he would know who to go after and who to spare. "Fine," Norman finally grunted. I watched Lord McQuoid shake his head, but when Norman gave him a subtle hand gesture, he fell silent. "Lord McQuoid, please let me do this. I cannot live without my mate. And to think hes in painI am restless," I requested. He nodded silently. "But Ille with you," Norman suddenly said, making me stare at him in disbelief. "Somebody needs to stay here," I reminded him. "Yeah, and that somebody will be Kaye. Hes fine, the most trustworthy right now. The one who isnt suffering," Norman argued. I could understand what he was trying to say. Once it was decided that only Norman and I would go because Maximus would get very anxious if more people were around him. Suddenly, Lamar rushed in, panicking and heaving heavily. "What is it?" I asked, concerned. "The zharns," Lamar said. "It seems the ex-Codex has finallyunched their attack." My eyes widened, and I shared a look of sheer panic with Norman. "Wait, how do you know that?" I asked Lamar. He swallowed hard, moistening his throat. "Penn and I were out there, keeping an eye on Professor Maximus, when we saw groups and groups of Zharns rushing toward the Packs borders. Theyre opening a war. And its not just Zharns. We saw strange creatures, ogres, anacondas, all rushing toward the Packs." The sheer panic in his voice gave me goosebumps. Everything was happening so quickly that it felt like something was bound to defeat us. "You two go ahead and find Maximus. Try to save him before its toote. Well prepare our warriors and inform the council and the alphas of every Pack to secure the borders. We can hold up for a little while before you return," Lord McQuoid said, rushing in to make sure we knew we had to hurry. "What if theye to the mansion?" I asked, reaching for his hand. He gave my hand a gentle pat on the back. "Dont worry. Were preparing the warriors here as well," he said. There wasnt much left for us to do. Kaye had walked out of the kitchen, and I gave him a broken smile. He was holding diapers, so I guessed someone had left the diaper bag nearby. He was gathering all the things necessary for the babies when he heard what was happening. "You guys go ahead. Well take care of the mansion," Kaye said, giving me a reassuring look. It was also his way of telling me to take care of myself. Both Norman and I rushed out, holding hands. We began sprinting toward the mountain, where we were supposed to find Maximus. As we neared the area, we started to hear his howls. I suddenly stopped, forcing Norman to stop with me. "Youre going to stay back," I said, cing my hand on his chest, though I could already tell he didnt like the idea. "No, Im not staying back, Hnie. I know his curse is messing with him. I dont want him to hurt you," Norman said, quickly cupping my face in his hands, refusing to let me go alone. "Well then, all you have to do is hide. Donte in front of him. This is his lycan form, and you know how possessive he gets about me," I stated, gently cing my hands on his chest, trying to make him understand that he needed to trust me. With a very sad look on his face, he finally let me go. "Fine, but Ill be standing too close," he said, and I nodded, letting him know that would be fine. Thankfully, he understood. As he hid behind arge tree, I finally stepped ahead. Chapter 834-The One Who Killed Her Mother

Chapter 834: 834-The One Who Killed Her Mother

Hnie: I began to climb a little higher. I knew Norman had stayed behind, and I couldnt spot Maximus. As I moved through the trees, I noticed arge, open ground. There were no trees there, or maybe they had been cut down. I couldnt be certain, but as I was about to step onto the clearing, I saw someone else was already there. "Charlotte!" I groaned, stepping onto the ground. Suddenly, it felt like something shot high into the sky, like a vibration running through the air. I turned and noticed blue lines covering the entire area of the ground, almost like twirlingser beans. I could even feel the vibrationsing from them. It didnt make any sense. I know Darcy spoke about them, but who was controlling them? Had to be Darcy herself. Charlotte and I exchanged a look. I could tell she didnt understand it either. Then my attention went back to Maximus, who was now snarling and howling louder than ever. I looked up at the sky and saw the clouds gathering. Why was it that every time we faced a war, the clouds would gather and the weather would turn bad? It was as if, whenever we were in trouble, even nature conspired against us. "What the heck are you doing here, Charlotte?" I screamed. Maximus started grunting and jumped toward her before she could even respond. She swiftly turned to the side, and hended on the ground. I could tell he wasnt feeling well, probably because he hadnt drunk any blood. Usually, his brothers would feed him, mostly Emmet letting him drink. But this time, Maximus hadnt had any blood, and I could tell he didnt want to drink from anyone until both of us were in front of him. Now he was suddenly losing his mind. "I am his mate, " she shouted, and I clenched my jaw. "Really? Who did you have to kill to be his mate?" The minute I said that, I watched the color drain from her face. It felt so good to finally confront her for her actions. I noticed her posture beginning to falter. The confidence she had first disyed was gone. Once I reminded her that the mate bond she felt with him wasnt real, that they had forged it, she turned pale. "I dont know what youre talking about," she almost whispered. The strong wind couldnt make me listen to her, and I had to keep an eye on Maximus because he kept attacking us. After striking her, he looked at me and ran toward me. I had to rush away and scream at him to stop, but he was only getting more anxious. "What is she doing here?" Then I heard Norman. Finally, he had arrived. I guess he couldnt stand back any longer. But the minute he stepped forward and tried to cross the blue lines, I watched him get thrown back. Thats when fear struck both Charlotte and me. "Norman!" I screamed, rushing toward the lines but stopping short. I knew I couldnt go further. They would drain my energy. "Im fine. Keep an eye on Maximus," Norman screamed, holding his left arm while trying to get up. I spun around just in time to dodge Maximus as he lunged to w me. "Maximus! What are you doing? Im Hnie", I called him, but he was moving too fast. It was getting difficult. "Why did youe? I was going to take care of everything," Charlotte said,ining as she stood at the corner of the ground. I didnt know how she nned to do that when she didnt even feel like approaching Maximus. "Really? You wanted to help him? How? Like you helped your mother when you killed her?" I said without stopping, because there was no point in pretending I didnt know anymore. From the look on her face, I could tell I was right. She covered her mouth and whimpered slightly. "I did not. It was fate andC," she couldnt finish because she knew it was a lie. She had killed her mother. "How could you have done this? Just for the fake mate bond? Are you serious?" I said, and I could see look at the disgust on my face. "You dont know anything. If everything was prepared for you on a tray, I had to work for it. Thats how I know I deserve him. And Im the one who can save him," she yelled, cing a hand on her chest and tapping it. But the minute Maximus turned to pay attention to her, she screamed and rushed toward the other corner. Maximus got on all fours and ran after her. She swiftly jumped out of the way, making him hit thesers and get tossed across the ground. "Charlotte, what the fuck are you doing?" I screamed at her, realizing this was her way of helping him. "What? He was attacking me!" she screamed back. I wanted to rush toward him so badly, but he was already on his feet, ready to attack again. "As for you saying I killed my motheryes, I did!" she screamed. As Maximus ran over, I noticed her adjusting her body near theser. This time, when he jumped, she repeated the trick, making him fall and grunt in pain. I was getting so angry with her. This wasnt how she was supposed to fix him. She was just hurting him. Maximus was so angry that he couldntprehend that theser wires were stopping him from leaving and keeping anyone else froming inside. Not only that, it showed that the curse had consumed him because he could no longer think clearly, and Charlotte was taking advantage of it. As he began to crawl to get up, Charlotte came face to face with me. "You should have nevere between us," she hissed, her eyes showing how much animosity she had for me. "Of course, this is what you would say, and Im sure its not hard for you to kill someone. You already killed your mother." As soon as I said that, I watched her eyes narrow, showing anger at being confronted with the truth, at seeing herself reflected in the mirror. "You know, your mother always used to say this to me, that she was proud of her daughter, that her daughter would never put her through stress. I wish I had been there to watch her in herst moments and remind her that her fate was sealed by none other than her selfish, ugly daughter." The minute I said that, I kicked her in the stomach, making her fall all the way back, right at the feet of Maximus. Chapter 835-The Coward Mate Of The Lycan

Chapter 835: 835-The Coward Mate Of The Lycan

Hnie: As soon as Charlottended at his feet, I watched Maximus get up and face her. She was looking at me, and I could tell from her expression that she was afraid to turn back and face him. This time, though, as she got up with trembling knees, I watched her pull arge dagger from her dress. She spun around hastily, almost slicing Maximuss arm and chest. He yelped in pain, and I could tell the dagger was coated with silver. "No, what are you doing?" I shouted at Charlotte. At that moment, I realized Maximus wasnt using his full power. He could probably feel the mate bond, or the pull of it. I also knew the reason he wasnt attacking her was that he wasnt fully in his senses, but deep down, he sensed that one of us was me. I had to do something to remind him it was safe to attack her. "What the hell is wrong with you, Charlotte?" Norman screamed from outside the bars. "You shouldnt havee here if you couldnt handle it." He continued yelling at her while she stepped back, shaking violently in fear of Maximus finally striking. "And I was supposed to wait at home for him toe and kill me? After Hnie convinces him she is the mate he doesnt want to kill?" she screamed back. Realization hit me. All this time, when we were talking in the living room, she had been listening. That was the first thing we needed to clear up, these women were wandering the mansion, eavesdropping on our ns, and jeopardizing everything. I began running toward Maximus to help him realize I was the real Hnie. But when he howled, I froze, almost slipping andnding on my butt. He strolled closer, snarling, then hunched over me. I watched him lower his face, ring and growling under his breath. As he approached, Iy down t. "Maximus, its me, Hnie," I whispered. He bent his neck back and howled into the wind. I had to close my eyes. It was terrifying. When he looked back at me, I quickly turned, rolled over the ground, and stepped away. This time, his grunting grew even louder. "Oh my god, hes going to kill us." Charlotte began to panic, dropping to her knees and hugging herself. "Somebody please open this! Who trapped us in here?" she screamed. And I realized, this is not how you love someone. You dont just run at the first sign of trouble. But it was typical of Charlotte. If she had convinced herself to hurt her mother, there was no guarantee she wouldnt do it to Maximus. Now Maximus stood between us, howling and snarling, watching us both, probably trying to decide which one to pick first. Then he began to rush toward Charlotte. She started shaking, but then she acted cunningly. She let out a loud scream, holding the dagger just in case she needed it. "I am Hnie!" she screamed even louder. I noticed him slow down slightly. He could hear us, but he was confused about which one was which. That was dangerous, because just by listening, she could easily fool him. "I am Hnie, I promise I am Hnie!" she cried, dropping to her knees and begging for mercy. He slowed further and then stopped. Then he turned toward me and began running in my direction. I panicked. If he kept going like this, he would lose control. Charlotte should never havee here, but I guessed she had arrived to save herself. "No, Maximus, listen!" I shouted. As he closed in, I raised my hands to stop him, but he wed my arm. I fell to the ground, not even trying to use my power against him. As Inded and grimaced in pain, he turned again, this time toward Charlotte. I realized he was just lost, taking his best shot and attacking both of us, probably struggling to keep his sanity. At the same time, my eyesnded on Norman. He was running in circles, trying to figure out who had set this up and how to open it. If he seeded, he could drag Charlotte out, giving me a chance to convince Maximus that I am the real Hnie. Then another idea struck me. As I watched Charlotte use the dagger to stab Maximus in the arm, I realized that if I attacked Charlotte and knocked her out, I could buy enough time to prove to Maximus that I was the real Hnie This time, when Charlotte made him jump over theser beams and get thrown back, I ran full speed toward her. Before she could react, I hit her with my shoulder in the stomach and tossed her to the ground. I got on top of her, wing my hands around her neck to make her pass out. Her eyes widened, I was pretty sure she realized what I was doing. I was eliminating thepetition, just long enough to convince Maximus to kill her. Of course, I didnt want to kill her myself. That would mean I had removed the sacrifice myself, and it wouldnt work for Maximus. As I pressed down on her, knocking the wind out of her, she began iling her arms, trying to get Maximuss attention. "Shes killing me. Charlotte is killing me." She was doing the same thing Kesha had done. "Im Hnie, and Im dying." When she cried out for help, Maximus started sprinting toward me again. My n was starting to fail. As Maximus neared us, I got off her, and we both rose side by side. I watched Maximus look at us together. Even as Charlotte screamed at the top of her lungs, insisting she was Hnie, I stayed silent. There was a quiet connection I felt with Maximus at that moment. Charlotte didnt know what was happening. All she could see was that he wasnt slowing down, and none of us knew who he would attack first. We were cornered by theser beams, so there was no way to run. By this point, he had spread his arms wide. I slowly rxed my body. I guess there was nothing else to do. There was no way I would step aside and let him get hit by theser beams again. Charlotte was different. I noticed her raise the dagger. "Im sorry, Maximus. If youre going to kill me, its better we both die together so she suffers alone," she grunted under her breath. Then she raised the dagger, aiming at him And the next thing I knew, the de sank deep into flesh. Screams erupted before silence took over, and blood poured out. Chapter 836-The Rightful Sacrifice

Chapter 836: 836-The Rightful Sacrifice

Hnie: I began to cough blood. My body felt so light. The dagger was stabbed deep into my stomach. For a moment, everything was silent, until Norman let out a scream from outside. I could hear the tension in his voice and the pain in his tone. As I knelt down, my handnded on the ground. I watched Charlotte look at me with shock, then her eyes moved to Maximus. She intended to kill him, but I stepped in. It would have been difficult for me to stop her from the angle I was at, but it was easy to take the hit meant for him. Instead of stabbing him, she stabbed me when I jumped in front of him. Maximus red silently at both of us, and then Charlotte began to whimper. "Maximus, I am Hnie. See, I am your Hnie." I could tell she wanted to smile, but she was trying to maintain a certain tone. "You have done it, Maximus. You killed the wrong mate. The one who was never supposed to be with you. Now all you need to do is toss her into the well," She uttered. "The well of sacrifices?" The way she spoke was deliberate, her words low and steady so he would understand her orders. "That is it. All you need to do is toss her into the well, and everything will be over. Come on, pick her up and toss her," she said, instigating him. He lowered his head to look at me. I was lying t, my hand gently touching the de of the dagger, which was almost fully inside me, just an inch remaining outside. My eyes were fixed on Maximuss face. My body began to convulse. He lowered his body, hunching over me. "Yes, pick her up and toss her into the well," Charlotte continued, hyping him up. "Come on, do it. Just scoop her up. The well of sacrifice is not far, and you are much stronger. You can run there in half an hour," she said, smiling widely. Then she nced around. "But how will we shut down theser beams" she muttered under her breath, a hand on her forehead. Maximus had lowered his body. I expected him to scoop me up and follow her orders, to run into theser beam as she wanted, but at this point, she had talked so much that I could barely stay awake. However, as she wanted, he grabbed the dagger from my stomach and pulled it out, blood gushing. Charlottes eyes widened, then she smiled. "Good, now stab her again, in the heart this time, and kill her so that you are the one who kills her," she said, her fist clenched excitedly. "No, Maximus, what are you doing?" Norman screamed, panicking. I noticed he had finally found the switch to turn off thesers. But it was toote. I watched Maximus swing his arm, then I closed my eyes. I could not watch him do this to me. To be killed by my own mate after giving birth to his child, leaving behind my broken mates and my children, I was not ready for it. A loud vibration hit the ground as Norman turned off the beam, then he ran toward me. "No, Maximus!" But Maximus had already acted. He stabbed once, then twice, then a third time, right in the heart. Norman reached me and dropped to his knees beside my body. He lifted his head to look at his brother, tears streaming down his face. "Maximus," he uttered. Maximus finally dropped the dagger and started to grunt, howling. Norman quickly carried me into his arms and held me. "It is alright, you will be fine. Just transition," he whispered. Our eyes were on Charlotte. Maximus had stabbed her multiple times, and the stab to the heart killed her instantly. Even before she died, she looked in disbelief, having done everything to be with him, only for him to kill her. And then Maximus stopped howling. He turned to look at me, grunted, and almost crawled on his fours toe near me. I watched him gently touch my feet, almost as if caressing them, before he looked back at Charlotte and growled. Then he began to walk toward her. I watched him grab her lifeless body by the hair and start dragging her. It was terrifying, watching him in a thunderstorm, dragging her and leaving a trail of blood behind. His hand was stretched back, and he never turned to look at her. "I think he is taking her to the well of sacrifices," Norman said, reminding me of what she had instructed him to do. "Help me get up. I need to transition." I coughed. As soon as he nodded, I watched Norman start coughing with me. "Are you making fun of me?" I joked as I got up and walked with difficulty, my hands on my wound. "Okay, Cora, now its your turn," I said, letting her transition as quickly as possible so we could go back home. The minute the transition began, my attention shifted to Norman in the back. I watched him hunch over, hands on the ground. When he lifted his head, blood was running from his nose and mouth. The transition had already started. "No!" I screamed as my wolf took over. It was quick. The minute she transitioned, she ran toward Norman, rubbing her body around him. When shepleted a full circle, I transitioned back, appearing in front of him in my full form. I knelt beside him and rubbed his back. "Norman, what is going on? Tell me," I insisted. He shook his head, then pointed to his chest. "My curse... Maximus and Emmet... curse." That was all he could say before his tongue rolled back into his mouth. "No, no, no, no, no," I shook my head, looking around. Then I began tapping his pocket for a phone. Thankfully, he had one. I instantly dialed Kayes number. "Kaye, you need toe here," I said, panicking. Thankfully, the roguemunity had their receptions on tomunicate with each other but outside of it, the connections were blocked. "What is going on?" he asked. "Juste. Its Norman. He is..." I stopped as I realized Kaye was already on the way. We werent far from where this had happened, but it might be toote to help Norman if I dyed. Chapter 837-Lost The Body

Chapter 837: 837-Lost The Body

Hnie: "Norman!" I screamed as I watched him, his body drop and lie t. He was barely breathing. I ced my hand on his heart and realized there was only one beat that was strong. The others were fading quickly. I had no time to wait for Kaye. I didnt need to. I rolled him over, grabbed his arm, and tossed him over my shoulder. He was a little too big for me to carry, but I was going to cover half the distance and not let him die here. I began dragging him, though his legs on the ground were bing a hurdle. There was only one way I could manage it. I put him down again and transitioned, letting Cora carry him on her back. Once she had him, she began to run, sprinting. Halfway through, I came across a big wolf and I stopped. It was Kaye. He met up with me, and we started running toward the well of sacrifice in silence. We needed to make sure Maximus had tossed her in time and didnt get distracted. Just as we suspected, we came across Zharns circling Maximus. He was howling, wing, and hitting them. Cora and I sprang into action. Norman was left behind in the bushes. Both Kaye and I sprinted toward the Zharns. I jumped, biting one on the back of the neck, and when Inded, I shook it by the neck, growling. Once I let go, it was dead. Then I attacked the other. Kaye was doing the same, but Maximus was starting to get very anxious. This always happened whenever I had too many mates around. At that moment, I couldnt ask Kaye to take Norman away. Where would he go? We had to make sure we were right next to Maximus so he could toss Charlotte over. But at that moment, I realized Maximus had lost her body. I began to panic. I had no option but to transition back. Once I did, I began to breathe heavily. "Kaye, hes lost the body!" I screamed. Kaye began to return from his wolf form. We were both in our undies at this point, and the cold wind hit us hard. Kaye was in his shorts. "Im going to take Norman to the hospital," Kaye said in a broken tone. It seemed like our best option, to get him medical care. "Please," I uttered, a tear rolling down my cheek. I had to stay behind because it was easier for Kaye to carry Norman, and I was the only one who could make Maximus listen to me. While I stood there, I watched Kaye carry Norman on his back and rush to the hospital, trying to keep him from fading. I had to contact anyone at the mansion to locate Charlottes body. As for Maximus, he was fighting the Zharns. Kaye had left his phone when he transitioned, so I grabbed it and rushed to find a signal. We were deep in the woods. I kept one eye on Maximus. I wasnt afraid of him losing to the Zharns, but I was afraid of losing Maximus. If he ran away again, it would take too long to find him. "Hello, Lamar, where are you?" I asked, panicking. "Were parading in front of the mansion," he replied. "Please, Im going to give you directions to an area. Come there as soon as possible and bring whoever you can. Weve lost Charlottes body," I exined. "Wait, wait. Charlotte is dead?" Lamar asked. "Does that mean another curse is broken?" "Lamar, did you not hear me? Weve lost her body," I said. As soon as I said it, I realized he had stopped celebrating. "Juste over here. Youll know everything. Norman is in the hospital," I added, struggling to get all the information out. "Wait... okay, Hnie, calm down. Wereing there. Well find her body. Dont worry," Lamar said, cutting the call. I knelt down and took a few deep breaths before going back to fight the remaining Zharns. Only three were left. I didnt even transition. I wed and killed two of them at once. Maximus tore open thest one from the middle. Now, it was just the two of us, staring at each other, breathing heavily. I rushed at him and ced my hands on his hairy chest. "Maximus, where is Charlotte?" I asked. I wasnt even scared of him, and it seemed to spook him so he stepped back. "Come on, Maximus, its not the time to be afraid of me. You know I will never harm you. But you need to tell me where Charlottes body is. We need her," I begged, tears filling my eyes as I stared at him. He growled and turned, almost as if trying to help. Then frustration hit him, and he let out a loud howl. I realized he really didnt know. "Its okay, its okay. You need to calm down. We will find it, okay?" I said, gently touching his fur. I noticed he began to calm down. As long as he stayed steady, we were going to be fine. The only sad part was that we had no idea how long Norman had, and just thinking about it was killing me. Soon Lamar, Penn, Sage, and Jenny arrived. They had brought clothes for me. I quickly changed into the pants and shirt before we began retracing our steps. My friends couldnt get too close to Maximus because the minute they showed up, he started howling and panicking. They had to go on ahead while I stayed with him, keeping him in sight. After a while, I heard Lamar yell, and I knew they wereing back. "We found her," he said, and I smiled widely. "You did?" I asked, getting up from the ground and reaching toward him. Penn was dragging her dead body. As soon as Maximus saw it, he howled, grabbed a piece of wood from the side, and tossed it over Lamar, whose eyes widened. "Just leave the body and go back to fight the Zharns," I said, trying to warn them that Maximus was getting anxious again. They obeyed, and then Maximus rushed toward the body. I made sure to stay with him and watched as he tossed the body into the well. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 838-Another Curse Bit The Dust

Chapter 838: 838-Another Curse Bit The Dust

Hnie: I walked beside Maximus while he dragged Charlotte along. Since I was a little behind him, I saw her body facing up, pulled by her hair across the ground. It was honestly the most devastating sight. I couldnt help but remember all the times we had talked in the past, the times when she acted kind, and I thought she had moved forward. It felt strange remembering my first meeting with her and her mother, and now they were both gone. I let out a deep sigh and noticed Maximus slow down, only to turn and look at me before continuing toward the well of sacrifice. He had been grunting, letting out guttural snarls the whole time, but whenever I sighed, he would stop and nce back at me, almost like he was checking on me. I was exhausted. I just wanted to see my babies, feed them, and be with them. I could only wish for everything to end soon. When we reached the well of sacrifice, I stayed behind, making sure Maximus took this step on his own. If he didnt, I would remind him, but it seemed like he knew it was his only mission. The moment he reached the well, he howled, lifted her onto his shoulder, and tossed her headfirst inside. He ced his hands on the edges of the well and watched. I heard the sound of her skull hitting and breaking, and I grinned. The storm had stopped. The weather was clearing. Of course it was. It always gets worse when were going through something. The minute the sacrifice was done, Maximus snarled, fell to his knees, and covered his head with his hands. In no time, he transitioned back into his human form. I rushed to him, squatted down, and watched as he lifted his head. His eyes rose to meet mine, misted with tears. Relief and happiness mixed in them. "I did it. Im free," he said. I remembered Kaye saying those same words. Hearing them always gave me relief. One by one, they were breaking free from the curse, but it felt like these were the hardest ones. With the others, the main problem was how they would fight their mates. With Norman, Jessica was just innocent. I sighed, but focused on Maximuss happiness for now. "Yes, you did it," I told him, smiling. "And Im so d you were there with me," he said, gently touching my cheek. He was only in his shorts, his clothes torn away. His muscles were ripped, and his hand was still warm. "And you took a dagger for me," he added. "Of course I did. And I would do it again and again." Before I could finish, he covered my mouth with his hand. "Let me be happy for now. Dont say things like that," he insisted. I jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly. We stayed like that for three minutes before breaking apart, and I reminded him we needed to make sure Norman was fine. After our reunion, we held hands and walked out of the woods with Kayes phone in my hand. "What do you think? Do you think Norman will wake up now?" I asked, too scared to call Kaye, wanting reassurance first. "I definitely think he will. He wont have only one heartbeat anymore. Im fine, so now there will be two, plus his own faint one," he reassured me. Then, seeing how hard it was for me to make the call, he gently took the phone from my hand to call his brother. Maximus spoke with Kaye for a few minutes, mostly nodding. He told him he was fine and that he felt light. I guess the two had that inmon. They had both been freed from their painful curse. When the call ended, Maximus turned to me. "What? Is he okay?" I asked right away. Maximus gave me a soft, reassuring nod. "Hes fine. But hes weaker now. We need to hurry and find him a third heartbeat." He handed me back Kayes phone. "You should keep it," I mumbled and he chuckled. "Kaye trusts you more than me. He thinks Ill go through his search history." heughed while I frowned. "Why? Whats in his search history?" I grabbed the phone and checked right away. There wasnt much, just some advice for new fathers on how to take care of babies. I looked up and saw Maximusughing. "See? The phone is safer with me," heughed, and I growled. I guessed it was his way of finding a moment to joke through all this stress. But now I had to ask the hard question. "How are we going to get him a third heartbeat? Emmet is sleeping in his dream world. And Jessica, shes innocent. How are we going to do it?" Tears filled my eyes as I asked. "Well figure everything outter. First we need to see Norman. He wants to see you," Maximus said, holding my hand. As we started walking, I noticed his ass and began tough. He stopped, frowned, and turned his head toward me. "What?" he asked. "Youre going to walk into the hospital butt naked?" I teased. He nced down to check and then raised his eyebrow at me. "Im wearing shorts," he muttered. "Yeah, but why are they so tight?" I asked, and he gave me a look that almost made meugh harder. Before deciding if he would go home first, we agreed to check what was happening with everything else, and then leave to meet Norman. At this point, we had no real n. We were just moving forward, hoping an opportunity would present itself, maybe that Azura would make a mistake. But then again, how would we get her sacrificed? Just because she was rude, or had treated us badly, didnt mean she deserved to die. And what if she had killed someone she loved by ident, in self-defense, or something else entirely? These questions circled in my mind. I cleared my throat to speak to Maximus. "Who do you think Azura killed? Who do you think she sacrificed for the mate bond? I dont remember her ever saying she had anyone." He slowed down, and I could tell he had no idea how we were supposed to handle her situation either. Chapter 839-She Wants Me To Sacrifice Myself.

Chapter 839: 839-She Wants Me To Sacrifice Myself.

Hnie: Maximus and I returned home so he could quickly grab the girls while I took care of the babies. After that, we nned to go meet Norman. When we arrived, I sat in Normans bedroom with my babies in my arms. My mom came in and told me Kaye had called. He said Norman wanted toe home, that he thought hed be fine there because two of his heartbeats were now strong. He felt like he coulde home and just wait for things to unravel from there. I wasnt certain about it. If we didnt help the two break their curses, they would die. But Emmet is in a different world and if we woke him up to kill his mate, the poison will erupt in the air and it will consume him. Thesest two curses were tricky. I smiled down at my babies. "So, what do you n to name them?" my mom asked. "I want their fathers to name them," I replied, passing smiles to my children. "Their fathers have done so much for me. Im really d I found mates like them," I told her. She gave me an understanding smile. "Thats why I couldnt move on from their father either. Theyre really good men." my mom agreed as she mentioned her own equation with Lord McQuoid. I smiled to myself. "Ill go prepare something for you and Norman as well," my mom added. "Until we get a miracle with their curses, the least we can do is take care of you both with food." I nodded, agreeing with her. My eyes stayed glued to my babies. I couldnt get enough of them. I would kiss and cater to one while the other slept, then switch when the other woke up. They kept me busy. Jenny, Sage, Lucy, and my mother had all been helping take care of them too. Honestly, I could tell they didnt want to let go of the babies. I guess I had the best friends ever. Once my mother left to prepare food, I was ying with my babies when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I called, looking toward the door. Jessica walked in. Of course she was still in the mansion. I didnt understand why she or Azura hadnte out of their rooms during all themotion. It was also strange that Azura hadnt checked on Emmet, even though she must have known he was now guarded by warriors, sleeping peacefully. Her silence made me believe she was afraid of what this was all about. "Hi, Jessica," I greeted her with a smile. She came to the bed and sat down, staring at the babies. "Congrattions, youre a mother now," she said, smiling wide, but her eyes held tears. I didnt need to ask why. "You know, I would die to be in your ce," she said with a smallugh. "Its just weird because, trust me, I had imagined being in your ce before you came. I used to think about having babies with him and everything," she said in a soft, gentle voice. It made me feel a little ufortable, so I didnt respond. "Im not saying you have to respond. Dont worry. Im just saying what I feel. Ive also thought about having his babies. But I guess the heart wants what it wants, and he wanted to have them with you instead." She gave me a reassuring look, letting me know she wasnt trying to shame me for being in the spot she once wanted. "Do you see me as the reason why he isnt with you today?" I didnt know why, but I asked the question anyway. She watched my face for a few minutes, and her silence gave away how she felt. She did think I was responsible for Norman not being with her. I guess somewhere deep down, she believed that if I hadnte into his life, Norman would have eventually chosen her, since he was going to before and never really thought he could love anyone else. "Im so sorry. I didnt want to steal your happiness." I started to respond, but she raised her hand, letting me know I didnt need to exin. "Well, you didnt steal my happiness. He was never happy with me to begin with," she said, watching me put the babies to sleep. "Which one is Normans?" she asked gently. I ced my hand on my daughters forehead, the one wrapped in a baby-blue nket. "Oh, she has his nose," Jessica said with augh, and I nodded. Sitting with her felt awkward. "I heard what happened to Kesha and Charlotte. The brothers are free from their curses now," she said in a gentle tone. "I know what youre thinking, Jessica," I uttered softly. "Yeah, its scary," she agreed. "But if it has to be done, I want it to be done." "What do you mean?" I asked her in confusion. "Come on, Hnie. One of his mates has to die to save him," she said, making me uneasy with how directly she spoke. "I have nothing left to live for, Hnie. He doesnt want me. Im not the mother of his baby. It should be me." My heart skipped a beat. I hadnt expected her to say that. It was too big a sacrifice, and I couldnt let her do it. "No. Definitely not, Jessica. Im not going to let you do that," I confirmed firmly. "And then what? Let him die?" she asked, shaking her head in disbelief. "We all know this has to happen, dont we?" This time, she didnt seem meek. She looked like she had already made up her mind. "My response to you is the same, Jessica. No, Im not going to do that," I said sternly. I didnt sound meek anymore, because I knew what I was talking about. We locked eyes in a long stare until she finally sighed and nodded. "Then why dont you do it?" she asked. I frowned, not understanding. "Why dont you ask him to kill you then? Why wont you sacrifice yourself, Hnie?" Those words came out of nowhere. I just stared at her, waiting for her to take them back, to say she hadnt meant it like that. But when she hit me with a harsh re, I realized she meant every word. Chapter 840-Kidnapping My Daughter

Chapter 840: 840-Kidnapping My Daughter

Hnie: "What do you mean, Jessica?" I asked, confused as I stared at her face. Her expression changed so quickly it was almost scary. "Im just saying, why is it that everybody else is worried for the well-being of these brothers but you?" she said, giving me a look that showed she was genuinely confused. "You think Im not worried about them?" I asked. "Kesha was sacrificed for Kaye. Charlotte was sacrificed for Maximus. How are you concerned for them when others are the only ones ending up dead?" she asked, making me scoff a little. "Jessica, I was the one held captive by both of them. One tried to kill me, the other stabbed me. I even took a stab for Maximus," I almost hissed, already annoyed that I had to exin myself. "Well, but you survived in the end, so I dont understand," she shrugged. I just stared at her, jaw hanging low. I honestly didnt expect her to throw usations like this at me. "And even now, Norman is in pain, and youre sitting here waiting for someone to find a mistake in me so they can kill me?" she asked. And honestly, that part wasnt a lie. I could tell the brothers were watching for Jessica to mess up. And the way she was talking, I was scared for her. She was already messing up. "Well..." I stuttered, then shut down. "Of course you have no response. I killed my brother for you. Others have always sacrificed someone for you. Why are you such a sacred thing, Hnie? I understand that he wanted you, but then you just took everyones mate." She was shaking as she spoke, and I could tell it was because she was afraid of being killed. "Listen, Jessica, Im not going to let anyone kill you. We will find a loophole. Please dont worry. We are actually looking for the seer who could help us. If you know anything about her, let us know. Well find the loophole." I held her hand instantly, trying tofort her. I didnt want to jump to conclusions or use her when it wasnt her fault to worry about herself. "You mean the grey woman?" she asked, and goosebumps ran down my body. "Yes, do you know anything about her? Youve been close to Lady Darcy all these years. Has she ever mentioned that woman?" I asked, genuinely wanting to know so we could all be helped. She zoned out for a moment. "I dont know. I always just heard her name, but Darcy never gave any exnation or introduction," she replied. And just like that, we were back to zero. "Anyway, please, Jessica, dont think were nning to kill you. I wont let it happen. I wont let any innocent person die because of me or my mates. So dont worry." She finally nodded, but I could still see her shaking. "Ill go to my room. When Normanes, I want to see him. I want to meet him," she said, not asking, but demanding. The look she gave me made it seem like she thought the only reason she wasnt seen as his mate was because of me. And she wasnt wrong. But even before I came into her life, Norman hadnt wanted her. It was unfair for her to put all the me on me. Still, since she was in such a fragile state, and no one, neither her father nor her pack, was asking for her, I understood her pain. I nodded, and she left the room. A few minutester, I was told Norman had arrived. My friends and the others were fighting the zharns. I heard other creatures had been spotted near the borders, and I knew the father had already unleashed more monsters after hearing of the death of his twins, Zu and Za. "Take care of the babies, okay? Ill bring Norman here. He wants to rest with them," I told the maid. She nodded and sat down to watch the babies so she could alert us when they woke. I got up, left the room, and headed downstairs. There I found my mother, Lord McQuoid, and Norman entering the house. Lucy was sitting in front of Emmets room with the warriors to make sure no one else went in. As soon as I saw Norman, I rushed to hug him. He was being held up by his father and my mother, and it was the most devastating sight. I had always seen him so strong, and now it broke me. Iid my head on his chest and felt only two normal heartbeats. It shattered me. "Hey, Im fine. And Im so happy that my brother has been freed from his curse." Norman instantly broke the hug so he could cup my face in his hands and nt a kiss on my lips. "I dont know, Im really worried for you," I said, tearing up. "You two can go and rest a little bit. Then we will continue to talk about the x-codex and also discuss what the council said about the grey woman," Lord McQuoid said, giving us a very reassuring look. "Are they going to find her?" I questioned, wanting updates. "They are looking into her background. They are also figuring out her contact information from the calls recorded between her and Darcy over the years." Lord McQuoid gave us very good news. It was the kind of hope we needed in that moment. However, before we could even n to go upstairs, the maid I had left behind to take care of my babies came rushing down almost frantically. Just at the sight of her, I was worried. "What is it?" I asked, already questioning her. "Jessica," the maid stuttered, pointing upstairs. My eyes widened at just the mention of her name. "What? Jessica, what? What did she do?" I grabbed her arms, shaking her. "She stormed into the room, took one of the babies, and left through the back door." As soon as she said that, I felt my throat go dry. "We need to go," I said as I started sprinting forward. Norman followed right after me, and I couldnt even ask him not to. He had every right to confront her, and I wanted all of them with me. If I couldnt catch her, maybe the others would. Besides, from the way she had spoken to me, I could already tell she was triggered by my presence. Someone else was needed who might be able to make her listen. Just as the maid had said, when we ran out the back door, we saw Jessica fleeing from the mansion with the baby girl, the one wrapped in the baby blue nket, Normans and my daughter. Chapter 841-Make A Pick, Norman.

Chapter 841: 841-Make A Pick, Norman.

Jessica: It had been a heavy day, and a very long one too. News after news came in, and the devastating ones hit me hard. One of them was that Kesha and Charlotte had both been sacrificed. I held the phone close to my ear, shaking, as I sat in Benitas caf. "Both of them?" I asked Lady Darcy. "Yes, both of them are sacrificed, and I am afraid you are next in line," she said, making my heart sink. I had left the house earlier when I noticed they had cut the signals, which made me anxious. The house was filled with people who loved Hnie, and somehow they looked at me oddly, almost like they were keeping secrets. At that point, I began to feel like they didnt fully trust me. They had already figured out the mate bond was forged, so of course they had doubts about me. "Why? Im not a bad person, and they dont kill innocent people," I stated, gulping hard. "Yeah, they dont. They just find a mistake so they can justify their actions," Lady Darcy replied, nearly driving me out of my mind. I had been so scared of this day. I didnt want to die. I was doing everything right. I had killed my ego. The Jessica I used to be was gone. I had chosen empathy andpassion for others. I thought the brothers would be more understanding, that instead of killing so many mates, they would just kill Hnie. That was my hope. We were epted as mates, Lady Darcy had told me, only so we could take care of the brothers after their curses were broken. But I hadnt known we would be used as a means to kill the curse. "Well, Hnie is way more clever than you. Youre a dumbass. Youre sitting there waiting for your turn," Lady Darcy grunted. "And of course they will never kill Hnie now. She gave birth to their children. If Kaye and Maximus recognized her even in their devastated states, then Norman and Emmet will definitely choose her too." Everything Lady Darcy said made sense, and I was beginning to understand why it was so important not to make a mistake. "So what am I going to do now?" I asked softly. "I dont know. Its up to you. Im not going to fill your ears with poison. You have to learn to save yourself, Jessica. Because you better believe theyre already cooking up something against you," she warned me, making my heartbeat nearly drop. "Can you save me?" I asked. After a brief pause, she finally responded. "Fine. If you bring me Normans son, Normans daughter, Ill be able to do something for you. Ive sent you a text with some things you can say and do to make him get rid of Hnie instead of you. If thats what you want," she asked, and I instantly started nodding. I realized everything was just for Hnie. What about us, the others? I understood she had been a victim of abuse and rape, but that was in the past. That didnt mean she should get whatever she wanted. And even if the others were willing to sacrifice themselves for her, why should I? So I listened to Lady Darcy. Then I went home to confront Hnie, and as expected, she would never sacrifice herself. She was scared of dying. So I did what I had to do. I waited for her to leave the room, then stormed in, pushing the maid aside. Did she really think an Omega could stop me? I had been a royal beta in the past. I grabbed the baby in the blue nket and started to run. Of course, the maid told Norman. I had wanted to carry out this n further from the mansion, in the presence of Lady Darcys warriors and trusted people, and with her there too. But I had no choice. They had already spotted me and stopped me. "Jessica, stop!" Norman yelled, and my steps faltered. I slowly turned to look at him. I had been so worried and sick for him, but instead he cared for Hnie. I remembered when he told me he was only going to ept me to help himself with the curse. I was so hurt. He had the nerve to give me an option, and I said yes because I thought I could win him over. I had already sacrificed too much. It was time for Hnie to sacrifice. She had already lived the best two years of her life. So when I turned and looked at Norman, all I saw were my broken dreams and desires. "What are you doing?" Norman asked in a broken tone. "Im taking whats mine," I said. I didnt just mean the baby. I meant him. "This is my baby," Hnie said, stepping forward, but she stopped instantly when my re hardened. Thankfully, she saw it and backed away. Even Norman gestured for her to stay behind. If only he had done that before. If only he had told her never toe between us, this wouldnt have happened. I didnt understand why he was so obsessed with her. The brothers were stubborn. They could have loved someone else, but no, they wanted her. "Im done. Im done watching everyone sacrifice everything, even their lives, for her," I told Norman, looking toward Hnie. I wasnt even going to talk to her. She wasnt on my level. If only I hadnt let my guard down. If only I hadnt let the guilt consume me. My brothers crimes werent mine. But finally, I was beginning to understand and take a stand for myself. Enough was enough. I wasnt her abuser. I would not be punished. "Jessica, let my daughter go. Give her back to me, okay? You dont want to be a bad person," Norman said, making meugh at his words. "Does it even matter if Im good or bad? Youre going to find a fault in me anyway, just so you can sacrifice me," I replied, watching the two of them look guilty. At least Norman looked guilty, and that upset me even more. So that was his n? Of course. He would never sacrifice Hnie. "So tell me, are you ever going to sacrifice Hnie if I tell you shes a bad person?" I asked, noticing his face tighten. "Well, you have to sacrifice Hnie," I said, watching him clench his jaw, probably already thinking of me as the bad one. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 842-The Crazy In Her

Chapter 842: 842-The Crazy In Her

Hnie: There was craziness in her voice, and the look on her face told me she had lost her mind. If she hadnt, she wouldnt be holding my daughter like that. "Please let her go," I requested. "Let her go? And then what? Let you attack me?" she grimaced, ring at Norman. I understood what was wrong with these women. They were so scared of making the wrong choice that they ended up taking the wrong step. It was heartbreaking. I was never going to ask Norman to sacrifice her. I had even promised her. Yet she took this step, putting me in such a tough spot. "I told you, Jessica, I will never let anyone hurt you," I reminded her. She grimaced at me, raising her finger. "You stay out of it. Im not even going to talk to you. This is all happening because of you. How much are you going to take away from everyone, Hnie? How much?" she growled, her eyes full of anger. Norman turned to me gently, giving me a look with his eyes, letting me know not to intervene, because it seemed like my voice only made her angrier. "Okay, what about me? Do you not trust me as well?" he asked carefully. Norman was going to y along with her. The way she held my daughter was terrifying. Her fists were clenched behind my babys back, and I knew Norman had noticed it too. "I would have loved to trust you, but not after I heard how the others sacrificed their mates. I know you and Emmet are in pain, so its only a matter of time before you decide that I should be the one who dies, not her," Jessica snapped, her tone harsh as she looked at me. "No, Jessica, do you not know me? I will never kill an innocent person just to save myself," Norman said, almost offended that she thought he would ept such a thing. "I dont know. I cant trust any of you. Besides, I cant watch you die," she said softly this time, her eyes beginning to water. "Im not gonna die, okay? I told you, were finding a way to dodge this curse," Norman said. But as soon as he took one step forward, she stepped back and pointed her finger at him. "No. I dont trust you," she shouted. "I know what I want to do. I want you to make a decision right now," she demanded confidently, making Norman and me share a quick nce before turning back to her. My mother hade out of the house with Lord McQuoid, but they stayed silent. We were afraid any sudden movement would push Jessica into taking a reckless step. "What choice?" Norman asked. A smirk crept onto the corner of her lips. "Well, you have to pick. And trust me, Im not going to ask you to pick between me and Hnie, because I already know who you would pick." She let out a littleugh, but it was more devastated than amused. I was afraid to ask who she wanted him to choose between, but she didnt wait. She exined herself. "You have to pick between your beloved Hnie or your daughter." The minute those words left her lips, my heart skipped a beat. I didnt expect her to say that, to be this cunning, this cruel. I knew it was wrong to suddenly call her evil, but her demand was truly wrong. "What do you mean, Jessica?" Normans tone was harsher now as he questioned her. "I told you what I mean. Its very simple. If you want your baby to survive, you have to toss Hnie into the well of sacrifice," she hissed. A gasp escaped me, and my mother yelped behind me. "Jessica, youre not saying it. Its the crazy in you, the fear in you, thats making you say that," Norman said. He was the only one speaking, because every time I tried, she only grew more aggressive. "No, Im the one saying it. Very openly. Because I know youre going to make a sacrifice. And Im not going to be sacrificed this time. Ive already lost everything. I will not be the one to die. So tell me, Mr. Norman, what is your decision? Do you love your mate so much that you would watch your daughter die?" As she said that, both Norman and I closed our eyes and stepped back. Just hearing her speak about our daughter that way was unbearable. "Pick my daughter, save her," I said to Norman but he silenced me with a harsh look. "This is the very reason you are bing a bad person!" my mother screamed from behind me. I instantly turned and gave her a look, warning her not to say anything that would anger Jessica more. "Really? That makes me the bad person? See, I knew you were going to find a reason to call me bad. But I dont care. I told you, you have five minutes, Norman. After that, Im going to do something to the baby that will make me truly look like a bad person." She started to smile, but it was that wild smile with wild eyes. And then, to make matters worse, one of the Zharns appeared out of nowhere. It came out from behind the tree, clearly looking for a target. Jessica must have had a crazy idea in her head. "Come on, I dont think you even have five minutes anymore. Make a decision, or else Ill hand your daughter over to that Zharn," she said, pointing in its direction. Our eyes widened. "How could you do this, Jessica? How could you live such a perfect life just to throw it all away in the end?" I shouted, finally unable to stay quiet. "Because its time I fight for myself, or else Ill end up like the others," she snapped. "And you think that wontnd you in trouble? What do you think will happen after you hurt my baby?" Norman asked. A sad smile spread across her lips. "As soon as I hurt your baby? You didnt even mention Hnie, so I guess thats your decision. Youd rather watch your baby die than let anything happen to your mate. Well, thats sad. I hope youll be able to face your daughter in the afterlife and tell her why she was the one who ended up dead instead of her mother. Because I already got your answer." As soon as Jessica said that, she started stepping backward. Chapter 843-One Last Attempt To Kill Me.

Chapter 843: 843-One Last Attempt To Kill Me.

Hnie: "Jessica, you hurt my baby, and Im telling you right now, I will not let you live either." This time Normans voice wasnt sweet. I could tell she had pushed him too far with her actions. "I know that. Do you think I dont know what will be of me if I hand your daughter over to that Zharn?" She even let out augh, but it was broken. "Ive thought it through. I just cant die knowing youll all live happily ever after me. So this is the only option Im left with. I want to give you a scar for life if you pick her, and you already did, because you didnt even mention me making you kill Hnie. So there you go." The minute she said that, she sprinted. We all ran after her, but she was too close to the Zharn, and she instantly rolled my baby toward it. My little daughter started to scream and cry. She had no idea what was going on. "No!" I screamed, and Norman grabbed me from behind, because the Zharn had already caught the baby and was staring at her. I could tell any sudden move from me would make the Zharn do something insane. Another Zharn appeared, and the one holding my baby sprinted into the woods. I tore myself free from Norman, who let me go, realizing that our restraint wasnt the problem anymore. I rushed toward the woods, but suddenly I felt a tight grip on my arm. Jessica was holding me back from going after my baby. My mom wasnt allowed to follow, she had no strength or power, but Lord McQuoid sprinted into action. I saw Lucy rush after him too. "Let me go!" I screamed as I punched Jessica in the face, making her instantly release me. This time Norman stepped forward and grabbed her by both arms. "What the fuck have you done, Jessica?" he yelled, shaking her. "No, Im not gonna let it happen. I have to kill her. If you wont kill her, I will!" she screamed in his face, but I was already running after my baby. I was sprinting forward, wing at the Zharns in my way and kicking others aside since I had no weapons. At the same time, I had to make sure Lucy wasnt attacked, though I could tell she was doing a good job dodging them. Then I felt it, it was going to be toote. The Zharns, while running away, could easily hurt my baby. I dropped down to my knees, crying, almost giving up. Just one bite and my baby would be dead. I saw Lucy stop and look at me, then turn her eyes toward the Zharns running away. "Wait! I order you to wait!" Her stern, harsh tone even stopped my cries. The Zharns instantly froze and looked at her. "What the fuck is wrong with you? I told you to stop!" shemanded, her voice powerful and sharp. I noticed the Zharn didnt act like a monster anymore. It looked confused, almost lost. "Do you not know who I am?" she grunted. Lord McQuoid stayed silent. We all just watched Lucy take control, and it seemed like it might work. "I am Zu, your master," she hissed. "Did you forget that?" Her bodynguage had changed. She was acting all confident and fearless. "Now, hand me the baby before I order all the Zharns to attack you," she threatened. I noticed the hesitation in the Zharns response. It looked as if it was struggling with whether to believe her. "What are you waiting for? Hand me the baby. Ill take care of it myself," she demanded. Her voice now sounded eerily like the entities when they used her body. I even nced at Lord McQuoid, almost asking him with my eyes if this was really Lucy or something else. After a moment, she started walking toward the Zharn. It didnt move away. She reached it and pped it hard, making it lower itself, almost like kneeling in front of her. "When I tell you to listen to me, you listen to me." With that, she took my baby from its arms. Relief washed through me as I felt my strength return. "Now go," she ordered. "Ill kill the baby in front of them. Go." She dismissed it with a wave of her hand, and the Zharn obeyed, walking away. Lucy turned to me, smiling as if holding backughter, then rushed over. "Take her, take her. Shes fine," she said in her usual tone. I was shocked, but also amazed by her courage. I rushed to my feet, taking my baby from her and hugging her tightly. "Thank you so much, Lucy." As I started to cry, I noticed the Zharn stop and turn back. "Its a baby Zharn, so I was able to fool it. But I dont think we can for very long," she said, pointing toward the Zharn, her face showing real fear. Lord McQuoid gave us a hand gesture to say he understood, then I watched him bring out his ws and attack the Zharn. He sliced it open, and I turned my back to them. I didnt want my baby to see violence, even if she was too little to understand. I just didnt want it for her. But now we had to return, because Norman was still with Jessica, who had honestly disappointed me so much. When we got back, I found him still holding her down, keeping her froming after us as she tried to wriggle free. The moment she saw me and my baby safe, I watched her break down. "Oh my goddess, Hnie, Im so sorry. I dont know what I was thinking. Im so sorry. I feel so guilty." She began crying hysterically, and we could only look at her with sad faces, because it was true, she had never acted this crazy before. Maybe she was too scared, knowing we had been killing the other mates. She probably thought we were going to kill her too. Even so, I didnt know how to forgive her for putting my daughters life in danger. She tried to wriggle out of Normans arms, but he held her tight. "No, Jessica, you still tried to kill our baby. Youll have to face the consequences. And by that I dont mean were going to kill you, but you will be sent to jail for attempted murder of our baby." As Norman said that, she started nodding. "I know, and I deserve it," she whispered. He finally let her go, then turned to his father, who had just returned. My mother rushed to hug Lord McQuoid. "Call the warriors to arrest her," Norman said. "Before you take me away, I just want to apologize to Hnie," Jessica whispered, steadily walking toward me. But I didnt want her near, so I started stepping back. Norman must have noticed my difort, because he moved in closer between us. But she was quick as she pulled out a dagger and lunged at me. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 844-I Can Die For You

Chapter 844: 844-I Can Die For You

Jessica: shback: "Come on, Norman, youre doing it all wrong," I yelled, frowning at him while he tried to mix the cookie batter. "No, this is how its done. Im reading from the book. Youre wrong," Norman hissed, as always. We were the best of friends, but he was cocky and full of himself. "No, show it to me." I hurried toward him, trying to grab the bowl out of his hand. "Jessica, youre gonna drop it," he muttered, pouting at me while also ring me down. "No, Im not. Youre the one at fault," I argued, and he grunted, letting go of the bowl. As he did, I almost fell back on my butt. He realized I was putting too much pressure into stealing the bowl, so he rushed forward and grabbed my dress. I tumbled a little, but he managed to steady me. "Look what you almost did to me," Iined, and he rolled his eyes, folding his arms across his chest. "Jessica, youre always telling me what to do. Always, Norman, youre wrong. Always, Norman, youre full of yourself. But youre the one interfering. I was doing the right thing. All you had to do was ask me for the bowl, and I would have given it to you. Dont use your hands." As soon as he grunted and said that, I began to settle down, because I realized he wasnt wrong. Every time I came to his home, I picked a fight with him, only because I was annoyed at how easily he got things done. Today we were making cookies for his little brothers. We were young too, but since his mother never really cooked or baked for them, she let us use her kitchen, even the oven. "Okay, fine, Im sorry," I stated, pouting as I held the bowl back out to him. He stared at me for a moment, then took it from my hands. "How about we do it together, hmm? You tell me, what do you think Im doing wrong?" As always, Norman gave up after a little arguing. That was what I admired most about him. He acknowledged his mistakes, and then he did anything to correct them. "No, I realized you werent really making a mistake. Its okay, we can do it together." I smiled at him, and he smiled back at me. There was a charm in his smile. I felt lucky to be his best friend, but I got annoyed whenever I saw other girls trying to be friends with him. They didnt deserve his friendship like I did, because I was sure they didnt understand what it felt like to be surrounded by people yet feel so lonely. I was the lonely one, and Norman understood me. He took care of me. Thats why, whenever I was harsh or rude to him, I always came back to apologize. End Of shback: I lunged toward Hnie, holding a dagger in my hand, but before I could reach her, Norman stepped in the way like a bulletproof vest. He always did. He always got in the way for her, always doing his best to make her his first priority. It was painful to watch him slowly turn into someone who lived only for Hnie. And to be honest, I knew why. She was perfect. The moment I lunged at her, he grabbed my hand and stopped me, pulling me closer. I didnt waste a second before hugging him and crying into his chest. "Its alright," Norman whispered. As he said that, guilt hit me hard. I wasnt this person. I wasnt someone who would hurt another. So what had happened to me? What had turned me into this crazy woman? I cried against his chest while he held me. "Its okay. Everything will be fine," he whispered, and I cried so loud it was deafening. I gently held his hand, the one he used to stop me. The dagger was still between us, pressed tightly to the side so it couldnt hurt us. But I knew what had to be done. Too much had happened. Too much time had passed. I ced his hand, still holding the dagger, against my chest. And I noticed he didnt pull away. I guessed he realized I had be someone who wouldnt stop until Hnie was gone. So when I pressed the knife to my chest with his hand on it and hugged him tighter, the sharp end began to pierce me. He didnt stop me. Thats how I knew it was time to let go. I pushed myself closer to him until finally I felt the dagger stab my heart. The pain was unbearable, but still better than watching him with her every day, or staying alive knowing he wasnt mine. And then it was over. I gasped, taking myst breaths. When I pulled back from him, I saw Hnie. She had been watching silently, in shock and confusion, and when she saw the dagger in my chest, tears filled her eyes. I felt even more guilty. I had tried to hurt this woman, a girl who couldnt even stand to see anyone in pain. I closed my eyes as my body sank into a strange kind of pain. Norman caught me again, trying to hold me up. "Hnie, take the baby," Norman said softly, still thinking of her, still trying to shield her from the agonizing sight. Once the others started to leave, I pulled back so my body could fall to the side. He caught me, holding me in mid-air while I ced my hand on his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Then I gave him onest request. "I want you to be the only one to carry me to the well in your arms, and not hate me," I whispered, as a tear rolled from the corner of my eye down to my ear. And then everything turned silent. No more heartbeat, no more pain, no more cries. Just peace and silence. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!